《I Have Five Senior Brothers》


 Chapter 1：

    Shaoyun Mountain is located in the southern part of the Xuantian Continent, outside of the Wanli Mountains. As a mountain that is not well-known in the Xuantian Continent, it can be said to be very quiet except for the villagers living at the bottom of the mountain.


    In the afternoon of that day, the weather was clear and cloudless, and Shaoyun Mountain was as quiet as ever. The animals in the mountains were lazily nesting in their homes to bask in the sun.


    Suddenly, a purple whirlpool appeared in the sky, and after spitting out a human-shaped object, the whirlpool quickly disappeared.


    Losing its support, the humanoid object fell awkwardly on the grass under Shaoyun Mountain, starting a layer of sand and frightening the small animals that were foraging around and fleeing away.


    "Wow!" The humanoid object, that is, Rong Ye spit out a mouthful of blood, barely glanced at the surrounding environment, and found that it was not the Lingyin Mountain he was familiar with. After a pause, the annoyance in his eyes had not yet risen, and it could not reach the body. Pain, fainted.


    Shortly after he fainted, a figure came from a distance.


    The visitor is a little girl about five years old. She is wearing a used coarse cloth. Her long hair is a bit messy. Maybe because of lack of food, she is very thin and her face is dirty. Look. Getting up is no different from a beggar on the side of the road, only one pair of eyes, as if there are stars, is very smart, and makes people happy when they see it.


    After seeing the person who fell on the ground, she was stunned for a moment, stopped, looked around with smart eyes, and found that there was a big tree not far away, and ran over quickly, hiding behind the big tree, revealing a pair of eyes. Carefully looked at people not far away.


    Gu Qing came out to find something to eat. Although she was only five years old, she remembered things earlier and was smarter than ordinary children. Although Shaoyun Mountain is not the best place to enter the mountains, there are many. The wounded monk will come here. She has encountered some before. Most of the monks are high above. Although they are not malicious to ordinary people, Gu Qing doesn''t like it.


    After testing in the distance, she was sure that the person had really fainted. She walked to the person, squatted down, and probed the other person''s breath first. After feeling the weak breath, she patted her chest and relaxed slightly. After a sigh of relief, he began to look carefully at the people on the ground.


    The man obviously had just gone through a big battle, and he looked very embarrassed, with many wounds on his body and his clothes in tatters, which was very miserable.


    Judging from his appearance, it is estimated that she will not be able to wake up for a while, and although Shaoyun Mountain is safer than the thousands of miles of mountains, there are also many monsters. Decided to save the person in front of him.


    Gu Qing is quite familiar with the environment here, knowing that there is a cave not far away, where people can be hidden, as long as the cover is well protected, it will definitely not be discovered by other people and monsters.


    She passed both hands under the man''s armpits, trying to drag the man forward. After trying a few times, she found that the man was motionless, but she was panting with exhaustion.


    Gu lightly frowned, glanced at the man on the ground, and then looked left and right. After confirming that there was no one around, his red lips moved slightly: "Lighten."


    Her voice is different from the crisp and immature of ordinary children, but with a mysterious and special charm, people can''t help but sink into it.


    This is a gifted magical power she awakened after she was three years old-the art of speech and spirit!


    She has been unable to make a sound since she was a child. She always thought that she was a dumb. After awakening this talent after three years of age, some memories suddenly appeared in her mind, which made her understand that she was not dumb, but because of her gift of speech and spirit, she was dismissed by others. After the seal, you can''t speak casually.


    After she finished speaking, a faint light spread to the people on the ground, and then disappeared. Gu gently bent down and pulled the people again, and found that it became much lighter. With her strength, it can be pulled. Suddenly bends his eyes happily, and then drags the man into the cave.


    She discovered this cave accidentally, and occasionally she would rest here. The inside was relatively clean. She put the man on the bed of grass she had piled before, patted her hands, looked at the man¡¯s injuries, and thought about it. I thought, I ran out again, picked some herbs, mashed them, applied them to the man''s wound, and wiped the man''s face clean with some water.


    After seeing the man''s face, Gu Qing couldn''t help blinking.


    This was the first time she saw such a good-looking man. She stayed for a while, knowing that she was interrupted by the noise from her stomach, and then she remembered that she had come out looking for food, but it was because of the man. It took such a long time.


    A trace of annoyance flashed through her eyes, but after seeing the man''s face, she felt that it was worth wasting this time. Who made her have no resistance to good-looking people!


    Covering the hole carefully, Gu gently ran towards the woods.


    Soon after she left, Rong Ye woke up leisurely, thinking that before he passed out, he didn''t seem to return to Shimen, but was teleported to a place not far from Shimen. He quickly inquired about the surrounding situation and found that I was a little surprised to be in a cave.


    He struggled to prop up his upper body, and found that some herbal medicine was applied to the injured area on his body, which seemed to stop the bleeding. An accident flashed through his eyes. Feeling the pain from his body, he took out a jade from his universe ring. Pour out a light green pill, put it in your mouth, and then take the jade bottle back into the Qiankun Ring.


    This series of movements caused a fine cold sweat on his forehead, feeling the power of the medicine emanating from his body, and then fell again, guessing in his heart who saved him, and fainted again, but this time his breathing was obviously better than It has stabilized a lot before.


    Gu Qing picked some wild fruits from the tree. With good luck, she also hunted a rabbit and returned to the cave happily.


    I checked the man''s condition first and found that he was still asleep, and the wounds on his body began to stop bleeding. He nodded in satisfaction, and then handled the rabbit skillfully outside the cave, and started roasting the rabbit next to the fire.


    After the age of three, after the death of the old woman who took care of her, she lived by herself. From the beginning, she knew nothing but now she can handle many things skillfully, including cooking.


    After a pleasant meal, it was getting late, Gu Qing hesitated, leaving a few delicious wild fruits for the man, and then he covered the entrance of the cave and left the cave.


    ¡­


    The next morning, when the sunlight shone into the cave through the gaps in the grass, Rong Ye who was lying on the grass bed also woke up, staring at the top of the cave, he blinked, and his sleeping brain quickly awoke.


    After realizing that he was rescued, Rong Ye couldn''t help but look around the cave and found that the person who saved him was not there. A trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. He sat up, and his injuries were mostly healed after yesterday''s rest. Those wounds were basically crusted, and sitting up at this time didn''t affect anything.


    He moved, and his light swept over the wild fruit on a leaf not far away. He was stunned, thinking that it might have been left by the person who saved him. After a pause, he put the wild fruit away, but it didn''t. Eating, after all, when he reached his current state, he could not eat for half a month.


    The clothes on his body became tattered because of the fight. He looked at it and showed a hint of disgust, then changed his clothes. When he saw that he was clean in the water mirror, he nodded in satisfaction.


    After cleaning up, he was not anxious to see that the person who rescued him hadn''t appeared yet. Instead, he sat on the grass bed and continued to heal himself.


    ¡­


    Gu Qingming¡¯s home is at the foot of Shaoyun Mountain, not far from Shaoyun Mountain. It is a small courtyard with only a three-room thatched cottage. It looks very simple, and it is also a certain distance from the nearest village under Shaoyun Mountain. I am very lonely.


    Since the old woman passed away, some people in the village wanted to adopt Gu Qing, but Gu Qing was dumb and very stubborn. They didn''t want to leave the house. The people in the village gave up, but they often helped Gu Qing. Light, otherwise, Gu Qing, a five-year-old child, would not be able to survive!


    After saving people yesterday, Gu Qing didn''t plan to go home, but the old woman said before she died that Gu Qing had to stay in the yard at night. Gu Qing returned home and woke up in the morning. Later, Gu Qing rarely took care of herself before walking towards the foot of the mountain.


    In the cave, Rong Ye was healing his wounds, and a slight voice suddenly came from his ears. He immediately stopped his exercises and moved towards the place where the sound came from.


    When the divine sense "sees" Gu Qing''s little figure, Rong Ye opened his eyes in surprise. He didn''t expect that the one who saved him was a child!


    At this time, Gu Qing also came to the entrance of the cave. When she entered the cave, her eyes matched those of Rong Ye.


    Gu Qing didn''t expect that Rong Ye would wake up so soon. When he suddenly saw Rong Ye who was awake, he was shocked and subconsciously wanted to escape.


    "Little sister, did you save me?" Rong Ye said when Gu Qing wanted to leave.


    Rong Ye''s voice made Gu Qing''s body pause, and she felt a little excited. She turned around, but did not move forward, her eyes turned away, and she nodded gently.


    Although Gu Qing''s appearance was already known through his divine sense, Rong Ye still felt that Gu Qing was a little too skinny when he really faced Gu Qing, and that such a weak Gu Qing could save himself, which made Rong Ye feel Even more surprised, he didn''t notice the fact that Gu Qing didn''t speak, and thought that Gu Qing was scared.


    Although Rong Ye is a blatant person, he is not the kind of person who is irrelevant and unaware of gratitude. He can be said to be very kind to Gu Qing, "Thank you for saving me. My name is Rong Ye. What is your name?"


    Gu Qing could not speak casually now. She faced Rong Ye, pointed to her mouth, then waved her hand to indicate that she could not speak, then looked for it on the ground, and when she found a branch, she wrote on the ground. With his own name, these are the only three words that Gu Qingqing can write.

 Chapter 2：

    Seeing Gu Qing''s movements, Rong Ye was stunned. When he saw Gu Qing''s eyes there was a trace of pity that he hadn''t noticed. After seeing the words on the ground, he was stunned again, and subconsciously followed. After coming out, "Gu, Qing, Qing," he raised his head and looked at Gu Qing Qing, "Gu Qing Qing, a nice name."


    Gu Qing liked her name very much. Hearing Rong Ye''s praise of her name, a bright smile appeared on his face and thought: This brother is not only good-looking, but also good at complimenting. He is really a good person.


    Seeing Gu Qing smiled, Rong Ye was also relieved. He was really afraid that Gu Qing would cry. The most troublesome thing about him was that the child was crying, especially Gu Qing was still a girl!


    "Then can I ask you to be gentle?"


    Gu Qing was very fond of Rong Ye at this time. Hearing Rong Ye say this, he nodded directly. Since the old woman passed away, no one has called her "soft".


    "Xiao Qing, are you here alone?" Seeing that Gu Qing was not the kind of kid who would cry if he didn''t feel right, Rong Ye was also relieved a lot. He looked at the clothes on Gu Qing''s body. It''s not like a child of a big family, another person appeared in the mountain, probably an orphan, but still wanted to confirm.


    Gu nodded lightly, looking at Rong Ye with some doubts.


    "Are there anyone else in your family?"


    Gu shook his head gently.


    "Then, are you willing to go with me?" Rong Ye stared at Gu Qing gently, and asked softly.


    He is currently injured and it is not suitable for him to stay outside. He must return to Lingyin Mountain to heal his injuries. If someone else is saving him, he can give him some spirit stones or magic weapons, and pay back this life-saving grace, but It was only five-year-old Gu Qing who saved him. He couldn''t do that. After thinking about it, it was the best choice to take Gu Qing to return to the teacher''s door.


    Lingyin Mountain has little contact with the outside world, and their brothers and sisters have their own peaks and do not interfere with each other. When Gu Qing stays on his peak, he can protect each other. When Gu Qing grows up, if there is any He can satisfy her any wish!


    Gu lightly looked at Rong Ye in shock, then took a step back and looked at Rong Ye warily.


    Although she generally has no way to refuse the request of a good-looking person, she and Rong Ye have just met, and even if she saved Rong Ye''s life, she never thought of leaving with Rong Ye!


    Seeing Gu Qing''s reaction in the bottom of his eyes, Rong Ye was stunned for a moment, and realized that he was a little anxious. Although Gu Qing is a child, he can live alone until now. It is definitely not the kind of casual walk with people. Child, otherwise Gu Qing would have been taken away long ago, and would not stay here now.


    He lowered his eyes, thought for a while, and didn''t mention anything about taking Gu to leave gently.


    Just when he was about to take something else from Qiankun Ring to Gu Qingqing, the ground suddenly shook, and a powerful breath enveloped the cave where they were staying, and the expressions of Rong Ye and Gu Qingming became a little bit. Ugly.


    "It''s a Tier 6 monster!" Rong Ye stood up from the straw bed and walked to Gu Qing''s side, "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you!"


    The expression on his face is not pretty. If it were heyday, let alone a Tier 6 monster, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of it, but now he¡¯s only half wounded, and the spiritual power in his body has not recovered. Seals and the like were also exhausted because of previous battles. I''m afraid that this battle will be more and more fortunate!


    Hearing Tier 6 monsters, a trace of terror flashed through Gu Qing''s eyes. Shaoyun Mountain is only the periphery of thousands of miles of mountains. Generally, the highest monsters that appear are Tier 3, such as Tier 6 monsters. Surrounded by the Wanli Mountains, and the number is scarce, it will never appear in places like Shaoyun Mountain on weekdays.


    She is so small, she has to run around when encountering a Tier 3 monster, let alone a Tier 6 monster!


    The little hand couldn''t help grasping Rong Ye''s sleeves, hiding behind Rong Ye in fear.


    "Xiao Qingwen, let''s go outside first." Rong Ye took Gu Qing''s hand and ran out of the cave.


    The ground shaking continued, and the roar of the monster beast could be heard. It should be someone fighting with the monster beast, and the voice is getting closer and closer to them. Obviously, the other party is fast moving towards them.


    Rong Ye was only injured, but his spiritual sense was still there. He released his spiritual sense and walked towards the place where the sound came from.


    Five hundred meters away from where Rong Ye and the others were, a tiger with horns about three meters high was chasing and fighting with four people.


    This kind of tiger is called Lightning Silver Tiger, which is exactly the sixth-order monster in Rong Ye''s mouth.


    The four people chased by it were a middle-aged man, two young men and a young woman.


    The young woman suffered a shoulder injury. It should have been caught by the tiger. The wound was still bleeding, but she did not dare to heal herself, but continued to fight.


    The middle-aged man wearing a cyan batter should have the highest cultivation level among the four. At this time, he was constantly releasing spells to resist the attack of the lightning silver tiger, fighting for time to escape with the other three.


    The other two young men, one in black and the other in blue, are good for young people, but there is still a gap between them and the lightning silver tiger. At this time, they were more or less injured and evaded in embarrassment. Lightning silver tiger''s attack.


    "Uncle Second Master, I can''t go on like this. This is already the outskirts of the thousands of miles of mountains. If the Lightning Silver Tiger is allowed out of the thousands of miles of mountains, I am afraid that the people outside will suffer!" The young woman glanced at a place not far away, frowning. Krinkled tightly, while resisting the attack of Lightning Silver Tiger, said to the middle-aged man beside him.


    The middle-aged man took a moment to look around and found that it was exactly what the young woman said, and he couldn''t help frowning, "This Lightning Silver Tiger is too powerful. I''m afraid it is already close to the sixth-order peak. With the abilities of the four of us, we can''t help but frown. Can''t deal with it."


    Hearing this, the young woman was also a little helpless.


    Speaking of it, the four of them were unlucky. They originally planned to find a Tier 5 Zhu Yan Yuhua in the surrounding mountains of thousands of miles. They did not expect to encounter a crazy lightning silver tiger. The second master uncle with the highest cultivation level among them was only a Tier 6 repairer. For, as for the two seniors, they are also the princes of the younger generation, but they are only the fourth-order peak. The youngest young woman only has the fourth-order cultivation base. Such a group of people think that they are no match for the sixth-order peak and are still in a crazy lightning silver. The tiger can only be chased and beaten all the way.


    They didn¡¯t meet other people along the way, but after seeing the lightning silver tiger, those people turned their heads and ran away, seeing that they were about to leave the range of thousands of miles of mountains and let the lightning silver tiger run outside. Not only them, but even the people outside here will suffer as well!


    At the time Rong Ye was observing with his spiritual sense, Lightning Silver Tiger was getting closer and closer to where he and Gu Qing were. Like the four, Rong Ye knew that if they left, those outside Shaoyun Mountain The common people are about to suffer. After all, the monster beasts of the sixth-order peak are already top-notch existence on this continent, and looking at the appearance of the lightning silver tiger, they have fallen into a state of madness. Those people with low cultivation bases, or even non-cultivation bases, have encountered them. Lightning Silver Tiger can only be a dead end!

 Chapter 3：

    Rong Ye may be arrogant and self-righteous, but he is definitely not the kind of person who would watch the death of innocent people. Seeing Lightning Silver Tiger getting closer and closer to them, his eyes flickered and he quickly made a decision.


    "Xiao Qingming, find a place to hide and protect yourself." He knelt down, looked at Gu Qing, and said seriously.


    If it were in the past, he could give Gu Qing a bunch of life-saving things, but not long ago, he had just fought a battle, and all the life-saving magical instruments and talisman on his body were used up by him. There really is no good thing for Gu Qing. Light, only let Gu Qing find a place to hide.


    Gu Qing is not the kind of kid who doesn''t know anything. She understands a lot about her life alone. She knows that Tier 6 monsters are not something she can face. At this time, she can only hold Rong Ye''s hind legs. Nodded fiercely, then hesitated, hugged Rong Ye, turned around and ran to a big tree to stand still.


    Except for his relatives, Rong Ye has not been hugged before. After being hugged by Gu Qingqing, he was taken aback for a while. After Gu Qing was hiding, he glanced at the place where Gu Qing was hiding, got up, and turned to where Lightning Silver Tiger was. In the place where he took a deep breath, his whole body was suddenly full of fighting intent, and his eyes were full of killing intent.


    "Apocalypse." He whispered, and a huge book appeared in front of him. After a burst of light, the book became smaller and he was caught in his hand.


    In order to prevent Gu Qing from being injured by the Lightning Silver Tiger, he tapped his toes and flew directly towards the place where the Lightning Silver Tiger was.


    ¡­


    Seeing that the periphery of the Wanli Mountains is getting closer and closer, the young woman Zhou Qing is already a little desperate. When she thinks that the innocent people outside will die because of them, she can''t help but blame herself, but these four Human is not the opponent of Lightning Silver Tiger at all, she has no power to prevent the tragedy from happening!


    "Roar!"


    The lightning silver tiger suddenly roared, and a bolt of lightning emerged from the single horn on its forehead, and went straight to Zhou Qing. Zhou Qing was shocked and tried his best to avoid it. The lightning passed by her and struck behind her. On the big tree, the big tree that the two embraced was cut off by the waist, and sparks were still flashing at the break.


    A hot pain came from her cheeks. Zhou Qing knew that her cheek must have been injured by the lightning just now. However, she couldn''t care about the wound at all. She stomped on the big tree, and the whole person attacked the lightning silver tiger again.


    "what!"


    Zhou Qing¡¯s senior brother, Zhang Qi, was caught by Lightning Silver Tiger¡¯s paws and screamed. The whole person was photographed on the ground, and Lightning Silver Tiger¡¯s paws were about to be photographed. If they were photographed, he would definitely be seriously injured. Gu Not allowed to roll over the wound on his body to avoid the attack of the lightning silver tiger, stopped at the foot of the tree, leaned against the tree, covered the wound, and after a short rest, shot again.


    Because of the long battle, Lightning Silver Tiger''s mood was much more irritable than before, and his attacks became more and more fierce. Zhou Qing''s four people were injured, and they gradually became unable to cope with it.


    "Brother Zhang, be careful!" Zhou Qing had just evaded the lightning silver tiger''s attack, and before she could catch her breath, she saw a lightning bolt flying towards Zhang Qi and hurriedly shouted.


    Zhang Qi naturally felt the lightning above his head, but he had just been scratched by the lightning silver tiger in his abdomen. The blood loss made his eyes a little dark, and there was no time to avoid it. He closed his eyes and thought that he might be real this time. I''m going to be planted here!


    At this moment, Zhang Qi thought a lot. He thought of his parents, the girl he liked, the masters who were good to him, and the brothers in the same school. Just when he thought he was bound to die, he suddenly heard from his ears. Drink in a low voice.


    "Apocalypse, guard!"


    The man''s voice was a little low, it was the kind of voice that girls liked. Zhang Qi hurriedly opened his eyes and saw a translucent mask on top of his head. Lightning struck the mask, and finally disappeared with the mask.


    Unexpectedly, he was rescued, Zhang Qi was taken aback for a moment, and quickly looked at Lightning Silver Tiger.


    I saw a man dressed in black fighting with the Lightning Silver Tiger. The man was holding a heavy ancient book, and the talisman was flying out of the ancient book. Some attacked the Lightning Silver Tiger, while others were guarding the man¡¯s. Around him, the man seemed to be about the same age as him, but his cultivation base was obviously much stronger than him. At least he was not as good as a man when he faced Lightning Silver Tiger!


    The person here was Rong Ye. The reason why he rescued Zhang Qi was to be able to help with one more person. He had no chance of winning against Lightning Silver Tiger alone, but Zhou Qing and their cultivation bases were not particularly low, even for Lightning Silver. Tiger can''t cause much damage, but it can help him buy time.


    "Apocalypse, sword talisman!"


    Following Rong Ye''s words, Tianqilu turned into a giant book again, floating in front of him, dozens of talisman papers flashing with blue light flew out of Tianqilu, and then flew towards Lightning Silver Tiger from different angles.


    Under Rong Ye''s control, these sword charms turned into a small whirlpool, and they kept approaching the Lightning Silver Tiger. Blood stains began to appear on the Lightning Silver Tiger¡¯s white fur. This made the Lightning Silver Tiger roar and pointed the spear. Rong Ye was approved.


    Zhao Yuan, Zhou Qing¡¯s second uncle, saw that Rong Ye was so powerful, and was overjoyed. Although he was shocked that Rong Ye had cultivated such a high level at this level, he had never seen it before, but his originally desperate heart had hope. Furiously attacked.


    "Apocalypse, Fire Talisman!"


    "Apocalypse, wind talisman!"


    "Apocalypse, water talisman!"


    Commands were issued from Rong Ye¡¯s mouth, and different types of seals kept flying out of the Apocalypse Records and attacked the Lightning Silver Tiger. Previously, Zhou Qing¡¯s four had been chased and beaten by the Lightning Silver Tiger, and they could not attack the Lightning Silver Tiger at all. The scars were caused, but under Rong Ye''s attack, his body was injured in many places, which looked a bit miserable.


    "Roar!"


    Lightning Silver Tiger stared at Rong Ye fiercely with yellow eyes. It thought that Rong Ye looked about the same age as Zhang Qi and the others, and his cultivation level should be about the same as Zhang Qi. He did not expect that Rong Ye was so powerful that he could hurt him. , This made Lightning Silver Tiger feel very angry, and the attack became more fierce.


    Rong Ye''s face was cold, his mouth and hands kept attacking, but his brows wrinkled and tightened.


    Now it seems that he has the upper hand. The Lightning Silver Tiger has a lot of injuries, but in fact, he knows very well that those on the Lightning Silver Tiger are skin wounds. To the Lightning Silver Tiger, they are nothing at all, but he My own situation is not so good.


    He was injured, and the spiritual power in the body has not recovered. At this time, the frequent use of spiritual power, the tingling sensation has been transmitted from the muscles, and the wounds on the body are also aching. He knows that if he can''t quickly defeat the Lightning Silver Tiger, He and Zhou Qing must die!


    Moreover, he looked around. The place where they were fighting was getting closer and closer to the place where Gu Qing was hiding. If the Lightning Silver Tiger was not resolved, Gu Qing might also be injured.


    "Apocalypse, Ten Thousand Talisman Slash!"


    As Rong Ye''s voice fell, a series of talisman seals flew out of the Apocalypse Records, forming a huge axe in mid-air.


    "Roar!"


    At the same time, the Lightning Silver Tiger, who felt the dangerous breath, slapped Zhang Qi in front of him, roared, and lowered his head. The sky above his horn began to glow with lightning. The sky above it quickly became dark, and there was a phenomenon in the sky. The black whirlpool, the whirlpool also flashed with electric light, exuding a dangerous atmosphere.


    Zhou Qing''s four people were pressured to spit out a mouthful of blood under the attack of one person, one tiger, and looked at Rong Ye and Lightning Silver Tiger with horror.


    Feeling the spiritual power in his body being hollowed out and the meridian being torn, Rong Ye pressed down the blood pouring to his mouth, his face was calm, but his eyes looked very crazy at the lightning silver tiger.


    "Boom!"


    The giant axe and the silver lightning met in the air, and the shock caused by the collision of spiritual power crushed all the surrounding giant trees to ashes. Zhou Qing''s four were forced to retreat again and again, but they did not forget to stare at the place where one person and one tiger were standing. , I prayed that Rong Ye won.


    "Roar!"


    Both the bodies of Lightning Silver Tiger and Rong Ye flew upside down, a one-meter-long wound appeared on the back of Lightning Silver Tiger, with bones deep visible, while Rong Ye spewed out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground with his eyes on his chest. A lot dimmed.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar again, the Lightning Silver Tiger dragged his injured body towards Rong Ye. Zhao Yuan was shocked and hurriedly drew his sword and rushed towards the Lightning Silver Tiger.


    However, the Lightning Silver Tiger was relatively close to Rong Ye. Before Zhao Yuan arrived, the Lightning Silver Tiger had already arrived in front of Rong Ye. Rong Ye was already at the end of the crossbow, unable to resist the Lightning Silver Tiger at all.


    Just when he thought he was going to die, a small figure suddenly appeared in front of him. His pupils suddenly dilated, and he wanted to pounce on someone coming, but he couldn''t move at all. Seeing that the claws of the lightning silver tiger were about to fall on the opponent, Rong Ye''s heart shrank for a while.


    "set!"


    A mysterious and strange sound suddenly sounded, and then, the figure of the lightning silver tiger suddenly settled in the air.

 Chapter 4：

    The Lightning Silver Tiger was held in the air. Rong Ye, Zhao Yuan and others were stunned. Rong Ye looked at Gu Qing''s eyes with shock, but it was only for a moment. He quickly realized that this was dealing with the Lightning Silver Tiger. At a good time, struggling to stand up.


    "Apocalypse ¡¤ Ten Thousand Talismans into one!"


    Following Rong Ye¡¯s words, the Apocalypse Record floating in mid-air became thousands of talisman seals. Under Rong Ye¡¯s control, they pierced through the lightning silver tiger¡¯s eyes, and finally flew out from the lightning silver tiger¡¯s tail. ,Disappear.


    Zhao Yuan also reacted at this time, and after Rong Ye attacked the Lightning Silver Tiger, he also made up his strongest attack.


    All this seemed to be a long time, but it was actually within a short time. Gu Qing saw Rong Ye and Zhao Yuan attacking the Lightning Silver Tiger at the same time, knowing that the Lightning Silver Tiger was dead this time, and finally fainted.


    "Gently." Rong Ye exclaimed, and quickly stepped forward to catch Gu Qing, and then fell to the ground with Gu Qing because of his injuries.


    The freeze was lifted, and a lot of blood spurted out of Lightning Silver Tiger''s body, and finally fell to the ground with a sudden burst of dust.


    Confirming that Lightning Silver Tiger is really dead, Zhao Yuan and others all breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at Rong Ye and Gu Qing gently.


    Gu Qing fainted at this time, and was held in Rong Ye''s arms, and Rong Ye had put a healing medicine in his mouth, and his situation was better than before.


    "At the second elder of Yangzong, Zhao Yuan, I have just thanked the son for his help. He didn''t want to repay him. If there is something about the son in the future, as long as he doesn''t violate morality, he can tell him." Compared with several juniors, Zhao Yuan received The injury was relatively minor, let the juniors heal themselves, and he walked up to Rong Ye and said respectfully and gratefully.


    "But just do it casually, and it''s not just to save you, don''t worry about it." Rong Ye waved his hand and didn''t care about it. Although Shangyang Sect was one of the four major sects of the Xuantian Continent, he If it weren''t for Gu Qing and the people here, he wouldn''t save people at all, and what he cares more about at this time is Gu Qing''s situation.


    "For the son, it is a simple task, but it is a great kindness to the four of me. I will repay the son in time." Zhao Yuan has met many people since his practice, and he has treated everyone in the Xuantian Continent. People in the sect family are very familiar with advanced cultivation bases, but they don''t know Rong Ye at this time, and Rong Ye''s cultivation base is obviously higher than him, guessing that Rong Ye is a disciple of the hidden Sejong sect, so his attitude is very respectful.


    Rong Ye was worried about Gu Qing¡¯s situation, and didn¡¯t want to talk about it with Zhao Yuan. Just when he was a little impatient and was about to drive Zhao Yuan away, there was a bird cry above his head. Rong Ye quickly raised his head and saw that he was familiar. Behind the figure, he suddenly relaxed a lot.


    Zhao Yuan and others also heard the sound of birds, and quickly raised their heads to look overhead, and saw a crane slowly falling down. As they were not sure who came, Zhao Yuan and others clenched their weapons and became alert.


    The crane quickly landed, and a man dressed in blue came down from above.


    The man looks about the same age as Rong Ye, half of his long hair is rolled up with a hosta, his skin is very white, and the blue blood vessels can be seen in the sun.


    His eyebrows are slightly thinner than those of ordinary men, and his eyes are not pure black, but light brown. The tails of his eyes are drooping, with a melancholy feeling.


    The lip color is light pink, it looks a little unhealthy, the height is over 1.8 meters, but the whole person looks thin, completely sick and beautiful.


    The man was Rong Ye''s fourth senior brother Mu Chen.


    Although Rong Ye had just taken the pill, he had just gone through a big battle. He had some wounds on his body and his hair was messed up a lot. At this time, he looked very embarrassed, and Mu Chen was a little surprised when he saw it.


    "Rong Ye, why are you hurt like this?" He glanced at the body of the lightning silver tiger next to him, frowning, and didn''t think that a Tier 6 monster could hurt Rong Ye like this.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, help me see how this girl is going first?" Rong Ye was thinking of Gu Qing''s injury, and he could not care about the greetings with Mu Chen, and he said directly.


    Mu Chen raised his eyebrows in surprise, and his eyes fell on Gu Qing who was in Rong Ye''s arms. After discovering that Gu Qing was a little girl, she was even more surprised. You must know that Rong Ye is the one of their brothers who hates children the most. He even hugged a little girl.


    "Hurry up." Seeing Mu Chen staring at Gu Qingqing, Rong Ye, who was worried about Gu Qing''s injury, couldn''t help but reminded, "This is my savior!"


    Knowing that Rong Ye was about to get angry, Mu Chen walked to Rong Ye and squatted down next to Rong Ye''s surprise and curiosity to check Gu Qing''s situation.


    "How? Is she okay?" Seeing Mu Chen put down Gu Qing''s hand, Rong Ye asked nervously.


    "It''s no big deal, it''s just that my spiritual power is exhausted and I fainted." After finishing speaking, seeing Rong Ye''s obviously relieved expression, Mu Chen raised his eyebrows, thinking that Rong Ye really seemed to care about him very much. Girl in the room.


    Knowing that Gu Qing was okay, Rong Ye sighed fiercely. After thinking of Gu Qing''s behavior, he glanced at Gu Qing with complicated eyes, and decided in his heart to treat Gu Qing as his sister. , After all, Gu Qing saved him twice!


    At the same time, he also had some doubts about Gu Qing''s situation just now.


    Gu Qing was obviously unable to speak before, but the voice just came from Gu Qing''s mouth, which made him a little confused!


    "Since she is okay, let''s go back." Rong Ye stood up gently holding Gu and said to Mu Chen.


    "Okay." Mu Chen naturally had no objection. He just received a letter from Rong Ye and specially brought Rong Ye back, but he didn''t expect to add a little girl.


    Zhao Yuan on the side saw that Mu Chen and Rong Ye were about to leave, and hurriedly took a step forward.


    "My son, you killed this lightning silver tiger. Look at its corpse." You must know that the Tier 6 monster is full of treasures. Rong Ye saved the four of them, and Zhao Yuan naturally couldn''t take Rong Ye''s spoils.


    Rong Ye looked back at the corpse of the lightning silver tiger on the ground, thought about it, and looked at Mu Chen, "Fourth, you helped me get that guy¡¯s demon pill," and then turned to Zhao Yuan, "kill the lightning silver tiger, you guys. There is also a contribution, I only need its demon pill, and the rest will be given to you."


    Zhao Yuan was taken aback, and then he wanted to refuse, but after seeing Rong Ye¡¯s gaze, he clasped his fists and bowed to Rong Ye again, "Zhao still said that. In the future, the son will have a place to get Zhao. Zhao can always Send after listening."


    Rong Ye waved his hand, and Mu Chen had also taken out the Demon Pill of Lightning Silver Tiger, and then the two took Gu Qing to sit on the crane together and flew into the sky.


    After the crane disappeared, Zhang Qi walked to Zhao Yuan''s side and said, "Uncle Second Master, who are the two young masters and the little girl just now? That young master has a profound cultivation base and uses very powerful spells. , I have never seen it before, and the young master later, who looks unusual. The cranes they ride on are not ordinary grades. Does the Xuantian Continent have such a sect or family?"


    Zhao Yuan shook his head, "I don''t know too much, the Xuantian Continent is so big, there are always some hermit sects or aristocratic families that we don''t know about. You should also pay attention to it when you walk outside.


    "Yes, Master Uncle." Hearing what Zhao Yuan said, Zhang Qi bowed quickly, indicating that he had remembered it.

 Chapter 5：

    When Gu Qing woke up, she found that she was sleeping on the bed. The bed was very soft, and the quilt covering her body was also very soft, even with a faint fragrance, which she had never felt when she grew up.


    She blinked, stared at the pattern on the top of the bed for a while, then turned her head and found that the room she was in was very luxurious. Many things she had never seen before, only knew that they were precious, which made her feel that she should be Dreaming.


    She sat up, got out of the bed, and found that there was still a carpet on the ground. She did not know what material it was made of. It was very soft when she stepped on her feet, as if she was stepping on a cloud.


    Pushing the door open, there was a corridor outside, and no one was seen around. She staggered at the door and walked towards the corridor on the left.


    Walking through the long corridor, she found that she had come to a garden. The garden was very large and planted with a lot of colorful flowers. Even the air was filled with a faint fragrance of flowers. Then she heard a sound of breaking through the sky and hesitated for a while. Walked over with the sound.


    ¡­


    Under the peach tree, a figure is moving fast.


    The man was dressed in a wide white robe, and his sleeves were drawn in a graceful arc in the air with his movements. His movements looked very simple, but from a distance, people could feel the murderous intent inside.


    The silver sword changed direction in his hand, and the sword wind fell on the peach tree next to him. The petals of the peach blossom fell with the sword wind, like a peach blossom rain. He in white and black hair was in this peach blossom rain. Like a fairy from the sky, people yearn for but dare not approach.


    He retracted his sword and stood under the peach tree, his wide sleeves fluttering with the wind, as if he was going to ride the wind.


    This was the first time that Gu Qing saw Si Lin. She had some doubts whether she was dreaming, but now she completely thinks she is dreaming, otherwise, how could she see an immortal?


    Si Lin found her when Gu Qing approached, but he knew that she was the person Rong Ye brought back, and she was a child, so he didn''t do it. Otherwise, someone would show up when he was practicing swordsman. He definitely Will draw a sword and fight against each other.


    He turned his head and looked at Gu Qing, and found that Gu Qing''s expression was very dreamy, and a hint of surprise flashed through his eyes.


    The big and the small two looked at each other like this, the wind rose, and peach petals fell on the two of them, the picture looked beautiful and harmonious.


    Suddenly, the sound of messy footsteps interrupted the two of them looking at each other, and a trace of dissatisfaction flashed through their eyes, and then they both looked at the place where the sound was coming from.


    "Xiao Qingwen, why didn''t you wake up without calling me? I thought you were gone." Rong Ye couldn''t help muttering a little when seeing Gu Qing standing at another door of the garden from a distance.


    Gu lightly looked at Rong Ye, and then at Si Lin who was not far away, only to realize that he was not dreaming.


    She remembered that she had exhausted the spiritual power she had accumulated to save Rong Ye before, and then fainted because of exhaustion. She looked at Rong Ye and found that his complexion looked much better, and she was relieved.


    Rong Ye walked to Gu Qing''s side, only to realize that Si Lin was also there, his expression changed quickly.


    "Big brother, are you here?" Among the five senior brothers, Si Linxiu is the highest and the one Rong Ye fears the most. It is inevitable that he is a little bit cautious at this time, especially when he sees Si Lin holding a sword in his hand and thinks She should have been practicing swords before, and she was even more worried, "Xiao Qing just woke up, if there is something that offends the big brother, I will pay you for her."


    "It''s okay." Si Lin shook his head and glanced at Gu Qing who poked his head from behind calmly Ye, tapped his toes on the ground, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Seeing Si Lin leaving, Rong Ye breathed a sigh of relief, and his whole body relaxed a little. He turned his head and saw Gu Qing looking at himself curiously, and quickly took Gu Qing''s hand and said: "Xiao Qing, What you saw just now is my senior brother Si Lin, who is a sword repairman. The senior brother doesn''t like others to disturb him while he is practicing sword. Next time you remember not to go there while he is practicing sword."


    Thinking of the scandal that he ran over to find Si Lin when he was practicing swords when he was young and knew nothing, and then he was taught a lesson by Si Lin, his expression was distorted and he quickly returned to normal.


    Gu Qing wanted to say that Si Lin was not as scary as Rong Ye said, but he couldn''t speak, and could only nod his head.


    Seeing that Gu Qing was so well-behaved, Rong Ye couldn''t help but smile, and then patted Gu Qing''s head.


    "Xiao Qing is so good, we are staying at the first peak of the senior brother, I will take you to see the master now, and after the master agrees, I will take you back to my Wufeng, which will be your home in the future." Rong Ye quickly said to Gu''s plan.


    Hearing the word "home", Gu lightly widened his eyes and looked at Rong Ye.


    No one has ever said the word "home" to her since the mother-in-law who cared for her passed away!


    Before, Rong Ye said that she would take her away. She was afraid that Rong Ye was a bad person and wanted to lie to her. There had been such a person before, so she didn¡¯t want to go with Rong Ye. But just after seeing everything in the room, she knew that Rong Ye Ye should be very rich, and also very powerful, and she has nothing to deceive.


    Now Rong Ye actually said that she wanted her to be a writer where he lived, which made Gu Qing very excited.


    During the time when Gu Qing was in a coma, Rong Ye had recovered from his injuries and healed for the time being. At this time, it was very easy to take Gu Qing with him. He soon came to the main peak of Lingyin Mountain, which is Where their master lives.


    Compared with the Yifeng in Silin, the decoration of the main peak is more luxurious, but more solemn and majestic. People can''t help but breathe lightly and pay attention to their own words and deeds, for fear of something not done well.


    Even if he was as arrogant as Rong Ye, he converged a lot on the main peak. Before entering the hall, he released Gu Qing''s hand, arranged his clothes, and after he was sure there was nothing wrong with him, he pulled Gu. Gently walked into the hall.


    In the main hall, except for Wen Guiyun from Lingyin Mountain, Rong Ye''s other four senior brothers were all there.


    Wen Guiyun sat on the main seat, Si Lin and Yue Zhao sat on the left and right sides of Wen Guiyun¡¯s striker, Nanhua sat on Si Lin¡¯s striker, Mu Chen sat on Yue Zhao¡¯s striker, and took Gu Qing with Rong Ye. When Qing came in, the eyes of the five people were focused on the two of them.


    These five people have very high cultivation bases and come from extraordinary backgrounds. When looking at someone at the same time, the other person will feel pressure. Rong Ye is okay. Gu Qing was suddenly watched by so many people. After a pause, , Hiding directly behind Rong Ye.


    Feeling the movement behind him, Rong Ye looked at Wen Guiyun and the others, stopped, turned around, and looked at Gu Qingqing.


    "Xiao Qing, don''t be afraid, they are my master and senior brothers, and won''t hurt you." Rong Ye patted Gu Qing''s head and gently pulled Gu Qing''s hand from his sleeve. Open, look straight into Gu Qing''s eyes, and say seriously.


    Gu lightly glanced at Rong Ye, then at Wen Guiyun and the others, thought for a while, and nodded.


    Seeing Gu Qingqing''s well-behaved, Rong Ye softened his heart, smiled, and then took Gu Qingqing to a place three steps away from Wen Guiyun and stopped.


    "Disciple Rong Ye pays courtesy to Master." He let go of Gu Qing''s hand, knelt on one knee, clasped his fists in his hands, with a very respectful attitude.


    Gu was stunned for a moment, and followed Rong Ye to his knees.


    "Get up." Wen Guiyun waved his hand to make Rong Ye get up.


    "Master Xie." Rong Ye pulled Gu gently to stand up from the ground.


    "This is the little girl you brought back?" Wen Guiyun looked at Gu Qing with a soft expression, and asked softly.


    Although he is over a hundred years old, a cultivator is already good at keeping his face, and he has a higher level of cultivation, and he looks like he is not more than 30 years old. Wearing a blue brocade robe, he looks completely beautiful. Uncle, his attitude is very gentle when facing Gu Qing.


    "Yes, Master." Rong Ye looked at Gu Qingming, "Xiao Qingming rescued his disciple twice. The disciple wants her to stay in Wufeng of his disciple, so that the disciple can take care of her, and I hope the master will agree."


    Wen Guiyun did not answer Rong Ye right away, but got up from the chair, came to Gu Qing''s face, squatted down, looked at Gu Qing''s level, and looked at it carefully for a while. Gu Qing said nervously. When he was about to hide behind Rong Ye, he suddenly smiled, "Little girl, you and I are predestined, would you like to worship me as a teacher?"

 Chapter 6：

    As soon as Wen Guiyun spoke, the whole hall was quiet.


    Rong Ye and Gu Qing both looked at Wen Guiyun with surprise, never expected Wen Guiyun to say that.


    The other four people also looked shocked, and all of their inquiring gaze fell on Gu Qing''s body. They all wanted to know what special place is in Gu Qing''s body, so that Wen Guiyun asked Wen Guiyun to accept him as a disciple?


    We must know that since accepting Rong Ye, I don¡¯t know how many people want to worship Wenguiyun as a teacher in the past few years. They were all rejected by Wen Guiyun, saying that they have no relationship with each other as a teacher and apprentice. Yun''s excuse, even they thought so, who knew that more than ten years later, Wen Guiyun actually accepted disciples again, and he was still dealing with a little girl who had only met once! And he took the initiative!


    After being shocked for a while, Rong Ye immediately realized that this was good for Gu Qingqing, and shook Gu Qingqing''s hand quickly, "Xiaoqing, quickly agree, then you will be our little sister!"


    He was only thinking about keeping Gu Qingming in Lingyin Mountain. His presence would ensure that Gu Qingqing would have no worries in her life, but if Gu Qingming became Wen Guiyun¡¯s disciple, then her identity would be different, not only Wen Guiyun will protect her. Even Si Lin and others will take care of Gu Qingqing for the sake of the same door. For Gu Qingqing, this couldn''t be better!


    Seeing that Rong Ye was so excited, Gu Qing turned her head and looked at Wen Guiyun and Si Lin and the others behind her. After thinking for a while, Wen Guiyun looked amazing. If she became her disciple, she said Uncertainty will also become very powerful, so that she does not have to worry about her safety, not to mention that Wen Guiyun and Si Lin both look so good-looking, and with these good-looking people, when she grows up, she will definitely become very nice!


    Thinking of this, Gu gently smiled and bent his eyes and nodded.


    "Master, this girl can''t speak, she nodded to agree." Fearing that Wen Guiyun would not understand Gu Qing''s meaning, Rong Ye quickly explained to Gu Qing''s help.


    Hearing this, Wen Guiyun''s eyes flashed with an accident, and the smile on his face deepened, "Okay, then you will be the closed disciple of this seat from now on!"


    "Xiao Qing, kowtow to the master." As soon as Wen Guiyun said, Rong Ye urged Gu Qing with a look of joy. He was more anxious than his own teacher, and was completely different from the inexhaustible appearance of the past.


    After Rong Ye''s prompt, Gu Qing immediately knelt down and knocked Wen Guiyun three heads.


    Wen Guiyun stood up and accepted Gu Qing''s gift, then squatted down, and personally helped Gu gently up. When his wrist was turned over, a jade bracelet appeared in his palm. He put the jade bracelet on Gu Qing''s wrist. On, "This is a meeting gift for your teacher."


    The bracelet looked a little big, but after reaching Gu Qing''s wrist, it immediately adjusted to the size of Gu Qing''s wrist, which was obviously a magic weapon.


    It was the first time that Gu Qing saw the magic weapon, his eyes widened, and he looked at the bracelet on his wrist in novelty.


    "This is a storage bracelet. There are some gadgets in it. You can play with it first. If it is not enough, ask the master for it." Seeing Gu gently touching the bracelet, Wen Guiyun''s expression became softer, and he patted Gu. Gently his head, added.


    Gu lifted his head slightly, his eyes were shining, looking at Wen Guiyun like stars, his eyes filled with happiness.


    She had heard of storage bracelets. I heard from the repairers who had been resting in the village before saying that storage bracelets belonged to a more advanced kind of storage space, which was not something ordinary people could have. At that time, Gu Qing thought about how he would be. It would be nice to have a storage bag. I did not expect that one day she will not only have a master, but also get such a precious storage bracelet!


    She wanted to thank Wen Guiyun very much, but couldn''t speak. After thinking about it, she suddenly opened her mouth, and a strange voice came from her mouth, "You have good luck lately!"


    This is the kind of blessing that Gu Qing found from her memory that she can say to others. This is also the first time she has used it to a person. I don¡¯t know if the effect will be the same as the memory said, so she nervously Looking at Wen Guiyun.


    When I heard her voice, everyone present except her was in a trance for a moment. When I recovered, they all looked at Gu Qing with surprise, as if watching something magical!


    Feeling that he was wrapped in a wonderful energy. Although it was fleeting, Wen Guiyun still felt it. He looked at Gu Qingqing and was very surprised, "It turned out to be the art of speech, it seems that the little girl has no origins. simple!"


    Wen Guiyun would accept Gu Qing as a disciple because he considered that Gu Qing had a fate with him, but he didn''t know that Gu Qing would have the legendary talent for speaking spirit, not to mention the Xuantian Continent. Even in the second immortal realm, no one would, only exist in the legend, but I did not expect that in the low-level plane of the Xuantian Continent, he would appear, and he was so coincidentally encountered by Rong Ye and became his apprentice!


    I can only say that fate is really amazing!


    When Rong Ye faced the Lightning Silver Tiger, he had already seen Gu Qing''s power of speech and spirit. He was not particularly surprised. He just remembered that Gu Qing passed out after speaking, so he was a little worried. He would faint again, but fortunately, Gu Qing didn''t have any special reaction, so he was relieved.


    "Little girl, thank you for your blessing." Wen Guiyun stared at him nervously when he saw Gu Qingsi, smiled, patted Gu Qing''s head, pulled Gu Qing around, and faced Si Lin and the others. , "Come, meet your brothers."


    Gu Qing was pulled by Wen Guiyun and first came to Si Lin and Nan Hua.


    "This is your big brother Si Lin," Wen Guiyun nodded Si Lin. "Your big brother is very good at swordsmanship. If you want to learn swordsmanship, you can let your big brother teach you, and your big brother can practice it. The weapon is also good. If you want to refine the weapon, you can also find him."


    Gu Qingming still had a deep impression of Si Lin, after all, she had thought that Si Lin was an immortal.


    Si Lin glanced at Wen Guiyun with a smile, his gaze fell on Gu Qingtian, he rummaged in his Universe Bag, found a bell, and handed it to Gu Qingjing, "A thousand-tone bell, a defensive magic weapon, It can withstand the attacks of the seventh-tier powerhouse three times, and the meeting ceremony."


    Although his voice was cold, he could tell from his behavior that he was still willing to accept the junior sister Gu Qing.


    Gu lightly glanced at Wen Guiyun, and after he nodded, he reached out to receive Qianyin Ling. She couldn''t speak, but bowed to Si Lin to express her gratitude.


    "This is your third brother Nanhua," Wen Guiyun turned his head and nodded Nanhua next to Si Lin after Gu Qing put the Qianyin Bell away, and said, "Your third brother is the most popular among female nuns. The rouge gouache and costume jewelry that children like, you can find your third brother for whatever you want."


    "Little sister, the master is right. Tell the brother what you like, and the brother will buy it for you. Don''t worry about the brother''s purse. The brother has money, this gadget is for you." Nan Hua shook the fan in his hand and charged at Gu Qing. Qing tossed a wink, said with a grin, and at the same time gave Gu Qing a small array.


    Gu blinked gently, feeling that Senior Brother San looked like an animal called peacock she had heard of. He took Nanhua''s array, carefully put it away, and bowed to Nanhua as well.


    Wen Guiyun pulled Gu and turned slightly, looking at Yue Zhao and Mu Chen who was sitting on the other side.


    "Your second brother Yuezhao, good at musical instruments, if you want to learn a musical instrument, you can find your second brother." Wen Guiyun clicked on Yuezhao and continued to gently introduce Gu.


    "The master is right. If the younger sister wants to learn a musical instrument, she can come to be a brother. This is a meeting gift for the younger sister." Yue Zhao was dressed in Qingyi and smiled slightly. He already looked like that. Young Master Yu smiled at this moment, making people even more unable to move his eyes. He stretched out his hand and handed Gu Qing a card.


    This kind of card is a card for storing spirit stones from Tianbao Pavilion. A card is at least 10,000 high-grade spirit stones. Yue Zhao is also generous to Gu Qing.


    Gu Qing took the card given by Yue Zhao, carefully put it away, and also bowed to Yue Zhao.


    "This is your fourth senior brother Mu Chen, Yao Xiu, he is best at refining pill. If you need pill in the future, you can find him!"


    "Ling Gathering Pill, Little Junior Sister should be able to use it now." Mu Chen helped Gu Qingsi to look at her body briefly before, knowing that Gu Qingli has spiritual power in her body, and if she wants to cultivate, the Gathering Pill should be the best to Gu Qingqing. Good choice.

 Chapter 7：

    Wen Guiyun took Gu Qing to recognize people one by one. Except for Rong Ye, she recognized her four other senior brothers one by one, and found that her senior brothers had different personalities and different directions of cultivation. Each of them looked very beautiful, which made Gu Qing very satisfied.


    "Okay, now that you brothers and sisters have met, I will make arrangements for your cultivation for the teacher." Wen Guiyun sat back on the main seat, the smile on his face disappeared and became very serious. "From now on You will have a teacher and your five seniors who will teach you together for four days, and your seniors will teach you for five days. If you have any problems with your cultivation, you can also come directly to be a teacher."


    Gu Qing was different from Si Lin and the others. When Wen Guiyun received Si Lin, each of them already had their own way, and they were all over ten years old. He only needed a little guidance. Gu Qing was only five years old at this time. Someone must be around to teach her well. Wen Guiyun didn''t have much time to teach Gu Qing. In this way, Si Lin and the others would assume the responsibility of caring for and teaching the younger sisters.


    Not to mention Gu Qing, even Si Lin and others were a little surprised when they heard Wen Guiyun''s arrangement.


    "Why, do you have a problem?" Wen Guiyun looked at the expressions of Si Lin and the others, swept his eyes across their faces, and asked faintly.


    Although Wen Guiyun was not too strict with them on weekdays, even very kind, but the five of Si Lin did not dare to make trouble in front of Wen Guiyun. Hearing what Wen Guiyun meant, he shook his head and said that he had no opinion. .


    Wen Guiyun nodded in satisfaction, and his eyes fell on Gu Qing once again, "Your seniors have their own strengths, and you can learn more with them. Girls always learn more. That''s right."


    Gu Qingqing was very fond of Wen Guiyun, and knew that Wen Guiyun was for her good, so he nodded quickly.


    Since Lingyin Mountain has only six peaks, and Gu Qing was still young, she was temporarily left on the main peak. After the other five people left, Wen Guiyun took Gu Qing to her room first, and she was satisfied with Gu Qing. Later, he returned to the hall again.


    "Qing girl, come here, let the teacher make a good diagnosis for you." Wen Guiyun beckoned to Gu gently, and said with a very kind expression.


    Hearing the words, Gu Qing hurriedly walked to Wen Guiyun''s side and looked at Wen Guiyun.


    Wen Guiyun stretched out the index finger of his right hand and clicked on the center of Gu Qing''s eyebrows. A trace of spiritual power entered Gu Qing''s body from her fingertips. Gu Qing closed his eyes subconsciously, feeling a little nervous in his heart.


    After more than ten breaths of effort, Wen Guiyun''s fingers left Gu Qing''s eyebrows, and Gu Qing opened his eyes, staring at Wen Guiyun curiously, waiting for him to speak.


    "The teacher has already probed. Your body has no problems. Your inability to speak should be related to your talent. The art of speaking spirit is very mysterious. There are not many existing records, and the teacher is not very clear, but the teacher is in your body. I found a seal, and it must have something to do with it." Wen Guiyun patted Gu Qing''s head. Seeing Gu Qing''s eyes staring at him, there was still a trace of admiration in his eyes, his heart softened. "Don''t worry, the teacher will find a way for you and let you talk."


    Gu Qingli liked Wen Guiyun''s intimacy very much, rubbed his head against Wen Guiyun''s palm, squinted his eyes and nodded fiercely.


    Wen Guiyun gave Gu Qingqing a jade slip, which recorded the cultivation method, which was the simplest and most basic kind on the mainland. He asked Gu Qingqing to stick the jade slip on his forehead, and Gu Qingyi did it. As soon as it hits her forehead, she has more information in her mind, all related to cultivation.


    Gu Qing took some time to digest these things. After opening his eyes, his eyes were bright and he looked a little eager to try.


    Since the awakening of her talent, her cultivation has always been passive. It is purely that the body absorbs the spiritual energy in the air. Now that she has learned the method of cultivation, she has no regard for Wen Guiyun who is beside her, sitting cross-legged on the ground directly, according to Yu. The records in Jane were cultivated directly.


    Seeing Gu Qing''s childish behavior, Wen Guiyun smiled and shook his head, with a trace of pampering in his eyes that he hadn''t noticed. He poured himself a cup of tea, and sat beside him quietly watching Gu Qing''s practice. .


    He thought that Gu Qing would not be successful the first time, but he didn''t expect him to finish a cup of tea here, and there was movement on Gu Qing''s side.


    I saw a spiritual power vortex formed around Gu Qing gently, enclosing Gu Qing gently, and then, the vortex grew bigger and bigger, and the things in the room moved along with it, and a hint of surprise flashed through Wen Guiyun''s eyes. Yi, with a wave of his hand, he stabilized the contents of the room. He poured himself another cup of tea and sat beside him waiting for Gu Qing to finish.


    The spiritual power vortex is getting bigger and bigger, and Gu Qing''s figure is directly covered by the vortex. From a distance, it looks like a silkworm cocoon.


    About a quarter of an hour later, the spiritual power vortex around Gu Qing suddenly tightened, and then all rushed into Gu Qing''s body, disappearing instantly, Gu Qing''s body flashed by, and then she opened her eyes. .


    Feeling the obvious spiritual power in his body, Gu Qing couldn''t help but stand up happily. When he saw Wen Guiyun sitting next to him, he was stunned for a moment. Then he walked to Wen Guiyun''s side and looked at Wen with bright eyes. Gui Yun, his face was covered with "please praise".


    Wen Guiyun used to not get along with children as old as Gu Qingming, and didn''t have much patience with children, but now looking at Gu Qingming, perhaps because of his own apprentice, he feels that Gu Qingming is very good no matter what he does. lovely.


    "It''s really amazing to be gentle. I made a breakthrough in my first practice. Now I am a Tier 2 monk." Wen Guiyun patted Gu''s head gently, and Wen Guiyun did not hesitate to praise him.


    Affirmed and praised, Gu Qing was a little shy, but his eyes brightened and a bright smile appeared on his face.


    "You are still young now. You shouldn''t practice too fast, but you can learn something else." Wen Guiyun saw that Gu Qing was happy, and a smile appeared on his face. At the same time, he warned Gu Qing, after Gu Qing nodded his head. , Couldn''t help patting Gu''s head gently again.


    When the atmosphere of the master and apprentice was harmonious, Gu Qing''s stomach suddenly let out a cry, and she quickly covered her stomach, shyly not daring to read Wen Guiyun.


    Wen Guiyun also froze for a moment, and when he thought that Gu Qing was young now and had a low cultivation level, and needed to eat, he blamed himself a little, but their master and apprentice cultivation skills were not low, and they were not greedy. Desire, he rarely eats anything on weekdays. He thought for a while before he realized that there was a green fruit tree in the garden behind the main peak. The green fruit tasted sweet and could satisfy his hunger. He quickly ordered the puppet to pick the green fruit.


    After eating the fruit, Gu Qingqing thought about the embarrassment just now, and she was a little shy. He didn''t dare to talk to Wen Guiyun, and Wen Guiyun didn''t force him. He asked Gu Qing to go to rest first, and he went to the library of Main Peak .


    Gu Qingqing stayed on the main peak. She was talented and didn¡¯t need to worry about cultivation, because she couldn¡¯t speak. The most important thing at the moment is to let her learn to read and write, so that she can communicate with other people in words. Therefore, when she lived in the main peak, she mainly followed Wen Guiyun to literate and practice handwriting.


    Until the fifth day, when she went to Yifeng.

 Chapter 8：

    In the morning when she went to Yifeng, Gu Qingming got up early. In the past few days, she didn''t recognize many words with Wen Guiyun, and she still relied more on gestures when communicating with people. Si Lin came to Yifeng to pick her up.


    Gu Qing was wearing a pink-white Confucian skirt with two small bags on her head, wrapped in ribbons of the same color. The tassels under the ribbons dangled on both sides, swaying slightly as she walked, after several days of recuperation. , Her complexion has improved a lot, her skin is already very fair, now it is even more white and red, with big eyes and pink lips, it looks very cute.


    "Xiao Qing, where your senior brother is the same as at the main peak, you don''t need to be restrained. If your senior brother bullies you, you will come back and tell the master, the master will be the master for you." Wen Guiyun squatted down and helped Gu gently turn his head. Put the tassel on the top, and whispered softly.


    Gu lightly glanced at Si Lin, and saw that the other person''s face had no expression as before, which made her a little scared, retracted her gaze, and nodded to Wen Guiyun.


    Wen Guiyun smiled satisfied, stood up and looked at his big apprentice.


    "Si Lin, Xiao Qing is still young, don''t be too strict with her." He didn''t forget that when Si Lin taught Rong Ye and the others, it was a beating, but Gu Qing is different. She is not only a man. Girl, and only five years old, she must not treat Gu gently like Rong Ye and the others!


    Si Lin glanced at Gu Qing who was beside Wen Guiyun, and nodded blankly.


    "That''s good, Xiao Qing will leave it to you, let''s go." Wen Guiyun handed Gu Qing to Si Lin and waved his hand at them.


    "The disciple retire." Si Lin held his fist and saluted Wen Guiyun.


    After Wen Guiyun turned around, he bent down, picked up Gu Qing, felt the soft feeling in his hands, Si Linzi paused, and then took Gu Qing to leave the main peak with a little tiptoe.


    ¡­


    As early as Wen Guiyun arranged for their elder brothers to teach Gu Qingqing separately, Si Lin ordered the puppet to clean up the room where Gu Qing was brought back. Rong Ye ran directly to the main peak after learning about it, regardless of Si. With a cold face, Lin made arrangements for Gu Qing''s room, and then left with satisfaction.


    After Gu Qing was brought over by Si Lin, he first went to the room she would live in.


    The decoration in the room is more luxurious than before. The veils and the like in the room used to be dominated by looks, but now it has become pink and white. There is a dressing table in the room, and there are many jewelry boxes suitable for Gu Qing''s age. For the jewellery she wore, a lot of clothes suitable for Gu Qingming were also added to the wardrobe. The whole room was very similar to the one that Gu Qingming lived in the main peak, taking full account of Gu Qingming''s preferences and habits.


    Gu Qing was very happy when she saw it, and thanked Si Lin with gestures.


    "These are all arranged by Rong Ye, as long as you like it." To his junior sister, Si Lin, although not particularly enthusiastic, was not too cold, so he explained calmly.


    Gu Qing was even happier when she heard it. Perhaps it was because she was brought back by Rong Ye, and she was also the reason why she had lived and died with Rong Ye. Among the five seniors, Gu Qing was the most to Rong Ye. Close, Rong Ye was also very concerned about Gu Qing''s affairs, as if he was treating Gu Qing as his own sister.


    When she smiled, her eyes were bent into crescent shapes, and they were shining, which made people look soft. Even people like Si Lin who only had swords in their hearts were infected by her smile, and their expressions were not so cold.


    "Put your things away, let''s go to the martial arts field." Si Lin confessed to Gu gently, and took the lead in leaving.


    After hearing the words, Gu Qing hurriedly put his own things away, and trot to follow in the footsteps of his boss Lin.


    The martial arts field is not far from where Gu Qing lives, and the two arrived soon. There is only the master of Si Lin in the whole peak, and the others are puppets. The martial arts field is also for the service of Si Lin. The weapon is very large. There are many swords on the shelf.


    Si Lin looked at Gu Qing, led Gu Qing to stand in the middle of the martial arts arena, and stood face to face with Gu Qing.


    "Master said let me teach you. In the future, after you have breakfast in the morning, squat for a quarter of an hour, rest for a quarter of an hour, and start practicing basic swordsmanship. In the afternoon, I will teach you how to refine weapons. As for how much you can learn, It''s up to you." Officer Si Lin didn''t like procrastination, and directly told Gu Qingqing his own arrangements.


    Gu lightly stunned, then nodded, indicating that he knew it.


    "Very well, let''s start now, let''s start with a horse step." Seeing that Gu Qing didn''t refuse, Si Lin''s heart flashed with satisfaction, and then he said mercilessly.


    The return of these Japanese texts also allowed Gu Qing to take a pony stance. Gu Qing had already learned it, but he didn''t hesitate, and immediately put on the air.


    Upon seeing this, Si Lin was more satisfied.


    He stopped talking, went to sit down on the stone bench next to him, took out a sword book from the Qiankun Ring, and slowly read it.


    Although Gu Qingming was also struggling at Wen Guiyun''s place, Wen Guiyun felt sorry for Gu Qingming and only allowed her to stick for half an hour at most, so after half an hour, Gu Qing''s body began to be a little unsupported. The body began to shake a little.


    "Don''t shake." Si Lin''s voice sounded just as her body moved.


    Although Si Lin is reading a book, he has been paying attention to Gu Qing''s performance. After he said his voice, Gu Qing paused, and his body stabilized again. He turned his head and took a look at Gu Qing''s performance. Her expression was not very good-looking, her face was already covered with sweat, and her face was a little pale, but her eyes were firm, which made Si Lin surprised and satisfied at the same time.


    As a cultivating mad demon, Si Lin doesn¡¯t care about other things. The only thing he cares about is training and sword training. In his opinion, no matter what conspiracy and tricks are, they are all paper tigers in the face of absolute strength, so he treats Rong Ye. They will be so strict.


    Although Gu Qing is a girl, Si Lin doesn''t want her to be too relaxed. In his opinion, there are no men and women on the way to practice. Gu Qing can''t stay in Lingyin Mountain all the time, nor can he stay with them all the time. , She always has to go outside, if she has a high cultivation level, no one can hurt her, he is strict with her, it is for her good.


    But if Gu Qing didn''t want to be strong, then Si Lin wouldn''t be too reluctant, but he would be disappointed in Gu Qing. Even if he would be good to Gu Qing in the future, it would still be on the same side''s face.


    Fortunately, Gu Qing didn''t seem to be the kind of temper that is too easy to give up, but he really insisted on it!


    A quarter of an hour later, when Si Lin announced that the time was up, Gu Qing shook his body and almost fell to the ground, but Si Lin was quick to catch her.


    Seeing Gu Qing''s very painful look, Si Lin hesitated for a moment, passed through Gu Qing''s legs and hugged Gu Qing to her room.


    "Resting for half an hour, this is the sword book, you take a look first, after half an hour, go to the martial arts field to find me." Si Lin put the sword book she had read before on Gu Qing''s bedside, and exhorted.


    Gu gently rubbed his leg, looked at the sword book, raised his head and nodded to Si Lin.


    After Si Lin left, Gu gently massaged his legs while flipping through the sword sheet.


    What Si Lin gave her was a book of basic swordsmanship, which was the kind of general merchandise, but Gu Qing hadn''t practiced swordsmanship before, so she was rather curious.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, Gu Qing appeared on the martial arts arena again. After Si Lin saw her, a satisfied smile flashed across his eyes, but his face was still faint.


    When practicing the sword, Si Lin was even more severe than before. Gu Qing only practiced one movement in the morning, and her arm was almost broken.


    In Gu Qing''s eyes, Si Lin was directly upgraded to the level of the Great Demon King.


    However, she is also the kind of temper that refuses to admit defeat, and she is also in trouble with Si Lin.


    Every morning, without Si Lin''s greetings, Gu Qing would come to the martial arts ground for Zha Mabu. Although Si Lin would still be carried home, she never complained.


    On the afternoon of the third day, after finishing the course, Rong Ye suddenly came to a peak.

 Chapter 9：

    "Xiao Qing, do you miss Senior Brother?" Rong Ye stretched out his hand and grabbed the tassel on Gu Qing''s head, and asked with a smile.


    Feeling the movement on his head, Gu gently stretched out his hand to cover his head, raised his eyes and stared at Rong Ye, trying to express his dissatisfaction.


    Today, she is wearing a light blue Confucian dress with tassels of the same color on her head. She has fair skin and a pair of big eyes staring at Rong Ye. She is very violent and has no deterrent power other than cuteness.


    A smile flashed across Rong Ye''s eyes, only to realize how cute his little junior sister looked. The arrogant Young Master Rong hurriedly pretended to be a low voice, making Gu, who pretended to be fierce, smile gently. When he got up, his eyes were bent into a crescent shape.


    "Why did you come to the peak today?" Si Lin watched Rong Ye and Gu Qing interacting by the side. He didn''t think it before. At this time, he felt a bit annoying, so he rarely asked.


    When Rong Ye heard Si Lin''s words, his expression was a little surprised. He knew how uncomfortable Si Lin had been with Si Lin for so many years, and now he took the initiative to ask him where he came.


    "I''ll take a look at Xiao Qing." Rong Ye patted Gu Qing on the head, quickly moved away before Gu Qing was angry, and said softly.


    Si Lin glanced at him and didn''t believe Rong Ye''s words at all.


    "Well, there has been some unrest in Qingfeng City recently. The master asked you and me to visit, and by the way, take Xiaoqing out to meet the world." Rong Ye straightened his face and said to Si Lin with a serious face.


    When Si Lin heard this, his eyes flickered, and his eyes fell on Gu Qing''s body, frowning, "Really want to take her?"


    If it was before, Si Lin would only find it troublesome to take a child to do something that might be dangerous, but now the subject is changed to Gu Qing, he is a little worried about the other party¡¯s safety and does not want the other party to take risks, even though he is practicing swordsman. Be very strict with Gu Qing at the time!


    Rong Ye glanced at Si Lin with a little surprise, and felt that this was nothing like what his cold-hearted, cold-hearted, sword-hearted brother could say!


    However, when his gaze fell on Gu Qing''s body, he felt understandable again. After all, Gu Qing was so cute and it was easy for Si Lin to like her!


    "With the two of us here, why don''t you worry about it?" Rong Ye flicked the dust that didn''t exist on his body, and said casually but arrogantly.


    Si Lin was silent for a moment and nodded.


    When the two were talking, Gu Qing had been listening to the two people quietly, until the eyes of both fell on her, and then looked at them with a puzzled expression.


    "Xiao Qing, go, brother will take you down the mountain to see the world." Rong Ye stretched out his hand, and directly hugged Gu gently, and he held Gu gently until after being glanced at by Si Lin. .


    Gu Qing was not angry, she just hugged Rong Ye''s neck and looked at Rong Ye and Si Lin expectantly.


    Si Lin glanced at the two of them, and saw Rong Ye gently hugged Gu very firmly before beckoning in the air.


    Suddenly two cranes appeared in the air, and they fell in front of the three of them. Si Lin''s toes fell on his back and his body fell behind the crane. He turned to look at the other crane. Rong Ye was already standing on it with Gu Qing in his arms. He looked over and nodded.


    The crane lifted off and left Yifeng soon.


    ¡­


    Qingfeng City is a city near thousands of miles of mountains, located in the territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty on the Xuantian Continent.


    The Xuantian Continent has three dynasties, four sects, five aristocratic families, and various other large and small forces. The three major dynasties are the Great Zhou Dynasty, the Great Song Dynasty, and the Great Tang Dynasty. Although the three dynasties have frictions from time to time , But can also live in peace.


    The four sects were Shangyangzong, Wanqingmen, Zijun Pavilion, and Wentian Palace, and the five aristocratic families were Lan, Zhuo, Nalan, Qiu and Yun.


    Whether it is the four major sects or the five major families, they are inextricably linked to the three dynasties. Therefore, although these forces have friction, they are relatively peaceful in the end.


    Qingfeng City is one of the top ten cities in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Because it is close to thousands of miles of mountains and has a large flow of people, it has developed well.


    The three of Si Lin took the crane and landed one mile from Qingfeng City. It was already evening, and the gate of Qingfeng City was full of people entering and leaving the city, which seemed very lively.


    After letting the crane go, Rong Ye walked into Qingfeng City with Gu Qingqing and Si Lin.


    It was the first time that Gu Qing came to a place with so many people. He was held by Rong Ye. He looked at the buildings and scenery around him that he had never seen before. He only felt that his eyes were not enough, and he was surprised.


    Rong Ye and Si Lin came to Qingfeng City many times, and they were not new. But because Gu Qing was the first time, the two did not go straight to the subject as before, but walked slowly. Walk to help Gu gently buy those fun and delicious things.


    "This candied haws is good, kids like it better, you can taste Xiaojian." Rong Ye bought a bunch of candied haws and handed it to Gu Qingqing as he said it.


    Gu Qing had seen the candied haws before, but had not eaten them. After Rong Ye handed them to her, she quickly opened her mouth and bit one. She was out of luck. The first hawthorn was a little sour, and her face was so sour that she wrinkled directly on her face. At the same time, despite this, she did not spit out the candied haws, but swallowed firmly.


    "Haha." Rong Ye was amused by Gu Qing''s expression. He laughed mercilessly. He immediately got Gu Qing''s angry gaze and Si Lin''s warning gaze, and he quickly covered his mouth.


    Gu lightly frowned and stared at the candied haws in his hand, some wondering what to do?


    She didn''t like to waste food because she often didn''t eat enough before, but the candied haws just now was a bit too sour, and she was afraid that the next one would also be so sour.


    "Xiao Qing, the candied haws will not be so sour, don''t worry, if it is still sour, then give me the remaining candied haws." Rong Ye obviously also knows Gu Qing''s habits, seeing Gu Qing''s tangled appearance. , Spoke quickly.


    Hearing this, Gu glanced at Rong Ye lightly. He was immediately happy, and bit another hawthorn. This time she was lucky. The food was not as sour as before, and was neutralized by the icing on the outside. It was sour and sweet. , And it was delicious, and she immediately bent her eyes with satisfaction.


    Upon seeing this, Si Lin and Rong Ye flashed a smile in their eyes.


    It was getting late, Rong Ye and Si Lin saw that Gu Qingming was a little tired, and they found the Feixue Building, the largest inn in Qingfeng City. The food in this restaurant is the best in the entire Qingfeng City. There are many monsters and medicinal materials in it. The ingredients, containing spiritual power, are very famous throughout the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    Of course, this also means that the rooms in this inn are very expensive, which is the kind of place that ordinary people can''t afford to live in.


    Rong Ye and Si Lin are not the ones who are short of money. They even rented a small yard in Feixue Building because they often go to and out of Qingfeng City. They can live in anytime as long as they come with a sign.


    The decoration of Feixue Building is very luxurious, but it is not unassuming, making people feel very comfortable. Gu Qing was hugged by Rong Ye and looked at the furnishings of Feixue Building as he walked.


    Passing through the lobby, they came to the backyard of the Feixue Building.


    Just as they were about to enter the yard where they lived, fighting suddenly came not far away.

 Chapter 10：

    Attracted by the sound of fighting, Gu gently stopped, Rong Ye and Si Lin also stopped, and the three of them looked at the place where the sound came from.


    I saw a middle-aged man and a little boy not far away, fighting with five men in black.


    The men in black not only have a high cultivation base, but also have aggressive moves. Their target is the little boy. They have been trying to break through the middle-aged man¡¯s line of defense and kill the little boy. The middle-aged man should be the boy¡¯s relative or servant. Because it is not weak, it has been protecting the little boy.


    The little boy was already terrified. Although he knew he could not influence the middle-aged man, he shrank into the middle-aged man''s arms and burst into tears.


    It stands to reason that places like Feixue Building should not be allowed to happen. After all, a customer accident in the Feixue Building will affect the business of Feixue Building, but no one has come out at this time. Helping the middle-aged man deal with the man in black is a bit strange.


    When Gu Qing and the others stared at it, several people over there also noticed Gu Qing and the three of them at the same time.


    The middle-aged man was a little excited at first, but when he saw Si Lin and Rong Ye both young and with children like Gu Qing, he was disappointed. He turned to deal with the black man in front of him seriously, looking for escape. Opportunity.


    The people in black exchanged glances. Seeing Gu Qing, they just looked at this side, and didn''t mean to come to help. They didn''t care too much about the three of them, but speeded up their dealings with the middle-aged man.


    The three of Gu Qing were so gorgeously ignored, Rong Ye and Si Lin were not the kind of nosy people, they seemed very casual, while Gu Qing was scared when he saw the middle-aged man in his arms. After the crying little boy, he frowned, but did not ask Si Lin and the others to help.


    The three of them watched as the middle-aged man gradually fell into a disadvantage under the combined attack of the five men in black, and there were a lot of wounds on his body. Obviously, if there were no accidents, the middle-aged man and the little boy would be black-clothed. People kill.


    At this moment, footsteps came from the side.


    The three Gu Qing and the middle-aged man turned to the place where the footsteps came from.


    There were quite a few people here this time, and the one who walked in the front was a teenager who was about ten years old.


    Although the teenager looks a little immature, it can be seen that he is very handsome, and he will definitely be a handsome guy in the future.


    The clothes on his body looked like ordinary brocade clothes, but in fact they were vestments, and they were not low-level.


    Behind the teenager were two middle-aged men in the same color costumes. They seemed to be guards for teenagers. The two were tall, and their eyes were not angry or pretentious. The breath revealed on their bodies also made people feel threatened. It is not low.


    Behind the two are eight young men wearing dark bunting. Seeing the appearance of a few of them, they should be juvenile attendants or the like.


    The young man and the others also heard the sound of fighting, and after seeing the scene clearly, they all froze for a while and stopped where they were.


    For a moment, the young man seemed to be reacting and exhorted the two middle-aged men behind him a few words. The two looked at the other group of people who were fighting, reluctantly nodded, and then rushed over and joined the fight. In, help the little boy to beat the man in black.


    The young man stood in place, his eyes swept over the three of Gu Qing, a little curious, but he did not speak.


    After the two middle-aged men joined, the fighting situation changed again. This time it turned into the black man in retreat. They were beaten down and everyone was injured.


    Just when everyone thought the men in black would retreat, one of the men in black somehow thought, suddenly rushed towards Gu Qing and the others, seeing what he meant, he wanted to rush towards Gu Qing.


    Although Si Lin and Rong Ye didn''t always look at the man in black, Yu Guang also paid attention to the movement here. After sensing the intention of the man in black, their faces became very ugly.


    "Presumptuous!" Si Lin yelled coldly, and his figure instantly disappeared from the spot.


    Rong Ye had planned to do it too, but he didn''t expect Si Lin to take the lead, so he simply stood beside Gu Qing, and watched Si Lin teach the man in black coldly.


    The figure of Si Lin appeared in front of the man in black. The man in black was surprised. He paused for a moment. He was about to touch Si Lin, but he felt a touch on his neck. He subconsciously reached out and touched it. With the warm liquid, he lowered his head dullly and saw a wound appeared on his neck, and blood was spraying out from the wound.


    The black-clothed man''s eyes widened, his eyes were full of disbelief, and he fell back to the ground heavily.


    Si Lin had already returned to Gu Qingdi''s side, blocking Gu Qing''s sight with his body, preventing Gu Qing from seeing the man in black.


    Si Lin''s movements were too fast. Except for Rong Ye, no one else saw how he made his sword. They saw that the man in black had fallen to the ground and lost his breath.


    The scene was quiet for a moment, and even the people who were fighting stopped and looked at Si Lin and them with horror.


    The boy and his fellow classmates were okay. They had not confronted the men in black face-to-face, and did not know the power of the men in black, but the middle-aged man who was attacked at the beginning and the two who helped later understand the cultivation of the men in black. Because it should be around Tier 5, it is already a master on the mainland.


    But with this kind of existence, he hasn''t even survived a sword under Si Lin''s sword. How high should Si Lin''s cultivation base be?


    The others in the room didn''t dare to think about it, they just looked at Si Lin and they were shocked.


    The four other people in black who reacted most quickly, knowing that their task today could not be completed, and that Si Lin might be angry, turned and left quickly.


    The middle-aged man holding the little boy, Zhou Lang, was immediately relieved when he saw the man in black leave. He held the little boy in his arms and looked at the two middle-aged men who came to help.


    "Thank you for your help. In the next week," he said, extending his right hand with a card inside, the same as the one that Gu Qing received earlier, "This is a thank you gift to both of you."


    "Friend Zhou is polite, we are just following the young master''s instructions, but we don''t have to do that." Among the two middle-aged men, Han Xiong, who is slightly fatter, waved his hand and said to Zhou Lang.


    Zhou Lang looked at the two of Han Xiong, held the little boy in front of the teenager, and offered Jingka.


    "Thank you for helping the young master. This is a thank you." Zhou Lang''s attitude was very sincere, and his attitude was very low.


    "A trivial matter, it doesn''t need to be like this." The young man waved his hand and did not accept the crystal card. "Besides, it was not this young master who helped you. If it weren''t for the brother who killed one of them, I am afraid that those people would not be so easy to fight. legal!"


    Hearing that, everyone''s eyes fell on the three Gu Qing once again.


    The mentioned Si Lin had a cold face and didn''t even give them an expression. It seemed that they were not talking about him.


    Rong Ye and Si Lin looked similar, but Gu Qing was blocked by the two, preventing others from seeing it.


    "In the next week, I would like to thank the son for his move. I don''t know what the son is called?" Zhou Lang walked up to the three Gu Qing and asked respectfully.


    "My brother didn''t act to help you, you don''t need to thank us." Rong Ye knew that Si Lin was not talking, he glanced at Zhou Lang, said something casually, and turned around and hugged Gu gently.


    Si Lin directly ignored Zhou Lang, seeing Gu Qing gently being picked up by Rong Ye, he turned around and walked into the yard.


    Rong Ye hugged Gu Qing and followed Si into the yard.


    The courtyard door was quickly closed, leaving Zhou Lang and others to look at each other at the closed door.

 Chapter 11：

    The environment in the small courtyard where Gu Qing and the others live is very good, and there are many rooms in it. Si Lin and Rong Ye have habitual rooms. The two took Gu Qing to help her choose a room, and then helped Gu Qing to choose a room for her. Put her things away.


    "Xiao Qing, are you afraid to live alone at night?" Rong Ye turned his head and saw Gu Qing sitting obediently at the table watching their movements, couldn''t help but walked forward and touched Gu Qing''s hair, and asked.


    Gu gently shook her head. She grew up alone, so she wouldn''t be afraid to live alone.


    "The one on the left is the room where the senior brother lives, and the one on the right is my room. If you have anything to do, you can find us." Rong Ye really likes Gu Qing''s way of nodding obediently, and thinks that seeing this kind of Gu Qing makes him feel good It''s about to melt, and the tone is unconsciously softened a lot.


    Hearing this, Gu lightly glanced at Rong Ye and then at Si Lin. After Si Lin nodded, he nodded, indicating that he knew.


    "Okay, it''s late, you go to bed early." Rong Ye looked at the sky outside, patted Gu''s head gently, and said.


    After Gu Qingsi sat on the bed obediently, Rong Ye and Si Lin left Gu Qingsi''s room together, and thoughtfully helped Gu gently close the door.


    The two did not go directly to their respective rooms, but went to Si Lin''s room.


    "Let''s talk, what is it?" Si Lin sat down at the table, poured himself a cup of tea, and asked directly regardless of Rong Ye''s reaction.


    "Master got the news that there is a demonic cultivator in Qingfeng City, and it is likely to be a demonic cultivator with a relatively high level of cultivation. It seems that he wants to do things in Qingfeng City. Some disciples of the sect have lost in Qingfeng City for no reason. The trace, so Master asked us to come over and take a look. If there really is a magic repair, we will deal with it directly.¡± Rong Ye saw that Si Lin didn¡¯t mean to pour tea for himself, so he could only pick up the teapot and pour a cup of tea for himself. Said.


    "I didn''t find anything wrong with the place we just walked through." Since entering Qingfeng City, Si Lin has been investigating the situation of Qingfeng City with his spiritual sense, and has not found anything wrong.


    "The demon cultivator must be cunning, otherwise the sects whose disciples have disappeared for no reason would have known him, and we will investigate it again tomorrow." Rong Ye didn''t feel surprised. Demon cultivator had always been cunning and it was not easy to spot.


    Si Lin nodded and agreed with Rong Ye''s statement, "It''s late at night, you can leave."


    Before he finished drinking a cup of tea, he was ordered by the host to see him off. Rong Ye glared at Si Lin dissatisfiedly, but he was shameful when he thought of Si Lin¡¯s military force, and angrily put the teacup heavily on the table. Turned around and left Si Lin''s room.


    Si Lin didn''t care about Rong Ye''s reaction at all. After Rong Ye left, he placed an enchantment directly at the door and sat on the bed to start cultivating.


    ¡­


    "what!"


    The harsh screams broke through the sky and also disturbed those who were sleeping.


    The originally quiet night became lively because of this scream.


    When Gu Qing was awakened by the screams, she was still a little confused. She memorized sword scores for a while before going to bed. She slept a little late. Now it is only midnight, she naturally can''t wake up, but subconsciously wants to run to the door.


    "Xiao Qing, are you okay?" Rong Ye''s voice sounded outside the door.


    Before Gu Qing walked to the door, the door was pushed open by Rong Ye from the outside. Rong Ye rushed into the room directly. After seeing Gu Qing, he quickly took Gu Qing''s hand.


    "Xiao Qingqing, are you okay?" Rong Ye asked again while looking at Gu Qing.


    Seeing that Rong Ye was so nervous, Gu Qing was still a little confused, and shook his head subconsciously.


    Rong Ye looked at it carefully and found that there was nothing wrong with Gu Qing except for a little waking up, and he was relieved.


    Si Lin followed behind Rong Ye. Although he did not speak, he was more concerned about Gu Qing''s situation. After finding that Gu Qing had no problem, his frowned brows gradually loosened.


    Gu lightly glanced at Rong Ye, then at Si Lin, and asked what happened with his eyes.


    She just heard the screams, and didn''t know what was going on outside, or why Si Lin and Rong Ye were so nervous.


    "Do you remember the young man we saw at the door before?" Rong Ye took out a cloak from Qiankun Ring, gently wrapped Gu, who was only wearing a shirt, and asked softly.


    Gu Qing thought for a while, it was the boy who looked good, and nodded.


    "He was taken away, and his guards are looking for him early, that''s why they are so noisy." Help Gu gently tidyed the straps of the cloak, and Rong Ye explained softly.


    Hearing that, Gu Qing wakes up in an instant, and is even a little shocked. After all, the young man has followed so many people, and the cultivation level of those people does not seem to be weak. In this way, the young man was arrested by someone. How good is the young man?


    "The one who captured him should be Moxiu. Brother and I are going to find someone. Shall Xiaoqing go together?" When he came, he said that he would take Gu Qing to meet the world, and both he and Si Lin thought Gu Qing Qing could not be cultivated as a flower in the greenhouse, he should be more knowledgeable, but he still wanted to ask Gu Qing''s advice.


    Gu Qing looked at Rong Ye in surprise, but he didn''t expect that Rong Ye and the others would even prepare to bring themselves!


    She still knows about magic cultivator. She has heard a lot about magic cultivator in the village before. She knows that magic cultivator is very cruel, and the cultivation technique is also very evil. It is the existence of everyone on the Profound Sky Continent. .


    And every time a magic repair appeared, it meant that something bad happened, and the magic repair was not easy to deal with. Although she knew that Rong Ye and Si Lin were very powerful, she was a little worried that she would drag them back.


    She looked at Si Lin and asked with a gesture that she could go too?


    Si Lin nodded, and Gu Qing''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    Si Lin and Rong Ye did not delay, and directly followed the breath left by Si Lin with Gu Qing.


    ¡­


    The three of them came all the way to a deserted house in the rich district of Qingfeng City.


    The area of ??this deserted house is relatively large even in the rich area, but it looks very desolate and dilapidated, as if it has not been inhabited for hundreds of years. It is hard to imagine that there will be a rich area. This kind of yard exists.


    "The mark I left is gone, there should be a formation here." Si Lin looked at the deserted house in front of him, didn''t rush in, and felt it carefully, and said.


    Rong Ye nodded holding Gu Qing''s classical Chinese, and then looked at the deserted house seriously.


    It was midnight at this time, and there was only the moon in the sky, but at Rong Ye''s cultivation level, they could see clearly at night.


    The gates of the deserted house have become very dilapidated. One of the gates has lost its trace, and the other has many holes. The plaque on the lintel can no longer read the writing on it.


    Through the broken door, you can see that the house inside is also very dilapidated. It seems that it has suffered some disaster. It has collapsed a lot. There is a lot of grass on the ground, and some of the grass is even half human.


    In addition to the desolation, there is still a gloomy feeling when I look at it at this time, in the dark like a monster that chooses someone and eats it, waiting for someone to send it to the door.


    They weren''t too young to see clearly outside. Si Lin and Rong Ye used their spiritual sense to probe, but they couldn''t find anything unusual. The two looked at each other and Si Lin took the lead into the deserted house.

 Chapter 12：

    After entering the deserted house, the sense of dilapidation became more intense, and even the air was filled with a rotten smell, which was very unpleasant, and the faces of the three of them were not very beautiful.


    The whole house was very quiet. There was no sound except for the footsteps and breathing of the three people. This is totally unreasonable. Now it is summer, there are weeds here, and there should be a lot of bugs and the like. It¡¯s impossible. There is no sound at all.


    This also proves that there is a formation here, and this formation is still very powerful!


    Following the road at the door, passing through a garden-like place, the scenery in front of me suddenly changed.


    The surrounding dilapidated houses suddenly disappeared, replaced by a white mist, filled with mist, and there was nothing to see except the place where the three of them stood.


    Si Lin and Rong Ye stood on both sides of Gu Qingqing, looking around vigilantly.


    Suddenly, a rain of arrows appeared from the white fog, and it attacked the three of them.


    Rong Ye waved his hand, and several talisman seals flew out of his hand and hung in front of the three of them. There was a flash of light on them. Then the talisman suddenly became bigger, like a wall, blocking the three of them, flying. The coming arrow hit the Fu seal, a burst of white light flashed, and the Fu seal and the arrow disappeared at the same time.


    The three of them did not relax their vigilance and continued to watch their surroundings vigilantly.


    After five breaths, heavy footsteps came from the white mist.


    The three of them stared at the surrounding white mist, waiting for the things in the white mist to appear.


    Soon, a group of "people" appeared in the sight of the three.


    They are not so much humans as they are zombies. Part of their bodies are decayed and their movements are a little stiff. They have green hairs on their bodies, two sharp teeth are exposed at the corners of their mouths, and their nails have become very long and look. Very sharp.


    There were about two dozen zombies surrounding Gu Qing and them. After they sensed the existence of Gu Qing and the others, their actions suddenly became swift, and they rushed straight at Gu Qing and them.


    "A group of ants!" Rong Ye snorted coldly, and didn''t put these zombies in his eyes, even though their cultivation bases were almost at Tier 4.


    If they were replaced by someone else, they would naturally not be able to deal with these zombies, but Si Lin and Rong Ye were not among these people.


    Si Lin waved his hand, and more than 20 talisman seals flew out of his hand and hung in front of him. Under his control, each of these talisman seals flew towards a zombie, and the zombies naturally felt it too. Fu Zhuan, they stretched out their hands to destroy Fu Zhuan. They did not expect that before they touched Fu Zhuan, the golden light flashed on the Fu Zhuan and suddenly shattered. Then a ball of flame appeared in front of the zombies, and then they hadn''t reacted yet. When the time, directly wrap the zombie.


    In just a moment, more than two dozen zombies turned into a pile of flying ashes, and the real ashes were wiped out.


    "I have found the eye." Si Lin glanced at the white mist around him, and suddenly said.


    Gu Qing and Rong Ye both looked at Si Lin, only to see a sword suddenly appeared in front of Si Lin.


    The sword is about three feet long, the sword is pure black, and a dragon is engraved on the sword. This is Si Lin''s natal magic weapon, the Dragon Sword!


    After the prisoner dragon sword appeared, he seemed to feel something and became very excited. Si Lin stretched out his hand, and the prisoner dragon sword naturally flew into his hand. After he held the hilt, the dragon on the sword suddenly blinked, like It''s the same as coming alive.


    After holding the sword, Si Lin''s entire aura changed.


    In the past, Si Lin was only relatively cold in Gu Qing''s eyes, like the flower of Gaoling, which made people fearful, but at this moment Si Lin was like a sharp sword that people did not dare to look directly at!


    Si Lin naturally did not know Gu Qing''s opinion, but saw that he was holding the prisoner dragon sword in his hand, with a little toe, hanging in the air, and then he stabbed more than a dozen swords at a place in the air, and the tip of the sword burst out. A strong white light.


    After the white light disappeared, the surrounding white fog disappeared, and they returned to the deserted house, surrounded by dilapidated rooms and half-person tall weeds.


    Si Lin and Rong Ye looked at each other, leading Gu Qing to continue searching the deserted house, looking for traces of magic repair.


    ¡­


    Underground, a man in a black robe threw a young man to the ground. The young man rolled on the ground embarrassedly and turned to look at the black robe man in fear.


    If Gu Qing was here, he would be able to recognize that this boy was the boy she met at the door, but the boy at this moment was much more embarrassed than before.


    The teenager, Zhuo Tingqiu, felt that he was very unlucky, looking at the black-robed man with a terrifying face, his heart was full of regret.


    Zhuo Tingqiu is the young master of the Zhuo family, one of the five major families in the Xuantian Continent. He will appear in Qingfeng City this time because he has reached the second-tier peak and has been unable to break through. He wants to come to the mountains and experience it by the way. See if we can break through the crisis.


    Of course, the Zhuo family couldn¡¯t let him come out so casually, and sent many people to protect him. The two middle-aged people who were with him were sent by the family to protect him. They are all at the top of Tier 5, and they are also masters in the Xuantian Continent, and they are more than enough to protect Zhuo Tingqiu.


    They didn''t encounter any major trouble along the way, Zhuo Tingqiu was still complaining. He didn''t expect that on the first day in Qingfeng City, he would encounter major trouble, and he was taken away!


    Moreover, the person who had taken him was very powerful. The two middle-aged men he brought were not opponents of the black-robed people. Judging from the appearance of the black-robed people, they should not be serious people. His situation is very bad!


    Thinking of this, he secretly looked around with his peripheral vision, and after seeing the surrounding environment clearly, Zhuo Tingqiu, who had been protected by his family since childhood, was almost stupid.


    They should be staying in the basement, and they saw a lot of people lying on the ground not far away. These people were motionless, and there were a lot of blood on their bodies. They didn¡¯t know if they were dead, but beside these people. , On the other hand, is a pool with bubbles on it. The environment in the basement is dim. You can only see what liquid in the pool seems to be. Combined with the smell of blood that fills the entire basement, Zhuo Tingqiu guessed that the liquid in the pool should be blood.


    Now he understood why there were blood stains on those people, probably because they were bled but not bandaged.


    Thinking that he might be bled just like these people, Zhuo Tingqiu couldn''t help but stepped back, desperate in his heart, and felt that he must be over this time!


    Just when Zhuo Tingqiu was frightened by his own speculation, the man in the black robe suddenly protruded a mouthful of blood, with a hideous expression on his face.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect someone to break my formation. It seems that God really helped me!" The black robe man suddenly laughed out loud, and he glanced at Zhuo Tingqiu with a very strange expression.


    Zhuo Tingqiu was frightened by the black-robed man''s reaction, holding his arms, and stepping back again.


    Just when he thought the black-robed man would act on him, the black-robed man suddenly turned and walked outside. He was taken aback for a moment, but he was relieved and stared at the back of the black-robed man nervously. He was just caught by the black-robed man. Sealed the cultivation base, at this time, there is no power to bind the chicken, and nothing can be done.


    As soon as the black-robed man came to the exit of the basement, he felt footsteps coming from the passage. He didn''t go outside at all, but stopped there, waiting for people to come.

 Chapter 13：

    Gu Qing and the others discovered the entrance to the basement under a disused pavilion. Even if it is covered up, there is still a difference in the tile rotation there. Not to mention that because the magic repair just entered and there is still some residual magic energy, they can turn up.


    After entering the passage, the **** smell in the air suddenly became heavier, which made people nauseous. Gu Qing was smoked and his face was a little pale. After noticing her face, Rong Ye thought about it and took out a piece of talisman seal. Tap the fingertips lightly, and the seal of the talisman will dissipate in the air, and the **** smell in the air will be isolated all of a sudden, and Gu Qing relieved a lot.


    When approaching the entrance of the basement, Rong Ye and Si Lin stopped at the same time.


    "I''m coming." Si Lin glanced at Gu Qing who was held in his arms by Rong Ye, spoke softly, and took a step forward, blocking Gu Qing and the two behind him.


    Rong Ye gently propped up a protective shield for him and Gu, quietly waiting for Si Lin to act.


    The Prison Dragon Sword was held in his hand by Si Lin just now. At this moment, he picked up his spiritual power and waved at the entrance not far away. A sword light mixed with majestic spiritual power went straight to the entrance.


    The Mo Xiu hiding at the entrance had never thought that someone would make a move if he didn''t agree with him. He felt the sword aura rushing towards him, his face changed slightly, and he hurriedly backed away, while also swaying a sword aura.


    Si Lin''s sword aura met Mo Xiu''s sword, and there was a fierce collision. After that, Mo Xiu''s sword aura disappeared, while Si Lin''s sword aura weakened a bit and still rushed towards Mo Xiu.


    Seeing that the sword aura he issued was offset, Mo Xiu''s expression changed again. After blocking Si Lin''s sword aura with his sword, he backed away one after another, and finally stopped by the blood pool and looked at the entrance.


    The silhouettes of the three of Si Lin had already appeared at the entrance. After seeing the people and the blood pond not far away, Rong Ye turned his head back and blocked Gu Qing''s sight with his hands.


    Although his movements were very fast, Gu Qing also saw a part of it, and his face that had just recovered a little turned pale again, and his body even trembled a little.


    Upon seeing this, the expressions of Rong Ye and Si Lin changed slightly, and their eyes looked at Mo Xiu even worse.


    "There are a few more little guys here, just right, you can use you to sacrifice the flag!" Mo Xiu''s voice was very harsh, with a grin on his face, watching the three Gu Qing''s eyes with bloodthirsty light.


    Si Lin snorted coldly, tapped his toes on the ground, and the whole person was suspended in the air, circling the spiritual power in the body, the Prison Dragon Sword made a forward stab, and a fierce sword aura attacked Mo Xiu.


    Feeling the majestic spiritual power of the sword aura, Mo Xiu''s eyes flashed with surprise, the expression on his face remained unchanged, and the sword also issued a sword aura.


    The two sword qis met in mid-air, and the movement caused this time was much larger than before, and a deep hole appeared on the ground.


    Si Lin didn''t give Demon Xiu a chance to react, and he even made three swords. One sword was more powerful than the other. In order not to be rejected by the heavens here, his sword aura was suppressed at the sixth-order peak. Even so, it was very powerful.


    The soil on the ground was driven by the sword aura and rushed towards the demon cultivator. The demon cultivator obviously did not expect that Si Lin looked young but had such a high level of cultivation, and he was a little embarrassed to deal with it. The blood pool under his feet was affected by the sword aura. A few **** waters.


    Mo Xiu barely stabilized his body in the air, watching Si Lin''s gaze uncertainly. Seeing Si Lin raised the sword again, he quickly put away the sword in his hand, his hands were sealed, and he was muttering words in his mouth.


    As his handprints became more and more cumbersome, the spiritual power in the air suddenly rioted, and the bubbles in the blood pool below him rose faster and faster, more and more, as if they were being boiled.


    At the same time, accompanied by a powerful breath spreading in the basement, a gust of wind suddenly blew in the basement, and the people who had been thrown on the ground were blown up and sucked into the pool of blood.


    Zhuo Tingqiu tried to reduce his sense of existence when Gu Qing and the three of them came in. When he realized that Si Lin was very powerful, he slowly approached Si Lin. After the gust of wind rose, he was even more desperate. Go to Gu Qing this way.


    Gu Qingguang swept across Zhuo Tingqiu''s figure. Although Zhuo Tingqiu was very embarrassed at this time, Gu Qing still remembered him and stretched out his hand to pull Rong Ye''s sleeve.


    Rong Ye had noticed Zhuo Tingqiu''s figure a long time ago, but didn''t want to worry about it. After being gently reminded by Gu, he stretched out his hand and pulled Zhuo Tingqiu to his side while putting a protective cover on him.


    After catching a breath, Zhuo Tingqiu immediately slumped to the ground, looking at Rong Ye with a strong light.


    Rong Ye ignored Zhuo Tingqiu''s reaction, and instead turned his gaze to Mo Xiu.


    When the people on the ground fell into the blood pool, they were immediately submerged by the blood pool and disappeared. The movement in the blood pool was also getting bigger and bigger, as if something was coming out of the blood pool.


    Si Lin''s gaze did not fall on Mo Xiu, but instead looked up to the top of his head, frowning slightly.


    He could feel that what the magic cultivator wants to summon should be a very powerful monster, and this kind of monster is likely to be beyond the easy level of the heavens. It shouldn¡¯t appear that this kind of existence should appear, but what should the magic cultivator use? The method concealed the way of heaven, which allowed that kind of thing to come.


    And if he wanted to deal with that thing, the power he used might also be stronger than the strongest power here, and he might be discovered by Heaven.


    Just as Si Lin was thinking about it, the blood pool below the magic repair suddenly exploded, and the blood mist directly poke a hole in the top of his head, like an earthquake, shaking the mountain for a while. Fortunately, Si Lin and others responded quickly. It was not buried in the ground.


    After they fell to the ground, they found a huge vicious dog made of blood mist behind Moshou.


    The vicious dog has two heads, each of which is very huge. The eyes are oozing green. He greedily looks at Gu Qing and the others. The mouth is open, showing sharp teeth, and red corrosive liquid is constantly falling on. On the ground, a large pit will appear on the ground.


    Its body is bumpy, and there are many hideous faces on it, which makes the scalp numb.


    "Jie Jie, it smells so fragrant, I want to eat you all!" The vicious dog said with a loud voice, as if it was exploding in a human ear.


    Si Lin and Rong Ye frowned slightly, their eyes were full of disgust when they looked at the vicious dog, and they were not affected by the vicious dog''s voice. Gu Qing did not protect Rong Ye. Naturally, it was fine. The only injured was Zhuo Ting. Qiu was directly fainted by the shock.


    Seeing that Si Lin and the others were all right, the expression of the evil dog became even more excited. It lowered its head and rushed towards Gu Qing and them directly.


    Rong Ye hugged Gu and backed back again and again, and took Zhuo Tingqiu, who had fainted, with him, to avoid them being hurt by the storm of the vicious dog and Si Lin fighting.


    After confirming that Gu Qing was leaving, Si Lin started to do it.


    He flipped his hand, and a bowl-like object appeared in his hand. He threw it out, and the object immediately became bigger, until it became a transparent barrier, covering the surrounding area.


    After ensuring that this area was covered, and that any movement would not disturb Tiandao, Si Lin could finally let go of his hands and feet.


    I saw him evading the attack of the vicious dog, his whole body volleyed, the prisoner dragon sword flew out of his hand, hanging in front of him, the dragon above the sword body suddenly disappeared from the sword, and the entire dragon body surrounded the prisoner dragon sword. , Exuding golden light.


    "Exit!"


    With a low drink from him, the prisoner dragon sword flew out, transformed into a huge sword shadow, and slashed towards the evil dog.

 Chapter 14：

    The vicious dog was originally angry because Si Lin dodges its attack, and it trusts its own cultivation base. It feels that no one in the Xuantian Continent can defeat it, so even if the sword light is strong, it did not take it seriously. Turning around and rushing towards Si Lin again, at the same time he raised his paw to pat towards Si Lin.


    Jian Guang came to the front of the vicious dog in an instant, stroked the raised paw of the vicious dog, the paw was directly cut off, and blood was shot at the break.


    "Oh! I''m going to eat you!" The vicious dog didn''t expect Si Lin''s sword light to be so powerful, feeling the pain at the broken claw, directly furious.


    Its two heads were raised high, and one of its heads was aimed at Si Lin. Suddenly, its mouth opened wide, and a red blood ball flew out of its mouth and hit Si Lin.


    Si Lin''s expression remained unchanged, and the Prisoner Dragon Sword was raised again under his control. Before the blood mass approached, his hand fell, and the Prisoner Dragon Sword also fell. The blood mass was split from the middle, and the flesh and blood scattered on the ground.


    The other head of the vicious dog bite towards Si Lin, intending to swallow Si Lin in one bite.


    The dragon shadow on the prisoner dragon sword detached from the sword body, became larger, and hovered behind Si Lin. The terrible Wia was flooded in the air. The magic repair standing on the evil dog was directly pressed to spit out blood, and the evil dog¡¯s The action has also become stagnant.


    "cut!"


    Si Lin let out a low cry, and the Prison Dragon Sword slashed in the air, and the powerful sword aura brought up the dirt on the ground and rushed towards the vicious dog together.


    "Wow!"


    The vicious dog let out a roar again, and one of its heads was cut off and turned into blood, falling from mid-air, splashing everywhere.


    The human faces attached to the vicious dog cried out in pain at the same time, and the sound was harsh and disturbing.


    If he were replaced by someone else, he would definitely be affected by the sound, but Si Lin didn''t mess up at all, sending out two powerful attacks in succession, his expression did not change at all, his eyes were cold, and he attacked again without giving the dog a chance to react.


    The vicious dog was chopped off with a head and a paw, his strength was damaged, and he was completely irritated. He did not care that his behavior would attract Tiandao''s attention. He roared up to the sky and his body suddenly soared and flew into the air at the same time.


    Its enlarged body suddenly disappeared, and a river of blood appeared in the air. There were many figures floating in the river of blood. The expressions of these people were painful, fierce or fierce, and the scalp was numb.


    The Blood River fell from midair and rushed towards Si Lin, as if to drown Si Lin.


    After seeing the blood river, Si Lin frowned slightly, his eyes were full of disgust, and Long Ying behind him showed the same expression as him.


    This time, his sword skills have changed.


    Long Ying returned to the prisoner dragon sword, and the prisoner dragon sword fell back into Si Lin''s hands. He held the sword in both hands, lowered his head, and moved his lips slightly. A series of spells were spoken from his mouth. Before the river of blood approached him, he finally once again. He raised his head, raised the prisoner dragon sword with both hands, and slashed downward.


    "Fu Demon Sword Purification!"


    As his voice fell, a brighter golden light appeared on the tip of his sword, following his movements to fly towards the river of blood.


    The light quickly collided with the blood river, and then the blood river disappeared and was completely purified under the sword light like ice and snow melted.


    After the river of blood disappeared completely, a figure fell from mid-air and smashed to the ground fiercely. It was the previous magic repair.


    After he landed, he vomited a few mouthfuls of blood, and then languished to the ground, looking completely not as arrogant as before.


    His face was full of wrinkles, his figure was thin, and he looked as if he had been sucked dry.


    Si Lin fell from mid-air, and in the horrified and bitter eyes of the opponent, the tip of the sword slashed, Mo Xiu spouted blood from his neck, and then fell directly to the ground, completely losing his breath.


    Seeing that Mo Xiu was dead, Si Lin waved to the "bowl" that enveloped them, and the other party became the size of a palm and was taken away by him.


    Rong Ye hugged Gu Qingqing and brought Zhuo Tingqiu, who was already awake, to Si Lin''s side. Gu Qing''s eyes were full of admiration when he looked at Si Lin.


    She had just witnessed the whole process. The vicious dog was so powerful, but it was easily solved by Si Lin, making Gu Qing once more aware of Si Lin''s power and admiring Si Lin even more.


    Zhuo Tingqiu stared at Si Lin with a look of embarrassment at this time, completely turning into a little fan!


    Zhuo Tingqiu felt that he had really experienced too much time this evening. First, he was taken away by the innocent by the demonic cultivator. When he thought he would be dead, he saw Gu Qing and the others break in. He started with It''s the same with magic cultivator, and they don''t take it seriously. After all, Si Lin and Rong Ye are too young, and Gu Qing seems to be a child, neither looks like a master.


    But he didn''t expect Si Lin to be so powerful. When the vicious dog appeared, he was already desperate. He didn''t expect that such a powerful vicious dog would not last long in Si Lin''s hands. This was simply shocking!


    Although Zhuo Tingqiu''s own cultivation level is not high, there are many sixth-tier peaks in the Zhuo family. Zhuo Tingqiu is with these people and has seen these people fight, but he can be sure that he, among the people he has met , Absolutely no one can solve an existence beyond Tier 6 in an understatement like Si Lin!


    Si Lin has now been promoted to the most powerful person in his eyes, and there is no one!


    It doesn¡¯t matter if Zhuo Tingqiu worships or does not worship himself, Si Lin does not matter, but Gu Qing¡¯s adoring gaze makes Si Lin very useful. This is the first time he feels this way, as long as Gu Qing¡¯s eyes can keep looking at him like this. It doesn''t matter if he pays his life.


    "Big brother, you are really good!" Rong Ye naturally saw Gu Qing''s performance, and his heart was sour. Although he also admitted that Si Lin was very good, he also hopes to be able to stand out in front of the younger sister. Looking at it this way, I guess you will be very happy, right?


    Facing Rong Ye¡¯s sour reaction, Si Lin just looked at him, and then calmly held Gu gently in Rong Ye¡¯s arms without refusing to refuse. After detecting someone approaching, he looked at the person next to him and looked at him. Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Rong Ye again.


    "Someone is coming, please explain to them, I will take Gentle back first, she should go to bed." After speaking so hard, Si Lin didn''t care about Rong Ye''s reaction, and took Gu Qing with his toes. go away.


    "Really, let me clean up the mess again!" Rong Ye mumbled as he watched Si Lin and Gu Qing leaving, turned his head to look at Zhuo Tingqiu, "Boy, come back, the person you admired has already gone. ."


    Zhuo Tingqiu was yelled by Rong Ye and immediately recovered from his own world. After discovering that Gu Qing and Si Lin had left, he immediately wanted to catch up, but Rong Ye pulled the back collar.


    "Boy, what are you running? There is still something for you to solve here!" Seeing that Zhuo Tingqiu was going to pursue Si Lin, Rong Ye directly grabbed him, and after he looked over, he gritted his teeth and said anger.


    Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Rong Ye with a blank face, not knowing what Rong Ye was talking about.


    At this moment, more than a dozen figures fell beside them.


    "Young Master!" The person who followed Zhuo Tingqiu to protect his safety immediately rushed to him when he saw Zhuo Tingqiu.


    "Young Master, are you okay? What happened here?" The middle-aged man in blue looked at Zhuo Tingqiu''s situation again and again, and asked anxiously.

 Chapter 15：

    In addition to those people who had brought around Zhuo Tingqiu, there were several others who came to Rong Ye.


    "I have seen Master Rong." These people obviously knew Rong Ye, and they were both pleasantly surprised and excited after seeing Rong Ye.


    "You don''t need to be polite." Rong Ye waved his hand and said coldly.


    "Master Rong, what happened here?" A man wearing a purple brocade dress and a goatee looked not far away and asked cautiously.


    "A lot of people disappeared in Qingfeng City before. This lord has been ordered to investigate and has figured out that this matter was done by the demon cultivator. The movement just now is to get rid of the demon cultivator, and it is the same here." Rong Ye used Pointing at the corpse of Demon Xiu on the ground, he casually explained.


    "What? It turned out to be a magic repair?" one of them exclaimed.


    "Fortunately, my lord, you are observant, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous." The goatee touched his beard, looked at the corpse on the ground, and said with emotion, looking at Rong Ye''s eyes full of awe.


    "Mo Xiu has already come down, and the rest is left to you to solve. It''s not early, this lord will go back and rest first." Rong Ye didn''t have the interest to talk to these people too much, he was still thinking about Gu Qing, casually. Two greetings, regardless of the reactions of those people, turned around and left.


    His speed was very fast, and when those people reacted, he was nowhere to be seen.


    "This matter is of great importance. Although Moxiu has been punishable, there are many sect disciples among the missing. I need to report it to the lord as soon as possible. This place also needs to be cleaned up, so as not to cause panic." The middle status is obviously higher. Seeing that Rong Ye has disappeared, he turned his head and said to the others.


    "Yes, Mr. He is right." The others were not as high as a goatee, so naturally they didn''t dare to refute them. Under the arrangement of the goatee, they began to deal with the deserted house.


    Here, Zhuo Tingqiu, who just broke free from his guard, wanted to talk to Rong Ye, and found that Rong Ye was gone. He was very upset when he thought that Rong Ye was talking to the goatee and the others just now, and he came directly to the goatee. In front of.


    "Who is the person who just talked to you?" As the young master of the Zhuo family, Zhuo Tingqiu is not that kind of particularly arrogant existence, but his aura is not small. Although he is young, he is also a little majestic, and he doesn''t say anything. polite.


    The goatee was stunned for a moment, and remembered the matter of searching for the son of the Zhuo family that had been supported by the adults before. The Zhuo family had just surrounded Zhuo Tingqiu. After guessing Zhuo Tingqiu''s identity, his attitude became more cautious. stand up.


    "Master Zhuo, that was Lord Rong Yerong just now." He Zhuo Tingqiu arched his hands and said respectfully.


    "Master Rong?" Zhuo Tingqiu was a little surprised by the name goatee.


    "Master Rong is just a respectable name. He is not very clear about the origins of Master Rong. He only knows that his senior brothers are more powerful, and they usually help solve some troubles that are difficult to handle in Qingfeng City." Although this kind of thing is relatively confidential, But it is only for ordinary people, for those big people, naturally it is not a secret, and goatee has no worries about explaining it.


    Hearing this, Zhuo Tingqiu frowned. He wanted to ask the goatee Rongye''s teacher, but he might not know the goatee''s appearance. He could only give up, thinking that Rong Ye and the others should still live in the inn. As long as you stay at the gate of the inn tomorrow, you will definitely be able to see each other, which makes you feel a little better.


    He turned around, called the guards, and left the deserted house.


    ¡­


    After experiencing so much in one night, after being taken back to the inn, Gu Qing was still a little awake. Rarely, he took Si Lin capriciously and let Si Lin accompany her. When Rong Ye returned, he became Rong Ye. Ye and Si Lin accompany her together, and they worry that she will be shadowed by the scene they saw in the basement, and they have been enlightening her.


    Maybe it¡¯s been a long time alone, and coupled with her natural courage, Gu Qing was only shocked when she saw such a scene at the beginning, but then didn¡¯t feel too much, Rong Ye and Si Lin were worried. It is completely redundant.


    After being accompanied by the two for two quarters of an hour, she finally couldn''t stand her physical clock and fell asleep.


    Helping Gu gently tidy up the quilt, Rong Ye and Si Lin did not leave directly. When they reached their state, whether or not they could sleep had little effect. The two directly meditated in Gu Qing''s room until dawn.


    As soon as Gu gently woke up, he saw Rong Ye and Si Lin and he was taken aback for a moment, and quickly realized that the two were worried about her. This was the reason for this, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    The three of them washed, Rong Ye and Si Lin accompanied Gu Qingqing to eat breakfast, and they were going to take Gu Qing to stroll around in Qingfeng City, add some things, and then return to Lingyin Mountain.


    As soon as I left the yard, I saw Zhuo Tingqiu standing at the door of the yard.


    After Zhuo Tingqiu came back and washed a little bit, he fell asleep, but he did not forget to find Si Lin and the others, and asked the guards to wake him up early in the morning. After tidying up, he stayed in Si Lin''s courtyard. Waiting at the door.


    After seeing the three, his expression was very excited.


    "In the next Zhuo family, Zhuo Tingqiu, I thanked the three for helping me last night. I would like to ask the three of you to accept these thanks." Zhuo Tingqiu stood in front of the three of Gu Qing and said respectfully to the three of them. A storage bag.


    Si Lin and Rong Ye glanced at each other, both surprised by Zhuo Tingqiu''s identity.


    As one of the five great families in the Xuantian Continent, the Zhuo family was still very powerful. He didn''t expect Zhuo Tingqiu to come to Qingfeng City, and was unlucky enough to be caught by the demon cultivator.


    Gu Qing didn''t know the Zhuo family, nor had he heard of the five great families. He just stared at Zhuo Tingqiu curiously. Apart from the seniors, Zhuo Tingqiu was the most handsome of the children Gu Qing had ever met. And Gu Qingqing is a heavy face control!


    "With a little effort, Master Zhuo doesn''t have to care." Si Lin didn''t speak, but Rong Ye could only speak. They didn''t mean to save Zhuo Tingqiu. They really didn''t care about thanking him or anything.


    "I know that as the two of you, there is no shortage of these things to be washed and delivered, but there are many of them for this little girl. They are all jewelry boxes and clothes. They come from the Tiangong Pavilion. The two accept them." Although Zhuo Tingqiu was young, he was taken by his father since he was a child, and he was very mature in life. Yesterday he saw that Si Lin and Rong Ye attach great importance to Gu Qingqing, so when he was preparing to thank him. , Deliberately prepared to take the little girl likes.


    Sure enough, Si Lin and Rong Ye hesitated when they heard Zhuo Tingqiu''s words.


    Although they have prepared a lot of things for Gu Qingqing, they always feel that they are not good enough. Tiangong Pavilion is the most famous place in the Xuantian Continent selling jewelry boxes and clothes. The things they sell are always popular. Many female sisters like it. Gu Qingqing would also like it.


    "We accept the thank you gift, and we also feel the thoughts of Master Zhuo. This is the end of this matter. If we have something to do, we will leave first." Not wanting to entangle with Zhuo Tingqiu, Rong Ye took the storage bag. Said lightly.


    "This kind of life-saving grace can be offset. If the three of you need to go down in the future, please don''t hesitate to speak." Zhuo Tingqiu wanted to make friends with the three of Si Lin, but he also saw the indifference of the three of them. Entanglement can be unpleasant, so leave by yourself when you are finished.


    "This Zhuo Tingqiu. It''s a talent." Looking at the storage bag in his hand, and then at the back of Zhuo Tingqiu''s leaving, Rong Ye couldn''t help but sigh.


    Si Lin glanced at Rong Ye, didn''t speak, and walked outside holding Gu Qing gently.


    The three of them went to Qingfeng City for another long time, added a lot of things, and returned to Lingyin Mountain in the evening.


    After staying at Yifeng for another day, Gu Qingqing came to Erfeng where Yuezhao was.

 Chapter 16：

    Among the five seniors, what Gu Qing felt most afraid of was not the coldest Si Lin, but the gentleman-like Yue Zhao.


    Although Si Lin is indifferent to people, he doesn''t hide his emotions. If you like it, you like it, and if you don''t like it, you don''t like it. He is very straightforward.


    Yue Zhao gave Gu Gentle a different feeling!


    The man on Mo is like jade, and the son is unparalleled in the world!


    This is the first reaction of ordinary people when they see Yue Zhao, and Yue Zhao''s external performance is also the same. His behavior is generous and upright, just like a moral benchmark. Generally, people who are not good will feel ashamed when standing by him.


    However, in fact, he is not the case.


    At the very least, it was not the case when facing Si Lin and a few of them.


    Of course, Yue Zhao was very polite to Gu Qing, and at the same time took care of Gu Qing, just like a perfect brother, but Gu Qing is very sensitive to human emotions, she can feel that Yue Zhao, the second brother He doesn''t like her as much as he shows, and may not even like her!


    This made Gu Qingqing look a little cautious when facing Yue Zhao.


    "Little Junior Sister, this is the course I arranged for you. The best brother can know is musical instruments, but now I don''t know which kind of musical instruments you are interested in, Junior Sister, so we need to try them one by one." Yue With a perfect smile on Zhao''s face, the look in Gu Qing''s eyes was very gentle, and his tone was very gentle, as if he was afraid to scare Gu Qing.


    Gu lightly glanced at the densely written paper in Yue Zhao''s hand, then glanced at Yue Zhao''s smiling but useless eyes, and nodded.


    Yue Zhao didn''t know that Gu Qing had seen through her disguise. Seeing Gu Qing nodded his head gently, the expression on his face became more gentle, and she took Gu Qing to his warehouse.


    As a music repairer, Yue Zhao is best at Guqin, but he is also quite proficient in other musical instruments. It can be said to be almighty. There are also various musical instruments in his warehouse. All these musical instruments are magical instruments!


    "Little Junior Sister, can you take a look, do you like it?" After Yue Zhao opened the door of the warehouse, she stood next to her and motioned to Gu Qing to go in by herself and choose the musical instrument she likes.


    It was the first time that Gu Qing saw so many musical instruments. He was stunned for a moment and glanced at Yue Zhao before entering the warehouse.


    She had never studied musical instruments and was very unfamiliar with these musical instruments. She couldn''t even call them by name, but inexplicably, she felt the emotions on these musical instruments, which made her a little shocked.


    The hand flicked over these instruments one by one, and finally landed on a guqin in the corner.


    This piano looks a bit old, the body is very smooth, and the strings are a little worn out, but it can be seen that the owner is very caring and maintains it very well. It seems to like Gu Qing very much, too. After Gu gently put his hand on it, he felt a happy mood.


    Yue Zhao didn''t know that Gu Qing could perceive the emotions of the instrument, but after seeing the piano in Gu Qing''s hands, a touch of surprise finally appeared in her eyes, even her face couldn''t help but bring out some.


    "Little Junior Sister''s vision is really good. This violin was used when I was a kid when I was enlightened. Before I had my natal artifact, this violin accompanied me for a long time." Yue Zhao walked to Gu Qing''s side. He stretched his hand over the piano body, his expression was sigh, and a little emotional.


    Originally, Yue Zhao just wanted to take care of the master¡¯s face and take care of the little sister. The master asked them to teach the little sister in turn, so he could teach it. As for whether the little sister can learn well, that¡¯s her own skill.


    But he didn''t expect that the little junior sister would have chosen the violin that he used during enlightenment by such a coincidence!


    This violin carries the memories of his entire childhood and youth.


    He looked at Gu Qingqing, and for the first time felt that this little junior girl was a bit pleasing to the eye!


    Although Gu Qing was also surprised, she was more happy.


    For the five seniors, Gu Qing treats them as relatives from the bottom of his heart, and naturally hopes to get along with them. Now that Yuezhao''s attitude has changed, she is naturally happy.


    Since Gu Qing had chosen the guqin, the next course will focus on practicing the guqin.


    Of course, Gu Qing is not Le Xiu, and she doesn''t need to use this practice, as long as she can play the guqin.


    Because of Gu Qing''s change, Yue Zhao obviously became much stricter in the subsequent teaching process, which was the same level as Si Lin''s treatment of swordsmanship.


    In the morning, she practiced piano and horse-stretching steps, and in the afternoon it was Gu Qing''s time to practice and practice swords by herself. In Erfeng was no more relaxed than in the first peak. At night, Gu Qing was so tired that she collapsed on the bed. I fell asleep soon.


    In the middle of the night, Gu Qing was awakened by a slight piano sound. The sound of the piano was actually very small, but Gu Qing''s ears were more sensitive, and she still heard it.


    Apart from Gu Qing and Yue Zhao, there are no other people in Erfeng. The only person who can play the piano at this time is Yue Zhao. Gu Qing doesn¡¯t think that Yue Zhao is the kind of person who can play the piano at night. Put on your clothes and look for the sound of the piano.


    The place where Yue Zhao lived and the place where Gu Qing lived were two adjacent courtyards, but the place where the sound of the piano came from was not the courtyard where Yue Zhao lived, but to the depths of the two peaks.


    Each peak of Lingyin Mountain is very big, and the place where people live is only a part. In addition to the place where Yuezhao and Gu Qing live, there is a forest on the second peak. Behind the forest is a cliff with a special terrain.


    At this moment, the sound of the piano came from the place where the cliff was, which made Gu Qing slightly worried.


    Fortunately, she has been struggling for a while. Although it has only been a few days, it has been effective. At that time, she was not too tired to walk.


    The closer to the cliff, the more pronounced the sound of the piano, and the more messy the sound of the piano.


    Gu Qingqing understood that this was Yue Zhao''s upset, and for Yue Zhao, such as Le Xiu, this situation was very dangerous!


    With a solemn face, Gu gently quickened his pace, trying to reach the edge of the cliff quickly, but he didn''t want to be attacked by Yue Zhao!


    Yue Zhao''s cultivation base was compared with Gu Qing''s cultivation base. It was a sky and an underground. Gu Qing couldn''t beat Yue Zhao at all, but Yue Zhao seemed a little unconscious at this time, and his attack became more and more fierce.


    At the critical moment, it was the thousand-tone bell that Si Lin gave to Gu Qingqing to protect her.


    As a defensive magic weapon, Qianyinling can withstand the attacks of three seventh-order powerhouses as mentioned by Si Lin, and can automatically protect the master when the master is in danger after recognizing the master.


    Fortunately, Yue Zhao wasn''t a targeted attack at this moment, and Gu Qing was able to block it with the Thousand Tone Bell, struggling to get closer to Yue Zhao.


    When she walked through the woods and came to the edge of the cliff, when she saw Yue Zhao, she was directly surprised by Yue Zhao''s appearance.


    Yue Zhao sat on the edge of the cliff, his whole body exuded a horrible and chaotic atmosphere, the hosta with his hair had fallen, and a blue silk was swaying because of the wind he made himself. The original brown eyes turned red at this time, and his right face It was covered with a peculiar pattern, which looked like a kind of text, but Gu Qing didn''t recognize it.


    The collar on his chest is open, and he can see that his body and neck are also covered with that pattern.


    Unlike the image of a gentleman like jade in the past, Yuezhao at this time is very evil, like a flower on the other side of hell, coquettish and charming.


    When his eyes swept across Gu Qing''s body, Gu Qing felt like he was pierced.


    She took a deep breath and subconsciously crushed the distress charm Rong Ye gave her.


    Just when she was hesitating to do something, Yue Zhao''s figure suddenly disappeared. She was startled and immediately looked for Yue Zhao''s figure. The next moment she felt cold on her back and rolled forward subconsciously. When she turned around, she looked By the time Yuezhao''s face was magnified in front of him.


    "Yue Zhao, wake up!"

 Chapter 17：

    "Yue Zhao, wake up!"


    In the critical moment, all Gu Qing could think of was to use his own magic of speech and spirit.


    As the mysterious voice fell, Yue Zhao''s movements were directly fixed in place, Gu Qing hurriedly stepped back a dozen steps away from Yue Zhao.


    Because of Gu Qing''s words, the blood in Yue Zhao''s eyes receded slightly, and his expression was a bit hesitant. The rune on his body disappeared for a while, and appeared for a while, making Gu Qing very nervous.


    Fortunately, every time the rune appeared, the color was fading, otherwise Gu Qing felt that he was really going to confess here today.


    After feeling the spiritual power in the body, she found that there was still some remaining, she looked at Yue Zhao, a little hesitant.


    After a while, Gu gritted his teeth lightly and spoke again.


    "Second brother, wake up!"


    A mysterious voice floated from Gu Qing''s mouth again, and only the white light she could see fell on Yue Zhao''s body. She ignored the painful meridians in her body because her spiritual energy was emptied, and focused nervously. With Yuezhao''s expression.


    ¡­


    Yue Zhao didn¡¯t know when he developed the habit of drinking on the edge of the cliff at Erfeng. When nothing happened, he would come to the edge of the cliff, drink a pot of wine, and then practice the piano, blowing the wind on the edge of the cliff. The things that annoyed him on weekdays seemed to disappear, making him very comfortable.


    It was the same today. He took a pot of Peach Blossom Drunk and sat on the edge of the cliff. After drinking, he took out his piano and started playing.


    It''s just maybe because Gu Qing chose the piano today. When he played the piano, he remembered the memories that were sealed by him. His mood fluctuated more and more, which happened to trigger the oppressive poison in his body, and finally there was a fire accident. The tendency to become enchanted.


    Just when his mind began to get confused, he felt something approaching him, but his eyes were blood red, and he couldn''t see what it was and he could only subconsciously attack, trying to protect himself.


    In a trance, he seemed to see Gu Qing''s face, but only for a moment, the next moment he was replaced by blood red.


    The tyrannical elements in his body could not be suppressed. After he wanted to kill the person in front of him, a mysterious voice rang in his ears, but he could not hear clearly, so he stopped subconsciously and wanted to hear clearly what it was. , But his state at this time is really not good, and he can''t control his body.


    Just when he was about to sink in again, he remembered the mysterious voice in his ear again, and this time he heard it clearly.


    "Second brother, wake up!"


    It was Gu''s soft voice. His master Linghu Holy Master had only recently accepted the disciple of the closed door. He remembered that the other party''s talent seemed to be the art of speech. Before, he only heard that the art of speech is more powerful, but now he personally feels it. Arrived.


    The moment he heard the sound, the thought he had been unable to control turned out to be sober, the blood in front of his eyes faded, he saw Gu Qing, who looked pale but looked at him worriedly. At this moment, it was like a ray of light shining in. In his heart, he remembered this face all at once.


    He wanted her not to worry, he was fine, but his eyes went dark and he fainted.


    ¡­


    When the blood color in Yue Zhao''s eyes disappeared, Gu Qing was quite happy. She saw Yue Zhao''s mouth moved, and she was about to step forward to hear clearly. Yue Zhao''s body suddenly fell forward. Subconsciously rushed over to hold on to Yue Zhao, but forgot his small body and weak body at the moment, was directly hit by Yue Zhao, and then fainted.


    When Rong Ye felt it, all he saw was Yue Zhao pressing on Gu Qing''s body, and both of them fainted.


    He was startled and hurried over.


    First moved Yue Zhao away from Gu gently, and checked Yue Zhao¡¯s condition, and found that the spiritual power in his body was actually very active, and there was some disorder, so he quickly withdrew from his spiritual power, looked at Yue Zhao, and frowned. He wrinkled, and then checked Gu Qing''s condition.


    Gu Qing''s situation was no better than Yue Zhao, the spiritual power in his body was emptied, and even the meridians were slightly damaged.


    Looking around, he found that there was no trace of a fight. He concealed the doubts in his heart. He invited a puppet and asked the other party to carry Yue Zhao on his back. He held Gu Qingqing and went to Mu Chen''s Four Peaks.


    It was midnight at this time, but Mu Chen had just recently obtained a new prescription and was researching a new medicine, but he did not rest. When Rong Ye took Gu Qing and Yue Zhao over, he had just finished making a pot of pill and was about to rest. For a while.


    "What''s the matter with Xiao Qingwen and Second Senior Brother? Someone sneaked into Lingyin Mountain?" Rao was calm as Muchen, and couldn''t help asking after seeing Yue Zhao and Gu Qing.


    "How do I know?" Putting Gu gently on the bed, Rong Ye finally couldn''t help complaining, "This young master is cultivating, and he felt that Xiao Qing crushed the talisman I gave her, and realized that it was true. Erfeng didn''t dare to delay, so he dared to go over. Who knew that after the past, they saw the second child gently pressing Xiao under his body, and both of them fainted."


    Mu Chen raised his eyebrows, walked to Yue Zhao''s side first, and diagnosed and treated Yue Zhao. After feeling that there was still some tyrannical spiritual power in Yue Zhao''s body, he was shocked, "Is the second child almost crazy? Spiritual power is so tyrannical?"


    "Draughty?" Rong Ye was shocked. "Isn''t the second child staying in Erfeng? How can he get caught up? Besides, with the second child''s disposition, it''s impossible for anyone to get caught up in his mind."


    Rong Ye shuddered at the thought of Yue Zhao''s tactics. He was afraid of the boss in admiration, but for the second child, he was absolutely afraid of fear, and he was completely overshadowed!


    Mu Chen nodded in agreement, "Wait for the second brother to wake up and ask again."


    After giving Yue Zhao a mild spiritual medicine, he turned his head to take care of it gently.


    "It''s okay for Xiao Gentian, but the spiritual power is exhausted, and the meridians are slightly damaged. Just take a day off." With that, Mu Chen fed Gu Gentle an elixir that warms the meridians.


    Hearing this, Rong Ye also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The two of you will let you here first, I''ll go and rest for a while." Looking at the moon outside, Rong Ye sighed, helped Gu gently tuck the quilt, and confessed to Mu Chen before leaving. .


    Mu Chen also glanced at Gu Qing and Yue Zhao, then turned and left the room.


    ¡­


    Before dawn, Yue Zhao woke up first.


    After seeing the unfamiliar ceiling above his head, he was stunned. Soon, everything from yesterday appeared in his mind. Thinking of Gu Qing''s pale face at the time, he quickly sat up.


    After seeing Gu Qing who was lying next to him who hadn''t awakened, he paused again, and his gaze fell on Gu Qing''s face.


    Before today, Yue Zhao was very cold towards Gu Qingming. He only taught Gu Qingqing according to Wen Guiyun¡¯s instructions. Even if Gu Qing chose the piano he used for enlightenment, he was not too concerned, but he didn¡¯t care. It never occurred to him that when he almost went crazy, it would be Gu Qing, a five-year-old girl who risked a risk to wake him up!


    Although he is unconscious, he still has the memory, knowing that he wanted to kill Gu Qingqing at that time. If Gu Qing didn''t have a defensive magic weapon on her body and she was clever, she would definitely be hurt by herself!


    At this moment, Yue Zhao accepted this little junior girl from his heart, and even in his heart, Gu Qing''s position was much heavier than Rong Ye and the others!


    After deciding in his heart to treat Gu Qingqing well in the future, Yue Zhao closed his eyes and began to regulate his body. The medicine Mu Chen fed him only moderated his spiritual power, but wanted to completely stabilize these spiritual powers. He has to do it himself.


    ¡­


    Gu Qingming woke up after the sun came out. After waking up, her head was still a little confused. When she raised her head, she saw Yue Zhao looking at herself with concern. She froze for a moment, remembering what Yue Zhao was like last night. , Hurriedly looked at Yue Zhao nervously.

 Chapter 18：

    "Xiao Qing, I''m fine," Gu Qing''s thoughts were all written on her face. Yue Zhao understood at once, her heart warmed, and quickly said, "How are you feeling now?"


    Gu Qing carefully looked at Yue Zhao while Yue Zhao was speaking, and found that he looked really good, and when he heard him asking himself, he shook his head quickly, indicating that he was okay.


    "Xiao Qing, I''m sorry, I worried you last night, did you scare you?" Yue Zhao stretched out her hand and patted Gu Qing''s head. His tone was much gentler than before, and the look in Gu Qing''s eyes was even more intense. Very gentle.


    Gu blinked her eyes gently. She was very sensitive to people''s emotions. She obviously felt that Yue Zhao''s attitude towards her was much better today than before. This made her a little puzzled, but didn''t think too much, just shook her head. Said that he was not scared.


    "Last night I almost went crazy, thanks to you for saving me, don''t worry, brother will take good care of you in the future." Yue Zhao looked at Gu Qingqing, and felt how cute Gu Qingqing looked, and his voice was more gentle.


    Only then did Gu Qingqing realize that Yue Zhao would be like that last night, because he almost became mad, no wonder she was so scared, she quickly took Yue Zhao''s hand, and after Yue Zhao looked over suspiciously, she slowly gestured. gesture.


    [That''s too dangerous, Brother Er, you must be more careful! ¡¿


    Gu Qing''s expression was serious, and there was worry in his eyes, which made Yue Zhao feel warm in his heart. Once again, he felt that he was really a **** yesterday, and he almost missed such a good little sister!


    "Don''t worry, the second brother won''t be like that anymore. The second brother still has to protect us Xiao Qing for a lifetime." Touching Gu Qing''s head, Yue Zhao''s eyes softly seemed to drip.


    Gu Qing didn''t believe it. She tilted her head and thought for a while, then suddenly stretched out her little finger and shook it in front of Yue Zhao.


    Yue Zhao looked at Gu Qing''s hand, and then at Gu Qing''s, a puzzled expression appeared on her face.


    Gu gently pulled Yue Zhao¡¯s hand, hooked Yue Zhao¡¯s little finger with his little finger, and then pressed his thumb to Yue Zhao¡¯s thumb. After completing the consciousness of pulling the hook and stamping, Only then did Gu Qing nod in satisfaction.


    Yue Zhao completely let Gu Qing move. After she understood what Gu Qing was doing, he was a little bit dumbfounded. After all, he had never thought that this kind of kid''s trick would happen to him.


    However, although naive, but to make Gu Qing happy, Yue Zhao didn''t have any comments.


    "What are you two doing?" Rong Ye came in from outside and asked curiously as he walked.


    Gu Qing and Yue Zhao looked at each other, revealing a smile that only the two of them understood.


    "Nothing." There was nothing in front of Gu Qing, but Yue Zhao didn''t want Rong Ye to know that he had such a childish behavior, so he changed the subject directly, "What did you serve?"


    "The old four boiled medicinal porridge is good for Xiao Qing''s body." Rong Ye didn''t think much, glanced at what was in his hand, and explained.


    "Give it to me, I''ll feed it gently to Xiao." Yue Zhao stood up and said as he tried to take the bowl away from Rong Ye''s hand calmly.


    Rong Ye quickly avoided the hand that Yue Zhao stretched out, and sat down by the bed, "My young master will come to feed me, so I don''t need to bother you."


    After that, Rong Ye didn¡¯t care about Yue Zhao¡¯s reaction. He took the spoon directly, took a spoonful of porridge, blew it, and fed it to Gu Qing¡¯s mouth. Gu Qing was a little hungry, and asked about the porridge. Xiang, quickly opened his mouth.


    Seeing that Gu Qing had already started to eat, Yue Zhao did not reluctantly, but showed a perfect smile behind Rong Ye.


    It''s a pity that Rong Ye didn''t see it, otherwise, he would definitely not continue to feed Gu gently the porridge.


    After drinking a bowl of porridge, Gu Qing was also full. After Mu Chen was sure that Gu Qing was fine, Yue Zhao took Gu Qing to leave Sifeng and returned to Erfeng.


    "Xiao Qing, you take a day off today, and we will practice again tomorrow." Worried that Gu Qing''s health might not be complete, Yue Zhao asked where she should go to return her room to her room.


    Gu Qing said that Yuezhao was not enough, so he could only agree.


    The next day, Yue Zhao continued to teach Gu Qing Qin to practice piano. This time, it was obviously more serious than before.


    In this way, Gu Qing stayed in Erfeng for five days. Since Nanhua was not there, she went to Muchen''s Four Peaks first.


    ¡­


    Compared with the previous two peaks, Mu Chen''s four peaks are richer in content.


    The entire Four Peaks should be the most luxuriant vegetation in Lingyin Mountain, and it is also the richest variety of plants.


    Mu Chen asked the puppets to open up a lot of medicinal fields in the Four Peaks to grow the spiritual flowers and herbs and medicinal materials he needed. He also specifically asked Nanhua to help him set up many formations, just to make those medicinal materials grow better.


    The environment of Sifeng is very suitable for a little girl like Gu Qing to live, and the air is full of fragrance.


    After a few days, Gu Qingming had already recognized a lot of characters. Mu Chen first gave her a copy of "Baicao Ji" for her to memorize, which recorded the growth environment, habits, effects and effects of many Linghualingcao already medicinal materials. Matching and other things are very useful for those who are new to alchemy.


    From the next day, Mu Chen took Gu Qingqing to study in his medicine field, explaining to her the habits and functions of those medicinal materials, and at the same time inspecting Gu Qingqing¡¯s knowledge and remembering how, until Gu Qingqing left the fourth Peaks are like this.


    After Nanhua came back, Gu Qing went to Sanfeng. After Gu Qing passed by, he and Wu Feng¡¯s Rong Ye threw an introductory book to Gu Qing, asked Gu Qing to memorize it, and then took Gu Qing with him. Qing Qing studied one by one, and soon after a round of time passed, Gu Qing returned to the main peak.


    During the time when Gu Qing was studying with Si Lin and the others, Wen Guiyun did not stay on the main peak all the time. After receiving a message, he left Lingyin Mountain and returned when Gu Qing returned to the main peak. .


    As soon as he came back, he called all his six apprentices to the main peak for discussion.


    In the main peak, Gu Qing was pulled by Si Lin and the others. Nan Hua and Rong Ye were okay. They were just separated from Gu Qing. Si Lin and the others were different. After all, when Gu Qing went to other peaks to study, they also had For my own affairs, I can''t go to other peaks to find Gu Qingqing, so that''s why I''ll hold Gu Qingqing for a long time.


    Fortunately, Wen Guiyun walked in soon, and Si Lin and the others did not continue to ask questions, letting Gu Qing breathe a sigh of relief.


    Wen Guiyun did not come back alone this time, behind him was a little boy who was a little older than Gu Qing.


    The little boy is slightly taller than Gu, his face is very delicate, and his skin is very white. If he weren''t wearing boy clothes and combing boy''s hair bun, he would be thought of as a girl!


    He was wearing a black robe, his face was stern at a young age, and he looked very majestic.


    The most special thing is that his eyes are dark blue, which is different from Gu Qing and theirs.


    Yue Zhao and the others have seen a lot of markets, and they are not going to lose their minds, but Gu Qing is different. It is the first time she has seen people with this color of eyes, especially the little boy who is so good-looking, she can¡¯t help but Take a few more glances.


    The little boy also felt Gu Qing''s gaze. His dark blue eyes looked straight at Gu Qing''s, and they just met Gu Qing''s gaze, and both of them were stunned.

 Chapter 19：

    After Gu Qing and the little boy looked at each other, both of them were stunned, but Gu Qing reacted first, showing a bright smile at the little boy, and his eyes were all crescent-shaped.


    The little boy looked at him for a while, and looked away blankly. No one saw him. The tips of his ears under his hair were dyed red.


    No one else noticed this short episode. Si Lin and the others just took a look at the little boy and then withdrew their gazes.


    Wen Guiyun sat down on the main seat, and the little boy stood beside him.


    "Master, didn''t you say that Xiao Qing was your closed disciple? Why do you bring back a child now?" Rong Ye looked at Gu Qing, then turned his gaze to Wen Guiyun, asking slightly dissatisfied .


    "Is it enough to have a few of your apprentices as a teacher?" Wen Gui Yunbai glanced at Rong Ye, "I will introduce you to Jun Wu, the saint son of Yunlan Holy Land. He will live in our spirit for a while. Hidden Mountain."


    Hearing that, the five members of Si Lin were all a little surprised. They all knew what kind of place Yunlan Holy Land was. Jun Wu''s status was a bit high, but he was just surprised. There was nothing else. After all, they were all five. The place is no worse than Jun Wu''s.


    Compared to the surprise of others, Gu Qing was pure curiosity.


    Until now, she hadn''t even figured out the various forces in the Xuantian Continent, let alone the Yunlan Holy Land, which was not a force in the Xuantian Continent, she didn''t understand at all.


    She just thought that she was not the only child here, and she was very happy. Thinking about this, her eyes fell on Jun Wu''s again. Unfortunately, the eyes of the two met again this time.


    After a daze, Gu Qing gave Jun Wu a brilliant smile again. After a pause, Jun Wu looked away again blankly. Only he knew how burnt his ears under his hair were. .


    "Jun Wu''s course will be the same for the time being. It will be taught by the five of you." Wen Guiyun glanced over the five of Si Lin. "The five of you must teach him seriously. Don''t fool around!"


    "Yes, Master."


    The five members of Si Lin quickly stood up and responded.


    Wen Guiyun was very satisfied with Si Lin and the others'' reaction, "Jun Wu, you go to rest first."


    With that said, he recruited a puppet to let the other party lead the king indefinitely.


    "You five, go down, and stay gently." To his five big apprentices, Wen Guiyun was very casual. He waved his hand and drove them down.


    "The disciple retire." Fortunately, Si Lin and the others were accustomed to Wen Guiyun''s behavior, but they had no other ideas and retired respectfully.


    After everyone else had left, Wen Guiyun got up from the main position, came to Gu Qing''s side, and began to inquire about Gu Qing''s situation during this period. Of course he said a lot. Gu Qing used gestures or movements. To answer.


    "It seems that Si Lin and the others are still serious," Wen Guiyun nodded with satisfaction when he learned that Si Lin and the others were teaching Gu Qingming seriously. "Master went out to help you find some good things this time, and they are all here. , You take it back and take a look."


    Wen Guiyun put a storage bag on Gu Qing''s hand and patted Gu Qing''s head with a gentle smile.


    Gu gently took the storage bag, very happy, and showed a bright smile at Wen Guiyun, and got Wen Guiyun''s equally bright smile.


    ¡­


    After Si Lin and the others came out of the main hall, they didn''t immediately return to their peak, but took a tacit look, and finally came to Si Lin''s peak by coincidence.


    Several people sat down in the pavilion in the garden. Nan Hua took out a jar of wine from his Qiankun ring, poured a glass of wine for everyone, then took his own glass and took a sip.


    "You''ll enjoy it as the youngest, this peach blossom tastes really good." Rong Ye put down his wine glass and showed a satisfied smile, a rare compliment to Nan Hua.


    The three of Si Lin nodded with deep approval.


    "Let''s talk about it, what do you think of this Junwu?" As the think tank among the five, Yue Zhao turned his wine glass with a perfect smile on his face.


    "What''s your opinion?" Rong Ye glanced at Yue Zhao and said indifferently, "Master asked us to teach, and we will teach."


    "Xiao Wu is right, we can treat him as an ordinary disciple to teach, what do you want to do?" Nan Hua added another glass of wine to himself, looking at Yue Zhao with a smile on his face.


    "As the saint son, but appearing here, it shows that the Yunlan Holy Land has not been calm recently, and it is likely to affect other people. You should still contact the people behind yourself." Si Lin, who has always talked the least, suddenly said.


    Upon hearing this, both Rong Ye and Nanhua were taken aback, and Mu Chen was also taken aback. Only Yue Zhao reacted the most calmly.


    "Brother is still great," Yue Zhao drank the wine in his hand and looked at Rong Ye and Nan Hua, "You two..."


    Leaving a meaningful smile, Yue Zhao got up and left directly.


    "What did the look in his eyes just mean?" Rong Ye had the hottest temper, and when Yue Zhao looked at it that way, he exploded directly.


    "What do you mean? Of course I mean you are stupid." Nan Hua likes to watch Rong Ye deflate, and immediately said unceremoniously.


    "What are you talking about?" Rong Ye rushed to Nan Hua and glared at him. Just when Nan Hua thought he would get angry, he suddenly smiled, "He just said that, it seems that I am not the only one?"


    This time it was Nanhua''s turn to turn black.


    "Humph!" He snorted coldly, stood up, put the wine back into his universe ring, waved his sleeves, and left.


    Rong Ye turned his head and was about to hesitate when he saw that Si Lin was already holding the prisoner''s dragon sword and started wiping, while Mu Chen was about to leave. He suddenly lost interest and turned to leave.


    The lively pavilion just returned to quiet in an instant. Si Lin wiped the sword with his hand and looked up to the sky. After a while, he suddenly began to practice his sword.


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, Gu Qingming woke up early, wearing the new dress that Wen Guiyun brought her, and ran out of Wen Guiyun''s room beamingly.


    Wen Guiyun heard the movement, walked out of it, saw Gu Qing''s new dress, the corners of his lips couldn''t help but curled up, "Wearing lightly on this dress really looks good."


    After being praised, Gu Qing smiled immediately, his eyes bent into crescent shapes.


    "Let''s go, go for breakfast first." Wen Guiyun walked over, holding Gu Qing''s hand, and walked to the dining room.


    When Jun Wu was brought by the puppet, breakfast had just been served.


    He was the same as Gu Qing, young, low cultivation base, and still not reaching the realm of bigu, so he still had to eat three meals a day.


    "I have seen Wen Shengzhu." Jun Wu was still expressionless, but his attitude towards Wen Guiyun was very respectful.


    "Xiao Junwu is here. I don''t have so much etiquette here. Come here soon." Wen Guiyun waved his hand and was kind to Junwu. "These are things that you like to eat more gently. If you like anything. Yes, just tell the puppet and let him prepare it for you."


    Hearing this, Jun Wu glanced at the dishes on the table and shook his head, "I can do it all."


    After Jun Wu sat down, the three of them began to eat. Of course, it was mainly Jun Wu and Gu Qing Qing. Wen Guiyun was responsible for feeding Gu Qing Qing next to him.


    Suddenly, a small plate appeared in front of Jun Wu with a pink pastry on it. He looked up, just in time to see Gu Qing''s smiling face.

 Chapter 20：

    "This peach blossom cake is my favorite to eat in the past, and I am willing to give it to you. It seems that she likes you very much." Wen Guiyun saw that Jun hadn¡¯t moved, and Gu Qing couldn¡¯t speak, and couldn¡¯t help taking it for herself. The apprentice explained that, of course, the sourness in the words could not be concealed.


    Although Jun Wu was still expressionless, his gaze at Wen Guiyun was a little surprised. It seemed that he did not expect that a person like Wen Guiyun would be jealous of such trivial things!


    He turned his head and looked at Gu Qing who was still staring at her, a trace of inquiry flashed in his eyes, he hesitated, stretched out his chopsticks, picked up the pastry, and put it in his mouth under Gu''s light gaze.


    Well, it''s a bit sweet, it''s a taste that little girls like!


    "Thank you, it''s delicious." After eating the other party''s food, of course he has to show something, Jun Wu no longer sullen his face, the corners of his lips curled up slightly, and he pulled out a smile that was not a smile.


    Gu Qing''s eyes lit up, a satisfied smile appeared on his face immediately, and he lowered his head and began to drink his own porridge.


    Jun Wu looked at it for a while and Gu gently, then looked away expressionlessly, but couldn''t help but move the hand on his leg.


    After the two of them had finished their breakfast, they started a day''s course. Wen Guiyun first gave guidance to Gu Qing''s previous practice problems, and then gave her a jade slip.


    "This is a method for the teacher to help you find. It is barely suitable for you to practice. After waiting for the teacher, I will find a better one for you." In addition to picking up Jun Wu, Wen Guiyun''s main purpose is to help. Gu Qing looked for the exercises, but it was a pity that the results were not satisfactory to him, and there was a pity in his tone when he mentioned it.


    Jun Wu''s ears moved, and he glanced at the jade slip Wen Guiyun handed to Gu Qingqing. After confirming that it was Wen Guiyun''s method of paying a large sum of money from their Yunlan Holy Land, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch. After talking, I feel that my understanding of Wen Guiyun has been refreshed again.


    You must know that Wen Guiyun¡¯s "barely suitable" Gu Qing technique, even in Yunlan Holy Land, is a top-level technique, not to mention it on the Xuantian Continent, if it is not the value given by Wen Guiyun. Not a lot, his father wouldn''t hand over the exercises to Wen Guiyun either.


    As a result, now in Wen Guiyun''s hands, it has become an improvised thing. He couldn''t help but want to ask Wen Guiyun, what kind of exercise is worthy of Gu Qing? Do you have to be god-level?


    Fortunately, Jun Wu has become accustomed to expressionlessness, and he has been accustomed to expression management since he was a child.


    However, this also made him realize Gu Qing''s position in Wen Guiyun''s heart. It really hurts his heart. As far as he knows, the holy masters of those holy places or the heads of the sects treat himself His biological daughter can''t do that, right?


    Naturally, Gu Qing and Wen Guiyun didn¡¯t know what Jun Wu was thinking. Gu Qing took the jade slip from Wen Guiyun and placed it directly on his forehead. After receiving all the exercises, he was even Gu Qing. Such a less experienced person can also see that this exercise is very difficult, but Wen Guiyun said that this exercise is not good for her. Knowing that Wen Guiyun loves herself, Gu Qing is happy that he can compare to the immortal-level exercise. .


    She stretched out her hand and pulled Lavin Guiyun''s sleeve. After Wen Guiyun bent down, she hugged Wen Guiyun with a bright smile on her face.


    Wen Guiyun waited for Gu Qing to praise herself. After being hugged by Gu Qing, he immediately showed a satisfied smile and patted Gu Qing on the head.


    "Well, don''t act like a baby anymore, we still have to learn Chinese characters." Although I am very happy, I am still very stretched out on the face, and said directly.


    Gu nodded lightly, withdrew from Wen Guiyun''s arms, and began to recognize the characters as Wen Guiyun had just taught.


    Wen Guiyun turned around to teach Jun Wu. Jun Wu had his own way of learning, and it had been arranged long ago. Wen Guiyun only checked his cultivation status and answered some of his questions.


    In this way, the two of them followed Wen Guiyun to study for five days, and then set foot on the days when the peaks of one to five were tossed.


    ¡­


    After more than a month of study, Gu Qingming has already understood a lot of characters. Although the characters are ugly, they can also write some commonly used ones. During this period, Jun Wu and Gu Qingming went in and out, studied together, and practiced swords together. , I learned the refining tools together, but I was familiar with it a lot. When Jun Wu faced Gu Qing, he was not always expressionless, and occasionally smiled, although it was after Gu Qing made a joke.


    After finishing their studies at Sanfeng, the two came to Mu Chen''s Four Peaks. Mu Chen first took a test on how well the homework he assigned was done by Gu Qing, and then told the two of his decision.


    "It''s recently the season when Qixinhua matures. It just so happens that I need Qixinhua to refine Qingxin Pill recently. You two will go and clean up now. I will take you to pick Qixinhua." Mu Chen stood up from the medicine field and patted it. The soil dropped, said to Gu Qing and Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu and Gu Qing looked at each other with surprise, of course, Gu Qing was more happy.


    Although she is relatively resident, she occasionally wants to go out for a stroll. It has been more than a month since she went out. Now she is naturally happy to hear that Mu Chen is going to take them out to collect medicine.


    Jun Wu originally wanted to remind the mountains of thousands of miles to be more dangerous, but thinking of the cultivation base shown by Si Lin and the others, the cultivation base that they wanted to come to Mu Chen should not be too bad. The Xuantian Continent is just a low-level plane, so I think it won''t be too bad. Big question, let''s talk about it. He glanced at Gu Qingqing, even if it was dangerous, he could protect Gu Qingqing.


    So the two went back to tidy up a bit, and then came to the yard. Mu Chen was already waiting for them, and then Mu Chen invited a crane and took the three of them away.


    Seven-heart flower belongs to the fifth-order spiritual flower. Xiyang is the main material for refining the Qingxin Dan. Its flower is very small. It is very similar to another second-order spiritual flower. It is easy for people who are not familiar with seven-heart flower. Confuse the two.


    As early as when he came to the Wanli Mountains, Mu Chen had already figured out the distribution of the medicinal materials in the Wanli Mountains, and was also very clear about the place where the Qixinhua grew, but in order to experience the two of Gu Qing and Jun Wu, he did not He didn''t directly let the cranes take them there, but told them about the habits of some spiritual flowers and herbs and medicinal materials as they walked. By the way, he asked them to take action to solve some low-level spirit beasts, and he himself only swept the two of them by the side.


    However, they were short of time, and it took two days to get to the place where the Seven Heart Flower grew.


    "This is where the Seven Heart Flower grows, Xiao Qing, you come and find out where is the Seven Heart Flower." Mu Chen deliberately tested Gu Qing, and found a big tree to lean against, and let Gu Qing go. Looking for Seven Heart Flowers.


    Gu Qingqing saw the picture of Qixinhua in the book that Mu Chen gave, and Mu Chen also told her about the habit of Qixinhua, so she was not afraid when she heard that Mu Chen wanted to test herself, she opened her eyes wide now. Start looking for Qixinhua.


    Soon, she found a seven-heart flower in the wild flowers, and ran over with excitement.


    While she was carefully picking the flowers, Jun Wu, who had been standing next to her, suddenly moved. He grabbed Gu Qing, took five or six steps back, and threw a dagger at the same time.

 Chapter 21：

    Mu Chen, who had been leaning against the big tree, also put away his lazy posture at this time, and his figure swayed, directly blocking the two of them.


    Gu gently turned her head, and saw a black giant python appeared where she had plucked the seven-heart flower earlier. The python was about ten meters long and had a very strong body. At this moment, she was raising her head and a pair of lantern-sized vertical pupils were staring at Gu Qing. The three people lightly opened their mouths slightly, and faintly saw the sharp teeth inside. Some saliva fell on the ground, and the small flowers on the ground were directly corroded. Obviously, this was a poisonous python.


    "hiss!"


    Gu gently took a breath, thinking that she was almost eaten by the poisonous python, she couldn''t help being afraid for a while.


    "Tsk Tsk, Black Cloud Python, I didn¡¯t expect that we were lucky, and we came across Black Cloud Python. This snake gall is just useful for me." Seeing Black Cloud Python, Mu Chen, who has always looked weak, flashed his eyes instantly, matching his paleness. The complexion looks a little weird.


    Jun Wu was right next to Mu Chen. After seeing Mu Chen''s expression, he couldn''t help pulling Gu Qing back.


    At this time, Mu Chen had only the black cloud python in his eyes, and did not notice Jun Wu''s expression. When he reached out and grabbed it, a metal spear appeared in his hand.


    The gun is about two meters long, the whole is dark red, with complicated formations engraved on it, and the gun head is shining with cold light. It is Mu Chen''s wooden tool-the fairy red flame gun!


    "Qing and Jun Wu, you two go to one side and protect yourself." He turned around and said to Gu Qing and Jun Wu. With a wave of his hand, he pushed them out more than ten meters, and then turned around. Face the black cloud python.


    Jun Wu helped Gu Qing stand firmly, and blocked Gu Qing behind him. After thinking about it, he took out a formation from his universe ring, threw four high-grade spirit stones into it, and threw the formation into the air. Once tossed, the formation was activated and hung above the two of them. Then a transparent mask appeared around the two of them, covering the two of them inside.


    Mu Chen swept this scene with his spiritual sense, a smile flashed under his eyes, and when he looked at the black cloud python, he turned into a strong will to fight.


    When he reached the level of Black Cloud Python, he already possessed some intelligence. After Gu gently dodges, he did not attack immediately. Instead, he carefully observed Mu Chen and the others. After seeing Mu Chen showing off his weapon, it was completely enraged. , Neighed, opened his mouth and rushed towards Mu Chen.


    "Good come!" The spear turned around in Mu Chen''s hands, and he was full of fighting spirit. The black cloud python''s attack made him even more excited, even his eyes were a little red.


    He kicked his foot on the ground, and his whole figure rushed towards the black cloud python like a flying arrow.


    Because the speed was too fast, his figure disappeared directly, causing the black cloud python to lose his target at once.


    "Hanhai!"


    As his voice sounded, he appeared on the black cloud python''s head, and the red flame spear stabbed forward. Suddenly a red sea of ??fire appeared behind him, and a mad wolf suddenly rose on the sea and rushed towards the black cloud python.


    The black cloud python''s body is too large, it feels the threat of the fire wave to it, and wants to avoid it, but there is no way to avoid it completely, and the fire wave rushes to its back.


    In an instant, the air was filled with the smell of barbecue. The black cloud python roared with pain, and his body rolled over, trying to extinguish the flames on his back. The big tree next to it was stopped by it and the flowers on the ground were also broken. Was crushed to one piece.


    "Chi Yan Cage!" Mu Chen didn''t give Black Cloud Python a chance to react. He hadn''t fight for a long time. In Lingyin Mountain, only Si Lin would fight with him, but he couldn''t fight Si Lin, only For those who have been abused, now that they are finally able to move their muscles and bones, they naturally move well.


    The red sea of ??fire changed with Mu Chen''s words, turning into a circle, enclosing the black cloud python inside.


    Black Cloud Python has felt that Mu Chen is not the same as the monks he meets on weekdays. The injury on his back makes it very painful. It wants revenge, but it knows better that if it doesn¡¯t escape, it might even kill itself. No more, so no matter how scared the fire looks, it still wants to go out.


    Of course, Mu Chen¡¯s Crimson Flame cage is not as simple as it looks. When the black cloud python touches the ring of fire, the flame suddenly rises, like a cage, trapped by the black cloud python, the black cloud python this time It was injured on the top of the head and rolled directly in the sea of ??fire.


    "Three blows of the red flame!"


    Mu Chen gave a low cry again, and the Chi Yan spear moved quickly in his hand. He rushed directly into the good flame cage. The flames did not harm him. He hit the black cloud python''s body three times in a row.


    When he fell to the ground, the flame cage suddenly disappeared. Before the black cloud python was happy, he felt that his body no longer belonged to him, and he could not even make the final roar, so he completely lost his breath.


    This one-sided battle lasted a lot of time, and within a quarter of an hour, the black cloud python had become a corpse.


    On its back, there are three places where there are wounds more than one meter open, and the blood-colored flesh inside can be seen.


    Of course, the most important thing is the wound on the head, where it was the fatal blow!


    "Well, I haven''t moved for a long time, I''m not sure!" Looking at the black cloud python''s body, Mu Chen scratched his head, looked at the approaching Gu Qing and Jun Wu, and said with some embarrassment.


    Had it not been for the Red Flame Gun in his hand and the corpse of the Black Cloud Python not far away, I''m afraid no one would have connected the pale face in front of him, who looked like a sick man, and the fighting mad just now.


    Jun Wu''s lips twitched, feeling that his knowledge of the people of Lingyin Mountain was refreshed again.


    Gu Qing walked to Mu Chen''s side and pulled his sleeves. After he lowered his body, he gave him a thumbs up. Mu Chen immediately showed a shy smile and rubbed Gu gently. head.


    Mu Chen used a special technique to take the black cloud python''s gall, and then collected some of the black cloud python''s blood and scales, and ignored the black cloud python''s corpse.


    "Okay, Xiao Qing, you can go pick the seven hearts." After finishing work, Mu Chen found a big tree to sit down this time, and gestured to Gu gently.


    Gu nodded lightly, and started looking for Qixinhua again.


    Soon, Gu Qing found some. She carefully picked it up and put it in the prepared jade box. Only then did she breathe out and looked at Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen gave her a thumbs up like Gu Qing just now, and Gu Qing immediately showed a bright smile.


    The purpose of this trip has been achieved, and Mu Chen recruited the cranes, ready to take Gu Qing and Jun Wu back to Lingyin Mountain.


    The crane is not flying too high. This is what Mu Chen wanted to make Gu Qing able to see clearly in the mountains. As a result, Gu lightly pointed his eyes and found an acquaintance underneath. He had a fate in Qingfeng City before. Zhuo Tingqiu!


    Gu gently pulled La Muchen''s sleeve, and Mu Chen quickly looked over.


    "What''s wrong, Xiao Qing?"


    Gu gently pointed to the person underneath.


    "Does Xiao Qingming know someone below?" Mu Chen was a little surprised. They were very clear about Gu Qing''s experience before coming to Lingyin Mountain. They didn''t expect that someone Gu Qing knew would appear in the thousands of mountains.


    Gu Qingqing had just noticed that Zhuo Tingqiu''s situation was not very good, and he quickly signaled Mu Chen to go down and help each other.


    It is rare for Gu Qing to have a request, Mu Chen would naturally not refuse, patted the cranes, and the cranes took them to the place where Zhuo Tingqiu was.

 Chapter 22：

    Zhuo Tingqiu¡¯s situation at this time is indeed not very good. Since the last time he separated from Gu Qing, he wanted to know Gu Qing and Si Lin. He didn¡¯t expect that they would leave the next day. He used some means to get to know Gu Qing and Si Lin. The City Lord¡¯s Mansion learned that Si Lin and their teachers would occasionally help Qingfeng City to deal with some things that they couldn''t handle, so they wanted to live in Qingfeng City for more time.


    His cultivation level had broken through not long ago, and after that he wanted to exercise himself in the mountains of thousands of miles, so that next time I saw Gu Qing, he could show off his cultivation level.


    The previous days were relatively smooth, and he was also a little proud of this, and unconsciously led people to the depths of the mountains, but unfortunately encountered a flame leopard at the top of Tier 5, and a child was stolen. Go, mother leopard caught in rage!


    This made their group directly plunged into a bitter battle.


    When Gu Qing saw him, he had been fighting with the Flame Leopard for a day. The Flame Leopard seemed to believe that they had stolen its child and was in a rage all the time. All of them were injured, the most terrifying. Yes, because of the movement of their fighting, some other monsters were alarmed, and they were all staring at them at this time!


    Zhuo Tingqiu is only ten years old. Although his last experience has allowed him to grow a lot, he still cannot be calm when facing death threats again. Although he gritted his teeth, the fear and despair in his eyes can''t deceive anyone.


    "Young Master, we will block the Flame Leopard for a while, you take the opportunity to leave here with the teleportation talisman, and you must escape this time!" A guard wiped off the blood from his mouth, staring at the Flame Leopard, but did not forget to explain to Zhuo Ting. autumn.


    Zhuo Tingqiu has a teleportation charm in his hand, but only one. After all, this kind of thing is more precious. He also brought one when he came out this time. The guards suggested that he should use the teleportation charm to go first, but he refused. Yes, this time, he still refused.


    "No, I will never leave you!" Zhuo Tingqiu gritted his teeth, wiped away the tears that were about to fall, and said fiercely.


    Although the guards were very moved, they were also a little angry. They were all guards trained by the Zhuo family since they were young. In their hearts, Zhuo Tingqiu''s position is above all else. Now they are in a dangerous situation, they naturally want to guarantee Zhuo Tingqiu''s Safe, this blazing leopard is obviously on the verge of madness. If Zhuo Tingqiu is not allowed to leave, it is estimated that Zhuo Tingqiu will die here today!


    When the Flame Leopard slapped its guards and was about to rush towards Zhuo Tingqiu, a ball of flame blocked its way, and Zhuo Tingqiu and the others were very surprised.


    Mu Chen first landed on the ground with a red flame spear in hand, and Gu Qing and Jun Wu went down shortly thereafter.


    Seeing Gu Qing''s figure, Zhuo Tingqiu''s expression was very complicated, with surprises, surprises and shyness.


    However, in the end, he couldn''t resist the surprise that he saw Gu Qingqing again. He suddenly exploded at an astonishing speed, rushed to Gu Qing''s front, and hugged Gu Qing.


    Before Gu Qing could react, Zhuo Tingqiu was thrown out by Jun Wu by her side.


    "Who are you? What are you doing?" Jun Wu Hei looked at Zhuo Tingqiu on the ground and asked coldly.


    Zhuo Tingqiu was stunned by the fall. He didn''t understand what was going on. Looking at Jun Wu, who was expressionless, he shuddered, and suddenly woke up, thinking of what he had just done, his dirty face suddenly changed. It must be red, even the neck is red.


    He stood up from the ground, patted the soil on his body, and quickly explained to Gu, "I was abrupt, I was just a bit too excited, I don¡¯t know if you remember me, it was you last time in Qingfeng City. Your brother rescued me, I, I was just so excited to see you..."


    The more anxious Zhuo Tingqiu was, the more he couldn''t explain it clearly, the darker Jun Wu''s face was, fortunately Gu Qing understood what he meant.


    She blinked her eyes, stopped Jun Wu, and stopped him from playing Zhuo Tingqiu again, and gestured.


    [I remember this little brother, he shouldn''t mean it. ¡¿


    Jun Wu can now also understand Gu Qing''s gestures, knowing that Gu Qing and Zhuo Tingqiu know each other, and his expression is a little better, but it''s a little bit better. He still has some ideas about what Zhuo Tingqiu just embraced Gu Qing Broken, the look in Zhuo Tingqiu''s eyes was also a bit unkind.


    Zhuo Tingqiu didn''t quite understand what Gu Qing meant, but he was clever and knew that Gu Qing should still remember him when he saw Jun Wu''s expression, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "Roar!"


    Just when Zhuo Tingqiu wanted to reminisce about the past with Gu Qing, the roar of Flame Leopard came from beside him, he was shocked, remembering that there was a powerful fellow like Flame Leopard, and he wanted to pull Gu Qing gently. He left, but he was stunned again when he saw the situation of the Flame Leopard.


    "This..." At this moment, Zhuo Tingqiu was a bit poor and didn''t know how to say it.


    I saw that the Flame Leopard who had just cleaned up Zhuo Tingqiu and the others was very relaxed, and the situation in Mu Chen''s hands was not much better at this time. Mu Chen held the red flame spear in his hand, and the Flame Leopard had no strength to fight back.


    Zhuo Tingqiu''s guards watched Mu Chen unilaterally hitting the Flame Leopard, and they were also dumbfounded. The Flame Leopard was the fifth-order peak, so it was so easy to be crushed and beaten.


    Of course, it does not mean that no one can ever beat the Flame Leopard. After all, there are many Tier 6 pinnacle players on the mainland, but those people are already relatively old, and Mu Chen looks so young, but so powerful, this That is what shocked them.


    Just as Mu Chen was about to end the battle, the Flame Leopard suddenly roared, and then, its entire body bulged like a balloon, and its yellow eyes looked at Mu Chen with hatred.


    "No, it''s going to explode!" Mu Chen''s face changed, and she was about to make a move, when she heard a "bang", the flame leopard''s body exploded directly.


    Centered on the body of the blazing leopard, like a typhoon passing by, the surrounding area was in a mess. Zhuo Tingqiu''s guards were injured. They were affected by the aftermath of the explosion. Half-kneeled on the ground with his chest.


    Jun Wu took out the previous formation at a critical juncture and protected him and Gu Qing, but they were not injured.


    Mu Chen also summoned a sea of ??fire during the crisis, blocking his body, only slightly injured, he subconsciously went to Gu Qing''s place, and when he saw Gu Qing being protected by Jun Wu, he immediately let go. In a sigh of relief.


    Just when everyone thought it was okay, a black whirlpool suddenly appeared where the Flame Leopard blew up, and swallowed them when they didn''t react.

 Chapter 23：

    After Gu Qing and the others were swallowed by the vortex, they fell into a peculiar space.


    A full moon hovered in the sky, and the moon radiated on the ground, coating the huge lake in front of them with a silver radiance.


    What was presented in front of them was an endless lake. The surface of the lake was very calm, with only moonlight shining on it, but the whole space was too quiet, giving people an unreal feeling.


    Gu Qing was guarded by Mu Chen and Jun Wu. Zhuo Tingqiu and his guards had fainted and fell to the ground crookedly, unable to wake up temporarily.


    "There is something wrong here." Mu Chen said with a frown, looking around.


    Jun Wu''s cultivation base is still relatively low, and what he can perceive is limited. Hearing Mu Chen''s words, he subconsciously frowned.


    Gu Qing was holding the sleeves of the two behind them, staring at the lake closely. I don¡¯t know why, she always felt something under the lake staring at them. Thinking about it, she pulled La Muchen and After the two of Jun Wu''s sleeves looked over, they pointed to the surface of the lake.


    "Xiao Qingwen means that there is a problem with the lake surface?" Mu Chen followed Gu Qing''s fingers and looked at the lake surface, and asked softly.


    Gu nodded lightly, then used gestures to tell Mu Chen and Jun Wu how he felt.


    The two looked at each other, their gazes fell on the lake, with a vigilant expression.


    At this moment, the surface of the lake suddenly rippled, and then the surface of the lake in the middle of the lake rolled over, as if something was about to come out of the water.


    Jun Wu and Mu Chen quickly took Gu Qing back, and at the same time stared at the lake vigilantly. Mu Chen had already taken the Chiyan Gun in his hand, and Jun Wu also took out his weapon, an epee.


    "Wow!"


    There was a sound from the lake, and then something broke through the water and hung in the air.


    Gu Qing and the three raised their heads. After seeing the creatures appearing in the air, Gu Qing took a breath, and the expressions of Mu Chen and Jun Wu became serious.


    What appeared in the air was a huge monster with nine heads.


    "Jiuying!" Mu Chenmu called out the name of this creature with a face.


    Jiuying is a fierce beast with nine heads. It is named after its sound like the sound of a baby crying. A low-level plane like the Xuantian Continent shouldn¡¯t have the existence of Jiuying at all, but it just appeared. And they were taken to Jiuying!


    Just when the three of Mu Chen had a headache for the appearance of Jiuying, Jiuying also discovered their existence. The eyes above the nine heads all looked at them, with greed in their eyes.


    "Jiejie, after waiting for so many years, I can finally have a full meal." Its voice was like a baby crying, especially when nine people spoke at the same time, which sounded very uncomfortable.


    After speaking, its left head suddenly opened its mouth, spouting a jet of water, and went straight to the three of Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen had been on guard for Jiuying for a long time, and immediately after the jet of water sprayed out, he took the Chiyan Gun forward, and the spear **** turned, a wall formed by spear shadows blocked him, and the water jet hit the wall. After being blocked, the wall formed by the gun shadow gradually dissipated.


    "Small bugs!" Seeing that his attack was blocked, Jiu Ying was a little surprised, and immediately snorted coldly, his right head and mouth opened, spouting a pillar of fire.


    "Crimson Flame Net, get up!" Mu Chen held the Chiyan spear in his hand, and as her voice fell, a flame woven net stood in front of him.


    The pillar of fire hit the net. Like the previous water jet, the two gradually offset and disappear at the same time.


    "Chi Yan three-stage strike!" This time, Mu Chen didn''t give Jiuying a chance to make a move, and took the lead.


    His figure disappeared from mid-air, and when he reappeared, it was on top of Jiuying¡¯s head. The red flame spear moved forward, and a spear light flew towards one of Jiuying¡¯s heads. Before Jiuying could react, his figure disappeared again. Appearing behind Jiuying, the Red Flame Spear stabs forward again and stabs the other head, and then his figure disappears again, appearing on the side of Jiuying, stabs the same shot, and then disappears again.


    Jiuying was a little embarrassed by Mu Chen''s three-stage strike. After all, his body exposed to the water was injured, and this injury also made Jiuying, who had just managed to win, become furious.


    It roared, and the sound wave shook the surface of the water to raise a huge wave, and its body went up again, and its nine heads opened their mouths at the same time, and the fire and water flowed out, and at the same time the body rushed towards Mu Chen.


    Although Mu Chen thought that Jiuying would be more difficult to deal with, he did not achieve that his three-stage strike did not cause much damage to Jiuying, frowning, and his face solemn.


    But when he just appeared behind Jiuying, he found that Jiuying''s body seemed to be bound by something. Its upper body was exposed to the surface of the water, but its lower body was always hidden under the lake, and its lower body seemed to have some wounds.


    While thinking about the way to deal with Jiuying, he dealt with Jiuying''s attack.


    The pillar of water and the pillar of fire attacked at the same time. In order to prevent Gu Qing and Jun Wu from being injured behind him, he could only go hard!


    The Chi Yan gun quickly turned in his hand, forming a fire wall higher than before. After the water and fire pillars hit the fire wall, Mu Chen was knocked back. He took two steps back to increase his spiritual output.


    As soon as the pillar of water and the pillar of fire disappeared, Jiuying rushed forward. Its nine heads grew up at the same time, trying to swallow Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen quickly swallowed a pill to replenish the lost spiritual power in the body. At the same time, he smashed Jiuying¡¯s head with the Red Flame Spear. Jiuying¡¯s response was very quick, cutting it with great strength, and the skin on his body was also very thick. It was difficult to break the defense, and Mu Chen was a little tired of coping for a while.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu held hands and watched Mu Chen dodge Jiu Ying''s attack in a thrilling manner, while squeezing a sweat for Mu Chen.


    The rapid loss of spiritual power slowed Mu Chen''s speed slightly. He didn''t avoid Jiuying''s head and was hit in his chest, but he spouted a mouthful of blood. He stuffed a handful of pills and continued to fight Jiuying.


    Fortunately, Jiuying did, as he had guessed, bound his lower body by something, unable to leave the big lake. Otherwise, Mu Chen might really not be able to beat Jiuying.


    In this small space, Mu Chen no longer suppressed his own cultivation base, and even if Jiuying was suppressed as a fierce beast, his cultivation base was not weak. The battle between the two caused the lake to splash, and Zhuo Tingqiu and others fainted. Waking up by the lake, when he saw Jiuying fighting with Mu Chen, he was extremely shocked.


    Of course, what shocked several people even more was that they thought that Mu Chen could squeeze and beat the flame leopard at the top of Tier 5, which was already powerful enough. They didn''t expect that Mu Chen would be able to carry it against this fierce beast!


    "Damn, what kind of cultivation level does this have to be so powerful?" Zhuo Tingqiu looked at the battle in mid-air, and found himself too weak again.

 Chapter 24：

    Because Zhuo Tingqiu''s voice was too loud with emotion, Gu Qing and Jun Wu both glanced at him, and then both of them moved their eyes to Mu Chen and Jiu Ying, their expressions a little nervous.


    From time to time, huge waves arose on the lake, a sea of ??fire surrounded by a person and a beast, and even the full moon in the sky was dyed red.


    Seeing Mu Chen fell into a disadvantage again, everyone present felt tense.


    Gu gently raised his head, clasped his hands on his chest, and his face was unprecedentedly solemn. Just as she stared at Jiuying, she suddenly fell into a daze.


    For an instant, she felt her consciousness withdraw, and then, a video-like existence suddenly appeared in front of her eyes.


    There is someone standing in the sky. In front of him is a Jiuying whose body is bigger and stronger than the Jiuying that Gu Qing and the others are facing. Its nine heads are very huge, and the place where the snake''s tail is thrown will even appear. The short space dislocation looks very powerful.


    Compared with the person opposite it, it looks a little small.


    But the breath on his body was comparable to that of Jiuying, and even stronger than that of Jiuying.


    Just when Jiuying¡¯s nine heads were open and biting at the person, a strange voice suddenly sounded. Then, the originally fierce Jiuying instantly seemed to be divided by something, and the nine heads were cut off at the same time. , The body broke apart, blood fell like rain, and the scene looked very tragic.


    At this moment, the person suddenly turned his head, Gu Qing hadn''t seen the person''s appearance clearly, and his consciousness was once again in a daze. When she woke up, she saw Jun Wuyi looking at herself anxiously.


    "Gentlely, are you okay? You fainted just now. Are you injured?" Jun Wu, who has always been expressionless, was full of anxiety at this time, and his tone was also flustered like never before, obviously very worried about Gu Qing. light.


    Gu lightly stunned, remembering something, and did not immediately answer Jun Wu''s question, but raised his head to look at Mu Chen and Jiuying.


    Jun Wu also followed her up and looked at the battle in midair.


    "Jiuying is more powerful than we thought, and Mu Chen is a little struggling to deal with it." Although Jun Wu is young, he has his own heritage, and he knows more about his father''s side, and he has certainty about the battle in midair. Judgment.


    After hearing this, Gu lightly frowned her brows slightly, she thought about it, and pulled Jun Wu''s sleeves, and after Jun Wu looked over, she signaled Jun Wu to take her into the air.


    "No, that would be too dangerous!" Jun Wu flatly refused, and looked at Gu Qing with a very severe face, "For that level of battle, we are already at this distance as dangerous. If we get closer, I''m afraid it''s just fighting. The aftermath can kill us!"


    Gu Qing was a little anxious, she suddenly broke away from Jun Wu''s hand, trying to fly into the air with her little spiritual power.


    Jun didn¡¯t carelessly let Gu Qing break free, and when he saw Gu Qing flying into the air, he became even more anxious and immediately wanted to catch up, but just like what he said, that level of battle is simply It''s not what they can participate in right now. He just flew up a little bit before he was affected and fell to the ground. If it weren''t for his fighting consciousness, he was already injured.


    But what surprised him was that Gu Qing was safely in mid-air, floating not far from Mu Chen and Jiuying, and was not injured.


    He was relieved after seeing the transparent energy shield that was enclosing Gu Qingqing, but his brows were frowned, and he didn''t understand why Gu Qingming ran into the air at the risk.


    Gu gently suspended in the air, and her mind was still reverberating in those scenes just now, what the powerful person said. She looked at Jiuying, who was not far away, and found the chain on Jiuying''s body with sharp eyes, and blinked. , After thinking for a while, suddenly spoke.


    "Ten directions to punish evil formations, seal!"


    A mysterious and peculiar voice came from her mouth, and a faint white light floated out and flew towards the chains on Jiu Ying.


    When the light was integrated into the chains, the runes on the chains were suddenly activated, and a burst of strong red light was emitted from the chains, covering the entire Jiu Ying.


    Jiuying was about to beat Mu Chen, swallowing these humans into his belly, and having a full meal, only to hear the familiar sound that scared it. Before it even roared, it was shrouded in red light. Struggling in the light, wanting to break free from the shackles of those chains.


    But that was all in vain. Those chains became more and more tightened as they struggled, and even penetrated into its flesh and blood. It was dragged by those chains, fell into the lake unwillingly, and finally disappeared.


    After Jiuying disappeared, the lake surface returned to calm. If it weren''t for the scars on Mu Chen''s body, and the lake water splashed on Zhuo Tingqiu''s body, it was as if nothing had happened just now.


    Gu Qing finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Jiuying disappear. The pain she had been pressing before hit instantly, and she fainted, and her body fell from mid-air.


    "Xiao Qing!" As soon as Mu Chen turned her head, she saw Gu Qing''s body falling down, and hurriedly exclaimed, moving quickly to Gu Qing''s side.


    Of course, there is another person who moves faster than him, and that is Jun Wu, who has been paying attention to Gu Qing.


    Jun Wu''s toes touched the ground, caught Gu Qingqing in mid-air, and then led her to the ground together.


    "I''ll take a look." Mu Chen rushed over, motioned to Jun Wu to put Gu gently away, and said.


    Jun Wu knew how good Mu Chen''s medical skills were, so he hurriedly levelled Gu gently, and then moved aside, letting Mu Chen help Gu gently diagnose and treat him, and stopped Zhuo Tingqiu who was running over.


    Mu Chen checked, and found that Gu Qing''s inner spiritual strength was empty, and the meridians were also damaged, and his brows were frowned. Fortunately, these were not particularly serious injuries.


    Just about to turn his head and tell Jun Wu to let him not worry, a familiar whirlpool suddenly appeared in the air, swallowing the group of them directly.


    ...


    In the middle of the Wanli Mountains near the inner circle, because of the flame leopard¡¯s self-destruction, the air contained a very strong **** smell, but other monsters did not dare to approach it. After all, the flame leopard¡¯s self-destructed Via was still there.


    It is getting late, and the thousands of miles of mountains after nightfall will become very dangerous.


    Just as the last afterglow of the setting sun disappeared, a black vortex suddenly appeared in the air. Then, a group of people were vomited out of the vortex, it was Gu Qing and them.


    After discovering that something was wrong, Mu Chen kept holding Gu Qing tightly. After being vomited by the whirlpool, she immediately hugged Gu Qing to stabilize her figure. After she found that they had returned to thousands of miles of mountains, she put it down. My heart came and brought Gu gently to the ground.


    "Is it all right?" Jun Wu followed Mu Chen and fell to the ground, watching Gu Qing with a pale face nervously.


    "The spiritual power is exhausted, and the meridians are somewhat damaged, not too serious." Mu Chen said directly without concealing it.


    Hearing this, although Jun Wu frowned, his expression eased a lot.


    Just as the two were about to speak, a sound of breaking through the air suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 25：

    Jun Wu, Zhuo Tingqiu and the others became nervous in an instant, and only Mu Chen showed a smile after being nervous.


    "Tsk Tsk, Xiao Si, what have you experienced, and turned out to be like this?" As a lazy voice sounded, a red figure also appeared in front of Mu Chen and the others.


    The visitor is dressed in a red dress, with long hair loosely tied behind his head with a hair band of the same color, and a pair of narrow phoenix eyes are slightly raised, revealing a different style.


    He is holding a fan in his hand, and the hands holding the fan are very slender, with distinct knuckles, which are a pair of hands that girls envy.


    His appearance is very good, revealing a kind of indisputable beauty, Zhuo Tingqiu and his acceptance are both stunned.


    Before Mu Chen could speak, he saw Gu Qingqing who was held in his arms by Mu Chen. Seeing Gu Qingqing''s face pale, his face suddenly changed.


    He stepped forward and came to Mu Chen''s face.


    "What''s wrong with Xiao Qing? Was he injured?" Nan Hua''s expression was not very good, and there was a trace of blame in his eyes towards Mu Chen.


    "Not very serious," Mu Chen explained quickly to prevent Nanhua from being slapped on the spot, "We accidentally ran into Jiuying, and gently forcibly used the power of the spirit of the word, the spiritual power was exhausted, and the meridians were slightly damaged, and It¡¯s the same as when I was brought back by Xiao Wu, I¡¯ll be fine when I go back and cultivate.


    Hearing this, Nan Hua''s heart relaxed.


    He unfolded the folding fan in his hand and slapped it, "You brought Xiao Wei out for a play, and Xiao Wei was injured. I''m afraid you will suffer when you go back!"


    Thinking of Si Lin and Yue Zhao, Mu Chen''s expression stiffened, then turned into a wry smile.


    "Since Xiaoqing is injured, let''s go back to the martial arts now." Knowing that Mu Chen has understood what he meant, Nan Hua glanced at the sky and said.


    "Not yet, this guy knows Xiao Wei, so you have to send them out first, otherwise Xiao Wei will be angry when she wakes up." Mu Chen still remembered Zhuo Tingqiu, knowing that Gu Qing had paid Zhuo Tingqiu back. There was some interest, so he said.


    Nan Hua turned his gaze to Zhuo Tingqiu and the others. After seeing the tragedy of the pedestrian, he couldn''t help but shook his head.


    "Okay, I''ll send them out, you go home with Xiao Qing." He put away the folding fan and said without denying it.


    Mu Chen couldn''t ask for it, and immediately agreed.


    Seeing that it was inconvenient for Mu Chen to hold Gu Qing, Nanhua shot two cranes. After Mu Chen and the others got on the crane and left, they turned to look at Zhuo Tingqiu and the others.


    "Okay, let''s go quickly. The thousands of miles of mountains are not safe this evening. Let''s get out quickly." He finished speaking, flicking his sleeves, and walked outside first.


    When Gu Qing left, Zhuo Tingqiu thought about leaving with Gu Qing, but after two consecutive encounters, he also knew that Gu Qing''s Shimen should belong to that kind of hermit sect, and she The seniors are very powerful. If they propose to go forward, they will definitely be rejected. What''s more, after experiencing two crises, Zhuo Tingqiu has a very strong idea of ??improving his strength.


    After his subordinates looked over, he nodded and took the lead in raising his foot to follow Nan Hua''s footsteps.


    After Nanhua heard the footsteps behind him, he finally nodded in satisfaction, quite satisfied with Zhuo Tingqiu''s reaction.


    ¡­


    Xianhe took Mu Chen and the others directly back to Mu Chen''s Four Peaks. Mu Chen had just settled Gu Qing in her room, and the other people who had been notified by Nan Hua that Gu Qing had been injured immediately rushed over.


    But for a moment, the small room was full of people.


    "How about Xiao Qing?" Wen Guiyun asked first after seeing Gu Qing drinking the pill.


    "After taking the pill, I only need to rest for two days." Mu Chen replied honestly.


    "Let''s talk about it, what is going on?" Although Wen Guiyun tried his best to suppress, his stern face could still tell him that he was a little angry.


    After Wen Guiyun and the others appeared, Mu Chen knew that there would be such an event, and he did not dare to hide it, and directly confessed what happened after they went out.


    After listening, all those present except Mu Chen and Jun Wu frowned.


    "It seems that the barriers on the Xuantian Continent are getting thinner and thinner. The Jiuying must have been sealed in a gap in a certain space, but you have encountered it. I think there will be a lot of similar things in the future, so you should pay more attention One point, be careful when you go out." Wen Guiyun glanced over his apprentices, and said with a slight worry.


    Others understand what Wen Guiyun means. Their cultivation base has already exceeded the limit that Xuantian Continent can accommodate. If it weren¡¯t for the thinner barrier between Xuantian Continent and other worlds, they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to drill. Came here after a short time.


    "Well, since Xiao Wei''s injury is not very serious, you should leave, and wait until she wakes up to see her." Wen Guiyun glanced at Gu Qing, waved his sleeve, and walked out first.


    The others looked at each other, except for Mu Chen and Jun Wu, they all left the room.


    Knowing that Jun Wu in Lingyin Mountain only has a good relationship with Gu Qingming, Mu Chen confessed a few words and left Gu Qingming''s room.


    After everyone left, Jun Wu stood by the bed, looking at Gu Qing on the bed, a trace of contemplation flashed in his eyes.


    He also did not expect that Gu Qing''s talent turned out to be Yan Ling. This kind of talent only exists in legends. As far as he knows of the world, he has never appeared before, and did not expect Gu Qing to have it.


    Before, he was worried about what to do if Gu Qing could not speak, but now he was a little worried about what she would do if she was discovered.


    Fortunately, she still has Wen Guiyun and the others guarding him, but he knows that the identities of Gu Qing''s seniors are not simple. With these people guarding, Gu Qing should not have any trouble!


    ¡­


    At this time, Gu Qing, who was worried by everyone, was not completely asleep. After she passed out, she was indeed unconscious for a while, but then there was a voice in her mind calling her.


    When she woke up, she found herself underwater.


    She is in a huge bubble, because of the existence of this bubble, she can not only walk freely in the water, but also breathe freely!


    She felt a little strange, and walked forward, wanting to see what the underwater world looks like.


    Looking at all kinds of water plants, stones and fish beside her, she came to a huge monster.


    After seeing the opponent''s appearance clearly, Gu Qing''s eyes widened suddenly, and his body retreated.


    What appeared in front of her was the Jiuying they had met before!


    However, Jiuying seemed to have fallen asleep at this time, and did not notice Gu Qing''s existence at all.


    Gu Qing stood there for a while, seeing that Jiuying hadn''t noticed him, and then remembering that he was dreaming, couldn''t help but Super Jiuying walked over.


    At the bottom of the water, she finally saw clearly what bound Jiuying, a chain made of runes, tightly tied to Jiuying''s body, making it unable to move.


    She had learned runes with Rong Ye before, and when she approached the chains and wanted to see clearly what the runes were on, suddenly red runes flew out of those chains and flew towards Gu Qing.

 Chapter 26：

    When seeing those runes, Gu Qing subconsciously wanted to retreat, but found that her body was held in place and couldn''t move at all. She could just watch those runes keep approaching and finally fell into hers. Between the eyebrows.


    Immediately afterwards, she was taken into a very mysterious realm.


    ...


    In the middle of the night, on the Four Peaks, a large amount of spiritual power suddenly approached the room where Gu Qing was located, forming a spiritual power vortex outside the room.


    Mu Chen and Jun Wu who were cultivating were shocked by such a big movement, especially Jun Wu. His room was next to Gu Qing. When he felt something was wrong, he immediately withdrew from the practice and turned to Gu. The gentle room was blocked by the dense spiritual power.


    Mu Chen arrived later, and was shocked when he saw the dense spiritual power.


    "What''s going on? Xiao Qingwen woke up just now?" Mu Chen looked at Jun Wu and asked, Jun Wu was the last to leave Gu Qing''s room.


    "No, she has been falling asleep." Jun Wu scowled and shook his head.


    Hearing this, Mu Chen was stunned.


    He thought for a while and felt that he couldn''t find the reason, so he sent a message to Wen Guiyun that he and Jun Wushou were outside Gu Qing''s room.


    Wen Guiyun arrived very quickly, he was also taken aback when he saw the spiritual energy vortex.


    "What''s going on?" He frowned and looked at Mu Chen, hoping that the other party could explain it to himself.


    "I don''t know, I was also attracted by the aura, and Jun Wu said that Junior Sister is still sleeping." Mu Chen shrugged, a little helpless.


    Wen Guiyun wrinkled his brows, and his sense of consciousness explored Gu Qing''s room. When he saw Gu Qing''s whole person being wrapped in spiritual power, he was taken aback for a moment, and then quickly reacted. Gu Qing said that he should be there. Promotion.


    "It''s okay, Xiao Qing should be advancing." Wen Guiyun breathed a sigh of relief and said to Mu Chen and Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu and Mu Chen glanced at each other, both a little surprised.


    "Master, that Xiao Qing was injured before, will it have any effect, and isn''t she sleeping? How can you say that you have been promoted?" Mu Chen is not the kind of curious person, but he has lived for so long , I really haven''t seen someone who can get promoted while sleeping like Gu Qingqing, so I couldn''t help asking.


    "No," Wen Guiyun shook his head. "Her physique is different from ordinary people. There is nothing unusual in the world, and there is nothing abnormal about sleeping and promotion."


    Although Wen Guiyun hadn''t seen him before, he had experienced so much and he was not too surprised about it.


    Mu Chen and Jun Wu said they had been taught, their faces were lightened a lot, but their eyes looked at Gu Qing''s room with a hint of surprise.


    The spiritual energy vortex lasted for a quarter of an hour, and after a quarter of an hour, the spiritual energy in the air gradually returned to normal.


    After Wen Guiyun returned to normal with their spiritual energy, they entered Gu Qing''s room and found that Gu Qing had woke up.


    "Xiao Qingwen, how do you feel now?" Wen Guiyun asked, sitting on the side of the bed, stopping Gu Qing''s attempt to get up.


    Gu nodded lightly, indicating that he feels good now.


    "That''s good, you were hurt a bit before, and now you are suddenly promoted. Let your fourth senior brother take a good pulse for you and see what happens." Wen Guiyun motioned to Mu Chen to step forward.


    Mu Chen couldn''t wait a long time ago. After a light diagnosis for Gu, his expression looked a little strange.


    "Little Junior Sister now has a lot of spiritual power in her body, she has been promoted to Tier 3, and the injuries she suffered before in her body are healed." Although the human body will be transformed after promotion, it is still strange for Gu Qing to be like this.


    After hearing this, Wen Guiyun and Jun Wu were relieved a lot.


    "Xiao Qingwen, why did you suddenly get promoted?" Mu Chen was still a little curious about Gu Qingwen''s promotion in his sleep. At this time, Gu Qingwen woke up, he still couldn''t help asking.


    Gu Qing lightly remembered the dream she had just had, and after thinking about it, she took out the pen and paper from her storage bracelet, and wrote while making gestures.


    "You mean that you dreamed of Jiuying in a dream, and the runes on the chains on it made you enter a mysterious state, and then you were promoted?" Wen Guiyun combined with Gu Qing''s gestures, for She asked again and again.


    Gu nodded lightly, then continued to write.


    "Do you also know how to unlock your body?" Wen Guiyun was a little surprised. Since knowing that Gu Qing had a seal in his body, he was trying to help Gu gently unlock the seal so that she could speak normally. Unexpectedly, Gu Qing knew about it first.


    Gu gently nodded again.


    "Need a rune similar to those on the chain?" Wen Guiyun raised his eyebrows, "That''s not easy to encounter. After all, the ones that can seal Jiu Ying are not ordinary runes!"


    Gu nodded slightly, his expression turned a little disappointed.


    She still wanted to be able to talk to everyone normally, although hope was a little bleak.


    "Don''t worry too much," Wen Guiyun patted Gu''s head gently, "Now we at least know the direction. Since we can meet Jiuying, we can naturally find other runes, even if there is no Xuantian Continent. Yes, we can also go to other continents to find it!"


    Gu gently raised his head and looked at Wen Guiyun, hoping to get an affirmative answer from Wen Guiyun.


    Wen Guiyun nodded, "This matter can''t come in a hurry, you are still young, you can study hard first, let your seniors go out and find it for you."


    Gu gently turned his head to look at Mu Chen, and Mu Chen nodded.


    "Xiao Qing, don''t worry, I will tell other people about this tomorrow, and I will definitely help you find those runes so that you can speak soon." Mu Chen promised again and again for fear of Gu Qing''s heart.


    "And me, I will help you find it too!" Seeing them exclude themselves, Jun couldn''t help but speak.


    ¡¾thank you all! ] Gu Qing was very moved. She felt that she could meet Wen Guiyun and the others. It was the luckiest thing in her life. She was also thankful that she had taken care of her business and saved Rong Ye.


    "Okay, Xiao Qing, it''s getting late, so you can take a good rest. Now that your body is well, tomorrow''s class will proceed normally." Wen Guiyun patted Gu gently on the head and stood up. Said gently to Gu.


    Gu nodded slightly, then watched Wen Guiyun and the three leave.


    The next day, Si Lin and the others gathered at the Four Peaks again, and after learning about it, they all expressed their opinions.


    "Don''t worry, we will definitely find those runes for you!" Si Lin seemed indifferent, but he had already put Gu Qing under his wings, and said very solemnly.


    "Yes, Xiao Qingming, brother will definitely let you speak as soon as possible." Yue Zhao, too, has already put Gu Qing Qing in the most important position in his heart, knowing that he can make Gu Qing speak, naturally very positive. Gu gently straightened the fringe on top of her head, with a very gentle tone.


    "This young master is going to heaven and earth, and will help you find it. You just have to wait patiently!" As proud as Rong Ye, he is the most caring about Shang Gu''s gentle things, and will not shirk at all.

 Chapter 27：

    "I''ll find it for you too." Jun Wu tugged at Gu''s clothes and said seriously after she turned around.


    He only knew that Gu Qing had a seal in his body. Although he knew that Gu Qing had the talent for speaking spirit, he no longer regretted Gu Qing''s inability to speak, but now he knows that Gu Qing only needs to release the seal. , You can talk, he still hopes very much.


    As the saint son of Yunlan Holy Land, he knew his responsibilities since he was a child, and he also knew the mentality of the people around him. For this reason, he had a straight face since he was a child, and he has never been close to his peers. He responded, but Gu Qing was different. He could feel that she approached him not because of his identity, but because of him.


    In his heart, Gu Qing is different!


    Saint Son cannot easily promise, but he is willing to find those runes for Gu Qing!


    As soon as he spoke, the whole room was quiet.


    Gu Qing did not quite understand the meaning of saying this as Jun Wu, but Si Lin and the others understood that they thought that Si Lin and Gu Qing had not known each other for a long time. Although they were studying together, their relationship should be average. Thinking that Gu Qing had entered Jun Wu''s eyes, he even made Jun Wu personally make a promise.


    Si Lin exchanged glances, their expressions were a little weird.


    Gu Qing, one of the parties involved, didn''t think so much at all, but felt that Jun Wu was very loyal, and even helped him so much, and hugged Jun Wu directly.


    Unexpectedly, being hugged gently by Gu, Jun Wu was stunned. His body was stiff and his face was expressionless, but his ears were red as if he was about to drip blood.


    Si Lin and the others who saw this scene turned dark, including Wen Guiyun, who had been very optimistic about Jun Wu before, and his face also turned dark.


    "Ahem!" Seeing that Gu Qingqing hadn''t let go, Wen Guiyun stared at Jun Wu and coughed slightly.


    Hearing Wen Guiyun coughing, Gu Qing let go of Jun Wu quickly, ran to Wen Guiyun, and looked at Wen Guiyun with concern.


    "It''s okay for the teacher, but my voice is a little dry." Seeing that Gu Qing was still more concerned about himself, Wen Guiyun''s face was slightly dark, and he said softly.


    Seeing Wen Guiyun did not look too uncomfortable, Gu Qing was relieved.


    Arranged for Si Lin and the others to help Gu Qingwen find the runes, Wen Guiyun asked Gu Qingqing to continue to learn from Si Lin and them, and Lingyin Mountain temporarily recovered calm.


    Nanhua came back the next day. After learning about Gu Qing''s affairs, he immediately said that he would also find a way to find out, and then mentioned one more thing.


    "Master, I heard something outside today, maybe I can help Xiao Qing." Nan Hua put away the irregularities in the past and said to Wen Guiyun solemnly.


    At this time, the two were on the main peak, and there were only him and Wen Guiyun in the main hall. Wen Guiyun was taking a cup of tea after hearing this.


    "What''s the matter?" Recently, he was more sensitive to Gu Qing''s affairs. Hearing Nan Hua''s question, he quickly asked.


    "The disciple heard that a misty forest appeared outside Cloud Chasing City at some point. Some people went to explore but never came out again. The city lord who chased Cloud City also sent a master to go, but they couldn''t come back. It''s still spreading out, and Tu''er thought that maybe there are things that Xiao Qing needs there too." When discussing business matters, Nanhua is still very reliable.


    Wen Guiyun pondered for a while, "Since this is the case, you and Rong Ye will take Xiao Qing to chase Cloud City to see if it is right. If there is danger, remember to ask for help in time!"


    "Yes, Tu''er knows. As long as they don''t meet a monster like Jiuying, Tu''er and Xiaowu can still deal with it!" Nan Hua got up from the stool, opened the folding fan, and returned to the appearance of a romantic boy. He shook the fan, turned and left.


    Wen Guiyun had become accustomed to Nanhua''s temperament, and shook his head, without blaming him, and continued making tea.


    Gu Qingming was at Rong Ye''s Wufeng at this time, and Nanhua went directly to Wufeng to find Gu Qingqing.


    "Xiao Qing, your senior brother already knows, don''t worry, senior brother will help you find those runes, so you can speak quickly!" Nan Hua shook the folding fan in his hand, his expression was unprecedented serious.


    [Thank you brother. ¡¿Gu lightly looked at Nan Hua and thanked him with gestures.


    "You guy came here to say this, right?" Rong Ye has always been at odds with Nanhua. Seeing Gu Qingqing smile at Nanhua, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Naturally not, but I brought good news to Xiao Wei." Nan Hua gave Rong Ye a white glance, ignored him, turned to Gu Qing, "A misty forest appeared near Cloud Chasing City, which is very evil. Master and I guessed there. Maybe there are those runes you need, Master asked me and Xiao Wu to take you to see them together."


    Gu Qing''s eyes lit up and nodded immediately.


    In her heart, she also hopes that she can speak quickly, whether or not she will let it go!


    "I''m going too." Jun Wu saw that Nan Hua and Rong Ye didn''t mean to take their own words, and said quickly.


    Rong Ye glanced at Jun Wu, his face was not very good. Although Nanhua didn''t see the scene of Gu Qing reporting Jun Wu last night, he didn''t particularly like Jun Wu. After all, Jun Wu is inseparable from Gu Qing on weekdays. , Make them very dissatisfied.


    Both of them wanted not to take Jun Wu, but Jun Wu''s identity was unusual. Even Wen Guiyun couldn''t send it casually. In the end, Jun Wu followed him.


    ¡­


    Chasing Cloud City is more than three hundred miles away from Qingfeng City. It occupies a larger area than Qingfeng City, but it is not as prosperous as Qingfeng City. However, there are many monks in the city, and it is not comparable to that small city.


    A month ago, a misty forest suddenly appeared outside Chasing Cloud City. I don¡¯t know how it appeared. It seemed to have appeared overnight. The place before was fine. After someone entered, it never came out. Rumors about Misty Forest Xiehu gradually increased.


    Some people thought that there might be treasures in it, and they went to explore one after another, which led to the growing reputation of the Misty Forest, but those people have never returned, which also makes people fear the Misty Forest.


    These already caused the city lord of the wind chasing city to feel a headache, but he didn''t expect that the misty forest was expanding, and the city lord of the wind chasing city was about to bald his worried hair, and they finally ushered in Nanhua.


    "Da Nan, Lord Rong, please come here." The city lord''s surname is Han, following Nan Hua with a respectful attitude.


    "City Lord Han, let''s not talk too much nonsense. What is going on in the Misty Forest, you still need to talk to me." Rong Ye put his hands on his chest, looked at the city master, and asked directly.

 Chapter 28：

    "I have to talk about this. I talked about it a month ago. A month ago, the foggy forest was still an ordinary forest. Overnight, it was covered by fog. Some people were curious about the situation inside. The day did not come out, and then somebody said that there were treasures in the mist forest, and more people ran in, but the result was the same. No one came out. There were also some Tier 5 masters, and the mist was still there. Slowly spread to the outside." City Master Han clearly knew Rong Ye''s character and didn''t dare to delay, so he introduced directly.


    Nanhua and the others had already inquired about it when they came, and it was similar to what City Master Han said. After listening to City Master Han''s narration, the three of them looked at each other, and there was no surprise.


    "Apart from being unable to get out after entering, is there anything different in Misty Forest? For example, is there any sound?" Nan Hua gently poured a glass of water for Gu, and waited for Gu to drink gently. After that, he turned his head and asked City Lord Han.


    "That''s not true," Han Chengzhu shook his head. "Since the risk of something wrong in the misty forest, I ordered people to stare there. I never heard anything wrong, not even those people who entered the misty forest. The voice came out."


    "This place looks really evil." It was also the first time that Rong Ye heard of a place like Misty Forest. He couldn''t help but sighed and looked at Nanhua, "When shall we go in?"


    Nan Hua looked at Gu Qing, and smiled at Gu Qing''s innocent eyes. "When does Xiao Qing want to go in?"


    Seeing the eyes of other people falling on him, Gu lightly stunned, then blinked, "Is it all right now?" ] She gestured.


    "Of course, as long as Xiao Qing you are ready, we can set off at any time." Rong Ye spoke first without waiting for Nan Hua to speak.


    "Yes, we can set off at any time." Nan Hua glanced at Rong Ye carelessly, and said with a faint smile.


    [Then let''s go now! ] Gu Qing was a little eager to try. Although the Mist Forest looked dangerous, Gu Qing had confidence in Rong Ye and Nan Hua. She knew some of the cultivation bases of the two of them. It must be in a place like Xuantian Continent. There is not much that can threaten them!


    "Okay, then let''s set off now," Nanhua stood up and looked at the agitated Han City Master. "Han City Master, please don''t let people go to the Misty Forest before we come out."


    He didn''t want someone to follow in after they entered. In addition to protecting Gu Qing and Jun Wu, he would also save those other people!


    "Okay, okay, I will definitely prevent other people from entering," the Lord Han said excitedly, "Nanda, Rong, I hope you will come back soon!"


    Rong Ye and Nanhua nodded nonchalantly, and then left the City Lord''s Mansion with Gu Qing and Jun Wu.


    With the feet of the two, even with Gu Qing and Jun Wu, they soon came to the Misty Forest 30 miles away from Cloud Chasing City.


    From a distance, the entire misty forest is a mist, and only the shadows of some trees can be seen faintly. As for the situation in the mist, it is like the description of City Lord Han, which is not clear at all.


    Nan Hua held Gu Qing gently, Rong Ye led Jun Wu, the two looked at each other, and then stepped into the misty forest together.


    After entering the misty forest, there was a vast expanse of whiteness in front of them, with nothing to see and hearing. It seemed like an independent space here. Nan Hua and Gu Qing were directly separated from Jun Wu and Rong Ye.


    "Little Wu, Rong Ye!" Called Rong Ye''s name again, and Nan Hua frowned, confirming that they and Rong Ye were separated.


    "Xiao Qing, don''t worry. Although Rong Ye is arrogant, he is still relatively reliable. There should be nothing wrong." Because of the close distance, he could still see Gu Qing frowning, and couldn''t bear it. Live comfort road.


    Gu nodded lightly, but did not loosen his brows, and his hands around Nan Hua''s neck tightened a little.


    Knowing that Gu Qing was still worried about Rong Ye and the others, Nan Hua pursed his lips, but did not speak again.


    He let go of his divine sense and wanted to explore the surrounding environment, but found that what the divine sense saw was the same as what he saw with his eyes, which was all white.


    The most important thing is that this place was originally a forest. There should be a lot of trees in it, but he walked here for a while holding Gu Qing, but he didn¡¯t see a single tree, and according to his walking speed, this would He should have left this wood, but he is still in it, as if he had been on the same spot after walking for a long time!


    Nanhua himself is a master of the formation, but after walking for a long time, he did not find any traces of the formation, which means that this misty forest was not formed by the formation!


    After feeling that he had been in the misty forest for half an hour, Nan Hua stopped, frowning and thinking.


    Gu Qing also realized that it was not easy here, so he kept ringing Nan Hua''s neck all the way. At this moment, seeing Nan Hua frown, he couldn''t help feeling nervous, his eyes looked around vigilantly, and then he looked at Nan Hua nervously.


    [Three brothers, have you found anything? Seeing Nanhua''s silence for a long time, Gu Qing couldn''t help making gestures.


    "No, this place is really evil. I didn''t feel any traces of the formation. It shouldn''t be any magical weapon. According to the description of City Lord Han, this place should be just a small forest, but we have been walking for half an hour. Not only did we not see a single tree, we didn''t leave here, and even we didn''t even touch a single person. It''s weird here!" Nanhua felt a bit tricky, and they made their thinking here a little simpler at first.


    There seems to be no danger here for the time being, but it is white, there is no sound, and there is no other thing, and they can''t go out. If it takes a long time, I am afraid they will all collapse.


    "Moreover, there is no spiritual power fluctuation here!" This is the point that worries him the most. If they have spiritual power, even if they have been trapped for decades or hundreds of years, they will be fine, but without spiritual power, they will definitely not be able to support it for long.


    Hearing this, Gu frowned slightly, his face pale.


    This is the first time she has encountered such a dangerous situation. Although it seemed dangerous every time before, it was almost easily solved. But this time, they didn''t even know what they were facing, and they couldn''t solve it. Start.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll try to send a message to Rong Ye and others, and see if I can send it out." Seeing that Gu Qing was a little scared but still pretended to be calm, Nan Hua quickly patted her on the back and said.


    [Then you send it quickly. ] Gu lightly looked at Nan Hua, waiting for his results.

 Chapter 29：

    Under Gu Qing''s gaze, Nan Hua sent messages to other people in their unique way. After trying them one by one, they found that they couldn''t send them out. He finally couldn''t help frowning and put away the usual smile on his face. .


    [Brother, what''s wrong? ] Gu gently looked at Nan Hua and asked with gestures.


    "Nothing." Nan Hua shook his head, not wanting Gu Qing to worry.


    Gu lightly tilted his head and glanced at Nan Hua. He moved his hand behind his head, but did not reach out, but turned his head to look around.


    In the misty forest, it seems that I can''t feel the change of time. At least Gu Qing has completely ignored the passage of time now, and after staying in this depressive environment for a long time, even the mood of people has become depressed.


    Nan Hua frowned slightly after Gu turned his head slightly, watching the white mist around him, a trace of worry flashed through his eyes.


    After a while, the surroundings were still quiet, the white mist remained unchanged, Nan Hua''s worries deepened in his eyes, and Gu Qing''s face also turned pale.


    [Brother, I''m a little hungry. ] Gu gently touched his stomach, and gestured to Nanhua.


    Upon hearing this, Nan Hua was shocked, thinking that Gu Qing was not like them, and could already bigu. He immediately took out the food that he had previously brought for Gu Qing from the Qiankun Ring and handed it to Gu Qing.


    Because it was inconvenient to eat in Nan Hua''s arms, Gu Qing asked Nan Hua to put her on the ground.


    As a result, she just stood on the ground and was about to pull Nan Hua''s hand, Nan Hua''s figure disappeared.


    Gu lightly looked at the white surroundings blankly, shook his hand around, and found that there was nothing, a trace of fear flashed under his eyes.


    The hunger in her belly became more pronounced. After thinking about it, she decided to fill her belly first. Fortunately, in her storage ring, there were some spiritual fruits prepared by Mu Chen and spiritual dew that was beneficial to her body. , It can satisfy your hunger.


    After feeling that her stomach was not so hungry, she put away the remaining fruit and spirit dew, thought about it, and tried to walk forward, and found that no matter how far she went, the surroundings were still the same as when she was with Nanhua just now. , Are all white.


    In order to conserve her strength, she stopped decisively and stood there for a while. She felt a little tired and sat cross-legged on the ground, thinking that Nanhua and the others were so powerful, they should find a way out, and who came to her, just sat there. , There is no spiritual power here, and she has no way to cultivate, just staring at the white mist around her dryly, she fell asleep unknowingly.


    ...


    At the moment when Gu Qing disappeared, Nan Hua immediately reached out to catch it, but he didn''t catch anything. He just watched Gu Qing disappear and disappear!


    Somewhat unwillingly, he stretched out his hand and grabbed aside, but the result was still the same, there was nothing.


    Obviously Gu Qing was standing in front of him just now, but disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Worrying that Gu Qing would be in danger alone, Nan Hua couldn''t care too much.


    "Liu Li Shuang Hua Fan!" He shouted in a low voice, and when he stretched out his hand, a radiant jade fan appeared in his hand.


    "Huh!"


    The Liuli Shuanghua fan opened in his hand, and when he waved his hand, the Liuli Shuanghua fan flew out of his hand, turned around with a sharp fan, and returned to his hand.


    The surroundings were quiet, the white mist was still so dense, and his movements just now did not cause any damage to the surrounding environment.


    Nanhua frowned, feeling tricky for the first time.


    ...


    Rong Ye took Jun Wu into the Misty Forest with him. As soon as they entered, they found that Nan Hua and Gu Qing had disappeared. If Jun Wu hadn''t held Rong Ye''s sleeve, they would have been separated.


    The two looked at each other, and their complexion instantly became a little ugly.


    "Boy, you follow me, let''s not separate first, first look for Xiao Qing and them." Rong Ye looked at Jun Wu and said unceremoniously.


    Jun Wu glanced at Rong Ye, but he didn''t refute, but he didn''t hold Rong Ye''s hand either, and he continued to pull Rong Ye''s sleeve.


    There was a white mist that couldn''t see clearly. The two tentatively walked forward while calling Nan Hua and Gu Qing''s names.


    After walking for about half an hour, there was still an unchanging white mist around them. Except for the voices of the two of them, there was no other voice, and their faces became solemn.


    "Tighten my clothes and stand behind me." Rong Ye commanded directly regardless of Jun Wu''s reaction.


    Although Jun Wu was very dissatisfied with Rong Ye''s attitude, it was not the time to be angry. He glared at Rong Ye and pulled Rong Ye''s clothes and stood behind him.


    "Apocalypse, open!"


    Rong Ye let out a low voice, and Apocalypse Lu suspended in front of him.


    "Apocalypse Wanfu¡¤Open!"


    His hands changed quickly, and then he let out a low shout. The Apocalypse Lu suddenly became larger, the pages of the book opened, and the Sea of ??Fu Seal flew out of the Apocalypse and into the white mist.


    As the talisman seals disappeared, Rong Ye''s face became more and more serious, and his brows tightened.


    "Come!"


    He put his hands together, the Apocalypse closed, and floated in front of him again.


    "No, these white mists don''t know how they came. My attack just now can kill even the seventh-order monsters, but it has no effect on the white mists. Moreover, the spiritual energy consumption here is faster than outside, so we still have to Think of another way!" Rong Ye turned his head, saw Jun looking at him without doubt, and explained in a bad tone.


    Jun Wuwenyan frowned, looked at the surrounding white mist, thoughtfully.


    ...


    Gu Qing felt that she was dreaming, but in her dream she was still staying in a place full of white mist. Except for her, there was no one around her. Just when she was a little scared, a suddenly appeared not far away. The red light group seemed to be attracting her to walk over.


    She hesitated for a moment, feeling that it was dreaming anyway, there should be no accident, and the light group was very attractive to her, it was difficult for her not to look at the light group, so she raised her foot and walked towards the light group.


    As she approached, the attraction became more and more obvious, and the light group became larger and larger, and there was even a slight tremor, which made Gu Qing even more curious.


    When she finally got to the front and back of the light group, she realized that it was not a light group at all, but something like a huge heart, which was beating slightly at this time.


    Looking at the bright red heart, what this thing was unexpectedly appeared in her mind.


    Rumor has it that there is a creature named mirage that lives in the sea and is good at arranging illusions to attract ships sailing on the sea and then eat the people on board.


    The place where they are now is actually not a misty forest, but the body of a mirage, so the white mist will be so thick, and the person will disappear after letting go.


    To escape from the mirage''s illusion, you must find the mirage''s heart and destroy it!

 Chapter 30：

    Looking at the huge heart in front of him, Gu lightly widened his eyes, his eyes filled with wonder.


    She did not expect them to stay in this kind of creature called "mirage". She had never heard of this kind of creature before, and it was never recorded in the "Chronicles of Wonders" that Wen Guiyun gave her. However, she dreamed of a mirage''s heart, and a record of the mirage appeared in her mind!


    She suddenly felt that her identity should be extraordinary, otherwise, it would be impossible to know so much that even Nan Hua did not know anything!


    Once again, she became curious about her identity.


    After being brought back to Lingyin Mountain by Wen Guiyun and feeling the care of Wen Guiyun and others for her, her longing for relatives since childhood has been satisfied, but at this time, she started to wonder who she was. Of course, this time I didn''t want to find her parents, but felt that her identity should be helpful to Wen Guiyun and the others, which made her feel that she was also useful instead of being a protected existence!


    With the thoughts of shaking her head, Gu Qing began to study how to wake herself up, after all, she still remembered her dream now!


    As soon as she thought about it, her eyes went dark, and when she opened her eyes again, she found that she was still sitting on the spot.


    After reacting, she immediately stood up from the ground and looked around with wide eyes, trying to find where the mirage heart was.


    Just when she almost thought that she was really just dreaming, she suddenly felt a special attraction, as if something was calling her.


    She was overjoyed, fearing that her emotions would affect her perception of the mirage''s heart too much, and she quickly calmed herself down.


    Fortunately, the attraction did not disappear, because there was a white mist in front of her, and she didn''t need to look at the road. She simply closed her eyes, obeyed the call from the bottom of her heart, and walked forward.


    After walking for a while, the sound of "Boom, Boom, Boom" rang in her ears. She opened her eyes and saw the red heart that she had seen in her dream before.


    When her gaze focused on the heart, she suddenly saw a flash of runes in the center of the heart, and her eyes lit up immediately, staring at the mirage''s heart.


    It''s a pity that the rune only flashed by, and did not appear again, and she found that when she looked at the mirage''s heart seriously, her heartbeat gradually coincided with the mirage''s heartbeat, and the strong sense of crisis made her move away. Lost his gaze.


    Fortunately, although in the body of the mirage, the storage bracelet can be used. She looked in the bracelet on the fifth day and found a dagger, which was specially refined for her by Si Lin not long ago, and used for self-defense. , Is also a fairy!


    Holding the dagger tightly in both hands, she nervously approached the mirage''s heart. As long as the heart was pierced, the mirage would die, and they would be able to escape from the mirage''s body!


    The dagger was getting closer and closer to the heart, and a smile of joy appeared on Gu Qing''s face. With a fierce blow, she slammed the dagger into the mirage''s heart.


    "Ding!"


    As if hitting a transparent wall, her dagger was blocked, and the whole person flashed backwards because of too much strength, and almost fell.


    She looked at the heart, frowned, and looked at the dagger in her hand. After thinking about it, she entered spiritual power into the dagger. Fortunately, she had just been promoted to Tier 3 not long ago, otherwise her spiritual power would not be enough to lose into the dagger. of!


    After feeling that most of the spiritual power in the body was lost, she raised the dagger again and pierced her heart.


    "Ding!"


    This time, she was still obstructed, but she felt that the resistance was less than before. She was pleased, input spiritual power again, and then stab her heart hard!


    ¡­


    Nan Hua used many methods to attack Bai Wu, and Bai Wu did not change much. He simply sat on the ground, thinking about how to solve the difficult situation in front of him.


    At this moment, he looked a little embarrassed, the hair tie did not know when it fell out, his hair was scattered behind his head, his clothes were a little loose, and his white chest was exposed. Because of the exercise just now, his chest can still be seen. Saw beads of sweat.


    He looks very attractive in this way. If you let his confidantes see him, I''m afraid he will be fascinated, but unfortunately there are only white mist around him!


    He panted slightly, his eyes fixed on the white mist in front of him, his eyes were fierce, if his eyes could kill people, he might have killed these white mist thousands of times!


    Just when he felt a little desperate, the white mist suddenly rolled, and then the whole ground shook. He quickly jumped up from the ground and looked around suspiciously.


    As the white mist rolled more and more fiercely, the ground shook like an earthquake. He held the glazed frost flower fan in his hand and watched the white mist around him vigilantly. He was thinking about what happened. Suddenly the ground stopped shaking. He seemed to hear a scream, it felt like it was in his heart, and he almost shed tears on the spot.


    Before I could feel this inexplicable emotion, the surrounding scenes changed.


    The white fog gradually disappeared, revealing the appearance of a forest, and then he saw Rong Ye and Jun Wu standing not far away, and a bunch of people lying about ten meters away who were dead or alive.


    "Xiao Wu, Jun Wu!" He hurriedly shouted Rong Ye and Jun Wu, but did not rush over, holding the Liuli Shuanghua Fan in his hand, secretly guarding himself.


    Rong Ye and Jun Wu also felt inexplicable for this sudden change, and they heard Nan Hua''s voice. When they turned their heads at the same time, they saw Nan Hua not far away.


    "The third child?" After all the weird things just now, Rong Ye''s spirit was still tense at this time, and he didn''t immediately rush to Nanhua, but stood still and shouted.


    Nanhua stood there and looked at Rong Ye for a while, finally determined that the Rong Ye in front of him was the real Rong Ye, not some kind of illusion.


    "Have you seen Xiao Qingqing?" He looked around and found that there was no Gu Qing figure, and couldn''t help but ask worriedly.


    "Didn''t Xiao Qingming be with you?" Rong Ye also glanced around, but didn''t notice Gu Qing, couldn''t help but widen his eyes and question Nan Hua.


    "The two of us just separated." Nan Hua rarely paid attention to Rong Ye''s tone, but said with an ugly expression.


    Hearing that, both Rong Ye and Jun Wu''s expressions were a bit bad.


    At this time, the white mist had dissipated, revealing the original small forest. The three of them stood together and searched the entire forest. They didn''t find Gu Qing, and the atmosphere couldn''t help but become stagnant.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the air, and the three of them looked up vigilantly and found that it was actually Gu Qing!


    A circle of runes surrounded Gu Qing''s body. When the three of them looked over, the runes suddenly got into Gu Qing''s body, Gu Qing snorted, and then fell down.


    "Little gentle!"

 Chapter 31：

    Seeing Gu Qing fall from mid-air, Nan Hua and the three hurried forward to catch Gu Qing gently.


    "Xiao Qingwen, what''s the matter with you?" Nan Hua hugged Gu Qingqing, seeing that Gu Qingming was still awake, asked quickly.


    Gu Qing had just absorbed some runes again, feeling that the seal in his body had loosened a lot, and when he heard Nan Hua''s words, he shook his head and signaled that he was okay.


    Nanhua took a close look at Gu Qing''s face and found that apart from a little pale, there was nothing wrong with Gu Qing''s face. A little uneasy, she let go of Gu Qing''s face. "Xiao Qing, if you feel uncomfortable, you must say it. Don''t hold back."


    Gu gently withdrew from Nan Hua''s arms and nodded.


    [Are you all okay? ] Gu gently pointed to the three of Guihua, and then gestured.


    "We are all okay." Rong Ye didn''t grab Nan Hua just now, and was caught by Nan Hua. Gu Qing was paying attention to it, and said quickly after hearing the words.


    Nan Hua and Jun Wu also shook their heads, saying that they were all right.


    Only then did Gu Qingqing breathe a sigh of relief.


    "This mist in the misty forest disappears. You should have something to do with Xiao Qingming, right?" Nan Hua looked at the small forest that had been restored to its original state, and thought that Gu Qing just appeared suddenly and the strange places on Gu Qing''s body. Can''t help asking.


    "This is not a place to talk, let''s leave first." Jun Wu, who had not spoken, stopped Gu Qing gently, and motioned Nan Hua to look around with his eyes, and said calmly.


    Nan Hua also noticed that the people on the ground were beginning to wake up, and nodded. The four of them were the same as when they came. Rong Ye took Jun Wu and Nan Hua took Gu Qing and left the small forest.


    The four of them did not go back to Lingyin Mountain directly, but returned to the City Lord''s Mansion where they were chasing Cloud City. When they learned from City Lord Han that they had actually entered two days, the four of them were a little surprised.


    "The mist of the misty forest has disappeared. City Lord Han can let people go there to have a look. Those people who went in before seem to be still there." As the spokesperson of the four, Rong Ye assumed the responsibility of communicating with City Lord Han. responsibility.


    Hearing this, City Lord Han immediately showed joy, "Thank you for telling me, I will arrange someone next time."


    "Let someone prepare a yard for us. We need to rest for a while." Rong Ye looked at Gu Qing, who was still pale, and said to City Lord Han.


    "Okay, let me make arrangements for the adults to rest assured." After Han Chengzhu finished speaking, he called the housekeeper and asked him to greet Gu Qing and the others, and then he left quickly.


    The City Lord¡¯s Mansion that chased Cloud City was quite large, and City Lord Han had done a good job of building the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The butler took the four to a quieter courtyard and turned around and left.


    After waiting in the room, Rong Ye quickly took out a bunch of food prepared for Gu Qingwen from his Universe Ring, and handed it to Gu Qingwen, "Xiaowen, you shouldn¡¯t have any good food in it, eat quickly. ."


    These things were specially prepared by Rong Ye for Gu Qingqing, and they were very much in line with Gu Qing''s appetite.


    [Thank you Brother Wu. ] Gu Qing was just hungry, and he was not polite to Rong Ye. He smiled sweetly at Rong Ye, picked up a piece of pastry and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Rong Ye was happy for Gu Qing''s smile, and saw Gu Qing handing a pastry to Jun Wu, who was next to him. The smile instantly froze on his face, and the look in Jun Wu''s eyes was as poisoned.


    Although Jun Wu and Gu Qing are still young, in Rong Ye''s view, Nan Hua and him are all from the same sect, and they are barely his own. If you **** Gu Qing with him, he can barely accept it, but Jun Wu He was completely an outsider, even though he was also teaching Jun Wu without knowledge, but Jun Wu wanted to **** Gu Qing''s attention, which made him very dissatisfied!


    Jun Wu directly ignored the expression in Rong Ye''s eyes, and calmly took the cake from Gu Qing''s hand, thanked him, and then carefully put it in his mouth. When Rong Ye glared over, he turned his back on Gu Qing. He hooked his lips to Rong Ye, seeing that Rong Ye almost didn''t crush his fist.


    The confrontation between Rong Ye and Jun Wu Gu Qing didn''t know. After she ate the cakes, she drank some Linglu, and then ate some other foods. After she felt her stomach was full, she stopped.


    Nan Hua was standing on the other side of Gu Qing. Seeing Gu Qing finished eating, he directly handed Gu Qing a handkerchief and asked her to wipe her hands. Gu Qing took it, and smiled at him.


    Rong Ye, who hadn''t won in Jun Wu''s place, turned his head and saw this scene, instantly exploded with anger.


    If it weren''t for Gu Qing''s still being there, he would want to go over and give Nanhua a punch.


    Nanhua Ke was much more unscrupulous than Jun. Under Rong Ye''s gaze that was about to kill, he took the handkerchief she used up from Gu Qing''s hand, put it away, and then raised his head to give Rong Ye a provocative smile.


    Rong Ye: "..." I want to kill!


    Jun Wuze, who was standing on the other side of Gu Qingqing, pursed his lips, glanced at Nan Hua deeply, and made no other movements.


    At this time, Gu Qing clapped her hands. After all the eyes of the three of them focused on him, he took out the pen and paper from the storage bracelet, and simply wrote what happened before on the paper.


    "In other words, this misty forest was completely made by this monster called''mirage''?" Rong Ye was a little doubtful about life for the first time.


    Gu nodded gently.


    "You weren''t injured when you killed the mirage?" Jun Wu was not interested in the mirage. He was even more worried about Gu Qing''s body. He changed his calm before and took Gu Qing''s hand to check Gu Qing''s condition.


    [I''m fine. ] Gu gently shook his head.


    "So, Junior Sister, you have absorbed some talisman, how about your seal?" Although Nanhua has never heard of the mirage, but now the mirage has been defeated by Gu Qingqing, and Gu Qingqing There was no injury, he was more concerned about the seal in Gu Qing''s body. They came here with this purpose.


    [I feel that it has loosened a bit, but it needs more seals to break open completely. ] Gu gently wrote on the paper.


    "That''s good, it''s worth our visit." Rong Ye was happy for Gu Qing upon hearing this.


    Gu Qing also nodded, showing a sweet smile.


    Seeing this, the three of Rong Ye couldn''t help but smile knowingly.


    Nanhua has not brought Gu gently out before. Since he came out this time, he wants to take Gu to stroll around gently. It just happens that the customs in Cloud City are different from those in Qingfeng City. Today it happens to be Cloud Chasing. The annual Flower God Street in the city, there is the bustle of the Flower God parade at night, the four of them took a good rest, and when it was dark, they left the City Lord¡¯s Mansion together and came to the street of Chasing Cloud City.


    People who chase Cloud City pay great attention to the Flower God Festival.


    Both Rong Ye and Nanhua look very good, and they are completely different types of beautiful men. The folk customs of the Xuantian Continent are also relatively open. They didn''t know how many handkerchiefs and sachets they received along the way.


    There were even many women who pretended to fall and wanted to fall into the arms of the two of them, which made Gu Qing read a lot of jokes.


    "Flower God''s parade begins!"

 Chapter 32：

    "Flower God''s parade begins!"


    Someone yelled from the crowd, and the bustling street suddenly fell silent, and then everyone looked in one direction.


    With the sound of music, tonight''s flower **** guard of honor appeared at the end of the street.


    Walking in the forefront is the musician who plays, and after that is the float in which the flower **** rides. The float is decorated with beautiful flowers and is half-covered with pink curtains. You can see the situation inside and can play the role of the flower god. They are the most beautiful women in town.


    At this moment, a woman in full dress was sitting in the float. As the float approached, the woman''s appearance gradually appeared, and she was indeed very beautiful.


    The crowd was excited because of the approach of the floats, but fortunately, the city of chasing the wind had arranged guards, otherwise the order on the scene would have been messed up!


    Gu Qing is small and low. In order to let her see the floats and the woman who plays the flower god, Nan Hua picked her up so that she could barely see clearly. Originally, Nan Hua wanted to put her around her neck. , A child standing next to them was sitting on her father''s neck, but Gu Qing refused, so he used it.


    When the float passed by, the flow of people next to it moved with the float. Nanhua used some means to let the people next to them leave them automatically, otherwise they would also be taken away.


    Gu gently turned his head, preparing to find Jun Wu and Rong Ye, but Yu Guang caught a glimpse of a suspicious-looking man covering a little girl''s nose with a piece of cloth in an alley not far behind them. She quickly looked over. After finding the little girl struggling a few times, she fell into the arms of the man.


    That person is a man, a dealer!


    A message popped out in Gu Qing''s mind for the first time. Of course, she had never seen people or traffickers, but when she was in the village before, I heard an adult mention that those people and traffickers were very hateful and would arrest those children. Sell ??it when you get up!


    Some children will be erased from their memories and sold to places where people are entertained, some children will be sold to people with special addictions, and some will be sold to evil cultivators for testing medicine or cultivating. It''s terrible anyway!


    When I was in the village before, if there were children who were disobedient, the adults would scare those children and sell them to people and dealers!


    She didn''t expect that she would see people and dealers in the city of chasing the wind!


    Seeing that the man had picked up the little girl and was about to leave, she quickly pulled Nanhua''s clothes and pointed in the direction of the alley.


    Nan Hua looked in the direction of Gu Qing''s fingers, and saw an ordinary dressed man holding a gorgeously dressed little girl. Gu Qing was very anxious. He had no time to think about the man''s fault. His toes were on the ground and his body was volley. , Ignoring the exclamation of the people around, holding Gu Qing and flying towards the alley.


    Rong Ye and Jun Wu, who were rushed not far away by the crowd, were looking for two people. After seeing this scene, even though they didn¡¯t understand what was going on, Rong Ye picked up Jun Wu, his body volleyed, and passed through the crowd. , Chasing the two gently towards Gu.


    Nanhua¡¯s speed is naturally very fast, but the man and the trafficker have seen the two of them, realized that they are wrong, and have accelerated their speed. Moreover, the man and the trafficker are obviously very familiar with the city of chasing the wind, and they are walking skillfully with the little girl. It''s so easy to walk in the alley.


    Except for the brightly lit streets where the floats pass by, the other alleys of Windward City are not bright, and some of the alleys are still very messy. Nan Hua''s expression on Gu Qing''s face is very bad.


    After the man has been taking them through the alley, Nan Hua realized who the man might be, and the expression on his face was not very good, not to mention it at this time.


    Although he claims to be not a good person, he also hates creatures like humans and traffickers. Since he has encountered them, he can''t just sit back and watch.


    The cultivation base of human beings and traffickers was only Tier 4, but their speed was very fast. Coupled with the cover of surrounding buildings, they were far away from Nanhua.


    Seeing that the figures of people and dealers were about to disappear, Gu gently gripped Nan Hua''s back clothes tightly.


    A cold light flashed in Nan Hua''s eyes, his toes hit the roof, and his body was volley again. With a wave of his hand, a white circle was thrown out of his hand, and it quickly became larger. The transparent barrier covered all the surrounding area. Shrouded.


    Within the formation, everything is under Nanhua''s control.


    He quickly searched for his spiritual consciousness, and quickly found the traces of the man and the little girl, running his spiritual power, and in the next moment, he and Gu Qing disappeared from mid-air.


    ¡­


    Chen Si is a man, a trader, and a man and trader with many years of experience. Compared with other people, he has always been very cautious, and he will carefully consider every shot.


    People like them are also organized, and they don''t just start at people casually, they will also take on some tasks, after all, the rewards for those tasks will be higher.


    This time, someone had set up a task to find a girl with a cute appearance and a little bit of cultivation. The reward was quite good. It just happened that recently he was a little tight, so he took this task.


    Recently, it happened to be the Flower God Festival in the City of Chasing the Wind. At this time of the year, many people come here. It is best to start at this time and it is safer. After all, those tourists only stay here for a short period of time, and they are more The city is not familiar, even if it is lost, it will not stay for long.


    He took a fancy to a target, and stared at the opponent for two days, and found that although the opponent seemed to be in better conditions, there were not many people around him, and the cultivation base was not high, so he started at night.


    Everything went smoothly. When the other party was separated from the people around him, he fainted the other party. When he was about to take away, he suddenly found someone chasing him, and he hurried away with someone.


    He has lived in Chasing Wind City for many years, and he is very familiar with what is on every street. Although the other party is more difficult to deal with, he has spent some time and threw away the other party.


    He was holding his target, and just raised the corners of his mouth, he saw two figures appearing in front of him. It was the two people who chased behind him not long ago. Their pupils widened involuntarily, and he even turned around before he could stop. Another way.


    "Want to escape? Looking for death!" Nan Hua was already annoyed by the other party. At this time, seeing that the other party was still running away, he gave a cold snort, grabbed the hand that didn''t hold Gu, and the Liuli Shuanghua Fan appeared on his. Hands.


    He unfolded his fan and slapped at Chen Si. The fan blew towards Chen Si''s back. Chen Si felt the attack on his back. Before he could escape, he was hit, spit out a mouthful of blood, and rushed forward. go with.


    Opposite him was a wall. Seeing him about to hit him, Nan Hua''s figure suddenly appeared in front of him with a palm on his chest. He spit out a mouthful of blood again, and a fierce light flashed under his eyes. Throwing the little girl in his arms towards Nanhua, he turned and rushed towards the place where Gu Qing was.

 Chapter 33：

    Nanhua subconsciously caught the little girl who was rushing towards her face, and held her in her arms. When she looked up, she saw that the man had rushed in front of Gu Qing.


    Chen Si felt that although he was injured, he was still very easy to deal with a little girl. There was a grin on his face. Just when his hand was about to catch Gu Qing''s clothes, he suddenly felt a cold wind next to him, and he turned his head subconsciously. , I felt a kick on the side of the waist, the ribs seemed to be broken, and a mouthful of blood was spit out again inconceivably, and the whole person flew out again.


    Rong Ye, who had rushed over, kicked Chen Si and still couldn''t get rid of his hatred. He stepped forward again and kicked Chen Si''s stomach. Chen Si changed direction and flew out again.


    "Don''t beat them to death, stay alive!" Seeing Rong Ye kicking people and traffickers around like sandbags, Nan Hua said quickly.


    Hearing this, Rong Ye retracted his feet that were about to kick Chen Si''s chest, and his body came behind Chen Si, reduced his strength, and kicked Chen Si''s back.


    Chen Si felt that his internal organs were about to shift, and he had definitely broken more than one rib. He could only fall to the ground like a sack. A few more teeth fell and he vomited several mouthfuls of blood at the same time. The man collapsed on the ground, completely unable to move.


    "What''s going on? What happened?" Rong Ye retracted his foot, returned to Gu Qing''s side, picked Gu Qing up, checked Gu Qing''s body, and found no injuries, then turned his head and asked Nan Hua. .


    Jun Wuyan, who was with him, saw him gently hug Gu, pursed his lips, and looked at Nanhua.


    "This guy should be a man and a trafficker. Just when I saw that he wanted to kidnap this little girl, let me follow him." Nanhua found a fairly clean land and put the little **** the ground. Ye and Jun had no explanation.


    "Human, trafficker?" Rong Ye was surprised. He looked at the man on the ground like a puddle of mud, his eyes were full of disgust, "It seems that I just started doing things lightly."


    "This kind of person should be killed directly!" Jun Wu also disgusted the man on the ground and said coldly.


    "This person is obviously a habitual offender, and he is also familiar with this place. Maybe he knows about other people and traffickers, maybe he can save more people!" Nan Hua gave Rong Ye a white glance, wiped his hands, and said coldly.


    After hearing this, Rong Ye and Jun Wu felt that it was the same reason, so they stopped talking.


    "Then what about this little girl?" Rong Ye asked, pointing to the little **** the ground.


    "She was caught by the drug. When she wakes up, she will know what to do." As he said, Nan Hua stretched out his hand into the air, and the array he threw out before quickly became smaller, fell back into his hand, and was taken away by him. stand up.


    "Then let''s take her back to the city lord''s mansion first." Rong Ye looked outside, a little unsatisfied, "I said that we would leave after taking a small tea shop!"


    "There is no way now." Nan Hua said with a frown, not too happy.


    In addition to the little girl, Chen Si on the ground also had to take back to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, but Nan Hua and Rong Ye both dislike Chen Si and didn¡¯t want to take him back. In the end, it was decided that Nan Hua would stay here and let Rong Ye inform Han. The city lord sent someone over.


    City Lord Han had accompanied some distinguished guests on the tower to watch the Hua Shen parade. After receiving the news, he did not dare to delay and brought people over by himself.


    "Several adults really helped Han this time. This person and the trafficker have always been a big trouble chasing Cloud City, but they are too cunning. This time I was able to catch one, thanks to a few. It''s an adult!" City Lord Han was very respectful to Nan Hua and Rong Ye, and he was very grateful at this time.


    "The Lord Han is polite, this kind of dirty stuff should be cleared out soon!" Rong Ye waved his hand, not caring about the matter.


    The guards of the City Lord''s Mansion took Chen Si and the group back to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    It was getting late, and Gu Qing hadn''t rested in the misty forest before. Just now he was chasing people and traffickers, and was nervous. At this time, he was a little tired and lay lazily on Nanhua.


    When they arrived at the City Lord''s Mansion, they happened to see the butler leading a few people out. After seeing them, both sides stopped.


    "Miss!"


    After seeing the little girl in Rong Ye''s arms, one of the women suddenly exclaimed and rushed straight to Rong Ye.


    Although the other party may be the little girl¡¯s family, Rong Ye naturally couldn¡¯t give the little girl to the other party until the identity of the other party was confirmed. When the woman rushed over, his body turned a corner, avoiding the woman¡¯s stretched hand. .


    The woman didn''t seem to expect that Rong Ye would avoid it. She grabbed empty hands and froze for a while, then turned to look at Rong Ye.


    "Return our lady to me!" The woman said as she pounced on Rong Ye again.


    Rong Ye frowned, dissatisfied with the woman''s attitude, avoided the woman again, walked a few steps aside, and directly distanced herself from the woman.


    "Can you speak well?" He asked coldly, looking at the woman who was dissatisfied with the air.


    "Who are you? Why is our young lady in your hands?" The woman looked at Rong Ye dissatisfied and walked towards Rong Ye.


    "Stop, don''t speak clearly, I won''t hand people over to you! Who knows if you are human and traffickers!" Seeing the woman''s movements, Rong Ye let out a low voice and said coldly.


    "City Lord Han, what''s going on?" Nan Hua looked at Gu Qing, who opened his eyes again because of curiosity, and turned to ask City Master Han next to him.


    When the Lord Han was called by Nan Hua, he was awakened immediately, looked at Nan Hua, then at Rong Ye''s side, and found that he didn''t know the woman, so he turned to the housekeeper and asked him to explain.


    "City Lord, these are from Yun City Yun Family. They just came to the city lord''s mansion and said that their young lady was missing, and their subordinates are preparing to take them to find you." The butler quickly stepped forward and explained after receiving City Master Han''s wink.


    "Yes, we are from the Yun family. What you have in your arms is our patron''s favorite granddaughter, Miss Yun Qi, who are you? Why is our young lady in your hands?" The woman, that is, Lian Qiu frowned. With Rong Ye and the others, they were very dissatisfied with Rong Ye''s attitude.


    As a member of the Yun family, one of the five great families, when they walked out in the past, they were always sought after by other people. It was the first time that they met such a person who heard their identities and still had a mediocre attitude. This made Lian Qiu very dissatisfied.


    "City Master Han, you can explain why their Yun family''s young lady is in my hands." Rong Ye''s reaction to the other party''s identity was very flat. He glanced at Lian Qiu and said to City Master Han.


    "Ms. Yun was almost taken away by someone and a trafficker. It was Master Rong who found out that something was wrong. They saved Miss Yun. Miss Yun was stunned. She was in a drug coma, so Da Rong was holding Miss Yun." Compared with the Yun family''s. People, City Master Han obviously respected Rong Ye and the others, and quickly explained.

 Chapter 34：

    I heard that my lady was almost taken away by human traffickers, and even Qiu almost fainted. Fortunately, her lady was fine, otherwise she didn''t know how to go back to face the owner and them!


    Although she knew that Lord Han had no need to lie to her, she still looked at Rong Ye and the others suspiciously.


    Facing Lian Qiu''s suspicion, Rong Ye''s temper was not so good, especially Gu Qing began to feel sleepy again.


    "Your lady will give it to you. You will know what''s going on when she wakes up." Rong Ye glanced at Gu Qingqing, and saw that she yawned again, and began to lie on Nan Hua''s shoulders and walked to Lian Qiu. In front of him, he handed the little girl in his arms to the other party and said coldly.


    Lian Qiu didn''t expect Rong Ye to change so quickly, he was stunned, she didn''t react until Rong Ye forced the little girl to her, and hugged her own lady hurriedly.


    "Okay, let''s go back and rest." Handing the people over to Lian Qiu, Rong Ye consciously completed the task, no longer caring about Lian Qiu''s reaction, walked to Gu Qing''s side and said softly.


    Gu Qingqiang glanced at the little girl with a spirited look. Because of the water mist in his eyes because of the yawn just now, he nodded dimly, and then leaned his head on Nan Hua''s shoulder.


    "Let''s go, don''t delay taking a gentle rest!" Jun Wu kept observing Gu Qing''s reaction, dissatisfied with Rong Ye''s delay for such a long time, and said hurriedly.


    Nan Hua glanced at Jun Wu, did not speak, and hugged Gu Qing and walked to the room where they were resting before.


    Rong Ye and Jun Wu followed Nan Hua, and the few people didn''t even give Lian Qiu their eyes, and soon their figures disappeared from Lian Qiu and the others.


    Lian Qiu held her young lady and examined it carefully, and found that apart from the dirty clothes, she had no wounds on her body, and the spiritual power in her body was relatively calm. It should be just like Rong Ye and the others said, she was fascinated by medicine. I just fainted.


    When she looked up, Rong Ye and the others had disappeared, and she turned to look at City Lord Han who was still in place.


    "Han City Lord, who are those people?" Although she had a bad attitude towards Rong Ye and the others, she still had the eyesight to be with her lord all the year round, and she could see whether it was the man holding their young lady or the one who hugged them. The man holding the other little girl was extraordinary, and even the little boy next to them was no worse than the personal disciples of the big sects she had seen before.


    "They come from Lingyin Mountain, the hidden school. The man holding the little girl is the third disciple of Lingyin Mountain. The girl holding the Yun family is the fifth disciple, and the little girl being held is the sixth disciple. She saw Yun Yun. The young lady was abducted by human traffickers so that her brother could save them!" The Lord Han had seen Nanhua''s strength and knew how powerful they were, so he was so respectful to them.


    Hearing this, Lian Qiu looked at Nanhua where they left with some surprise.


    The forces on the Xuantian Continent are three dynasties, four sects, and five aristocratic families, but there are actually some hidden Sejong sects. These sects are not high-profile on weekdays, but their strength is very powerful, every ten years. , There will always be disciples of the hidden Sejong sect walking on the mainland, and she didn''t expect that she would meet them.


    Thinking that her attitude was a bit bad, she couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    "When the lady wakes up, if it is the lady they saved, I should go and apologize to them!" She thought in her heart.


    Worried about her own lady''s body, she didn''t leave the City Lord''s Mansion at all, but asked City Lord Han to arrange a courtyard for them and her group, and asked City Lord Han to find a doctor by the way.


    ...


    Because she was too tired, Gu fell asleep gently on Nanhua¡¯s shoulders, and finally was put on the bed carefully by Nanhua, and helped her wipe her face and hands with hot water, take off her clothes outside, and cover her quilt. And set up a formation outside her room before leaving.


    When Gu Qingming woke up early the next morning, she still couldn''t figure out where she was.


    She sat up from the bed and looked at the unfamiliar room. Only then did she remember that she should still be chasing the City Lord''s Mansion in Cloud City.


    Just as she got dressed, there was a knock on the door.


    It was Nan Hua who knocked on the door, and he was holding the breakfast prepared for Gu Qingqing in his hand.


    For so many years, Gu Qing was very good at dressing, but she didn¡¯t know how to comb her hair. When she was alone in the past, other women in the village helped her comb her. After arriving at Lingyin Mountain, this matter was just fine. Give it to her brothers.


    After this period of practice, Nanhua''s hair combing technique has become better and better, and more and more tricks.


    Gu Qing was wearing a big red undergarment today. She still can¡¯t wear hairpins and accessories, but Nanhua has prepared a lot of beautiful accessories for her age. After helping her comb her hair, Nanhua will help her. He chose tassels of the same color to embellish his hair. Looking at himself in the mirror, Gu gently smiled at the mirror.


    [Thank you Brother San! She turned her head, smiled sweetly at Nanhua, and at the same time gestured to thank her.


    "You like it." Nan Hua''s lips curled up slightly, and he touched Gu''s hair gently, "Come over for breakfast."


    With that, he led Gu Qing to the round table.


    Rong Ye and Jun Wu just came in at this time. Rong Ye also had a tray in his hand. The same breakfast was prepared for Gu Qing. When he saw the plate in front of Gu Qing, his face went dark, if he didn¡¯t know. He couldn''t beat Nanhua himself, he wanted to throw the tray out!


    "Xiao Qing, Senior Brother Five has also prepared delicious things for you, you can taste it." When Gu Qing came over, Rong Ye showed a smile on his face and grabbed the seat next to Gu Qing. Without a trace, he moved the breakfast that Nanhua had brought aside, and at the same time recommended the breakfast he brought to Gu Qing.


    [Thank you Brother Wu! Naturally, Gu Qing didn''t notice Rong Ye''s careful thoughts. After seeing his favorite pastry in it, he suddenly smiled.


    Jun is not young, and there is no way to help Gu Qingqing prepare early, but he remembered that there was juice in his Qiankun ring that was forcibly stuffed in by his mother before, took it out and gave it to Gu Qingtian, and he also got Gu Qingtian Although he was still stern, there was a smile in his eyes.


    When Gu Qing was about to finish his breakfast, there was a knock on the door outside the courtyard.


    "Yunjia Yunran is here to visit!" A crisp childish voice sounded outside the door.


    Gu gently put down his chopsticks and looked at the door.


    "Come in, the door is not closed." Upon seeing this, Nan Hua shouted to the outside.


    The courtyard door opened, and several figures appeared in the courtyard where Gu Qing and the others lived.


    "The little girl is Yun Ran from the Yun family. Thank you for your life-saving grace last night! I am so careful and disrespectful. I hope some of you will accept it."

 Chapter 35：

    Yun Ran is actually about the same age as Zhuo Tingqiu. She is nine years old this year. As the granddaughter most favored by the Yun family, she naturally excels in her.


    Among her peers, Yun Ran is not only the best gifted, but also the smartest. In terms of being a person, she also has the keenness and intelligence that other people don''t have, which makes her stand out.


    This was the first time she didn¡¯t go out with her elders. It was inevitable that she was a little bit overwhelmed. Last night she shook off the guard and the maid. This was the opportunity for the culprits. Fortunately, she met a good person and was rescued. Can''t imagine what will be waiting for her in the future!


    After waking up, learning from Lian Qiu''s mouth that Lian Qiu did not respect Gu Qing and the others, she asked the housekeeper of the City Lord''s Mansion to ask Gu Qing and the yard they were in early in the morning, and came directly to thank and apologize.


    "Miss Yun is polite, but it''s just a matter of effort." Although Rong Ye was dissatisfied with Lian Qiu''s attitude last night, he didn''t want to embarrass Yun Ran and walked out to be polite to Yun Ran.


    "Young Master Yu is a small effort, but it is a great kindness to Ran. I hope En Gong will accept these gifts." Yun Ran personally handed the prepared storage bag to Rong Ye with a very respectful attitude.


    "I have accepted these things. This is the end of this matter. Miss Yun will forget about it." Rong Ye didn''t want to get involved with Yun Ran too much, and took over the storage bag and said lightly.


    A hint of surprise flashed through Yun Ran''s eyes. How could she say that she was also the Yun family''s young lady. Rong Ye and the others are kind to her and they can use En to repay her, but looking at Rong Ye''s attitude, it seems that she doesn''t like them at all. Thinking of what Lian Qiu said before, that Rong Ye and the others are disciples of the hermit sect, they believed a little bit, and at the same time they wanted to make friends with Rong Ye and the others.


    Just when Yun Ran was about to speak again, Nan Hua hugged Gu Qing and walked out of it.


    "Xiao Wu, it''s time to go." Nan Hua just glanced at Yun Ran and the others, shouted to Rong Ye, and continued to walk outside with Gu Qing in his arms.


    Rong Ye responded when he heard the words, and turned his head to look at Yun Ran, "Miss Yun, we are about to leave, this is the end of the matter, I have received your gift, you don''t have to worry about it."


    After that, Rong Ye didn''t care about Yun Ran''s reaction, passed by Yun Ran and caught up with Nanhua and the others.


    Yun Ran did not expect that Rong Ye and the others would be so straightforward that they were about to leave. She turned around, just to look at Shang Gu''s lightly, and was stunned for a moment. Just this time, when she wanted to chase Nan Hua and them again, she had already chased her. Not on.


    After Nanhua and the others left Chasing Cloud City, they directly recruited two cranes. Nan Hua took Gu Qing, Rong Ye took Jun Wu, and left the Cloud Chasing City together.


    ¡­


    In the days that followed, Gu Qing and Jun Wu continued to toss and study between the peaks. Gu Qing was able to recognize more and more characters and was able to write a lot of characters. There was basically no problem in communicating with other people.


    When Nanhua sent Zhuo Tingqiu to leave before, Zhuo Tingqiu wanted to be friends with Gu Qing, so he just left Nan Hua with a letter of jade slip. After Nan Hua went back, he asked Gu Qing''s advice and put the jade slip. It was given to Gu Qingqing. Therefore, Zhuo Tingqiu and Gu Qingqing could chat with each other on weekdays, and they knew each other a lot.


    Zhuo Tingqiu is the heir of the Zhuo family. The Zhuo family has strict requirements on him. If he hadn''t strongly demanded it last time, the family would not let him leave the house with a few guards. Later, he met Gu Qing''s experience. After doing a series of things, he has grown a lot. When he went back, he was praised repeatedly by his family. Now he is a mature and stable heir to the Zhuo family. When facing Gu Qingqing, he was a normal ten-year-old child.


    Approaching Zhuo Tingqiu''s birthday, Zhuo Tingqiu sent an invitation to Gu Qing, and invited Gu Qing to go to his house.


    After receiving Zhuo Tingqiu''s news, Gu Qingqing ran to ask Wen Guiyun.


    "Zhuo''s family is not bad. You can get in touch more. You have stayed on the mountain for a few months. You can take this opportunity to go out and play." Wen Guiyun has always been more casual in his apprentice education. Yue has been studying hard in Lingyin Mountain, and it doesn''t seem to matter to him to go out and relax.


    Gu Qing was very happy to hear that she could go out to play. The most important thing was that she was very curious about the scenes described in Zhuo Tingqiu''s words and wanted to see it.


    "Your senior brother retreats to refining the refining device. The second senior brother has some feelings recently and has also retreated. Then let the three of Nanhua and the others accompany you and bring Jun Wu with you." In fact, Wen Guiyun wanted to get five apprentices. They both went, but He Si Lin and Yue Zhao were in retreat, so Nan Hua and the three of them could accompany Gu Qing gently.


    Gu Qing had no opinion on this, and nodded after hearing this.


    The Nanhua trio who knew the news were also very happy.


    Before Gu Qingqing, these people were basically not staying in Lingyin Mountain, and often did not see people. Now for Gu Qing, they are all nesting in Lingyin Mountain. Nanhua hasn''t looked for his confidantes for a long time, Mu Chen did not go out looking for medicinal materials, and as for Rong Ye, he did not find anyone to fight!


    This time I was able to accompany Gu Qingqing out, especially since Si Lin and Yue Zhao hadn''t followed, the three of them were naturally happy.


    There was nothing to clean up. After helping Gu gently cleaned up some food that could not be found outside, he went down the mountain.


    The Shangyang City where Zhuo¡¯s family was located was located in the southern part of the Great Zhou Dynasty, near the seaside and some distance from the thousands of miles of mountains. This time they did not ride the cranes, but instead took a carriage, exclusively sponsored by Nanhua.


    The six Tianlin horses were pulling the cart. These horses were Tier 4 monsters. They were taller than normal horses. They were all white with a pair of white wings on them. They could fly in the air. Nanhua was looking for them.


    The body of the carriage does not look big from the outside. In fact, Nanhua has folded the space formation. The space inside is bigger than a room!


    In addition, the decoration of the carriage is also very luxurious.


    The curtains are made of rare thousand-year cloud satin, which is very precious. The wood of the car body is also a thousand-year-old fragrant cloud wood. The fragrance of fragrant cloud wood can help people concentrate their minds and is very useful for cultivation. It is valuable in the market. .


    The body is covered with a layer of cushions, which is very soft and comfortable for people to sit on.


    This time because he was carrying Gu Qingqing, he also put a lot of snacks, scripts and other things in it, just because he was afraid that Gu Qingqing would be bored when he was on the way.


    Since arriving at Lingyin Mountain, Gu Qing used the best food, eats, and wears. His vision has been cultivated, and his mentality has become much calmer. He is not surprised as he was at the beginning, and is very calm at this time.


    Rong Ye was impatiently riding in the carriage. He rode a Tianlin horse by himself, while Nan Hua, Mu Chen and Jun Wu accompanied Gu Qing in the carriage.


    There are still a few days before Zhuo Tingqiu''s birthday, Gu Qing and the others are not in a hurry, walking and strolling all the way, just like going out for an outing.


    They didn''t have time to get to the next city this evening, so they simply slept in the wild.

 Chapter 36：

    The three of Nanhua walked outside all year round. The most important thing was the experience of survival in the wild. This time, because Gu Qing and Jun Wu were following them, they were well prepared. The people of Yinshan and even Si Lin, who is devoted to swordsmanship, were trained to cook good dishes, not to mention Nan Hua and others.


    Because he was in the wild and there were no good conditions, Rong Ye went out to hunt a rabbit and a pheasant. After Mu Chen marinated it with the sauce he developed, he roasted it on the fire.


    After a while, the smell of barbecue was in the air, which caused Gu to keep his eyes fixed on the grilled chicken on the shelf. Nanhua and the others looked very funny.


    "Xiao Qing, don''t look at it, your saliva will flow down again." Rong Ye was the worst, deliberately teasing Gu Qing, and he looked at the corners of Gu Qing''s mouth with his eyes, as if there was really saliva there. same.


    Gu gently touched the corner of his mouth subconsciously, and found that there was nothing, he couldn''t help glaring at Rong Ye.


    "Haha, Xiaoqing, you are so cute!" Rong Ye didn''t expect that Gu Qing would actually touch the corner of her mouth, and suddenly couldn''t help laughing.


    Gu lightly snorted and turned around to ignore Rong Ye.


    "Xiao Qing?" Rong Ye laughed for a while, and found that Gu Qing turned his head to ignore her, knowing that Gu Qing was angry, and hurried to Gu Qing''s side, the little daughter-in-law pulled Gu Qing like Clothes, "Xiao Qing? Don''t be angry, brother is joking with you!"


    Seeing Gu gently turning his head to the other side and ignoring himself, a trace of annoyance flashed through Rong Ye''s eyes, and he felt a little angry at his lack of cover.


    "Xiao Qingqing, Senior Brother really didn''t mean to laugh at you, Senior Brother is just playing with you, don''t be angry, Senior Brother promise you will never tease you again!" Rong Ye squeezed his face to Gu Qing''s face. , I almost swore to make Gu Qing believe in herself.


    Gu lightly looked at Rong Ye firmly, until he saw Rong Ye sweat on his forehead, and suddenly laughed.


    She pointed to Rong Ye and smiled very happily.


    Rong Ye was stunned for a moment, and realized that he was deceived by Gu Qingqing, a little speechless, and a little bit pampering, watching Gu Qingcheng who was leaning forward and back with a smile.


    "Okay, you can be happy!" No way, who would let this be his little junior sister, what else? Spoil it!


    Nanhua and the others were watching the play while Rong Ye was talking, and they couldn''t help smiling at this time.


    "It''s so fragrant, can you give us some of your barbecue?" A crisp voice suddenly sounded, and a woman appeared beside Gu Qing and the others.


    It was already night, and the moonlight tonight was not very good, but Gu Qing and the others had a campfire, so they could barely see the woman''s appearance.


    I saw the woman wearing a gorgeous undergarment, and the hairpin on her hair gleamed with a faint brilliance in the moonlight. It was obviously valuable. The woman was exquisite and beautiful, and she was a big beauty.


    As early as when the woman came over, Nanhua and the others found out, but they didn''t understand what the woman was planning to do, so they didn''t stop them. At this time, they looked very calm when faced with the appearance of the woman, and only Gu Qing was very surprised.


    Gu Qing was born to like beauties, otherwise she would not decide to save Rong Ye after seeing Rong Ye''s face. At this time, she was more curious when she saw a woman, but she could not speak yet, so she could only stare wide-eyed. Looking at the woman curiously.


    "This lady is sorry, this is for my junior sister and cannot be shared with others." When facing beautiful women, Nan Hua usually plays. After all, his appearance is still very attractive to women, and he Although he looked personable at this time, what he said did not match his appearance.


    The woman, Na Lanqing, brightened her eyes when she saw Nan Hua, but her smile froze directly after hearing Nan Hua''s words.


    As the fourth young lady of the Nalan family, Nalanqing is talented and talented. Although the Nalan family only values ??men, Nalanqing''s status is not low. She looks good and has chased after her since she opened up. The people behind her didn''t know where she was, which gave her absolute confidence in her appearance.


    When she first discovered this group of people, she didn''t want to talk, but through the bonfire to see the appearance of the three Nanhua and their carriage, she felt that Nanhua and the others should be in a good position, so she wanted to make friends.


    Before coming, she felt that Nan Hua would definitely not reject her. Who knew Nan Hua looked like a romantic boy, but what she said was so incomprehensible.


    "My son, I am willing to exchange spirit coins. I wonder if I can give us some barbecue?" Nalanqing is not the kind of personality that readily admits defeat. Although she was rejected by Nanhua, it aroused her desire to win and wanted more. Close to the person in front of her, and then let the other person fall in love with herself, she really enjoyed this feeling.


    "Don''t you understand human words? My senior brothers have said it, we don''t want to share it with you!" Rong Ye is not so polite to the woman. Na Lanqing''s gaze at Nan Hua is almost undisguised, he sees He was very annoying, and his tone would not be any better.


    Upon hearing this, the expression on Na Lanqing''s face froze again.


    If it weren''t for years of cultivation that made her hold back the swear word, I''m afraid she would be able to curse Rong Ye to death!


    "So, the little girl is bothering you, the little girl is leaving!" She barely maintained the smile on her face, said with a stiff face, glanced at Nanhua and the others, and found that no one cares about herself at all, and the hand hanging on her side is tightly clenched. Fist, take a deep breath, and turn around and leave.


    The dead branches on the ground were creaked by her. You could see that she was very angry, but Nanhua and the others didn''t even give her a look.


    The only Nanhua present who was more interested in women ignored her, let alone Mu Chen and Rong Ye, who had no feelings for women.


    "It''s amazing, the third child, you didn''t even tease a woman today!" Rong Ye didn''t let go of the opportunity to smear Nanhua in front of Gu Qing, waited for Na Lanqing to leave, and said Yin and Yang strangely.


    Nan Hua first glanced at Gu Qingqing, and when she saw Gu Qingqing also looking at herself, she twitched the corners of her lips, "I''m not good at anything. I''ve seen this kind of woman too many times, and I''m not interested anymore. "


    Nan Hua glanced at Rong Ye with a warning in his eyes.


    Being warned by Nan Hua, although Rong Ye wanted to pretend that he didn''t see it, but he couldn''t beat Nan Hua, so he could only shrug his shoulders, "That''s really a pity, that woman is obviously very interested in you."


    Regardless of Rong Ye''s words, Nanhua saw Gu Qing staring at herself with wide eyes, and patted her on the head, "The barbecue is ready, hurry up and eat."


    As he said, he picked up the barbecue from the shelf, cut a piece of it with a knife and put it in the bowl in Gu Qing''s arms. Gu Qing immediately turned his attention to the bowl and threw away the gossip about Nalanqing and Nanhua. Go to the side.


    Na Lanqing, who was ruthlessly rejected by Nanhua and the others, returned to the camp on her side, and she greeted her sister Na Lanxin''s inquiry.

 Chapter 37：

    Nalanxin is ten years old this year and has not yet grown up, but it can be seen that her appearance is not under Nalanqing, and her father Nalanwang is the next head of the Nalan family, and he is very fond of her. Her status in Nalan''s house is higher than Nalanqing''s.


    Just now she was arguing about eating barbecue. In order to show herself and to get close to Nanhua and the others, Na Lanqing volunteered to go forward. At this moment, when she saw Na Lanqing came back, she hurriedly greeted her.


    "Sister Qing, where''s the barbecue?" While talking, she looked for Nalanqing, as if afraid that Nalanqing would hide the barbecue.


    Nalanqing was angry at Nanhua and the others, and was angry. Hearing Nalanxin¡¯s words, she almost couldn¡¯t control her anger at Nalanxin. Fortunately, she still remembered Nalanxin¡¯s identity and forced her back. At the same time, he adjusted his expression quickly.


    "I went to ask them, and they said that the barbecue was for their junior sisters, and they didn''t want to share it with others. I said that they would exchange it with spirit coins, but they didn''t agree. Sister Xin, Sister did her best. You won''t blame her sister, do you?" Lan Qing looked at Na Lanxin and said aggrievedly.


    When Nalanxin heard that Nalanqing hadn¡¯t gotten a barbecue, she was very upset. When she heard Nalanqing¡¯s words, she looked at Nalanqing in surprise, "Sister Qing, how could I blame you? It¡¯s not your fault. , That¡¯s something that was originally someone else¡¯s thing, so let¡¯s forget it if they don¡¯t want it!


    When Nalanqing heard the words, the expression on her face became stiff, a trace of resentment flashed through her eyes, but the smile on her lips remained unchanged.


    "You''re right, sister Xin, I think so too. It''s great that you don''t blame me!" Nalanqing took Nalanxin''s hand, and walked towards the place where Nalanjin, who led the team this time, was at Nalan''s house. Go.


    ¡­


    After staying in the suburbs for one night, Nanhua and the others continued on their way after they got up in the morning.


    But this time it¡¯s not a group of them, but there are more people from the Nalan family. The Nalan family¡¯s trip is also for the Zhuo family. Zhuo Tingqiu is not only celebrating his birthday this time, but also confirming the identity of the heir. So the Zhuo family sent posts to other sects, aristocratic families, etc., and the Nalan family was invited.


    Originally, Gu Qing and the others had a Tianlin horse, and the speed should be faster than the Nalan family. However, Nanhua and the others wanted to make Gu Qing go around, but did not increase the speed. This also caused the two teams to change from time to time. Met.


    Every time Na Lanqing saw Nan Hua and the others, she thought of the indifferent attitude of several people towards her, but she would be fascinated by Nan Hua''s appearance, and she was very entangled.


    Na Lanxin simply expressed appreciation for Nanhua and their looks, and at the same time had a good impression of Gu Qingqing.


    The two teams finally arrived at Zhuo''s house at the same time. Zhuo Tingqiu had received the news from Gu Qing early, and waited for Gu Qing at the door. After seeing the two teams together, he was a little surprised.


    He first met Gu Qing and their side. Nan Hua just got out of the carriage, and he quickly arched his hand at Nan Hua, "Young Master Nan, welcome to Zhuo''s house."


    Nan Hua also arched his hand towards Zhuo Tingqiu, then turned his head and stretched out his hand. After Gu Qing came out, he carefully hugged Gu Qing from the carriage. As for Jun Wu, who was following Gu Qing, he was caught by him. Ignore, get off the carriage by himself.


    "Gentle, it''s great that you can come." When Zhuo Tingqiu saw Gu Qingqing, his eyes lit up, and he looked at her happily.


    Gu Qing lightly showed a big smile at Nan Hua.


    "Let¡¯s go in quickly and see if the yard I prepared for you likes it or not, but I specially arranged it according to Gentle¡¯s preferences." Zhuo Tingqiu still attaches great importance to Gu Qing, a good friend, knowing that Gu Qing wants to When I came, I was very happy, and even specially arranged the room. At this moment, I can''t wait to show it to Gu Qingqing.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing''s eyes lit up, nodded quickly, and followed Zhuo Tingqiu.


    Na Lanqing and the others were a little surprised when they saw this scene.


    The Zhuo family sent to greet them was Zhuo Tingqiu''s cousin Zhuo Tingye. Although he was surprised to see this scene, he was much better than Nalanqing and the others, and he did not forget to help Zhuo Tingqiu explain to him.


    "Those who were Ting Qiu''s friends just now, Ting Qiu has been looking forward to each other for a long time, and today is so happy, there are some disrespectful things, but I also look forward to a few Haihan."


    Although Nalanjin was a little curious about Nanhua and their identities, when Zhuo Tingye said so, he shook his head and said he didn''t care.


    Zhuo Tingye quickly greeted a few people in.


    Gu Qing and several people followed Zhuo Tingqiu, and first went to meet Zhuo Tingqiu''s father, Zhuo Zhensong, the current head of the Zhuo family.


    After Zhuo Tingqiu returned home, he confessed all the things he had encountered Gu Qing and the others, and emphasized that their identities were mysterious, and their cultivation bases were advanced, probably not simple characters.


    As the Patriarch of the Zhuo family, Zhuo Zhensong naturally knows more than Zhuo Tingqiu. Through Zhuo Tingqiu¡¯s description, he knows that Nanhua and the others should be disciples of the hidden Sejong Sect, and they are likely to keep up with the world. The relationship is naturally very sad.


    When I learned that Gu Qing and the others were coming, I told Zhuo Tingqiu to treat it cautiously. When I saw Nan Hua and the others, I realized that I couldn''t see through the cultivation of the three Nan Hua brothers. I was surprised. It''s not obvious, but the attitude is more easy-going.


    After exchanging a few words with Zhuo Zhensong, he asked Zhuo Tingqiu to take the people down to rest. After Zhuo Tingqiu and the others left, he chatted with the housekeeper next to him about Gu Qingqing and others.


    "These people are very unique both in appearance and temperament. Among these young people in the Xuantian Continent, few can match it. The same is true for the two children. The little girl has a third-order cultivation at a young age. Because that little boy has a Tier 4 cultivation base, I can''t see through the three young people!" Zhuo Zhensong said to the housekeeper with emotion.


    "I think they must be the disciples of the hermit sect. We all know the forces on the Xuantian Continent. If there are such powerful disciples, they will surely make the world known. How could we have never seen them? Master can get acquainted with these. People are also the luck of the young master!" Butler Lin knows Zhuo Zhensong very well, and he also watched Zhuo Tingqiu grow up, and in his heart he regarded Zhuo Tingqiu as his own child. Zhuo Tingqiu is lucky and he is also happy. .


    "You are right, this is Ting Qiu''s luck. After going out to practice last time, he has obviously grown a lot, so I can rest assured." When it comes to Zhuo Tingqiu, Zhuo Zhensong can''t hide it in his words. proud.


    Zhuo Tingqiu was able to become the heir of the Zhuo family at the age of ten, not only because he was the son of Zhuo Zhensong, but also because he was recognized by other elders of the Zhuo family. Otherwise, Zhuo Zhensong would not be the lord alone. .


    ¡­


    Gu Qing and the others did not know the conversation between Zhuo Zhensong and Steward Lin. They came to the yard where they lived under the leadership of Zhuo Tingqiu.

 Chapter 38：

    As one of the five great families, the Zhuo family has been entrenched in Shangyang City for thousands of years. The area of ??the main house is very large. As guests valued by Zhuo Tingqiu and Zhuo Zhensong, the yard of the Zhuo family lives in. In the courtyard, it is top-notch.


    "Anping Garden is very close to the Qiufeng Garden where I live. The reason I arranged for you to live here is because there is a peach tree in this yard, which is very beautiful. I think you will like it when it is light." Zhuo Tingqiu smiled and moved forward. As he walked, he said softly to Gu.


    After hearing this, Gu Qing''s eyes lit up. After entering the yard, she saw the peach tree in the yard at a glance. It shouldn''t be the season of peach blossoms at this time, but the peach tree is full of peach blossoms. Look It looks very beautiful.


    Gu Qing ran hurriedly and stood under the peach blossom tree. At this moment, a breeze was blowing, and petals fell from the tree and sprinkled on Gu Qing''s head. She caught a peach blossom and turned her head happily. , The smile on his face is very bright.


    Upon seeing this, Nan Hua and others showed a smile on their faces.


    The Nanhua brothers and Jun Wu, who had lightly looked at Zhuo Tingqiu''s domineering Gu, finally gave Zhuo Tingqiu a fairly satisfactory look, which made Zhuo Tingqiu flattered.


    As one of the few people who have seen the combat power of Nanhua and others, Zhuo Tingqiu admires Si Lin, Nanhua, Mu Chen and Rong Ye very much, but Nanhua and others are very cold towards Zhuo Tingqiu because of Gu Qing, Zhuo Tingqiu There is still some loss, but at this time he feels that he is complete.


    Immediately afterwards, Zhuo Tingqiu took Gu Qing and the others to visit Gu Qing''s room. As Zhuo Tingqiu said, it was arranged according to the preferences of Care Qing. This made Nanhua and the others treat Zhuo Tingqiu. More satisfied.


    Although Zhuo Tingqiu wanted to stay with Gu Qing and them all the time, as the protagonist of this banquet, there were still many guests who needed him to personally receive him. He only stayed for a while before leaving in a hurry.


    "Xiao Qingwen, you should wash up first, take a rest, and wait until the afternoon, we will go out and have a good stroll in Shangyang City." Nanhua is completely taking Gu Qing out to play this time, afraid of Gu Slightly tired, Zhuo Tingqiu said to Gu gently as soon as he left.


    Hearing that he could go out to play, Gu Qing was naturally happy and nodded immediately.


    After helping Gu Qing to tidy up the room a bit, Nan Hua and the others left Gu Qing''s room and went back to their respective rooms to clean up themselves.


    It was already afternoon when they arrived at Zhuo''s house, Gu Qing and they rested for an hour before leaving Zhuo''s house again.


    Shangyang City is not as prosperous as Qingfeng City, but it is similar to Chasing Cloud City. There are also many monks and ordinary people on the streets, and because it is close to the sea, you can see a lot of seafood. Before this, Gu Qing I have never seen it before, so I am very curious.


    The three of Nanhua traveled north and south over the past few years. In order to improve their cultivation level or find opportunities, they have seen many things. At this time, it is easy to help Gu gently introduce them. Even Jun Wu also knows a lot because of his many studies.


    With the four of them making an introduction, Gu Qing was very happy to stroll around. He also bought some flowers and gadgets, and planned to take them back to Wen Guiyun and Si Lin.


    ¡­


    In a private room on the second floor of a restaurant in Shangyang City, a woman was sitting by the window with one hand on her face, looking boredly at the pedestrians downstairs. Suddenly, she seemed to have found something, her eyes lit up, and then she looked like Some people couldn''t believe it, stood up and rubbed their eyes, then looked downstairs, and when they realized that they were not mistaken, their faces were full of surprises.


    "Junior sister, what did you see? So excited?" Zhao Yuer, who was sitting inside, saw the strange movements of her junior sister, and couldn''t help but walk up to her, and asked curiously while looking downstairs.


    The woman, Zhou Qing, turned her head excitedly when she heard the words, "Senior Sister, I just saw the son and the little girl who rescued me and the second uncle in the mountains of thousands of miles last time."


    Although I only met Rong Ye and Gu Qing, the impression that time was too deep for Zhou Qing. If Rong Ye and Gu Qing hadn''t saved them, I''m afraid she and the second uncle would be killed by Lightning Silver Tiger. She was under her claws, and she always wanted to repay Rong Ye and the others, but she also knew that the Xuantian Continent was so big that it was not easy to meet them, and she just recorded the kindness in her heart.


    When she first saw Rong Ye, she still couldn''t believe it. After seeing Gu Qing next to him, she was sure that it was them. Naturally, she was very excited!


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Yuer was also a little surprised.


    Zhou Qing and Zhao Yuan went out to practice, and they encountered the event that Lightning Silver Tiger almost died. No one in the entire Shangyang Sect knew it until they were rescued by a young son and a little girl, and Zhao Yuan had also It was speculated that the other party should be a person from the Sejong Sect. Everyone regretted not being able to see each other, but they did not expect that they would encounter each other this time in Shangyang City.


    "Where is it?" Zhao Yuer craned her neck, her eyes quickly swept downstairs.


    "They just passed by downstairs. They should go shopping elsewhere now," Zhou Qing glanced downstairs, and said with some disappointment, thinking of something, her expression excited, "No, I''m going back and telling the second uncle. With Senior Brother Zhang Qi, since Grace is here, we will definitely be able to find them!"


    After finishing talking, Zhou Qing didn''t care about Zhao Yu''er''s reaction and ran outside.


    "Wait for me, I''ll go with you." Zhao Yuer shouted while following Zhou Qing.


    Gu Qing and the others didn''t know the episode that happened here. After they strolled for a while, Nanhua found out about a special restaurant and took Gu Qing to eat.


    The most famous restaurant in Shangyang City is Chunhe Tower. The chef of Chunhe Tower is a monk who knows how to cook. The dishes are all aura, which is very suitable for monks, and the signature of Chunhe Tower is Haili. A kind of fish called silver dragon fish, this kind of fish belongs to the fourth-order monster beast, the meat is delicious, and there are no thorns, and the body contains rich spiritual power, which is not common in the sea, so it is of great value.


    After hearing about this dish, Nanhua decided to go to Chunhe Tower.


    Recently, there has been a major event in the Zhuo family, and the flow of people in Shangyang City has also increased. Many sects and family members have come to Shangyang City. This has also led to the booming business of restaurants and inns in Shangyang City. Fortunately, Chunhe Tower. Because of the high consumption, the flow of people is not too much.


    As soon as Nanhua and his party entered Chunhe Tower, they attracted the attention of the people in the lobby because of their high appearance. Fortunately, several people were used to being watched, but their faces were as usual. In order to allow Gu Qing to view the scenery, they chose The second floor of Chunhe Tower was separated by screens, and it was quiet.


    After ordering, Gu gently leaned on the window to watch the pedestrians and streets outside.


    At this moment, there was the sound of footsteps nearby, and then, a palm wind suddenly hit Nanhua.

 Chapter 39：

    The attack was caught off guard. Fortunately, Nan Hua had experienced many battles and quickly reacted. He slapped the table and jumped away with strength. He stood a few steps away and looked at the attacker.


    The shot was a young man who looked about the same age as Nanhua. He looked good compared to the others, but compared with Nanhua and the others, it was incomparable. After being evaded by Nanhua, the man was a little surprised, but he didn''t. Stop attacking, but cheating on the body and slap again.


    Nan Hua was very angry when he was attacked for no reason. The Liuli Shuanghua fan in his hand was opened, and his hands blocked the man''s palm. With a slight force, he shook the man open. The fan turned around in his hand, and he waved a green light It shot from the fan and went straight to the man''s shoulder.


    The man didn''t expect that he would be shaken away by Nanhua again. When Nanhua''s attack hit, he subconsciously avoided, but because he didn''t react in time, he was scratched on his shoulder.


    Nan Hua came right behind the man and slapped the man on the back. The man was shot and fell forward.


    Just when the man''s face was about to hit the ground, Nan Hua grabbed the man''s wrist from behind, and then grabbed the man''s arm and pressed him to the ground.


    "Stop it!" Na Lanqing who was following the man suddenly said.


    Nanhua raised her head and looked at Nalanqing, the coldness in her eyes made Nalanqing take a step back unconsciously.


    "Stop? Who are you? I dare to order this son?" In the past, Nanhua might think that Nalanqing was a woman and gave Nalanqing some face, but at this time he was very angry and talked a little bit. Don''t show mercy.


    Nalanqing was choked, her face stiffened.


    "He is the second young master of the Lan family. If you hurt him, you have offended the Lan family. The Lan family will not let you go!" After embarrassing her again and again, she gave up.


    "Oh, it''s just a mere Lan family. This son is not in the eye, dare to shoot against this son, not dying is the best ending." After that, Nan Hua took it hard and broke the man''s arm directly.


    He released his hand, let the man curl up on the ground, took out a handkerchief, wiped his hand clean, and then threw the handkerchief on the man.


    "He should have been provoked by you to attack this son, right? You are so brave!" Nan Hua walked to Na Lanqing and looked at her with a sneer on the corners of her lips.


    Upon hearing this, a trace of panic and guilty conscience flashed through Na Lanqing''s eyes.


    Nanhua guessed right. Lan Shaoxin shot Nanhua because Lan Shaoxin liked her, and she deliberately said some bad things about Nanhua in front of Lan Shaoxin, which made Lan Shaoxin feel that Nanhua offended her.


    She didn''t expect Nan Hua to be so powerful. Although Lan Shaoxin was young and not very clever, he also had a Tier 4 cultivation base. He was beaten by Nan Hua and broke his arm!


    If the people of the Lan family knew that Lan Shaoxin was related to her in this way, even if the people of the Lan family didn''t let Nanhua go, they wouldn''t let her go!


    Nanhua did not miss the change in Na Lanqing''s eyes, and the smile on the corners of her lips became colder.


    Lan Shaoxin was helped by the Lan family guard who was following him at this time, and he was looking at Nan Hua with jealousy, "I will never let you go!"


    "Heh, do you want your other arm to be broken?" Nan Hua turned his head and looked at Lan Shaoxin, with a hint of murder in his eyes.


    Lan Shaoxin¡¯s arm still hurts at this time. Hearing Nan Hua say this, his body shrank a little, and then before Nan Hua reacted, he took his guard and left, leaving Na Lan Qing alone with Na Lan Qing¡¯s expression on her face. After looking at Nan Hua gloomily for a while, he also turned and left.


    "Tsk tsk, the blue face is a disaster, or our third son is amazing!" After the person looking for trouble left, Rong Ye touched his chin, said with exaggerated expression and emotion.


    Nan Hua turned his head and glanced at Rong Ye coldly, "Shut up, my son!"


    "Some people are so angry!" Rong Ye was not afraid of Nan Hua, shook his head, and continued.


    "Oh, looking at you so leisurely, let''s have a discussion tonight and see if you have regressed recently." Nan Hua said with a smile while looking at Rong Ye.


    The expression on Rong Ye''s face stiffened. Seeing that Gu Qing was looking at herself, thinking that she could not let Gu Qing think that she was inferior to Nanhua, he snorted coldly, "Come here, who is afraid of whom!"


    "Okay, I hope you can still be so hard tonight!" Nan Hua knows Rong Ye''s temper very well, knowing that he will agree, and the smile on the corners of his lips can''t help but deepen.


    Gu lightly looked at Nan Hua and then at Rong Ye, feeling a little confused about what the two of them were doing.


    Fortunately, all the dishes they ordered came up at this time, and the attention of several people shifted to the dishes, and the atmosphere became harmonious again.


    ...


    Zhuojia, Lotus Garden.


    The people of Shangyangzong who came this time were led by Zhao Yuan, the second elder of Shangyangzong, and they lived in the lotus garden of Zhuo''s family.


    After Zhou Qing came back from the street, she went directly to the room where Zhao Yuan was located. Fortunately, Zhao Yuan did not go out. He was in the room at this time. After Zhou Qing knocked on the door, she let her in.


    "What''s the matter? You look so anxious?" Zhao Yuan asked in surprise, looking at the sweat on Zhou Qing''s temples.


    Zhou Qing ran back all the way, panting at this time, first calmed down her breath, and then she spoke.


    "Uncle Second Master, I just saw the young man and the little girl who saved us on the street!" The impatient Zhou Qing said what she wanted to say in one breath.


    "What? Are you serious?" Zhao Yuan, who was very calm just now, stood up directly from the stool and asked Zhou Qing.


    "Really, I began to think I was wrong, and I took a serious look at it. It was them!" Zhou Qing was very excited and nodded repeatedly.


    A hint of surprise flashed across Zhao Yuan''s face, "What about them?"


    Since separating in the mountains of thousands of miles that day, Zhao Yuan has often thought of the scene at that time. He has been able to go to this day and has experienced a lot in these years. Let alone he almost died at that time, it is said that Rong Ye was young. Having such a cultivation base was enough for him to be deeply impressed by Rong Ye, even he always thought that the other party was a disciple of those hermit sects who came out to practice.


    Zhou Qing''s face crossed, "Lost!"


    "Lost?" Zhao Yuan repeated in disbelief.


    "Yes, when I was about to find them, they were gone." Zhou Qing was also very depressed about not being able to talk to Rong Ye and the others.


    Zhao Yuan looked at Zhou Qing and wanted to say Zhou Qing was useless, but seeing Zhou Qing also look depressed, he swallowed what he said, and went around the room twice.


    "Since you saw them in Shangyang City, it means that they should still be in the city now. We will go out and look for them together later!" Zhao Yuan wanted to see Rong Ye and the others, and then said to them face to face. Thanks, let''s see if I can repay them by the way!


    "Yeah!" Zhou Qing nodded repeatedly, agreeing.


    So Zhao Yuan and Zhou Qing summoned their disciples who had come this time, and went to the streets to find Gu Qing and Rong Ye together.

 Chapter 40：

    After Gu Qing and the others had eaten, they walked for a while on the street before returning to Zhuo''s house, which happened to miss Zhou Qing and the others.


    "Gentle, are you back? How about? Are you happy to go shopping?" After Zhuo Tingqiu had dinner, he came to the yard where Gu Qing and the others lived. After learning that they were out for a stroll, he did not leave, but instead. Cultivation was waiting for Gu Qing and the others to come back, and when they saw them coming back, he immediately greeted them.


    Gu Qing was a little surprised and happy when he saw Zhuo Tingqiu, and quickly walked a few steps to reach Zhuo Tingqiu''s.


    [Very happy, it''s quite fun here. With a smile on her lips, she gestured to Zhuo Tingqiu.


    Seeing that Gu Qing was very happy, Zhuo Tingqiu was also very happy. After all, he invited Gu Qing to come over. Of course, I hope Gu Qing will be happy in Shangyang City.


    "Why Lord Zhuo hasn''t rested yet?" Jun Wu walked to Gu Qing''s side, helped Gu gently flick the tassels, and asked Zhuo Tingqiu.


    "I want to see if you are used to living in Xi." Although Zhuo Tingqiu didn''t understand Jun Wu''s meaning, he still explained.


    "Thank you for your relationship with Lord Zhuo. We lived well. At this time, it was getting late, and I was lightly tired. Lord Zhuo should go back to rest soon." Jun Wu''s face was hard to speak so much.


    Zhuo Tingqiu was stunned for a moment, looked at the sky, and found that it was indeed late. Although there were still a lot of things to say to Gu Qing, but Gu Qing was the most important thing, he nodded, "Okay, then gently , Tomorrow I will take you to see the beach where I talked to you before. If you rest early, I will leave first."


    Gu blinked gently, a bit trying to say that he was not too sleepy, but when they saw that Nan Hua didn''t speak, they nodded.


    After Zhuo Tingqiu left, Rong Ye walked to Jun Wu''s side and patted Jun Wu on the shoulder.


    "Okay, you kid, you''re pretty good at talking." Rong Ye looked at Jun Wu, and found that Jun Wu was useful for the first time.


    Jun Wu moved his shoulders and moved a little further away from Rong Ye. He didn''t pay attention to Rong Ye, but looked at Gu Qingqing, "Gentlely, you should be tired today too. Take a rest early."


    It was rare for Gu Qing to see Jun Wu saying so much, especially Jun Wu staring straight at her, she nodded subconsciously, then bid farewell to Nanhua and the others, and returned to her room after getting the consent of Nanhua and the others.


    After watching Gu Qing close the door, Jun Wu glanced at the three of Nanhua and walked to his room.


    "Hey, this kid is getting more and more tugged." Rong Ye said with a cold snort, a little dissatisfied with Jun Wu''s attitude.


    Nanhua didn''t respond to him, but glanced at him and left with a fan.


    "Hey, what does he mean?" Rong Ye grabbed Mu Chen''s clothes and pointed at Nan Hua and asked dissatisfiedly.


    "Okay, Xiaowu, we are all tired, let''s go back and rest." Mu Chen pulled his sleeves out of Rong Ye''s hands, smoothed them, soothed them, and turned and left.


    In an instant, Rong Ye was left alone, and Rong Ye grinned for a while before returning to his room uncomfortably.


    ¡­


    On the other side, in the yard where Nalan''s family lived, after Nalanqing was shamed by Nanhua in the afternoon, she went straight to her room, closed the door, and even ate dinner in the room.


    At night, the door of her room was knocked. After hearing Nalanjin''s voice, he reluctantly opened the door and let Nalanjin in.


    "Second brother, why are you looking for me at this time?" Nalanqing still respected Nalanjin, so she hurriedly poured a glass of water for Nalanjin and asked.


    "I''m asking you, did you say something to Lan Shaoxin from the Lan family, let Lan Shaoxin do something with someone, and got hurt?" Nalanjin put the cup on the table and asked straightforwardly.


    The smile on Na Lanqing''s face froze, and a trace of panic flashed through her eyes, but she did not dare to lie, "Second brother, how did you know?"


    "Don''t worry about how I knew it," Nalanjin flashed a trace of impatientness, with a stern face, "Qing''er, I tell you, it is not a shame to use those crooked brains in the future. It is not a shame for others to refuse, but you provoke. It is wrong for Lan Shaoxin to deal with others. What''s more, Lan Shaoxin was injured because of this. If the Lan family blames you, you should know your consequences!"


    Nalanqing shook her body, hurriedly bent down, grabbed Nalanjin''s clothes, "Second brother, I just mentioned it casually. Who knows that Lan Shaoxin is so stupid, so he really did something with others, I really It''s not intentional!"


    "Did you know it deliberately? If the Lan family doesn''t mention this matter, if you mention it, find a solution by yourself!" Nalanjin patted Nalanqing''s hand off, stood up, coldly Said.


    He glanced at Nalanqing, without giving Nalanqing a chance to speak again, turned and left Nalanqing''s room.


    Nalanqing didn''t expect Nalanjin to be so cold, sitting on the stool, her face changed and her expression was a bit hideous.


    ¡­


    In Zhuo Zhensong''s study, Zhuo Zhensong was dealing with official duties, and the butler knocked on the door to come in.


    "Patriarch, the few people invited by the son today clashed with Lan Shaoxin of the Lan family. That son Nan broke off one of Lan Shaoxin''s arms, and the Lan family is making trouble." The housekeeper will Chunhe Tower. The matter was recounted.


    "Oh? How could they have a conflict?" Zhuo Zhensong stopped writing and looked up with some doubts.


    "Lan Shaoxin likes Nalanqing from Nalan''s family. Nalanqing may have had a festival with Nan Gongzi before, so he said something on Lan Shaoxin''s side, which made Lan Shaoxin misunderstood. After seeing Nan Gongzi, he went straight Doing it, the result was lost to Young Master Nan, and his arm was broken." Steward Lin apparently knew better and replied directly.


    "The little girl from the Nalan family has an impure mind," Zhuo Zhensong touched her beard and shook her head. "Lan Shaoxin''s mind is not good either. Please pay more attention to this matter. If the Lan family is looking for Nan Gongzi You can help me a little bit."


    Zhuo Zhensong is not so used to the Lan family''s behavior, and with Nan Hua and the others'' life-saving grace to Zhuo Tingqiu, naturally they value Nan Hua and them more, and he does not intend to stand on the Lan family''s side.


    "Yes, the subordinates understand." Steward Lin clearly understood what Zhuo Zhensong meant and nodded.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Zhuo Tingqiu came to the yard where Gu Qingli and the others lived early in the morning. Nanhua and the others were very dissatisfied with his diligent attitude. But because Gu Qing liked it, there was no way to refuse, and it was even more uncomfortable.


    "Gentle, let''s go, I''ll take you to see the beautiful beach I said before." Zhuo Tingqiu mentioned some scenic spots in Shangyang City in the letters he sent to Gu Qingqi, and promised After waiting for Gu Qing to come over, she took Gu Qing to play together, and naturally he wouldn''t forget it at this time.


    Gu Qing''s eyes lit up and nodded again and again.


    Although Nan Hua and the others were not interested, they did not want Zhuo Tingqiu to follow Gu Qing by himself, so they all followed.


    The beach was outside the city, some distance from Shangyang City, and a few people rode Tianlin Horse''s carriage to go.

 Chapter 41：

    Ruby Beach, as a scenic spot in Shangyang City, attracts many outsiders to visit every year. It is one of the most popular places in Shangyang City.


    The beach here is different from other places. The sand here is red, like a ruby ??in the sun, so it is called Ruby Beach, and the aura here is stronger than other places in Shangyang City. It is also the reason why many people like it here.


    When Gu Qing and the others arrived, there were already some tourists and some vendors selling some snacks and fruits, which was very lively.


    Although the Zhuo family did not include the whole area in their own territory, they also had some privileges. There was a private beach that belonged to the Zhuo family. Zhuo Tingqiu brought Gu Qing and the others to this place.


    It is much quieter here than outside. In order to make Gu Qing have fun, Zhuo Tingqiu made a lot of preparations yesterday. After arriving at the beach, he took out what he had prepared.


    Communicating with Gu Qingqing for so long, I also have some understanding of Gu Qing''s hobbies, knowing that Gu Qing likes to eat the most, so he prepares more food, mainly pastries and the like. It was he who made Zhuo Jia The chef prepared specially, the most important thing is that the ingredients of these pastries contain spiritual power.


    As soon as the cakes were put out, they attracted Gu Qing''s attention. Her gaze was very focused on the cakes, her eyes were shining.


    "These pastries are specially prepared for you. Gently, you can eat more." Seeing Gu Qing''s liking, Zhuo Tingqiu couldn''t help but smile, the gentleman said.


    Hearing this, Gu gently raised his head and glanced at Zhuo Tingqiu, showing a bright smile, lowered his head, looked at the pastries on the table, hesitated for a long time, picked up a rabbit-style and stuffed it into his mouth.


    The dessert melted in the mouth, and the sweet taste filled his mouth. Gu Qing squinted his eyes happily, as if he was enjoying it.


    When Nanhua and the others saw Gu Qing''s appearance, their original dissatisfaction with Zhuo Tingqiu''s abduction and Gu Qing''s coming out to play disappeared.


    After eating cakes for a while, Gu Qing was taken by Zhuo Tingqiu to play on the beach.


    As a child, she is full of curiosity about everything, and Gu Qing is no exception, not to mention that this is her first time to the beach. Just picking up shells makes her very interested, let alone pile up. She had a great time playing sand and the like.


    These are not suitable for adults like Nanhua, and Jun Wudai doesn¡¯t like these childish games, so Zhuo Tingqiu is the only one who plays with Gu Qingqing. Seeing that Gu Qing is amused by Zhuo Tingqiu, Nanhua¡¯s faces are all It''s not pretty.


    After a while, Zhuo Tingqiu felt a little thirsty, so he talked to Gu gently, and went to Nanhua and the others to drink water, leaving Gu Qing alone in the pile of sand.


    With piles of piles, Gu Qing suddenly stood up and walked straight into the sea. If Nanhua and the others were in front of Gu Qing, they would find that Gu Qing''s eyes were very hollow, as if they were given something. Controlled the same.


    When Nanhua and the others realized that something was wrong, the sea had reached Gu Qing''s knees.


    "Xiao Qing!" Nan Hua was the first to discover that Gu Qing was wrong, and yelled loudly. When there was no response from Gu Qing, she hurried towards Gu Qing''s direction.


    When the others heard Nan Hua''s voice, they ran along while calling Gu Qing''s name.


    Gu Qing seemed to have not heard their voices, and walked straight into the sea. The water gradually reached her waist. Just when she was about to continue walking, her arm was pulled.


    "Xiao Qing!" Nan Hua took Gu Qing''s arm and shouted at her.


    Gu Qing''s body trembled, as if she was suddenly awakened, she raised her head and looked at Nan Hua suspiciously.


    "Xiao Qingwen, what happened to you just now?" Nan Hua bent down, hugged Gu Qing in his arms, and asked Gu Qing.


    Gu gently shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know.


    [Just now there seemed to be a voice telling me to let me go into the sea, and then I didn''t know anything. ] She gestured with her hands.


    Upon hearing this, Nan Hua frowned.


    "Is Xiao Qingqing okay?" Rong Ye also came to the two of them at this time and asked, holding Gu Qing''s hand.


    [I¡¯m fine, Brother Five. Gu gently shook his head at Rong Ye.


    Mu Chen, Jun Wu, and Zhuo Tingqiu came slowly, and they were relieved to see that Gu Qing was okay.


    When the six walked back, the sea water behind them suddenly changed.


    A whirlpool suddenly appeared on the sea not far from Gu Qing and the others, with a huge black shadow underneath. The whirlpool grew larger and larger, and the surrounding sea water was swayed and swayed.


    Nan Hua and the others quickly felt the shaking, and when they turned their heads, they saw a huge wave suddenly appearing on the sea behind them.


    "Go!" Nan Hua whispered, and took the lead to run to the beach with Gu Qingqing.


    Others followed Nan Hua.


    Just after the six returned to the beach, the huge wave on the sea was already more than ten meters high, but strangely, the huge wave did not fall, but just stood there.


    Nan Hua and the others took out their weapons one after another, gently guarding Gu behind them, watching the giant waves vigilantly.


    "Wow!"


    With a loud noise, the huge wave finally smashed down, and the sea was pushed near Gu Qing and them, forcing them to retreat again and again.


    After the sponge calmed down a bit, they finally saw the giant beast emerging from the sea.


    That thing is a bit like an octopus, the whole is black and red, but it has three pairs of red eyes, twelve wrists, each of which is more than ten meters long and one meter thick, with suction cups on each wrist. It looks very Excited, the twelve wrists were constantly waving, causing the sea to keep shaking, and the huge waves slapped Gu Qing on the beach in front of them from time to time, causing them to keep backing away.


    "What is this?" Rong Ye looked at the giant beast in front of him, a little stunned.


    "This thing is a mutated giant stone distance, an eighth-order monster!" Nan Hua said with a cold face after apparently seeing this thing.


    "A Tier 8 monster?" Mu Chen exclaimed, "This thing shouldn''t appear in the Xuantian Continent? Does the heavens do not care?" He said, and subconsciously raised his head and glanced at the sky.


    "It should be the same as the previous Jiuying, coming through a gap in space. The Heavenly Dao of the Xuantian Continent has weakened a lot, don''t you feel it?" Nan Hua raised his eyebrows and looked at Rong Ye and Mu Chen.


    "I noticed it a bit, but I didn''t expect it would be so much weaker. I was about to be made like a sieve by these things!" Rong Ye couldn''t help but vomit.


    They were able to appear in the Xuantian Continent because the Heavenly Dao of the Xuantian Continent was a bit weak. Although Wen Guiyun had said before that the Heavenly Dao of the Xuantian Continent would dissipate in a short time, they did not expect it to be so fast!


    Jun Wu also knows some things about the Dao of Heaven. His complexion is just not so good at this time, but Zhuo Tingqiu is rather dumbfounded. He has never heard of these things. Just when Nan Hua said that the monster in front of him was a Tier 8 monster. , Were stunned, and when they heard their conversation, they were already shocked to the point of numbness. They just sighed in their hearts that Gu Qing''s identities were really extraordinary!

 Chapter 42：

    When the mutated giant stone distance appeared, other tourists on Ruby Beach had already fled. After a while, Nanhua and the others were left on the entire beach.


    "I haven''t moved my bones for a long time, and I feel a little rusty." Rong Ye turned his neck, moved his arms, legs and feet, and said jokingly.


    "Yes, I haven''t been out recently, and I can''t fight. There should be a lot of materials in this mutant stone distance. You can take it back and let the big brother help you practice some gadgets, blood or something, you can also draw some symbols and refine some pills. "Mu Chen looked at the eyes of the giant stone distance gleaming, he licked his lips, the end of his eyes was a little red from the excitement, and he looked a little abnormal.


    "I just developed a new array plate not long ago. I don''t know how it works. I can give it a try this time." Nan Hua shook the Liuli Shuanghua Fan in his hand, with a faint smile on his lips.


    Listening to the conversation of the three of Nanhua, Jun Wu rolled his eyes next to him, walked to Gu Qing''s side, and pulled Gu Qing away from Nanhua and the others.


    [Jun Wu, what are you doing? Pulled by Jun Wu away from the seniors, Gu Qing was a little anxious, she was worried about the seniors being injured.


    "Don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong with them. You can stay away so that they can perform well." Jun Wu took Gu Qing''s hand and said calmly, not worrying about Nanhua''s safety at all.


    Gu lightly stunned, looked at Nanhua and the others, and found that their state was very excited, thinking of the strength of the seniors, their temperament, and silently, sat down by Jun Wu¡¯s side obediently, and took him over. Linglu handed over, took a sip calmly.


    Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Nanhua and the others, then looked at Jun Wu and Gu Qingqing, and thought for a while. He felt that his cultivation base was useless against the eighth-order monsters, but it would drag Nanhua and the others back. So he put away the snacks he had brought, and ran to Gu Qing and Jun Wu to sit down.


    Nanhua and the others are very clear about the movements of the three Jun Wu and they are also very satisfied.


    Nanhua thought for a while, and felt that after a while, I guess they might not be able to take care of Gu Qing''s side. So he walked to them and threw a formation to protect the three of them. Only then did they return to Mu Chen with satisfaction. Around them.


    "Well, Xiao Si, Xiao Wu, let''s get started, don''t delay Xiao Qing''s lunch." Liuli Shuanghua fan turned in Nanhua''s hand, the smile on the corner of his lips disappeared, and his face looked at Mutant Stone with seriousness. Distance, whispered.


    "Good!" Rong Ye and Mu Chen responded, each rushing up with their own weapons.


    "Apocalypse, open!"


    A huge book floated in front of Rong Ye, and the pages of the book quickly turned, and some rune shapes could be vaguely seen on it, which was dazzling.


    "Apocalypse Record, barrier!" Although the giant stone distance doesn''t care about Heaven''s Dao, Rong Ye and the others cannot be repelled by Heaven''s Dao. Therefore, at the beginning, Rong Ye opened the barrier and locked this place to shield Heaven''s Dao''s perception.


    A transparent barrier shrouded this sea area and the beach where they were located, separating this place from the outside world. From the outside, Nanhua and the giant stone distance disappeared.


    But if someone walks nearby, he can still feel an invisible barrier.


    The sky was shrouded by countless runes, but it did not turn dark, because the dazzling light appeared on those runes, making the entire enchantment very bright.


    Nan Hua, Mu Chen and Rong Ye formed a triangle around the giant stone distance. The giant stone distance was angered by Rong Ye''s actions, and the sea surging again.


    The sturdy wrist was extremely fast, and even left a trail of afterimages, attacking the three Nanhua at the same time.


    "Fire sea, come out!" With a low drink, Mu Chen swept across with the flame gun, and a sea of ??fire appeared in front of him. The stone-distance wrist touched the flame and immediately curled up, and even a scent of roasted meat could be smelled in the air. taste.


    It was a minute faster than when it came, and the wrist of the giant stone distance quickly evacuated and fell into the water. This extinguished the flame on it and made it more angry at the same time.


    "Shuanghua, now!" This was Nanhua''s voice. The fan in his hand was facing the one in front of him, and the surrounding temperature dropped rapidly.


    If the surrounding area was still summer, then at this moment, the surrounding area of ??Nanhua has become winter, and it is still cold. Snowflakes floated in the sky. After those snowflakes fell on the wrists of the stone distance, they quickly froze. The front half of the wrist was frozen.


    "Scatter!"


    Nan Hua spoke again. Deep in his left hand, his fingers tightened and fisted. Those frozen wrists broke instantly, turned into ice chips, fell into the sea and disappeared.


    He lost half of his wrist again, the huge stone distance was completely crazy, and his body swayed wildly, but it was still behind him that made him crazy.


    "Apocalypse Record ¡¤ Glare Talisman!"


    Rong Ye was facing the giant stone distance. It did not destroy the stone distance''s wrist like Nanhua and Mu Chen did, but avoided its attack. The body was a few minutes closer to it. Following his words, ten Several talisman seals flew out of the Apocalypse Records and came to the front of the giant stone distance. These talisman seals were connected into one piece, like a wall, blocking the front of the giant stone distance.


    Immediately afterwards, a strong light radiated from the top of the talisman, the light was very dazzling, and under Rong Ye''s control, it quickly flew to the eyes at the bottom of the giant stone distance.


    The huge stone distance didn''t even have time to hide, and the talisman seals flew into its eyes, and it let out a painful cry, and a green liquid flowed out of its eyes, and its forehead eyes disappeared.


    Unexpectedly, the small humans in my eyes were so difficult to deal with. The giant stone distance felt threatened and rioted again. This time it was no longer a single arm that attacked Nanhua. Four arms appeared in front of everyone.


    This time it learned well, and a dozen water jets appeared on each wrist, shooting at Nanhua and the others.


    "Apocalypse¡¤Fu Bi!"


    A huge talisman seal flew out of the Apocalypse Records and hung in front of Rong Ye. The golden light flashed on the talisman seal, and it grew again to become a wall several meters high. Those water jets shot on it, seemingly thin The wall completely blocked the water jet''s attack.


    "The Web of Flames!"


    Mu Chen also quickly turned the blazing gun in his hand, and a net woven with fire thread appeared in front of him, helping him withstand the water jet attack.


    "Glass hood!"


    With a wave of the Liuli Shuanghua fan, a transparent protective cover glowing with golden light enveloped Nan Hua. The water jet hit it and was directly bounced back. Nan Hua did not even touch any water in the protective cover.


    The huge stone distance attack could not pose a threat to Nanhua and the others. On the contrary, after its water jet had finished shooting, Nanhua and the others began a counterattack.


    "Apocalypse ¡¤ Rune Sword!"


    "Blade of Flames!"


    "The glass is broken!"


    With the low voices of the three, three different attacks struck the giant stone distance from three directions.

 Chapter 43：

    The giant stone distance is indeed more powerful in the eighth-order monster, but it is more unlucky. It is Nanhua and the others, and everyone can abuse it alone, let alone three people deal with it together.


    The three of them didn''t even use the strongest attack, and the giant stone distance lost its breath of life.


    Its corpse floats on the surface of the sea and looks a little spectacular.


    The Nanhua trio retracted their weapons, their expressions were very calm.


    "Too weak, not addictive!" Mu Chen, who seemed the weakest, moved the flame gun, muttering slightly dissatisfied.


    "I want to go to the upper realm to find those guys." Rong Ye finished speaking, looked at Gu Qing who couldn''t be far away, and closed his mouth.


    Nan Hua didn''t complain, walked to Gu Qing and the others, and put away the battle.


    And as the Apocalypse Lu was put away, the barrier disappeared, revealing Zhuo Zhensong and others who were anxiously spinning outside.


    After seeing the people of Gu Qing, Zhuo Zhensong was stunned for a moment, and his eyes quickly fell on Zhuo Tingqiu. After finding that Zhuo Tingqiu was not injured, he immediately sighed with relief.


    Zhuo Tingqiu also saw Zhuo Zhensong, guessing that when the huge stone distance appeared just now, the tourists on the beach next to them left after they left. Zhuo Zhensong knew that he was going to bring Gu Qing and the others to Ruby Beach. , Seeing that they haven''t gone back, they will naturally find them.


    He hurried to Zhuo Zhensong''s side.


    "Father, it''s okay, the giant stone distance has been killed." Zhuo Tingqiu felt that he had experienced a lot of things, and he was able to calmly talk about it to his father.


    Zhuo Zhensong''s gaze fell on the hill-like thing on the sea, and he immediately took a breath. This was the first time he had seen such a big monster!


    Hearing Zhuo Tingqiu said that the monster is dead, he still couldn''t believe it.


    This is not an exaggeration at all, but the largest monster beast in the Xuantian Continent is not larger than the giant stone distance, and judging from the descriptions of those people before, this monster beast should be very powerful, I didn''t expect it to die like this!


    "Dead?" Zhuo Zhensong repeated, looking at the corpse of the huge stone distance.


    "Yes, it has been killed by the gentle seniors." Zhuo Tingqiu also said numbly.


    To be honest, as a person who has seen a fierce beast like Jiuying, the giant stone distance is no longer enough to stimulate Zhuo Tingqiu, so he can be so calm, rather than disbelieving like his father.


    Upon hearing this, Zhuo Zhensong looked at Nanhua and others who were about to leave in shock.


    Fortunately, he had seen a lot of worlds after all, and soon calmed down, looking at the Nanhua people with fear in their eyes.


    Seeing that it was time for lunch, several people in Nanhua quickly disposed of the corpse of the huge stone distance and put it in the storage space. They didn''t mean to greet Zhuo Zhensong, and directly took Gu Qing to leave to find a meal. The place.


    Although Zhuo Tingqiu wanted to follow Gu Qing and the others, he knew that Zhuo Zhensong must have a lot to say to him, so he could only follow Zhuo Zhensong back to Zhuo''s house.


    ¡­


    Zhuo Zhensong''s study. After returning from Ruby Beach, Zhuo Tingqiu was taken back to his study by Zhuo Zhensong. Zhuo Tingqiu briefly talked about the previous events.


    "You mean, that giant stone distance is a Tier 8 monster?" Although it has been shocked just now, after really knowing the rank of the giant stone distance, Zhuo Zhensong was still shocked, and his voice couldn''t help raising his voice. some.


    "Yeah, that''s what the gentleman said, and you can see its size, it should be an eighth rank." Compared with Zhuo Zhensong, Zhuo Tingqiu seemed calmer.


    "The highest monster beast in the Xuantian Continent is only the sixth-order peak, how come there will be an eighth-order monster?" Zhuo Zhensong frowned and murmured.


    "I heard the gentle brother say that it is because the Heavenly Dao of our continent has weakened and the barrier has become thinner, so these monsters that exceed the mainland rank will appear." Nanhua and the others did not avoid Zhuo Ting when they chatted. In autumn, Zhuo Tingqiu also knew a little about it.


    Hearing that, Zhuo Zhensong''s pupils tightened, but he didn''t think it was because of this.


    As the head of the Zhuo family, Zhuo Zhensong knows more than Zhuo Tingqiu, and thinks a lot more than Zhuo Tingqiu.


    The way of heaven is illusory, and few people can feel that none of them who are cultivators don''t want to be blessed by the way of heaven, so that they can go smoothly on the road of cultivation.


    They also had ascended people in the Zhuo family, who knew more about the way of heaven than the outside world, and a senior in their family had predicted that in a thousand years there would be a catastrophe in the Profound Sky Continent, only if it was the senior who was unclear and hadn''t spied on it. How many things in the future have been hurt, and I won¡¯t mention it again.


    He also knew when he was young when he looked through the archives of his predecessors in the family. Although he had some impressions, he didn''t take it to heart.


    He never thought that after many years had passed, he would hear the news of Heaven again one day, which was still not good news.


    Heavenly Dao, as the support of the entire world, carries the destiny of this world, but the Heavenly Dao of the Xuantian Continent has begun to weaken, unable to resist those outsiders. This is not good for those people living on the Xuantian Continent. thing.


    If the way of heaven dissipates, the Xuantian Continent will become the back garden of those high-level monsters or cultivators. With their strength, they can only be slaughtered by others. This is not a good development!


    "What''s the name of the school that Gu Qing belongs to, do you know?" He had guessed that Nanhua and their school might be the Sejong Sect, but now it looks like it should be more than that simple!


    "It seems to be called the Lingyin Sect. It is a sect we have never heard of. However, his seniors are very powerful. The giant stone distance has not persisted for half an hour under her three seniors, and her seniors are a little bit There was no injury, it was a fight against a huge stone distance!" Gu Qing had never concealed the Lingyin Sect, and Zhuo Tingqiu knew a lot, and at this time he had no scruples.


    Zhuo Zhensong''s pupils tightened again, he touched his beard, paced where he was, and when Zhuo Tingqiu was about to turn dizzy, he spoke again, "You follow Gu Qing''s side, and be more careful. If the father doesn¡¯t guess wrong, they are not just people from the Hidden Sejong Sect, they are most likely from the upper realm."


    Zhuo Tingqiu had never thought about it, and was a little surprised when he heard it.


    "Upper? Does it mean the immortal world?" he asked.


    "It''s not the immortal world, it''s the second immortal world!" Zhuo Zhensong decided to give Zhuo Tingqiu some popular science. "The elders of the Zhuo family who had soared before used secret methods to pass back a jade slip, which recorded some things, including our place. The Profound Sky Continent is actually a low-level plane that can only accommodate existences whose cultivation base is below the seventh level. After being promoted to the seventh level, they will enter the secondary immortal realm. Only by breaking through the ninth level can they ascend to the immortal realm."

 Chapter 44：

    What Zhuo Zhensong said was the first time that Zhuo Tingqiu heard of it. After hearing this, he was a little surprised. He always thought that he would be able to ascend to the immortal realm by breaking through the seventh step. It turned out not to be, there is even the existence of the second immortal realm!


    Then he thought of Nanhua and the others. They can easily deal with the giant stone distance of the eighth order, and the cultivation method he has never seen before, then are they from the second immortal world?


    "Father, can people from the upper realm come to our lower realm?" Zhuo Tingqiu asked curiously.


    "I can''t do it. If people from the second immortal world come to our Xuantian Continent, then the Xuantian Continent will not be messed up. Heaven will not allow it, and the people of the second immortal world will also pay a heavy price!" Zhuo Zhen Song retorted.


    "Then, how could the eighth-order giant stone distance appear?" Zhuo Tingqiu asked back.


    Zhuo Zhensong: "..."


    "Father, do you think those gentle brothers come from the second immortal realm?" Seeing Zhuo Zhensong not speaking, Zhuo Tingqiu asked again.


    Zhuo Zhensong frowned, "Theoretically, they shouldn''t be from the sub-immortal realm, but now as they said, there may be something wrong with the heavenly path of our Xuantian Continent, causing the barrier to change from other planes. Pine, so the giant stone distance will appear, so it''s not surprising that they come from the second fairy world!"


    After speaking, Zhuo Zhensong and Zhuo Tingqiu met and fell silent.


    "Well, whether it''s true or not, this is the end of the matter. Don''t be mentioned to others after you go out. If someone asks, just say that it is a mutated stone distance of order six. Anyway, they do too. I can¡¯t see a corpse with a huge stone distance!¡± Zhuo Zhensong patted Zhuo Tingqiu¡¯s shoulder and motioned him not to get entangled, ¡°As for you and Gu Qing, you are friends, just get along well, don¡¯t try to please her. There is no need to feel inferior."


    Zhuo Tingqiu nodded, "I know, I know what to do."


    "Knocking!" There was a knock on the door suddenly.


    "Patriarch, it''s me." Steward Lin''s voice sounded outside the door.


    Zhuo Zhensong glanced at Zhuo Tingqiu, "Come in."


    When Steward Lin came in, he respectfully held the three storage bags in front of Zhuo Tingqiu.


    "Young Master Qiu, this is what your friend''s brother asked the subordinate to send over, saying it is for your birthday gift!" Steward Lin repeated the subordinate''s words.


    Zhuo Tingqiu took the storage bag with some doubts, opened one first and took a look. After seeing the contents clearly, his eyes suddenly widened, his pupils tightened, and his face was full of surprise.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhuo Zhensong could just see Zhuo Tingqiu''s expression, and could not help asking, seeing his damned expression.


    "This..." Zhuo Tingqiu raised his head and glanced at Zhuo Zhensong, then handed the storage bag over, "You should take a look at it yourself!"


    Zhuo Zhensong took it suspiciously, and after opening it, he was shocked when he saw the contents inside.


    "This... is this the material on the body of the giant stone distance?" Zhuo Zhensong couldn''t believe it.


    The giant stone distance is also a Tier 8 monster. There are treasures everywhere on its body. There are many places to use. It was killed by Nanhua and the others. At that time, Nanhua and the others also took its body away. Zhuo Zhensong Never thought of its corpse, never thought that Nanhua and the others would have given them a wrist of the giant stone distance!


    He shook his hands and put away the storage bags. He looked up and saw that Zhuo Tingqiu still had two storage bags in his hand. "You open those two too."


    Upon hearing this, Zhuo Tingqiu quickly opened the second storage bag and took out two jade bottles from it. He looked at the jade bottles curiously and found that the material of the jade was very good. After opening the stopper of a jade bottle, a strong medicinal fragrance wafted from his face, and he could feel the spiritual power in his body fluctuate.


    "This is... the fourth-order best spirit enhancement pill!" Steward Lin is an alchemist himself, with a high nose, and said with some surprise.


    Zhuo Tingqiu and Zhuo Zhensong also looked at the jade bottle in Zhuo Tingqiu''s hand with some surprise. Zhuo Tingqiu thought for a while, put the stopper in, opened another jade bottle, and handed it to Steward Lin. Steward Lin, what kind of medicine is this?"


    Steward Lin carefully took the jade bottle from Zhuo Tingqiu, and then poured out a pill. The pill was the size of a peanut, and the whole body was emerald green. It didn''t look like a pill, it was more like an art. Product.


    He looked at it carefully, then put it on the tip of his nose and smelled it, and said with some uncertainty and shock, "This, is it the legendary Huntian Pill that can increase the probability of breakthrough from the sixth to the seventh?"


    Hearing that, Zhuo Tingqiu and Zhuo Zhensong were shocked again!


    Zhuo Zhensong has experienced a lot of things in the end, and quickly reacted.


    "This gift is really too expensive!" Zhuo Zhensong looked at the jade bottle in Zhuo Tingqiu''s hand, a little jealous of Zhuo Tingqiu''s good luck.


    Zhuo Tingqiu put the jade bottle back into the storage bag, took a deep breath, and opened the last storage bag.


    He took out a box from his storage bag, and after opening it, he found that it turned out to be a sword!


    Beside the sword, there was also a piece of paper. Zhuo Tingqiu opened the paper and saw it read: This sword is called Qiushui, and it can be recognized as the lord after dripping blood!


    Zhuo Zhensong took out the sword from the box and observed it carefully, and found that he could not see what the sword was built for, so he simply gave up and returned it to Zhuo Tingqiu''s hand.


    "Since it says a drop of blood to recognize the Lord, you drop a drop of blood on it." Zhuo Zhensong explained.


    Zhuo Tingqiu nodded, picked up the sword, and scratched his fingertips with the tip of the sword. Seeing that the blood left on the sword was absorbed, the silver light on the sword body flashed, and the original black sword directly turned into silver with engraved on it. With complicated lines, the message of the sword appeared in his mind, and at the same time he felt that the sword and his breath were integrated, as if they were part of his body.


    "How is it?" Zhuo Zhensong stared at Zhuo Tingqiu nervously and asked.


    "This is a secondary immortal weapon, and if you find the right material, you can grow into an immortal weapon! I now feel that this sword is like a part of me." Zhuo Tingqiu took the sword information he got with his own. The feelings are said truthfully.


    Zhuo Zhensong didn''t speak, looked at the two storage bags in Zhuo Tingqiu''s arms and the sword in his hand, with complicated eyes.


    "Your friend is really generous, and this gift is almost half of our Zhuo family!" Zhuo Zhensong did not expect Nanhua and the others to be so generous, and everything they give is worthless!


    "Of course gentleness is the best!" Zhuo Tingqiu doesn''t care about the value of these things. He only knows that these things must have been prepared by Nanhua on the face of Gu Qingming, indicating that Gu Qingqing must care about his friend. Otherwise, Nan Hua would not be like this at all, which made him very happy.


    Zhuo Zhensong glanced at his stupid son. He wanted to open his mouth but didn''t know what to say. He could also think of the things Zhuo Tingqiu could think of. He could only feel that Zhuo Tingqiu was lucky!


    "Father, these two storage bags are for you. I''m going to look for them and tell her that I like these gifts!" Zhuo Tingqiu puts the storage bag containing the giant stone-distance corpse and the storage bag containing the pill Give it to Zhuo Zhensong, and ran outside with the sword, regardless of Zhuo Zhensong''s reaction.

 Chapter 45：

    Gu Qing had finished her lunch at this time and was practicing calligraphy. This was a task assigned to her by Wen Guiyun. She asked her to come out and play without forgetting to practice calligraphy. This was not only for her to write good handwriting, but also for training her mind.


    Gu Qing''s cultivation level improved very quickly. He already had a Tier 3 cultivation base at the age of five. He was definitely a genius among the geniuses in the Xuantian Continent. Even with Wen Guiyun and the others, it was very powerful.


    It''s just that cultivating the Tao is not only for cultivating spiritual power, but also for cultivating the Taoist mind. If the mood is unstable, it is easy to get mad, so Wen Guiyun will let Gu Qingming practice his handwriting to stabilize his mood.


    When Zhuo Tingqiu came over, Gu Qingming just finished the last word.


    After seeing the sword in Zhuo Tingqiu''s hand, Gu Qing was very calm. Before sending the things, Nanhua and the others had shown them to Gu Qing Qing, and they also said that the things were not particularly valuable to them, so she agreed to send them. Yes, after all, Zhuo Tingqiu is only her friend, not Nanhua and the others, there is no need to give her gifts.


    "Gently, thank you for the gift, I like it very much!" Zhuo Tingqiu raised the sword in his hand, the corners of his eyes and eyebrows were filled with joy, obviously he really liked it.


    [You like it! Jian Zhuo Tingqiu is happy, and Gu Qing is also happy, which shows that the gift was not wrong.


    "You don''t know, my father''s eyes were straight when he saw those gifts just now, haha, it''s the first time I saw my father so gaffe." Zhuo Tingqiu had just been holding back for a long time, at this moment in Gu Qingqing In front of him, I couldn''t help but vomit.


    Gu Qing thought about the scene, and then laughed.


    Zhuo Tingqiu was too happy and too excited, so he directly danced a sword for Gu Qing, and then vented his excitement. Then he was called away by his subordinates and asked him to try on the dress. Tomorrow is his birthday banquet. It is also when confirming the identity of his young master, that the dress can''t go wrong.


    After he left, Gu Qing was not idle, first reviewed Si Linjiao''s swordsmanship, and then passed through the knowledge that Mu Chen and the others had handed over.


    ...


    In the courtyard where Nalan''s family lived, a guard hurried back from the outside and entered Nalanjin''s room.


    "Master Jin, his subordinates heard that a very powerful monster appeared on the Ruby Beach near Shangyang City in the morning and was killed by Master Zhuo''s friend." The guard lowered his head and reported respectfully.


    "How powerful is that monster beast?" Nalanjin asked, tapping on the table with his fingertips.


    "According to people who have seen it, it is at least Tier 6!"


    "Oh?" Nalanjin''s fingers stopped, and a hint of surprise flashed through his eyes, "No one saw how they killed the monster beast?"


    "No, it is said that there seemed to be an enchantment there at the time, blocking the sight of people outside, and even Patriarch Zhuo couldn''t break in!"


    Fingers paused again, Nalan Jin frowned, his expression a bit complicated, "Are they so powerful?" He muttered a little, looked at the guards on the ground, and let them leave.


    After he was alone in the room, Nalanjin got up from the stool and paced the room.


    "You can abolish one of Lan Shaoxin''s hands in one move, and can kill monsters above Tier 6, what is their cultivation base?" He muttered as he walked, "This kind of character, There is no news on the mainland, who are they?"


    The expression on his face changed, and finally came to the conclusion that the identity of Nan Hua and others is definitely not simple, it is likely that they can''t provoke them. After thinking for a while, he left the room and went to Na Lanqing''s room.


    Since that day, Nalanjin has kept Nalanqing in the yard and not allowed to go out. Nalanqing has been in a bad mood recently, and when she saw Nalanjin coming in, she didn''t respond.


    "In the future, you will not interact with the people of the Lan family. Also, don''t provoke the Nan Gongzi in the future. That''s not someone you can provoke. Don''t hurt our Nalan family at that time!" Nalanjin doesn''t care about Nalanqing''s attitude. , Said directly coldly.


    Nalanqing looked at Nalanjin with puzzled and angry expressions.


    "Keep what I said in your heart, don''t be stupid, you are not the only wise man in this world." Nalanjin''s attitude towards Nalanqing is very cold, he has always been very dissatisfied with Nalanqing''s smart things. After coming out, Nalanqing almost made a big disaster again, and her words were even more rude.


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t care about Nalanqing''s reaction and turned to leave.


    After the door was closed, Na Lanqing couldn''t help sweeping everything on the table to the ground, her eyes were very harsh when she looked at the door.


    ...


    One night passed, and before dawn, Zhuo''s family got busy.


    Today is Zhuo Tingqiu''s birthday banquet, and it is also the day when the Zhuo family confirms Zhuo Tingqiu as the young master. The people of the Zhuo family have worked hard to ensure that there is no accident today.


    Early in the morning, many people who received invitations came to Zhuo¡¯s home and were invited to the place where the banquet was held to talk to people they knew and didn¡¯t know.


    It was not too early for Gu Qing to get up, and today she also cleaned up specially.


    Wearing a light blue undergarment, with a double bun on her head, tassels of the same color hung beside her ears. After this time of careful maintenance, she has changed a lot from when she first arrived at Lingyin Mountain.


    The fair skin looks pierced by bombs, her big eyes are black and white, and they look like stars inside. Under the pretty bridge of the nose, a pair of cherry slobbers are lingering, and the whole person is a cute creature on earth, especially she is lingering. When I look at you, I feel so cute that I can¡¯t wait to give her everything!


    "Xiao Qing is so cute today." Rong Ye patted the hair bag on Gu Qing''s head. He was not angry when Gu Qing glared, but said with a smile.


    Gu Qing was very concerned about the package on her head, waited angrily for Rong Ye, and then ran behind Nan Hua.


    Nan Hua glanced at Rong Ye, then looked back at Gu Qingming, "Well, Xiao Qingming must be the cutest girl today!"


    Mu Chen and Jun Wu nodded in agreement, Xiao Qing was the cutest and cutest, and did not accept any rebuttal!


    Hearing this, Gu Qing immediately showed a happy smile, his eyes curled.


    Nan Hua gently hugged Gu, and under the leadership of his subordinates, walked towards the yard where the banquet was held.


    At this time, the Zhuo family''s flower hall was full of people, and those who could sit in this position were representatives sent by the big forces. People from the small sect and the small family could only sit outside.


    Zhuo Tingqiu wore a black brocade suit that symbolizes the young master today. Because he was still young, he did not wear a crown, but tied his hair with a hair band. He was already good-looking. With a little master''s demeanor!


    He followed Zhuo Zhensong to socialize and received a lot of compliments. He who had been confessed for a long time all responded politely, behaving very well, and made those who have good friends with Zhuo''s family nod repeatedly.


    Just when everyone was hello and I was fine, a middle-aged man in a purple brocade dress suddenly spoke.


    "I heard that Lord Zhuo has a very good friend, why don''t you see him today?" The middle-aged man, Lan Weiguang, had a faint smile on his face, but his eyes were very cold.


    The flower hall suddenly became quiet. Everyone looked at Lan Weiguang, and then at Zhuo Tingqiu and Zhuo Zhensong. The smiles on Zhuo Tingqiu and Zhuo Zhensong''s faces disappeared.


    Just when Zhuo Tingqiu was about to speak, a wild and lazy male voice suddenly came from outside the flower hall.


    "Who is looking for Xiaoye?"

 Chapter 46：

    Under everyone''s gaze, Gu Qing and his group walked in slowly.


    Gu Qing and the others, as Zhuo Tingqiu¡¯s distinguished guests, have just given him such a heavy birthday gift. Neither Zhuo Tingqiu nor Zhuo Zhensong can be slow to treat them. Therefore, they were brought directly to Hua Tingqiu, who Knowing that as soon as he walked to the door, he heard Lan Weiguang''s words, the temperamental Rong Ye said directly.


    After entering the Flower Hall, Rong Ye''s gaze swept across the people in the Flower Hall and fell on Lan Weiguang.


    "You were looking for Xiaoye just now?" He looked at Lan Weiguang with a smile.


    Lan Weiguang was also the elder of the Lan family. He wanted to take this opportunity to embarrass Zhuo Zhensong, but he didn''t expect to be heard by Rong Ye, and he treated him so unceremoniously with a very bad face.


    "Who are you? Which school? A junior, who doesn''t respect the elders. That''s how your parents taught you?" Lan Weiguang looked at Rong Ye coldly, with a very bad tone.


    "You''re not in charge of the little master''s affairs! You should tell me what you are looking for little master." Rong Ye glanced at Lan Weiguang, his eyes disdainful, let Gu Qing sit on the stool while standing on Gu Qing. Behind Qing, said lazily.


    "You are extremely rude, I will take care of you for your elders today!" Being scorned by a Beckham in front of so many people, Lan Weiguang was going to die of annoyance, and he didn''t care about the idea he started. , After speaking, he shot directly and waved his hand, and a spirit blade flew towards Rong Ye.


    "Oh Huo, people in your family really like sneak attacks!" Rong Ye already knew Lan Weiguang''s identity, thinking that after Lan Shaoxin saw Nan Hua, he also shot directly, waving his hand to block Lan Weiguang''s attack, while mockingly said.


    The spiritual powers of the two collided in mid-air and immediately dissipated. This scene made everyone around them stare.


    Although Lan Weiguang seemed to be attacking casually, he also used seven points of force, just thinking of giving Rong Ye a lesson. He didn''t expect Rong Ye to be blocked so easily. This shows that Rong Ye''s cultivation level should be similar to his. , But Rong Ye looked so young, which made Lan Weiguang''s face very ugly.


    People from other forces looked at Rong Ye in amazement. At first they thought that Rong Ye was young and unaware. Who knew that he was really and capable. Everyone secretly guessed the origin of Rong Ye.


    "Elder Lan, these are guests of my Zhuo family. Please also ask Elder Lan to take care of the Zhuo family''s sake. Don''t go too far." Zhuo family and Lan family don''t deal with it too much at first. Knowing that Rong Ye and the others are Zhuo Tingqiu''s friends, they are still playing this heavy hand, that is deliberately provoking Zhuo Jia, Zhuo Zhensong''s face is very ugly.


    Although Lan Weiguang wanted to take the opportunity to embarrass the Zhuo family, he did not expect that Rong Ye looked so young but he was so powerful, and Zhuo Zhensong also fancy Rong Ye and the others more than he thought, but Lan Shaoxin broke one. But he couldn''t forget about the arm. He still couldn''t care about it. At the moment, he regretted talking about it in front of so many people.


    "It''s not that I want to go too far. My son Shaoxin was broken by one of them. You can''t just leave it alone. You can''t cover the other party because of the relationship between the other party and your son." Lan Weiguang glanced at it. Zhuo Tingqiu, who secretly stuffed Gu Qing with fruit next to Gu Qing, said threateningly.


    "Your son attacked this young man. This young man has taken off his arm and it is already light. I don''t know how you think you can forget it?" Nan Hua opened the fan in his hand and slapped it. Looking at Lan Weiguang, the corner of his lips curled up. Asked with a smile without temperature.


    "You interrupted one of my son''s arms, then let me remove one of your arms. This is all right." Lan Weiguang didn''t see the coldness in Nan Hua''s eyes, and said naturally.


    The expressions of Zhuo Zhensong and Zhuo Tingqiu changed slightly, and the people next to them also looked at Lan Weiguang unexpectedly. They didn''t expect Lan Weiguang to be so cruel!


    "Heh," Nan Hua chuckled, "My son''s arm is here, if you have the ability, come and unload it yourself!" He looked at Lan Weiguang and said in a gloomy tone.


    Lan Weiguang had never seen Nanhua take a shot. Although he had just seen Rong Ye''s greatness, he didn''t think Nanhua was so great. He was irritated by Nanhua''s words and stood up directly from his chair and attacked Nanhua.


    Although the Flower Hall is not small, there are a lot of people sitting there. If the two of them do their hands, they will still be unable to use them. What''s more, Gu Qing is sitting in the Flower Hall, not wanting Gu Qing to be accidentally injured. Nan Hua simply flashes her body. Flashed outside the flower hall.


    Seeing Nanhua running away, Lan Weiguang hurried to catch up, and the two came to a clearing outside the flower hall.


    The people in the flower hall looked at each other, and they all followed out, and Gu Qing was also carried out by Rong Ye.


    I saw in the open space, the two of you came and went, fighting hard.


    Lan Weiguang¡¯s moves are fierce. Obviously he wants to teach Nanhua a lesson, and he really wants to interrupt Nanhua¡¯s arm. Nanhua is no better than Lan Weiguang, even though he suppresses his cultivation level in order to prevent Tiandao from discovering it. But his cultivation is also at the peak of the sixth order, and his cultivation techniques are better than Lan Weiguang, who can''t take advantage of Lan Weiguang at all.


    Those who followed saw that Nanhua was able to survive Lan Weiguang¡¯s attack. Except for those who knew Nanhua, they were amazed. Among them, Nalanjin knew some of Nanhua¡¯s news, but it was the first time he saw Nanhua doing something. Nanhua looks about the same age as him, but he is not as good as Nanhua!


    However, within a quarter of an hour, the match ended with the glazed frost flower fan in Nanhua''s hand against Lan Weiguang''s neck. Under Lan Weiguang''s shocked and resentful eyes, Nanhua smiled slightly, and the other was holding Lan Weiguang''s arm. .


    With a "click", Lan Weiguang''s arm was broken by Nan Hua.


    He let go of Lan Weiguang, and Lan Weiguang fell directly to the ground. Nan Hua put away the fan, took out a handkerchief, and wiped his hands.


    "My son has said that he can only be broken by his arm. It is already his luck, and so are you." He lowered his head and looked at Lan Weiguang condescendingly. Although the corners of his lips were smiling, his eyes were It was cold, and it was full of killing intent.


    Being stared at by Nan Hua, Lan Weiguang felt that he was going to die for a moment, which made his pupils shrink, his forehead overflowed with sweat, his body even trembled slightly, and he was gasping for breath but couldn''t speak.


    A sneer flashed under Nan Hua''s eyes, stood up straight, turned around, and returned to Gu Qing''s side.


    The entire clearing was very quiet, except for Lan Weiguang''s rough gasping voice, only Gu Qing''s voice was eating snacks.


    Everyone couldn''t help but put their gazes on Nan Hua and the others. After seeing Nan Hua gently helping Gu gently wipe the crumbs from the corner of his mouth, they were all in a daze, unable to connect with the cold-hearted man just now.


    As the host, Zhuo Zhensong naturally couldn''t ignore Lan Weiguang, let the steward Lin take Lan Weiguang down personally, and found a doctor for Lan Weiguang, and then he greeted others to return to the flower hall.


    The laughter quickly resumed in the flower hall, but everyone¡¯s eyes would scan Nanhua and them as if nothing seemed to happen. Some people wanted to talk to Nanhua and the others, but after discovering that Nanhua and the others did not intend to talk, they did not dare to go forward. Excuse me, after all, none of them wants to be the next Lan Weiguang, only secretly guessing Nanhua and their identities in their hearts.


    Soon at noon, Zhuo Tingqiu''s birthday banquet officially began, and everyone in the flower hall moved to the place where the banquet was held.

 Chapter 47：

    What happened in the flower hall quickly spread to everyone, so when Gu Qing and the five people followed Zhuo Tingqiu and others to the yard where the banquet was held, they greeted faint eyes from time to time.


    Fortunately, Nanhua and the others have long been accustomed to this kind of gaze and just turned a blind eye.


    "Thank you for being able to attend the birthday banquet of Inuzi today. With this opportunity today, I also announce the good news to you that Kenzi will become the official heir of the Zhuo family. From now on, I hope you will take care of the dog!" Zhuo Zhensong as The Patriarch of the Zhuo family personally announced that Zhuo Tingqiu had become the heir of the Zhuo family.


    People who can come have received some noise. They are not surprised by Zhuo Zhensong¡¯s words, but some people think that Zhuo Zhensong has decided to make Zhuo Tingqiu his heir a bit early. After all, Zhuo Tingqiu is only ten years old. There is still a long time to grow up, in case something happens, it will not be a good thing for the Zhuo family!


    Zhuo Zhensong naturally knew, but he didn''t mean to explain.


    After the main event was over, it was time for everyone to socialize. The drinks and dishes prepared by Zhuo''s family tasted good, and everyone was in touch with each other while eating, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    Gu Qing and the others were arranged together. Nan Hua and the others no longer need to eat. Except for drinking, they spend most of their time feeding Gu Qing.


    Suddenly, Nan Hua shook his fan and stopped, and looked up somewhere in the sky. Mu Chen and Rong Ye also reacted in the same way. The people with higher cultivation bases also felt that, and raised their heads. Look to the sky.


    Just when everyone was in doubt, a picture suddenly appeared in the clear sky.


    In the picture, you can vaguely see a majestic palace, a medicinal garden full of spiritual flowers and grasses, monsters playing in the forest, and a huge tree.


    "Is this a mirage?" Rong Ye raised his eyebrows as he looked at the scene in the sky and said uncertainly.


    "No, this is a secret place!" Nan Hua''s face was serious and his voice was very soft.


    "Secret Realm?" Rong Ye and Mu Chen both spoke out at the same time, their voices full of surprise.


    "Looking at the situation in the picture, it should not be an ordinary secret realm. It is very likely a fairy secret realm. How could it appear in the Xuantian Continent?" Jun Wu has also seen the secret realm. They have one holy land, which can be seen at a glance. The place was so extraordinary, I couldn''t help but ask.


    "The Xuantian Continent has also been brilliant, but the heavens have been weakened in the past ten thousand years, and it has gradually fallen silent, and there are many mysteries here, and it is not surprising that such a mystery has appeared." Nanhua obviously knows more, and his eyes are still falling. In the picture of the sky, the mouth explained to a few people.


    Hearing that, Jun Wu, Mu Chen, and Rong Ye all looked at the scene in the sky with some surprise.


    But the picture didn''t last long, and it disappeared quickly.


    In the yard, everyone''s mind was not at the banquet at this moment, and they were discussing the scene that had just appeared. Some people recognized that it was a secret realm, which caused everyone to exclaim, but at the same time they were very curious.


    "The phantom of the secret realm appears, the secret realm should appear soon, right?" Rong Ye doesn''t care much about these things on weekdays. If you want to know at this time, you have to rely on Nanhua.


    Nan Hua shook his head, "No, this phantom is still relatively vague. According to my estimation, it will take about four or five years for the secret to appear!"


    "Will it take so long?" Mu Chen asked.


    "This is a secret realm that has never been seen before. Looking at the situation inside, it is very likely that it is still separated from the Xuantian Continent. If you want to open the secret realm, you must be accepted by the Xuantian Continent. This process is not easy. Longer time." Nan Hua shook the fan in his hand and said.


    Mu Chen and Rong Ye nodded thoughtfully.


    "It seems that we need to go back to the sect as soon as possible, tell Master about this, and see what Master means." Nan Hua is still very interested in this secret realm, and even eager to try, but this kind of thing still has to wait for the article to return. The cloud makes a decision.


    "When this birthday banquet is over, our purpose of this trip will be achieved, and we can naturally return to the sect." Rong Ye glanced at Zhuo Tingqiu and said.


    Nan Hua nodded and stopped talking.


    Gu Qing had been listening to the conversations of several people, and seeing that Nan Hua was no longer talking at this time, she stretched out her hand and said, "Brother, what is the secret realm you are talking about?" ¡¿


    Compared with Nanhua and the others, Gu Qing''s knowledge is still too shallow, and he doesn''t know much about many things.


    "Mystery can be understood as a small world, some are formed naturally, and some are created by those immortals or powerful people. Inside it is a space of its own. Just like what we saw just now, there may be some rare things in it. Linghualingcao, there may also be some great abilities inherited, which is a great opportunity." Nan Hua patted Gu''s head gently, smiling, and patiently explained.


    Gu Qing nodded slightly, she looked up at the place where the phantom of the secret realm appeared just now, [Just now, I felt a little call in it, but it was too weak, and I am not sure if it is. ¡¿


    "Huh?" Nan Hua was a little surprised when he saw Gu Qing''s gesture, "Is it related to your seal?"


    At present, what they care about most is the seal in Gu Qing''s body, and Gu Qing said that he felt the call, and most of it was related to the seal.


    Gu nodded gently.


    "It seems that we really have to break into this secret realm, but we don''t know what the conditions for entering this secret realm are." Nan Hua frowned.


    "Whatever it is, since there are things Xiao Qing needs in it, no matter how difficult it is, we have to go in!" Rong Ye was very concerned about things that could make Gu Qing talk, and said directly.


    Mu Chen and Jun Wu nodded in agreement. Nan Hua looked at Gu Qing and patted her on the head again, "That''s right, for Xiao Qing, I have to go in no matter how difficult it is!"


    ¡­


    Zhuo Tingqiu''s birthday party ended without everyone''s mind, and Gu Qing and Zhuo Tingqiu also left.


    "Patriarch Zhuo, today''s secret realm is probably an immortal secret realm. If my estimation is correct, the secret realm will be opened in about four to five years. Patriarch Zhuo can make plans early." Because of the relationship between Zhuo Tingqiu and Gu Qingqing, Nanhua Don''t mind selling a favor to Zhuo Zhensong and pulling them, after all, the more people protect Gu Qingqing, it will only benefit Gu Qingqing.


    Zhuo Zhensong was shocked when he heard this, and looked at Nanhua in shock. He didn''t expect that it would be a secret realm of immortals, but he also knew that Nanhua and their identities were extraordinary and they knew a lot, so they shouldn''t be involved in this matter. Lie to him!


    Soon he realized that this matter was also a challenge for Zhuo Jia. If he could get this opportunity, Zhuo Jia might take it one step further!


    "Thank you Nan Gongzi for letting me know!" He clasped his fists towards Nan Hua and bowed slightly, with a respectful attitude.


    Nan Hua turned a little sideways, avoiding Zhuo Zhensong''s ceremony.


    "It''s okay for Patriarch Zhuo to understand, I''ll leave soon, there will be some time later!" Nan Hua was very satisfied with Zhuo Zhensong''s attitude, with a smile on his face.


    "Everyone, take care!" Zhuo Zhensong clasped his fists again.


    Gu Qing and Zhuo Tingqiu waved their hands, then turned back into the carriage.


    Under the gaze of Zhuo Zhensong and Zhuo Tingqiu, Tianlin Horse rose into the air and flew towards the direction of thousands of miles of mountains.

 Chapter 48：

    Lingyin Mountain, the main peak hall.


    After Wen Guiyun knew that Gu Qing and the others were about to arrive, he waited for them in the hall. In addition to him, Si Lin and Yue Zhao who had already left the customs were also there, as well as a man.


    The man wears a jade crown on his head and his sword brows into his temples. A pair of peachy eyes looks very passionate, but his eyes are very sharp, which makes people feel like they have been seen through! His figure is tall and he is wearing a black brocade robe. At the cuffs and hem of the brocade robe, there are auspicious cloud patterns embroidered with silver threads, which are faintly visible as the light changes.


    When he stood there, it made people feel like they wanted to surrender. When Si Lin and Yue Zhao looked at him, their eyes were rarely excited.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps sounded, and the five Gu Qing people walked in from the door.


    After the five people came in, they were a little surprised when they saw the man, especially Jun Wu, whose face that had always been stern had a rare change in expression.


    "The disciple has seen Master!"


    "I have seen Saint Master Wen!"


    The four Nanhua and Jun Wu saluted Wen Guiyun first.


    "Okay, get up all, don''t need so much politeness." Wen Guiyun waved his hand, and a gentle force lifted the five people up.


    "Qing, Hua''er, Achen and Xiao Ye, come and see the Sovereign Lord of Yunlan Holy Land." As the host, Wen Guiyun stood up, waved to his disciple, and said.


    Upon hearing this, the Nanhua four subconsciously glanced at Jun Wu before they stepped forward to bow to Jun Yutian.


    Jun Yutian nodded, his eyes kept on Jun Wu''s body.


    "My boy has seen my father!" Jun Wu stepped forward, standing in front of the man, his expression excited.


    "Awu, I''ll take you home!" Facing Jun Wu, the expression on Jun Yutian''s face became a lot more vivid.


    Jun Wu froze for a moment, and subconsciously looked at Gu Qing, then turned his head to look at Jun Yutian.


    "Father, have the matters of the Holy Land been handled?" It was because Jun Yutian had to deal with some matters of the Yunlan Holy Land that he was sent to Lingyin Mountain. At this time, he couldn''t help asking first.


    "Naturally it has been resolved, you have been harassing you for a long time in Lingyin Mountain, and your mother misses you too, it''s time to go home." Jun Yutian didn''t miss Jun Wu''s eyes, glanced at Gu Qing''s side, and said softly.


    "Baby knows." Jun expressionlessly dimmed, "Father, can you give the child some time, the child wants to say something quietly."


    Jun Yutian glanced at Jun Wu with some surprise, then glanced at Gu gently, and nodded.


    Jun Wu turned around, talked to Wen Guiyun, and took Gu gently to the outside of the hall.


    [Jun Wu, are you going home? ¡¿The conversation between Jun Yutian and Jun Wu didn''t avoid other people. Gu Qing also heard it naturally. Looking at Jun Wu with large watery eyes, he gestured.


    Jun Wu nodded.


    [Then you will come to Lingyin Mountain in the future? ] Gu Qing''s expression was a lot of loss visible to the naked eye, and there was even water in his eyes.


    Seeing that Gu Qing was about to cry, Jun Wu pursed his lips, feeling uncomfortable in his heart.


    He grew up so old, Gu Qing was his only friend, and he had a high status in his heart. Although he knew he was going to leave eventually, he didn''t expect to come so soon.


    "I am the young master of Yunlan Holy Land, and there are a lot of things to learn, and Lingyin Mountain can''t come casually, and it may not appear in the future." Although it is very difficult, Jun Wu said slowly.


    Hearing this, the tears that Gu Qing had been holding back finally fell.


    Having been with Jun Wu for such a long time, she had already put Jun Wu in a very important position in her heart. Knowing that Jun Wu was leaving, and they might not even see him in the future, she was naturally very sad.


    "You, don''t cry." Jun Wu was a little clumsy and cautiously helping Gu gently wipe away his tears, "Although I can''t come here, you can go to the second fairy world to find me. Your talent is so good, it won''t take long. If you can reach the seventh level, and the Saint Master Wen and your senior will also return to the second immortal realm, you can come to me."


    Hearing what Jun Wu said, Gu paused lightly, looking at Jun Wu dimly with tears.


    [Really, really? ¡¿


    "Of course, when did I lie to you?" Jun Wu quickly promised. He took out a pair of bronze mirrors from his Universe Ring and handed one of them to Gu Qingqing. "This is a kind of message that can be used to spread news. Immortal weapon, as long as you input spiritual power to the bronze mirror and write what you want to say, I can receive it."


    Gu gently wiped away his tears and hugged the bronze mirror in his arms.


    [Then, we have agreed, and when I reach the seventh level, see you in the second immortal world! She looked at Jun Wu with an unprecedented seriousness.


    "Yeah!" Jun nodded vigorously.


    He looked at Gu Qingtian, hesitated for a moment, stretched out his hand, hugged Gu Qingqing gently, and quickly released it again.


    The two agreed on the time to meet, and Jun Wu helped Gu gently wipe away his tears before returning to the hall together.


    Jun Wu returned to Jun Yutian''s side, and Gu Qing was about to go to Wen Guiyun''s side, but was stopped by Jun Yutian.


    "You called Gu Qingqing, right?" He bent down and looked at Gu Qing as much as possible. "I heard your master say that you are a good friend of Ah Wu. The first time I met, my uncle gave you this thing to make. Meeting ceremony." As he said, he handed a jade slip to Gu Qing, "It has sealed my spiritual power and can help you withstand three 9th-order attacks."


    Gu lightly glanced at Wen Guiyun, and after Wen Guiyun nodded, he put the jade slip away.


    [Thank you uncle! ] She gestured with her hands.


    A trace of surprise flashed across Jun Yutian''s eyes, then he waved his hand, stood up straight, and took Jun Wu to Wen Guiyun''s side.


    "Guiyun, thank you for taking care of Ah Wu during this time, then we will leave." When facing Wen Guiyun, Jun Yutian was obviously very relaxed.


    "Okay, let''s go quickly." Although he also likes Jun Wu a little bit better, Wen Guiyun is quite receptive to the fact that Gu Qing is with Jun Wu all day long. Now he hears that Jun Wu wants to leave. Of course I immediately agreed!


    "Okay, there will be a period later!" Jun Yutian did not delay, it was not easy for him to take this trip himself, and he could not stay for too long.


    Wen Guiyun nodded, watching Jun Yutian take Jun Wu to tear a piece of talisman paper and disappear from them.


    Nanhua and the others expressed their happiness at Jun Wu''s departure, but Gu Qing was unhappy. Although he had the bronze mirror, there was suddenly one less person around him, and Gu Qing was still a little uncomfortable.


    Wen Guiyun and the others comforted Gu Qingqing for a while, and saw that she was in a little better mood, and then they discussed the secret realm.


    "Unexpectedly, there would actually be a fairyland in the Xuantian Continent!" Yue Zhao couldn''t help but sigh after listening to Rong Ye''s description.


    "What''s the answer to this?" Nan Hua sensitively grasped the loopholes in Yue Zhao''s words and asked.


    "I used to calculate a hexagram before, and the hexagram said that there would be an opportunity in the Xuantian Continent, but I didn''t expect this opportunity to be a fairyland secret!" Yue Zhao himself was surprised, but didn''t expect this opportunity to be so great!


    Si Lin and the others were quite convinced of Yue Zhao''s fortune-telling ability, but they didn''t ask much.


    "It is estimated that the secret realm will appear for a while. During this period of time, don''t go down the mountain when you lighten it. Practice **** your body. After the secret realm appears, let your seniors take you into the secret realm together." Wen Guiyun patted Gu gently. Said softly on his head.


    Gu Qing thought of the agreement with Jun Wu, nodded, and made up his mind that he must cultivate to the seventh step quickly, and then go to Jun Wu early!

 Chapter 49：

    Five years later, in the back garden of the peak of Lingyin Mountain, a figure was practicing.


    The man was dressed in a blue broad-sleeved brocade robe, a blue silk was loosely tied behind his head with a hairband of the same color, and followed her movements through a graceful arc in the air.


    Under her shopping forehead, a pair of big watery eyes are like stars, attracting people''s gaze, and under the bridge of her pretty nose, a pair of pale pink lips glow with watery luster.


    She has fair skin and tall stature among her peers. A red silk satin dances flexibly in her hands, and light and shadow appear in the air, and then disappear again.


    Her movements are graceful, but it implies murder. The silk in her hands looks soft, but in fact it is very sharp. If someone thinks this is just a decorative object, she will instantly lose her life.


    After the last move, a spiritual grass not far in front of her was chopped off because of the light blade shot by her silk. She put away the silk and fell to the ground.


    "Flap!"


    Applause suddenly sounded, and she turned her head to look at the person coming.


    "Little Junior Sister''s skills are a little deeper, and you really dare not underestimate this immortal Ling Ling in your hands!" Yue Zhao clapped her hands and walked to Gu Qingqing''s side and praised her heartily.


    Ten-year-old Gu Qing was much more lively than when he was five, and he was more casual when facing Yue Zhao.


    [Of course, this is my natal magic weapon. The seal in her body has not been lifted, and she still can''t speak, but she uses sign language very proficiently.


    The pretty face is full of smiles, and the expression is very arrogant.


    Yue Zhao liked Gu Qing''s arrogant look the most, and the smile on her face deepened a bit, and she patted Gu Qing''s hair as before.


    Gu lightly glared at Yuezhao, disliked and helpless about his moving his hair.


    "Master let us go to the main peak, let''s go." Yue Zhao smiled, put down his hand, and said.


    Gu nodded gently, and headed to the main peak with Yue Zhao.


    In the main hall, Wen Guiyun still sits on the main seat, and Si Lin, Nanhua, Mu Chen and Rong Ye are listed on both sides of him. After five years, Wen Guiyun only looks more mature than before. As for Si was close to them, their faces hardly changed, but the aura around them was much stronger.


    When Gu Qing came in, the faces of several people subconsciously showed a smile.


    [Master, why are you looking for us today? After giving Wen Guiyun a gift, Gu Qing asked with sign language.


    "We are calling you today for the affairs of the fairyland," Wen Guiyun patted Gu gently on the head. "Since five years ago, the phantom of the fairyland appeared, and in the past few years, the Xuantian Continent has appeared everywhere. The phantom of the secret realm was removed, and the scene inside became more and more obvious. As the teacher, A Zhao calculated a divination. A Zhao calculated that the secret realm should be present within the last three months. The problem now is that it is not clear what the secret realm will appear in. , Even Ah Zhao can only figure out a general direction." He looked at Yue Zhao.


    "The position I calculated is within the territory of the Northern Tang Dynasty, and it is not specific." Yue Zhao finished speaking and shrugged helplessly.


    Gu Qing and the others knew how powerful Yuezhao''s hexagrams were. Yuezhao said that it could not be counted, that is, it was really not. It also showed that the location of the secret realm was really difficult to confirm.


    "In the past five years, I have been cultivating in Lingyin Mountain. Although I have gone down a few times, the seal in your body has not been resolved. My teacher believes that you should go down the mountain now and look for the location of the secret realm while practicing. It can let you experience it gently." Wen Gui Yun lifted his teacup and said.


    Upon hearing this, Si Lin and the others looked at each other, their eyes focused on Gu Qing''s body.


    "Master, are all of us going?" Mu Chen asked with some uncertainty.


    "Yes, you will stay with you, but when things happen, the five of you will try to do as little as possible and try to do more gently, otherwise she will not be able to train her." Obviously, Wen Guiyun knew Si Lin and their attitude towards Gu Qingqing well. , Let Si Lin and the others follow Gu Qing, then they would never let Gu Qing take a shot when something happened. He said this to avoid such a situation.


    "Master, we understand what you mean." Si Lin glanced at Gu Qingqing and said in a deep voice.


    "That''s good, you guys go down the mountain now." Si Lin''s person, Wen Guiyun is still very relieved, put down the tea cup, and directly waved them away.


    "The disciples wait to retire." Si Lin led the other five people to salute Wen Guiyun, and then the six left together.


    As before, Gu Qing was sitting on the Tianlin Horse-drawn carriage, while Si Lin and the others rode on the Tianlin Horse and left Lingyin Mountain together.


    ...


    In the pavilion outside Chasing Cloud City, a teenager and a girl are sitting opposite each other. On the table in front of them are snacks and freshly brewed spiritual tea, but the two have no intention to eat or drink. If you look carefully, You will find that both of them are looking not far away, as if they are waiting for someone.


    "It''s not that it''s good noon, why haven''t it arrived yet?" The girl, that is, Yun Ran looked at the open space not far away, her eyebrows furrowed slightly, her expression slightly anxious.


    The young man, Zhuo Tingqiu, looked calmer than Yun Ran. He picked up the tea in front of him, took a sip, and said slowly, "Since I said that I will be there at noon, naturally it will not be too late. Just wait with peace of mind."


    "Hmph, if you don''t drink tea all the time, I will still believe that you are not in a hurry!" Yun Ran snorted coldly, cast a blank glance at Zhuo Tingqiu, and vomited.


    Zhuo Tingqiu paused, glanced at Yun Ran, put down the tea cup in his hand, looked far away, and stopped talking.


    Just when the two were anxious, several figures and a carriage appeared in front of them.


    "It came gently." Yun Ran''s spirit was shocked, and he stood up directly from the stone bench, walked to the pavilion, and looked at the approaching team.


    Zhuo Tingqiu also stood behind Yun Ran, looking at the carriage with a slight excitement in his eyes.


    Si Lin and Yue Zhao rode in front of the carriage, while Nan Hua, Mu Chen and Rong Ye guarded the carriage and protected it perfectly. After seeing Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran, they knew this for a long time I will walk with two people all the way, and their expressions are not very good.


    The carriage stopped outside the pavilion, Yun Ran dashed out of the carriage, raised his face, and looked at the door with excitement.


    The car door opened under Yun Ran''s gaze. Gu Qing''s figure appeared in front of Yun Ran''s eyes. Seeing Yun Ran, Gu Qing''s face showed a surprise smile.


    "Xiao Qing, I will help you down." Yun Ran carefully supported Gu Qing''s hand, helping Gu Qing to get off the carriage.


    [Sister Yun, long time no see. After Gu gently got out of the car, he said excitedly in sign language.


    Yun Ran directly gave Gu Qing a hug and buried Gu Qing''s head on her well-developed chest.


    "Xiao Qing, I miss you so much!" Yun Ran shouted as he hugged.

 Chapter 50：

    "Okay, didn''t you see that Xiao Qingqi was almost cut off by you?" As a man, Zhuo Tingqiu couldn''t give Gu Qing a hug, so he was very jealous of Yun Ran, Yin Yang said strangely.


    "Hmph, don''t think I don''t know that you are jealous of me!" Yun Ran glared at Zhuo Tingqiu, but let go of Gu gently.


    Gu Qing left Yun Ran''s arms and quickly tidyed up his hair. Only when he found that there was no mess, he was a little satisfied.


    [Sister Yun, I haven''t seen you for many days, you are much more beautiful. Looking at Yun Ran in a red dress, Gu gently blinked her large, watery eyes, and praised sincerely.


    "Xiao Qingwen can talk." No woman doesn''t like being praised for being beautiful. Yu Ran immediately became exasperated, and hugged Gu Qing''s face and kissed her on the cheek. "Xiao Qing also gets longer and more beautiful. Up."


    Hearing this, Gu Qing''s eyes turned into crescent moons with a smile.


    "Gentlely, I''ll take refuge in you this time. After my father knew that he was going on the road with you, he didn''t even give me a guard. You have to protect my safety." Gu Qing was not willing to be taken away by Yun Ran alone. With light attention, Zhuo Tingqiu said pitifully.


    Fifteen-year-old Zhuo Tingqiu is about 1.75 meters tall and wears a tight-fitting black brocade suit. Half of his long hair is pulled up with a hosta, and the other half is scattered behind his head.


    His face opened up a bit, and he became much more handsome, just like the kind of sunshine boy, exuding the vigorous aura that belongs to a young man alone.


    Under the guidance of Zhuo Zhensong over the years, he is already a qualified young master, and he can even be alone, being alienated and polite when facing outsiders. Only when facing Gu Qing, will he have such a lively time.


    "You still have to take care of me, you don''t have time to take care of you, so take care of yourself!" Yun Ran squeezed Zhuo Tingqiu aside, stopped Gu Qing, and said angrily.


    Gu Qing was sandwiched between the two, looking at Yun Ran, and then at Zhuo Tingqiu. He looked a little bitterly at Rong Ye, who was a step away, and signaled for help.


    Rong Ye had long wanted to pull Gu Qingming away from Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu, but because Gu Qingqing was very important to Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu, he did not take action. Now he received Gu Qing''s signal. , Suddenly there was a support.


    "You two, let go gently and speak well." Rong Ye is older than Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu, and his temper is the hottest among the senior brothers and sisters. He walked directly over, gently pulled Gu out, and stared at the same time. A glance at Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu.


    Both Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu had seen Rong Ye¡¯s greatness, and they also knew that Rong Ye¡¯s temper, especially Zhuo Tingqiu, was repaired by Rong Ye. Facing Rong Ye¡¯s gaze, they did not dare to refute, they could only watch. Gu was gently pulled away.


    "Okay, it''s not early, let''s go into the city." As the boss, Si Lin stood up and presided over the overall situation at this time, and the others immediately did not dare to be presumptuous.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu did not have a Tianlin horse, and they made a carriage with Gu Qing. Si Lin and the others continued to ride their horses and head towards Cloud Chase City together.


    This time, the meeting place will be set at Chasing Cloud City. In addition to the fact that Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu are both not far from Chasing Cloud City, it is also because Chasing Cloud City is a must from the mountains of thousands of miles to the Tang Dynasty. By the way.


    The situation in Chasing Cloud City was as prosperous as it was five years ago. Gu Qing and the three of them sat in the carriage and looked outside through the carriage curtains.


    "Five years ago, we met here for the first time. I still remember that when I was almost trafficked, you discovered me gently." Yun Ran said with emotion, looking at the street in front of him.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Qing to see her and ask her seniors to save her, she would not know where she would be now. This kindness, she has always kept in her heart, this is also the second time she has met Gu Qing. Later, the reason why we must be friends with Gu Qingqing.


    This incident was not a glorious thing for Yun Ran. Yun Ran had not mentioned it in front of Zhuo Tingqiu before. Zhuo Tingqiu was a little surprised when he heard Yun Ran¡¯s words, and immediately understood that Yun Ran was right. Gu Qing''s feelings.


    "Qing is our savior. If it hadn''t been for Qingfeng and Senior Brother Si Lin to rescue me in Qingfeng City, I''m afraid I would have been sucked up by the Demon Cultivator, and there is a person on the head of the grave." Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Gu Qing. Light, said with emotion.


    Yun Ran nodded frantically next to him, "It''s rare for you to say something human!"


    Zhuo Tingqiu was choked and almost didn''t come up in one breath. He pointed to Yun Ran, gritted his teeth for a long time, and finally turned his head over, not looking at Yun Ran.


    After winning over Zhuo Tingqiu, Yun Ran raised his head loudly, with a bright smile on his face.


    Gu Qing quietly watched the two talk, with a slight smile on his lips.


    After arriving at the lodging place, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu helped Gu Qing to get off the carriage one by one, and Mu Chen stepped forward to communicate with the people in the inn.


    There were already a lot of people sitting in the lobby of the inn at this time. When they saw Gu Qing and the group of handsome men and beauties, their veiled, straight eyes never stopped.


    Fortunately, several people were used to this kind of gaze and scrutiny, but they didn''t care. Instead, they went down to the yard where they lived under the leadership of Xiaoer.


    After taking care of it for a while, Yun Ran took Gu gently to go out for a stroll, and the others naturally followed the two of them.


    "Gentle, let''s go to Tiangong Pavilion to see if there are any new jewelry." Girls are interested in rouge gouache, gesture clothes and the like. Yun Ran is most interested in jewelry, so he took Gu Qing with him. , Naturally will not miss it.


    Before nodding lightly, Yun Ran took her to the Tiangong Pavilion not far away, and Si Lin and the others behind him could not keep up.


    Tiangong Pavilion is one of the top chain stores in the Xuantian Continent, and everything in it is high-quality goods and expensive. Even so, there are many people in Tiangong Pavilion. Young women may walk in groups, or Take the maid to buy your favorite accessories.


    As a lady of the Yun family, Yun Ran will naturally not miss her the VIP treatment given by Tiangong Pavilion. Therefore, after she came in, after showing her identity certificate, someone took her to the second floor to select accessories.


    "Miss Yun, here are the newly released accessories in our shop. Please have a look." The supervisor showed up in the elegant room with the maid, and the latest accessories from Tiangong Pavilion were placed on the plate held by the maid.


    Yun Ran immediately pulled Gu gently to stand up and browsed these exquisite jewelry.


    "This hairpin is beautiful, suitable for you gently." Yun Ran picked up a hosta in his hand and placed it on Gu Qing''s head to make gestures.


    Gu gently motioned his head, letting Yun Ran make gestures.


    When Yun Ran was just getting up, there was a loud noise outside the door.


    "This girl wants to see, who has taken away the jewelry that this girl is optimistic about!" A slightly savage girl sounded outside the door.


    Immediately afterwards, the door of Gu Qing''s private room was pushed open, and a young girl came in with several guards.

 Chapter 51：

    The girl is wearing a light pink skirt and a butterfly sway on her head. With her movements, she can only be considered beautiful, with mediocre features. If it¡¯s not the clothes and accessories on her head, it¡¯s just the kind of thrown. The kind you can''t find in the crowd.


    She seemed very angry, her eyes looking at Gu Qing and the others were fierce, but after seeing the looks of Si Lin and the others, she stayed for a while, her expression looked a little distorted.


    As early as when the door was opened, Gu Qing was guarded behind by Si Lin and others. In addition, she was not as tall as Si Lin and others, and she was hidden behind her and couldn''t see anything clearly.


    "Hey, who should I be? Isn''t this the second lady of the Qiu family? Why, didn''t your Qiu family teach you to knock on the door before entering, and you can only come in after getting the owner''s permission?" Yun Ran recognized it. Who is it, walked up to the girl, relied on her height, looked at each other condescendingly, and said sarcastically.


    Qiu Yufei, the girl who heard Yun Ran''s voice, wakes up from being violently hit by the appearance of Si Lin and others. After reacting to Yun Ran''s words, her expression becomes fierce again.


    "Yun Ran, why are you here?" Qiu Yufei has never been able to understand Yun Ran since she was a child. From childhood until now, as long as the two families meet, they will be compared together, and she has never won!


    Her gaze fell on Yun Ran''s charming face, and her expression was even worse.


    "Why? This Tiangongge was opened by your house? Only you are allowed, not me anymore?" Yun Ran also disliked Qiu Yufei''s savage character, and replied unceremoniously.


    "Huh, you''ll also be savvy," Qiu Yufei knew that she couldn''t say Yun Ran, so she didn''t care about it anymore, "I tell you, this golden phoenix hairpin is fancy, you should let it go as soon as possible. it is good!"


    "Ha, who do you think you are?" Yun Ran rolled his eyes dissatisfied, and had no affection for people like Qiu Yufei who feel good about themselves. "This girl also likes this hairpin, why don''t you let it go? give me!"


    "Yun Ran, don''t go too far!" Qiu Yufei looked at Yun Ran coldly, gritted her teeth threateningly.


    "Why? Do you think I would be afraid of you? You said it was the young lady of the Qiu family. Who didn''t know that you were just the righteous daughter of the Qiu family. The Qiu family would fight against our Yun family for you?" Yun Ran stood up straight with an expression on her face. Change, said sarcastically.


    Hearing this, Qiu Yufei''s face suddenly became very ugly, and she looked at Yun Ran as if she wanted to kill.


    "Yun Ran, don''t deceive people too much!" As she said, she actually slapped Yun Ran directly.


    Yun Ran is very clear about Qiu Yufei''s temperament. After knowing that he had said this, Qiu Yufei''s reaction had been prepared for a long time. At this time, when Qiu Yufei moved her hand, she directly blocked it, and the sword in her hand was out of the sheath. Fought.


    The space in the private room is not large. In order to avoid Qiu Yufei and Yun Ran''s fighting from injuring Gu Qingqing, Si Lin and the others protected Gu Qingqing and retreated into the room.


    The fight between the two did not last long, because Qiu Yufei was not Yun Ran''s opponent at all, and Yun Ran directly held her neck with a sword, which made her feel a little more peaceful.


    "Remember, don''t be so reckless next time. This time it''s my kindness. If I don''t do anything to you, I might meet someone else next time!" Yun Ran looked at Qiu Yufei''s hideous face, his tone was light. Said.


    Immediately, she used her hand slightly to push Qiu Yufei out of the door.


    Qiu Yufei was defeated by Yun Ran. Although she was very upset in her heart, she was really afraid of what Yun Ran would do. She looked gloomy for a while and left with her men.


    The door was closed, but Yun Ran didn''t have the mood to choose accessories. He randomly looked at a few more attractive ones and asked the buddy to wrap them up. Gu Qing also chose a few, and a few people left the Tiangong Pavilion.


    [Sister Yun, who is that young lady just now? Walking on the road, Gu Qingqing thought of the Qiu Yufei just now, and asked.


    "She is Qiu Yufei, the fifth young lady of the Qiu family. The Qiu family and our Yun family, as well as Zhuo Tingqiu¡¯s Zhuo family, are all one of the five great families. Our Yun family and the Qiu family are relatively close to each other. I know each other better. We are often compared because of our similar age. She has always been inferior to me, so she is always unconvinced. She always wants to trouble me. She is actually from the Qiu family. Mrs. Young¡¯s niece was considered an adopted daughter by Mrs. Qiu Family only because of the death of both parents.¡± Yun Ran saw that Gu Qing was interested, he thought for a while and said.


    Gu nodded slightly, expressing understanding.


    "In fact, her status in the Qiu family is not very good at all. If it weren¡¯t for the wife of the Qiu family, no one would pay attention to her. The real power of the Qiu family is the daughter of the second young master of the Qiu family, the eldest miss of the Qiu family, Qiu Yu Yan, four years older than me, has the demeanor of a noble lady in her words and deeds, and she has good talent and deep scheming." When it comes to Qiu Yuyan, Yun Ran''s attitude is obviously different.


    [She is better than Sister Yun? Gu Qing looked at Yun Ran in surprise. In her opinion, Yun Ran''s character and cultivation are already top-notch among her peers.


    "She''s only a little better than me." In the depths of Yun Ran''s little finger, he gestured, "That''s a beauty snake, I can''t do it like her." Yun Ran thought of Qiu Yuyan''s murderous smile with a smile on his face. Can''t help but shudder.


    Hearing what Yun Ran said, Gu Qing was a little looking forward to seeing Qiu Yuyan, to see what a powerful character he was!


    ...


    After Qiu Yufei left the Tiangong Pavilion, she returned to the inn. When she arrived at the door, she ran into the Qiu Yuyan who had also come back from outside. Qiu Yufei was still very afraid of Qiu Yuyan, especially the other party¡¯s status in the Qiu family. It is not comparable to her, so after seeing each other, he immediately said hello and lowered his head at the same time.


    Qiu Yuyan didn''t like Qiu Yufei either, but she wouldn''t let others see her joy and anger, so she cared about Qiu Yufei a few words with a smile on her face before returning to her room.


    "Miss, the servant girl just heard that Miss Fifth had a fight with Yun Ran of the Yun family in Tiangong Pavilion, and she lost it." Qiu Yuyan''s close-knit maid walked in from outside and said in Qiu Yuyan''s ear.


    "Oh?" Qiu Yuyan put down his tea cup, "What''s the matter? How could they meet each other?"


    "I heard that it was Miss Wu who went to Tiangong Pavilion to buy jewelry. The jewellery she was looking for happened to be sent to Miss Yun by the guy. Miss Wu led some people into the private room and angered Miss Yun, so she started fighting. Lowered his head and said.


    "Idiot!" Qiu Yuyan said mercilessly, "I told her not to provoke Yun Ran, what is her identity, what is Yun Ran''s identity, and finally she went to Yun Ran unconsciously. It''s really a death!"


    The maid lowered her head and did not dare to speak.


    "How come Yun Ran appeared here, have you heard?" Fortunately, Qiu Yuyan didn''t say much, and asked about Yun Ran.


    "I only heard that Miss Yun came to see her friends, and she was with her friends when she was in Tiangong Pavilion." The maid answered carefully.


    "Friends?" Qiu Yuyan was a little surprised, "Just like Yun Ran''s temper, can he still have good friends?"


    The maid dared not say anything, she still lowered her head.


    "Well, find a few people to stare at Yun Ran and see what she is doing here." Qiu Yuyan lowered his head and ordered.


    "Yes." The maid replied and stepped back.

 Chapter 52：

    Gu Qing and the others only stayed in Chasing Cloud City for one night, and set off early the next morning, continuing to drive towards the Tang Dynasty.


    "The next city from here to the south is Anping City. Anping City is rich in a kind of spiritual grass-tranquility grass. In addition to the city lord of the Great Zhou dynasty, there are two other forces, the Zhao family and the Fang family. The two families control the Anping City¡¯s Anshen grass industry, and their status is on par with the city lord¡¯s mansion. However, it is said that the next heir of the Zhao family was stabbed not long ago and was in a coma. The Zhao family is looking for a doctor to treat the heir. It seems to have something to do with the Fang family. The city is not very peaceful.¡± Zhuo Tingqiu has taken over part of the Zhuo family¡¯s property from Zhuo Zhensong, and it happens to have intelligence. The intelligence is relatively clear.


    In the carriage, Zhuo Tingqiu told Gu Qing and Yun Ran what he knew. Of course, with the strength of Si Lin and others, he could hear it clearly.


    Si Lin''s power was not on the Xuantian Continent, but Zhuo Tingqiu''s intelligence was more useful on the Xuantian Continent.


    "We only stayed in Anping City for one night, and the grievances between their two families must not affect us." Yun Ran felt that they should not be so unlucky. They just passed by, not at all. It will be involved!


    "I hope so." Zhuo Tingqiu glanced at Yun Ran and said.


    Gu gently pushed the pastry tray toward Yunran, looked out the window, and said nothing.


    Tianlin Horse''s speed was very fast, and it took almost a day to reach Anping City. After queuing into the city, a few people went straight to the largest inn in the city.


    After booking a few rooms, the few people went back to the room to wash, and then they came out to have dinner together.


    Of course, it was mainly Gu Qingqing, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu who ate them. Si Lin and the others didn''t need to eat for the time being.


    "Have you heard? The eldest master of the Zhao family is said to be dysfunctional. The Zhao family is all messed up at the moment, then the Zhao family is the only master!" A man sitting at the table next to Gu Qing and theirs Suddenly he whispered to his companion.


    "Oh, since the young master of the Zhao family fell ill, our Anping city has been uneasy. People are in panic all day long, and I don''t know when it will end!" a man at the same table said with a sad expression.


    "The Fang family has become prestigious recently, and several shops of the Zhao family have been shut down by the Fang family!" another person continued.


    "Oh, it''s also the Zhao family''s fate. I heard that Young Master Zhao was looking for a fierce beast in Guikuling outside the city. He was injured by the fierce beast and he couldn''t afford it. I''m afraid it will be fate soon."


    "The doctors above Tier 5 are all worshipped by the major forces. How can they leave easily, not to mention that if they come, the Zhao family may not be able to invite them!"


    "..."


    Several people talked about the Zhao family''s affairs, and then turned to other things. When several people mentioned the fierce beast, Gu Qing was a little interested, and quickly put it aside.


    After dinner, it was already dark, and several people went back to their rooms to rest.


    Gu Qing and Yun Ran shared a room. The two had a fuss before going to bed, and they slept a little late.


    In the middle of the night, Gu Qing suddenly felt a little burning in her heart, and she was so uncomfortable that she had to open her eyes. When she woke up, the burning in her chest did not subside. At the same time, she felt an inexplicable breath. It was not the first experience, frowned slightly, did not wake Yun Ran, put on his clothes lightly, opened the door and walked out.


    As soon as they passed by Yue Showa Si Lin''s room, the door of the two of them opened from the inside, and Gu gently turned his head and saw Yue Showa and Si Lin.


    "Xiao Qing, did you feel it?" Seeing Gu Qing covering his chest, Yue Zhao''s eyes flashed and asked.


    Gu nodded gently.


    "Let''s go together," Si Lin said, "Azhao and I won''t make a move."


    Gu Qingqing naturally believed Si Lin and Yue Zhao, nodded, she took the lead, and the three left together.


    After leaving the inn, the three of them galloped all the way to the Guikuling Ridge outside Anping City.


    When he heard the conversation of those people in the day, Gu Qing kept an eye on it, and felt a familiar burning sensation at night, knowing that the fierce beast in the other''s mouth should be useful for her seal, and then he ran out. , And both Si Lin and Yue Zhao knew about Gu Qing''s situation, so they came out together because they were afraid that Gu Qing could not cope with it.


    With the appearance of phantoms in the secret realm from time to time, the barriers on the Xuantian Continent have loosened a lot. The average person may not be able to break in, but those monsters with great abilities can do. Si Lin and the others are afraid that Gu Qing will encounter it. It was a monster that she couldn''t solve.


    Guikuling is actually a cliff. There are many towering trees growing on the cliff, and there are some small animals in it, but there are not many large animals.


    Recently, due to an accident in the Zhao family, there were fewer people from Guikuling, and it was very quiet at this time.


    As soon as Gu Qing and the others approached, they smelled a strong smell of blood. The three exchanged glances, and then walked inside.


    After approaching here, the burning sensation in Gu Qing''s chest disappeared. She let go of the hand covering her chest, put it on her waist, holding Hunxian Ling, ready to do it at any time.


    The closer they got to the cliff, the stronger the smell of blood, and at the same time they saw some corpses. The hearts of these corpses were dug out, and their deaths were a bit miserable. They could still see their wide-open eyes through the moonlight, and it was obvious that they couldn''t catch sight of them.


    When they were about to reach the edge of the cliff, they finally saw the look of the fierce beast!


    It was shaped like an ape with white head and red feet. At this moment, he was holding a **** heart in his hand and stuffing it into his mouth, and beside his feet, was lying a dead body that had lost its breath.


    A trace of disgust flashed in the eyes of the three of Gu Qing. Because Wen Guiyun had a cleanliness, everyone in Lingyin Mountain was a little clean, not to mention the way the other party was eating was really unappetizing.


    "This is Zhu Wei!" Yue Zhao whispered to the two of them, "This Xuantian Continent is really getting more and more interesting!"


    All three of them have seen "A Book of Ten Thousand Beasts", and they can still know the fierce beasts of Zhu Wei''s level. Reminiscent of the monster beasts they have seen in these years, the Xuantian Continent is indeed a bit unusual.


    Here Zhu Nai also felt the presence of Gu Qing and the others. Turning his head, a pair of red eyes stared at the three Gu Qing greedily, his mouth opened, and the heart in his hand was sent into his face. There was a grinning grin.


    "Jiejie, there is food delivered to the door!" He licked his blood-stained lips and looked at the three Gu Qing hungrily.


    Si Lin glanced at Zhu Wei coldly, a sword intent flashed across his eyes, and Yue Zhao raised a perfect smile, but his eyes were as cold as ice.


    "It''s been sealed, and now it''s only half of its original strength, gently, hand it to you!" Before coming, he said that he would let Gu Qing do it himself, Si Lin evaluated Zhu Wei''s strength and said.


    Gu nodded lightly, raised her hand, and she pulled out the Hunxian Ling who was used as an ornament on her waist, her hand shook slightly, and Hunxian Ling was filled with spiritual power, and she instantly hardened her toes. , Rushed to Zhu Wei.

 Chapter 53：

    "Jiejie, it''s still a female doll here. Good female doll, female doll''s heart is delicious!" The grin on Zhu Wei''s face became deeper, as he said, he rushed towards Gu gently.


    The most powerful thing about a fierce beast like Zhu Wei is its body. When it stretches out its long arms, its nails like a sharp knife are exposed, and it goes straight to Gu Qing''s neck.


    Gu Qing leaned back, avoiding Zhu Nai''s nails, and at the same time raised his leg and kicked towards Zhu Nai.


    Zhu Wei''s reaction was dissatisfied, and he turned to the side, avoiding Gu Qing''s legs, turned around, and grabbed Gu Qing''s back.


    Gu gently lowered his head, and his body rolled forward, avoiding Zhu Wei''s claws again, standing up, and quickly turning around, and the immortal silk in his hand rushed out like a snake.


    Zhu Wei directly stretched out his hand to grab it. Gu gently moved his wrist slightly. The immortal Ling Ling suddenly softened, avoiding Zhu Wei''s hand, and then under Gu Qing''s control, wrapped Zhu Wei''s arm. Zhu Wei did not stop for a while. Cha was entangled, and was about to forcefully break away, but his hand was pulled by Hunxian Ling, his body was unstable, and he fell toward the ground in front of him.


    Zhu Wei''s reaction force is not weak. She supported her body with one foot and leaned back hard. Gu Qing was moved. Fortunately, Gu Qing was not a vegetarian either. She poured spiritual power into the mixed fairy. Suddenly golden light appeared on Aya, and light needles condensed from spiritual power pierced Zhu Wei''s arm.


    The arm was injured, Zhu was tired of eating pain, and the expression on his face changed from a grin to a hideous face. It was enraged. It was originally thought that it was just like the humans before, it was an ant-like existence, but it was unexpectedly hurt!


    It roared, ignoring the arms entangled by the immortal silk, and rushed directly to Gu gently.


    Gu lightly frowned, but his expression was very calm. He rushed forward two steps, and suddenly his toes hit the ground and rose in the air, his wrists trembling. The immortal Ling who was originally only entangled Zhu Wei''s arm followed her movements. She directly wrapped Zhu Fei¡¯s neck, and her toes point to Zhu Fei¡¯s shoulder, and she came to Zhu Fei¡¯s back, holding Hun Xian Ling''s hand vigorously, Hun Xian Ling directly strangled Zhu Fei¡¯s neck, and more Tighter!


    As an immortal tool, Hunxian Ling was soft, but when it was poured into spiritual power, it was still very sharp. Zhu Wei''s skin was very defensive, but Hunxian Ling had also drawn a blood mark.


    Injured one after another, Zhu Wei finally realized that the little girl in front of her was not as simple as she thought, and tried again.


    Gu Qing''s strength was not as strong as Zhu Fei, and Zhu Fei broke away from the Immortal Ling, and flew out by herself.


    Fortunately, her reaction ability was good. She stepped on a big tree and rushed towards Zhu Wei again.


    "Jiejie, I''m going to kill you!" Zhu Wei shouted angrily. He stepped heavily on the ground with his feet on the ground, his arms gathered above his head, and he suddenly flew up and rushed towards Gu Qing gently.


    Gu lightly bounced her eyebrows. If she was really hit by Zhu Wei¡¯s fist, she might not be better off. Hunxian Ling changed quickly in her hand, and she grew from three meters to more than ten meters in an instant, and she flew into the air. Suddenly let go of Hunxian Ling, Hunxian Ling did not fall, but hung in front of her.


    Her hands quickly formed a seal, and a lot of spiritual light flew out from her fingertips and landed on the Hunxian Ling. The Hunxian Ling quickly changed shape, and after a while, it turned into a net.


    Gu Qing''s right hand spread out five fingers and pressed down, the net made by the immortal silk fell directly on Zhu Nai''s body. Gu Qing closed his right hand, and the net closed directly. Zhu Nai was trapped in the net. in.


    Zhu Nai struggled violently, but the net that Hunxian Ling became so easy to break free, not to mention that Gu Qing was still inputting spiritual power in Net Hunxian Ling to make the net tighten!


    The net tightened Zhu Fei¡¯s skin, causing Zhu Fei¡¯s whole body pain, Zhu Fei¡¯s eyes suddenly flashed a yellow light, and then, its strength suddenly improved a bit, and it broke away from the web that Hunxian Ling had become. .


    Hunxian Ling is Gu Qingqing''s natal spirit weapon. When it is hurt, Gu Qing directly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Her face became more calm, and the eyes that looked at Zhu Wei were full of murderous intent, wiped the blood from the corners of her lips, and she shot again.


    Hun Xian Ling was dazzled by her hand, she surrounded Zhu Wei, moving quickly under her feet, so that Zhu Wei could not find her position, Hun Xian Ling surrounded Zhu Wei.


    This time she didn''t let Hunxian Ling turn into a net, but directly tied Zhu Nian, and input most of the spiritual power to ensure that Zhu Nian couldn''t make it.


    A silver light flashed in her eyes, and an ethereal and mysterious voice floated from her mouth.


    "Broken heart!"


    As her voice fell, Zhu Nian, who was struggling, suddenly dilated her pupils and her eyeballs protruded. His body seemed to be frozen. Then, blood came out of his eyes, nose, mouth and ears at the same time, and his body fell heavily to the ground.


    Before Zhu Wei''s corpse touched the ground, Gu gently took Hunxian Ling back, and sat down on the ground, gasping for breath.


    Zhu Wei is a fierce beast after all. Even if her strength is only half of what she used to be, it is a level 7 or higher cultivation base. With her current level 6 cultivation base still worse, she finally used the power of Yan Ling to directly draw away her body Fortunately, the spiritual power did not faint directly like before.


    Seeing that Zhu Wei was dead, Si Lin and Yue Zhao stepped forward. Yue Zhao took out the pill that he had prepared for replenishing spiritual power and fed it to Gu Qingliang, while Si Lin made up for Zhu Wei. Sword, in case the other party cheats to death.


    "Xiao Qing is really amazing!" After Gu Qing swallowed the pill, Yue Zhao gently praised.


    "Well, it''s better than before!" Si Lin nodded beside him, affirming.


    Upon hearing this, a smile appeared on Gu Qing''s face, obviously very useful to the two people''s praise.


    Supported by the two to stand up, she came to Zhu Fei¡¯s body, pointed her finger on Zhu Fei¡¯s eyebrows, a series of runes flew out of Zhu Fei¡¯s eyebrows and penetrated into her body, her eyebrows frowned, feeling After a while, I was a little dissatisfied.


    "How? Still can''t talk?" Yue Zhao asked with concern.


    Gu nodded lightly, ¡¾It''s still a bit worse. Recently, I feel that these runes are much less useful. ¡¿


    In order to allow Gu Qing to speak, everyone in Lingyin Mountain has come out all over the place. In the past five years, they have never stopped searching for traces of runes. At first, the seal in Gu Qing''s body was looser, but as the runes found The more it came, the loosening of the seal became slower and slower. Now there was only a small part of the seal that could not be opened, and only a little bit was removed after absorbing so many runes.


    Gu Qing was so tempered by the seal in her body.


    "Don''t worry, after the secret is opened, there may be opportunities inside, and you can always speak normally." Seeing Gu Qing''s face with a gloomy expression, Yue Zhao comforted softly.


    Although Si Lin didn''t speak, he looked at Gu Qing with concern.


    Gu nodded lightly, showing a bright smile, so that Yue Showa and Si Lin didn''t have to worry, and then stood up.


    [What about Zhu Wei''s body? ] Gu Qing was very disgusted with Zhu Nai, and some unconsciously revealed it between his eyebrows and eyes.


    There was an extra talisman seal at Yue Zhao¡¯s fingertips. He input spiritual power, and the talisman seal was immediately natural. He raised his hand, and the ignited talisman seal fell on Zhu Wei¡¯s body. In a flash, Zhu Wei¡¯s body was covered. After a dozen breaths, Zhu Wei''s body turned into a pile of black ashes, and nothing was left behind when the wind blew it.


    "The latest research of Xiaowu, the real fire amulet of Samadhi, is very convenient!" Seeing Gu Qingqing and Si Lin both staring at him, Yue Zhao explained.

 Chapter 54：

    Gu Qing thought that Rong Ye had given herself some talisman seals a few days ago, saying that it was his latest research, but at that time she was busy writing to Jun without replying, so she didn''t listen carefully. I didn''t expect that there would be such talisman seals. It was...perfect!


    After Zhu Wei was resolved, it was too early. The three returned to the inn again. The others were still sleeping. After Gu Qing returned to the room, Yuezhao and Si Lin also returned to his room.


    The next morning, Rong Ye and the others asked about what happened at night. Gu Qing didn¡¯t conceal it, and they all said it. After learning the power of the Samadhi True Fire Talisman, Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran cheekily asked Rong Ye. Zhang.


    After breakfast, a few people were ready to set off for the next town. When they went out, they met a group of people. The leader was a young girl. After seeing Gu Qing and them, the young girl was stunned for a while, and then subconsciously thought To turn around.


    "Zhuo Shiyu!" Zhuo Tingqiu looked at the girl with an ugly expression, and his voice sounded a little bit gritted.


    Zhuo Shiyu''s body shook, and he turned around to look at Zhuo Tingqiu.


    "Three brothers, what a coincidence." With a pleasing smile on her face, she walked to Zhuo Tingqiu''s face.


    "Unfortunately!" Zhuo Tingqiu did not eat her at all, just like her, "If I remember correctly, Sanshu should send you to ask the Tiangong? Why are you here?"


    The smile on Zhuo Shiyu''s face froze, a trace of annoyance flashed through his eyes, and he quickly stepped forward to grab Zhuo Tingqiu''s sleeve, "Brother, my good third brother, don''t tell my father that I am here, if it is If my father knew about it, I would be miserable!" Zhuo Shiyu trembled at the thought of her father''s temper, looking at Zhuo Tingqiu''s face with pleading.


    "Tell me why you are here first?" Zhuo Tingqiu neither agreed nor refused, looking at Zhuo Shiyu, and asked with a serious expression.


    "Then I said, don''t you tell my father?" Zhuo Shiyu also tried to bargain with Zhuo Tingqiu.


    "Don''t tell me, I''ll tell your father now!" Zhuo Tingqiu raised his eyebrows and said unhappily.


    "Say, I said," Zhuo Shiyu hurriedly begged for mercy, "Well," she suddenly became twisted and her face turned red, "I, I heard that Zhao Yunchi was injured, so I ran over."


    Zhuo Tingqiu thought about who Zhao Yunchi was in his mind. When he realized that Zhao Yunchi was the injured Young Master Zhao, he wrung his brows and looked at the blush on Zhuo Shiyu''s face. After a guess, "Do you like that kid from the Zhao family?"


    He felt a little unbelievable. His cousin has basically stayed in Shangyang City since she was a child. Otherwise, she was asking Tiangong. It stands to reason that she has never contacted this Zhao family boy? Why did you fall in love with the other party?


    "Three brothers!" After being said that he was in his heart, Zhuo Shiyu''s blush deepened, and he glared at Zhuo Tingqiu.


    "How do you know the Zhao family boy?" Zhuo Tingqiu asked dissatisfiedly, staring at Zhuo Shiyu.


    Although Zhuo Shiyu is the daughter of his third uncle''s family, he does not have a sister. Zhuo Shiyu has always been like his biological sister in his eyes. He always felt that Zhuo Shiyu was still the little one when he was a child, and he has not done it yet. So that Zhuo Shiyu was preparing to marry, why was his cabbage taken away? He felt aggrieved and wanted to kill!


    "Yes, I was rescued by him once when I went out to practice, and I met him, and he was also asking about it in the Heavenly Palace." Seeing Zhuo Tingqiu''s expression as if he was about to kill, Zhuo Shiyu''s voice became smaller and smaller, and finally straight Closed his mouth.


    Zhuo Tingqiu twisted his eyebrows. If it hadn''t been for these years of experience, he could rush to Zhao''s house and beat Zhao Yunchi violently.


    Fortunately, these years of experience were not in vain. He took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in his heart, calmed himself down, and looked at Zhuo Shiyu blankly, "You should have seen Zhao Yunchi, so hurry up. Ask Tiangong, or I will tell Third Uncle you are here!"


    "I don''t want it!" Zhuo Shiyu raised her head, looked directly at Zhuo Tingqiu, and said stubbornly.


    "Why not?" Zhuo Tingqiu frowned and asked impatiently.


    "Brother Zhao is still injured. The previous doctor said that if he can''t find a good doctor, he may be fatal. I will stay here to help Brother Zhao find a doctor!" When I think that the person I like is likely to die, Zhuo Shiyu''s tears are like broken pearls, falling drop by drop, but still holding his head stubbornly, like Zhuo Tingqiu saying that he will not leave!


    Seeing the tears on Zhuo Shiyu¡¯s face, Zhuo Tingqiu was taken aback, as if he had never seen Zhuo Shiyu cry since he grew up, but now the other party is crying for Zhao Yunchi. It can be seen that Zhao Yunchi is in her heart. The status is very important, which makes Zhuo Tingqiu have to rethink this matter.


    The two confronted each other like this, one frowned and thought, the other raised his head and wept.


    Gu Qing and the others had retreated to the side as early as the two were talking, and kept the door of the inn aside. Seeing this scene, they looked at each other, but they did not speak. After all, this was Zhuo Tingqiu¡¯s family affairs, and they did not intervene. Qualifications!


    In the end, Zhuo Tingqiu was defeated. He sighed and helped Zhuo Shiyu wipe away the tears.


    "Since you like that kid, when that kid gets better, you leave here. It''s not safe outside. Otherwise, if you let your parents know that you are running around, I won''t be able to help you." His tone was much softer than before. , Help Zhuo Shiyu tidy the hair around her ears helplessly and indulgently.


    "Thank you third brother, I know." Zhuo Shiyu grabbed Zhuo Tingqiu''s sleeve in one hand, and wiped her tears indiscriminately with the other, crying in her voice.


    Zhuo Tingqiu waited for Zhuo Shiyu to sort out his emotions, and then took Zhuo Shiyu''s hand and walked in front of Mu Chen.


    "Senior Brother Mu, can you please treat Zhao Yunchi''s injury?" Mu Chen''s medical skills Zhuo Tingqiu knows, but he also knows that the other party generally only saves people around him, so he is very sincere.


    Mu Chen glanced at Gu Qingqing, and after seeing Gu gently nodded, he helped Zhuo Tingqiu up.


    "Well, for the sake of Xiao Qing''s face, I''ll go with you." Mu Chen still agrees with Zhuo Tingqiu, and Gu Qing also intends to ask him to help, so he is not embarrassed. Ting Qiu.


    "Thank you Brother Mu." After hearing this, Zhuo Tingqiu breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Gu Qingqing again, "Thank you Xiaoqing, I owe you another favor!"


    [You owe me too much, just be my follower. ] Gu gently joked and gestured.


    Zhuo Tingqiu nodded earnestly, then turned to Zhuo Shiyu, "You should know how the Zhao family is going? Take us there, I''ll find you a good doctor!"


    Zhuo Shiyu looked at Zhuo Tingqiu, and then at Mu Chen. Although she doubted that Mu Chen could save Zhao Yunchi, she also knew that Zhuo Tingqiu would not make jokes about this kind of thing, and led a few people to Zhao''s house, dubiously. Go.

 Chapter 55：

    The Zhao family¡¯s life has not been very good recently, because the only heir of the Zhao family has been injured, and the Zhao family¡¯s sadness is bleak. Whether it is the owner or the subordinate, the complexion is not very good, and the entire mansion is lifeless.


    Zhuo Shiyu had been to the Zhao family before, and everyone in the Zhao family knew him, and Zhao Yunchi¡¯s parents were very satisfied with Zhuo Shiyu¡¯s identity. They also thought that Zhuo Shiyu and Zhao Yunchi''s affairs would be possible, and ordered Zhuo Shi There was no need to notify when the rain came, so Zhuo Shiyu took Gu Qing and the others directly to Zhao Yunchi''s yard.


    At this time, Patriarch Zhao and Madam Zhao were both in Zhao Yunchi''s room. Patriarch Zhao was walking around the room anxiously, while Madam Zhao was sitting on the side crying softly.


    "Uncle, aunt, what''s the situation with Senior Brother Zhao?" Zhuo Shiyu brought Zhuo Tingqiu and Mu Chen in, walked to Madam Zhao''s side, and asked.


    "Shiyu, you are here, Yunchi..." Madam Zhao held Zhuo Shiyu''s hand, thinking of her son''s situation, she couldn''t say anything, she hid her face and wept.


    "Shi Yu, who are these two?" Patriarch Zhao was calmer, and asked suspiciously after seeing Zhuo Tingqiu and Mu Chen.


    "Uncle, this is my third brother, the young master of our Zhuo family, and this is his friend Young Master Mu. They heard that Senior Brother Zhao was injured, come and have a look." Zhuo Shiyu followed Zhuo Tingqiu''s teachings. Patriarch Zhao introduced the two.


    Hearing Zhuo Tingqiu''s identity, Patriarch Zhao was stunned for a moment, and then immediately walked to Zhuo Tingqiu, "It turned out to be Young Master Zhuo, thank Young Master Zhuo for thinking about the dog."


    The status of the Zhuo family is not at the same level as the Zhao family. The Zhao family is only strong in Anping City, but it can only be considered second-rate in the Xuantian Continent, but the Zhuo family is different. It is one of the top forces in the Xuantian Continent. , Now that the other party actually cares about his injured son, Patriarch Zhao feels flattered, and at the same time knows that Zhuo Shiyu brought this, and his attitude towards Zhuo Shiyu is more kind.


    "It''s okay, Young Master Zhao has helped Shi Yu, and I''ll come to see Young Master Zhao." Zhuo Tingqiu has been able to deal with this kind of scene very well, and he is not humble or overbearing, very polite, and makes people feel good.


    Patriarch Zhao was polite again, and was stopped by Zhuo Tingqiu. Zhuo Tingqiu and Mu Chen came to the bed to observe Zhao Yunchi''s situation.


    Zhao Yunchi''s appearance is considered handsome. He was lying on the bed lifelessly, his face pale, if it weren''t for the faint rise and fall of his chest, he was like a corpse.


    "Patriarch Zhao, can Zhuo take a look at your son''s wounds?" Knowing that Zhuo Shiyu likes Zhao Yunchi, when facing Patriarch Zhao, Zhuo Tingqiu is still very polite, knowing that this kind of request is rather abrupt, so I should ask first. For a moment.


    Family Master Zhao was stunned for a moment, then nodded.


    Zhuo Tingqiu stepped forward, pulled the quilt away, and saw Zhao Yunchi''s chest.


    There was a wound on his chest from the left shoulder to the right lower abdomen. The wound looked deep, because the bandage on the wound had been stained with blood at this time, and it was obvious that the wound could not stop the bleeding.


    Mu Chen was standing next to Zhuo Tingqiu, seeing the wound clearly, and at the same time seeing a little black on the edge of the wound.


    "Patriarch Zhao, can you ask, what caused this wound?" As a physician, Mu Chen naturally has to ask more clearly, which is also good for treatment.


    Patriarch Zhao didn¡¯t pay much attention to Mu Chen at first, he just thought that this person looked sick, but when he thought that the other party was Zhuo Tingqiu¡¯s friend, he was not too sad. He didn¡¯t expect that Mu Chen would suddenly speak and look at Zhuo Ting subconsciously. autumn.


    "Patriarch Zhao, this friend of mine is also an alchemist, and his medical skills are also good. Patriarch Zhao might as well say that he might be able to help Young Master Zhao." Zhuo Tingqiu explained.


    Patriarch Zhao hesitated for a moment. If Zhuo Tingqiu was not present, he would definitely drive Mu Chen out, but Zhuo Tingqiu had spoken, and he thought that he would please Zhuo Tingqiu before speaking.


    "Inuzi met a fierce beast in Guikuling a few days ago. The opponent is not weak, and the dog was scratched by the opponent. If it weren''t for the Fu seal given by the master of Inuzi, I am afraid that Inuzi is dead at this time, but the wound is unknown. The reason has not been healed. In the past few days, we have also hired many doctors, and there is no way. If the blood can''t stop, I am afraid..." Although Patriarch Zhao has not finished his words, everyone present understands his meaning, Zhuo Shi Yu and Madam Zhao have already started crying with their hands.


    Listening to the other party mentioning Guikuling, Mu Chen immediately remembered the words he had heard during the meal before, knowing that the other party was scratched by Zhu Wei, and immediately understood.


    Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Mu Chen and asked if he could save him with his eyes. Mu Chen nodded.


    "Patriarch Zhao, I don''t know if I can let this friend of mine help Young Master Zhao heal his injuries?" Zhuo Tingqiu knows Mu Chen''s abilities. Since he nodded, there is no problem. He looked at Zhuo Shiyu, who was crying aside. , Took a deep breath and said to Patriarch Zhao.


    Patriarch Zhao looked at Zhuo Tingqiu abruptly, the smile on his face disappeared, his eyes sharpened.


    Zhuo Tingqiu met Patriarch Zhao''s line of sight and stared at Patriarch Zhao without fear.


    The atmosphere in the room was a bit tense, Zhuo Shiyu and Madam Zhao had forgotten to cry and looked at them nervously.


    Mu Chen was the only person in the room who was very relaxed, and even had time to look at the decorations in the room.


    For a long time, just when Zhuo Shiyu felt that she was almost out of breath, Patriarch Zhao suddenly laughed, and Zhuo Tingqiu also laughed.


    "Please." Patriarch Zhao confronted Zhuo Tingqiu.


    Zhuo Tingqiu nodded and looked at Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen walked to the bed, with his fingers close together, his fingertips emitting a little aura, he used spiritual power to cut the bandage on Zhao Yunchi''s body, it was obvious that the bone wound was exposed in front of several people, and after seeing the black marks around the wound , His eyes flashed clearly, and then his fingers stayed above the wound.


    Spiritual power overflowed from his fingertips and penetrated deep into Zhao Yunchi''s wound. The black marks immediately turned into a puff of smoke and dissipated in the air.


    As Mu Chen''s finger went down, the black marks beside Zhao Yunchi''s wound turned into black smoke and disappeared. Seeing this scene, Patriarch Zhao, Zhuo Shiyu and Madam Zhao held their breaths for fear of disturbing Mu Chen''s treatment. .


    After the last trace of black smoke disappeared, Zhao Yunchi''s expression suddenly relaxed a little, even his breathing became stronger.


    Mu Chen''s expression remained unchanged. When he flipped his wrist, a jade bottle appeared in his hand. He pulled off the cork and tilted the mouth of the bottle. Some finely divided white powder poured out of the bottle and fell on the wound. The unstoppable blood stopped immediately, and the wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    When Mu Chen sprinkled powder on the bottom wound, the top wound had begun to scab.


    Mu Chen closed the cork, put the bottle away, and turned around, startled by the three pairs of sparkling eyes.


    "Okay." After he finished speaking, he stood aside, so that the three of Patriarch Zhao could see Zhao Yunchi''s situation.

 Chapter 56：

    Patriarch Zhao and the three of them did not want to thank Mu Chen, and hurriedly squeezed to the bed. At this time, the wounds on Zhao Yunchi''s body were already scabs, and his breathing was obviously much smoother than before. Patriarch Zhao is okay, but his hands are a little trembling, Zhuo Shi Yu and Madam Zhao cried directly with joy.


    "Master, how about Yunchi?" Madam Zhao turned her head and asked Patriarch Zhao in disbelief.


    Patriarch Zhao nodded, "Okay, okay."


    "Great, my Yunchi!" Madam Zhao couldn''t help it anymore, rushed to Zhao Yunchi''s body, and at the same time carefully avoided the wound on Zhao Yunchi''s body, crying loudly.


    Zhuo Shiyu''s mood was not much better than that of Madam Zhao, and his face was also full of tears.


    Patriarch Zhao also wiped his tears, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Zhuo Tingqiu and Mu Chen, only then did he remember that Mu Chen had rescued Zhao Yunchi, he quickly turned around and bowed deeply to Mu Chen.


    "What is Patriarch Zhao doing?" Zhuo Tingqiu stepped forward to help Patriarch Zhao up.


    "Thank you Mu Gongzi for saving my son. For such a great kindness, my Zhao family will definitely keep in mind. As long as Mu Gongzi needs my Zhao family''s place, Zhao family will let it be sent!" Zhao Patriarch looked at Mu Chen with a serious expression.


    "Patriarch Zhao doesn''t have to be like this, I''m just being entrusted by others." Mu Chen waved his hand and didn''t care.


    If it weren''t for Zhuo Tingqiu''s request, Gu Qing agreed again, he would never make a move, after all, Zhao Yunchi and the others had nothing to do with him.


    "Thank you, Young Master Zhuo." Patriarch Zhao also knew that Mu Chen was a friend of Zhuo Tingqiu, and he must be here because of Zhuo Tingqiu, and he quickly thanked Zhuo Tingqiu.


    "Patriarch Zhao is polite, thank you Shi Yu, this girl is too worried about Young Master Zhao." Zhuo Tingqiu tapped Zhuo Shiyu''s direction with his chin, and said helplessly.


    Patriarch Zhao looked at Zhuo Shiyu in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect Zhuo Tingqiu and Mu Chen to come back because of Zhuo Shiyu. At the same time, he realized that Zhuo Shiyu¡¯s status in Zhuo¡¯s family was higher than he thought. Seeing Zhuo Shiyu still caring about Zhao Yunchi, she turned to look at Zhuo Tingqiu.


    "Young Master Zhuo and Young Master Mu, please stay in the mansion for a few more days. Let us also do our best to serve as a landlord and entertain a few people." After that, Patriarch Zhao turned his head and called the next person. Heyuan packed it up to live with a few distinguished guests, and ordered to go down. Everyone in the house increased their monthly money by one month."


    Zhuo Tingqiu couldn''t stop it, glanced at Mu Chen, thinking that he would ask Zhuo Shiyu to ask Tiangong back, and then agreed.


    Gu Qing and others stayed in the Zhao family, and the Zhao family was very polite to them.


    Zhao Yunchi woke up that night, and Mrs. Zhao cried again. The next day, when Zhuo Tingqiu and Mu Chen went to see Zhao Yunchi, his face was a little more ruddy than before, and he was able to sit up.


    "Thank you, Young Master Zhuo and Young Master Mu, for saving you." After Zhao Yunchi woke up yesterday, Mrs. Zhao and Zhuo Shiyu had already told him. When they saw Zhuo Tingqiu and Mu Chen, Zhao Yunchi was very polite. The bed just bowed.


    "If you want to thank you, I would like to thank Shiyu, this girl is very worried about you." Zhuo Tingqiu glanced at Zhuo Shiyu who was sitting on the bedside cutting apples for Zhao Yunchi, and said grimly.


    Zhuo Shiyu blushed when Zhuo Tingqiu said, buried her head on her chest, afraid to look at other people.


    When Zhao Yunchi looked at Zhuo Shiyu, his eyes were very gentle, "I remember Shiyu''s affection in my heart."


    Hearing this, Zhuo Shiyu looked up at Zhao Yunchi, the two eyes met, and the air suddenly seemed to be filled with pink bubbles.


    Zhuo Tingqiu looked at the affectionate looks of the two, feeling teeth sore, and couldn''t help coughing.


    The two immediately looked away, both of them a little bit embarrassed.


    As if he hadn''t noticed the atmosphere of the few people, Mu Chen stepped forward to check the wounds for Zhao Yunchi.


    "No problem, I''ve recovered, and I can get out of bed tomorrow." Mu Chen said straight up.


    "Thank you, Mr. Mu," Zhao Yunchi looked at Mu Chen with admiration and gratitude. He thought for a while, took out a box from his storage bracelet and held it in both hands, "I got this thing dangerously. Yes, like the scales of a very powerful monster beast. I heard that some of these things are sometimes needed when refining alchemy, and I hope Master Mu can accept it."


    Mu Chen raised his eyebrows and took the box from Zhao Yunchi. After opening it, he found that there was a palm-sized scale inside. His pupils shrank undetectably, then he closed the box and put it away.


    "This thing can be used for your life-saving grace," he thought for a while, and he felt as if he was taking advantage of Zhao Yunchi''s advantage. When his wrist was turned over, a jade bottle appeared in his hand, "The bottle in this bottle is the spirit of rising. It helps you rise from Tier 4 to Tier 5 without any side effects."


    With that, he put the jade bottle on Zhao Yunchi''s open hand under Zhao Yunchi''s dull gaze, and turned to leave.


    It''s rare for Zhuo Tingqiu to see Mu Chen reacting like this. He glanced at Zhuo Shiyu and left behind Mu Chen.


    In Yunheyuan at this time, Gu Qingming was practicing calligraphy, Si Lin was practicing sword, Yuezhao was Fuqin, Rong Ye and Nanhua were sitting boringly beside him, Yun Ran admiring Gu Qingming''s calligraphy. Seeing Mu Chen hurried in, everyone was a little strange.


    "Little Si, why are you in such a hurry?" Nan Hua stood up, put away the fan in his hand, looked at Mu Chen, and asked with a slight smile.


    "Come in first, and I will tell you again." Mu Chen looked at the people in the yard, and walked into the house first.


    The others stopped their movements and exchanged glances. Together with Zhuo Tingqiu who rushed over, they entered the room and closed the door.


    "Senior Brother, can you set up a barrier?" Mu Chen felt that it was not safe to just close the door, and looked at Nan Hua and said.


    "Does it need to be so exaggerated?" Nan Hua asked, not idle, throwing out a formation, covering Yun Heyuan, to ensure that no one could break in.


    After confirming that there was no problem, Mu Chen took out the box that Zhao Yunchi had just given him from Qiankun Ring and opened it.


    When they saw the scales the size of an adult''s palm inside, everyone was stunned.


    "This is... dragon scales?" Si Lin stretched out his hand, took out the scales from the box, took it in his hand and looked at it, speaking with some uncertainty.


    "What? Dragon scales? Impossible, right?" Rong Ye looked at the scales in Si Lin''s hand with disbelief.


    Yuezhao and Nanhua leaned over and looked at them with serious expressions. They looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    "Yes, this is indeed a dragon scale, and I feel the breath of a dragon on it." Yue Zhao said affirmatively.


    Upon hearing this, Rong Ye, Gu Qingqing, Yun Ran, and Zhuo Tingqiu all looked at the scales held by Si Lin in shock.


    "There are dragons in the Xuantian Continent?" Rong Ye said with a dreamy expression.

 Chapter 57：

    "Is there really a dragon in this world?" Zhuo Tingqiu also couldn''t believe it, feeling that his worldview had been shocked again.


    "Didn''t it mean that the dragon clan has long been extinct?" Yun Ran looked at the dragon scales, feeling like in a dream.


    "Of course, the dragon clan is not extinct, it''s just a plane like the Xuantian Continent, and the dragon clan shouldn''t appear!" Yue Zhao glanced at Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran, and explained.


    "You mean," Zhuo Tingqiu swallowed, "Are there dragons in other planes?"


    "Of course, there is Dragon Island in the Second Immortal Realm." Nan Hua was relatively calm, fanning and saying.


    Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran glanced at each other, they were shocked when they saw the same paragraph in each other''s eyes, and once again realized the difference between them and Si Lin.


    "The Heavenly Dao of the Xuantian Continent is getting weaker and the barriers are getting thinner and thinner. The possibility of overlapping with other dimensions is still relatively high. It is not so strange that a dragon appears here." Si Lin put down the dragon scales lightly. Said.


    "Look at the aura on this dragon scale. It has been dropped for at least a few years, and its owner should be relatively young." As the most knowledgeable person on Lingyin Mountain besides Wen Guiyun, Yue Zhao''s judgment is still Very accurate.


    "Tsk tusk, this thing is considered precious, but it doesn''t do much to us." Rong Ye had returned to normal at this moment, shaking his head and said regretfully.


    "Give this thing to Xiao Qing, let''s play with it." Mu Chen pushed the box to Gu Qing and said with a faint smile.


    It was just a piece of dragon scales. Si Lin and the others didn¡¯t pay attention to it. Mu Chen was so nervous just now, but a little surprised. Now he has told Si Lin and them that this thing has no effect in his hands. Take care of it gently. Looking curious about the dragon scales, he simply gave Gu Qingqing directly.


    Gu lightly stunned, then looked at Mu Chen, then at Si Lin and Yue Zhao.


    "Little Si is right, this thing is useless to us, so you can put it away." When facing Gu Qing, Yue Zhao is always very gentle, stretched out his hand and patted Gu Qing''s head, and said softly. .


    Si Lin and Nan Hua also nodded nearby, and Rong Ye directly closed the box and put it in Gu Qing''s hand.


    In these years, Si Lin and the others did not know how many gifts they gave to Gu Qing, and Gu Qing did not pretend to be, and directly received the box into her storage bracelet. She didn''t know why, she felt that this thing would still be useful in the future.


    After delaying another day in Anping City, after confirming that Zhao Yunchi was okay, Zhuo Tingqiu hurried Zhuo Shiyu to ask her to ask Tiangong, and he followed Gu Qing and the others on the journey.


    When they were out of the city, they passed by with a team of horses. After looking at the emblem on the carriage through the curtain of the car, Yun Ran raised his eyebrows.


    "Fortunately, we are leaving Anping City today." She retracted her gaze and said to herself.


    Zhuo Tingqiu and Gu lightly heard the words and looked at her strangely, not understanding why she said that.


    "The one that just passed by was the carriage of the Qiu family. The Qiu Yufei we met in Cloud Chase should be in the carriage. If we meet again, I might have to fight with that guy. I don''t want to be affected by her. Yun Ran explained.


    Zhuo Tingqiu and Gu Qingqing were not very good to Qiu Yufei''s senses, and they nodded when they heard the words.


    The next stop of Anping City is Liuyue City. Liuyue City covers an area larger than Qingfeng City. It is located on the border between the Great Zhou Dynasty and the Datang Dynasty. The two previous dynasties have been fighting for years. The situation is not so good. The people have had a harder life, but in the past hundred years, the two dynasties have been relatively peaceful, and Liuyue City has developed as a result.


    Since the establishment of trade exchanges between the two dynasties, Liuyue City has served as a border, and there have been many caravans, which has also made Liuyue City very prosperous.


    People in the Tang Dynasty are generally taller than those in the Zhou Dynasty, and their facial features are deeper than those in the Zhou Dynasty. It is said that the royal family of the Tang Dynasty also has a pair of blue eyes, which are easy to identify!


    It took Gu Qing and the others three days to get from Anping City to Liuyue City.


    It was the first time I saw people from the Tang Dynasty, whether it was Zhuo Tingqiu, Gu Qing and Yun Ran, they were a little surprised.


    Of course, because of their excellent looks, walking on the street also attracted the attention of many people.


    The folk customs of Liuyue City are much more open than the folk customs of other places in the Great Zhou Dynasty. At least they saw many girls throwing sachets to men directly on the street, and they also saw many men showing love to women on the street. People seem to be accustomed to it, and will booze around.


    Because of their looks, many girls threw sachets at them along the way in Si Lin, but they were all avoided by a few people. Similarly, Yun Ran also met many men who showed love along the way, all of them were stunned. Ran refused.


    Only when Gu Qing was young, hadn''t grown up yet, hadn''t been shown love by others, she was watching other people''s jokes beside her.


    Of course the others didn''t want to be jokes by her, but in the face of her bright smile, they had no choice but to follow her in resignation.


    The Yun family happened to have an estate in Liuyue City. At Yun Ran''s strong invitation, the group decided to rest in the Yun family''s other courtyard.


    The location of the courtyard belongs to the wealthy area of ??Liuyue City, and the street next to it is very lively. When they went to the courtyard with the descendants of the Yun family, a group of people lived next to the courtyard of the Yun family.


    The leader was an eleven or twelve-year-old boy. His appearance was completely at the top level among his peers, but he hadn''t grown up yet, otherwise, he would definitely be at the level of blue face and trouble water.


    The juvenile''s identity seems to be very honorable, at least the people he brought are very respectful when they talk to him.


    "His Royal Highness, the next door is the Yun family''s other courtyard. The subordinates just inquired that someone from the Yun family seems to be in Liuyue City, and they are preparing to move in next door. Do they need to be sent elsewhere?" A middleman in a black brocade robe The young man asked respectfully in front of the boy.


    "No, we shouldn''t make a lot of publicity on this trip. Besides, we will stay in Liuyue City for one day. Don''t do that." The young man waved his hand and rejected the middle-aged man''s proposal.


    "Yes, the subordinate understands." The middle-aged man glanced at the young man and nodded in response.


    "How is the inspection done in the other hospital?" The boy looked around and asked sternly.


    "It has been checked, and there is no danger. At the same time, patrols and protection have been arranged. Please rest assured, your Highness." The middle-aged man replied.


    "That''s good. Your Highness is tired. Go wash first. Go and rest. You have been working **** this journey, General Cheng." The young man''s expression was obviously relaxed, and he said to the middle-aged man.


    "It is the duty of the subordinate to protect Your Highness. The subordinate does not work hard. Your Highness takes a good rest, and the subordinate will retreat." The middle-aged man''s concern for the young was very useful, and after speaking, he turned and left.


    The boy stood there for a while, then returned to his room.


    At this moment, Gu Qing and the others just walked past this yard. Yue Zhao looked up at the yard where the young man was with feeling, and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, followed by Gu Qing and them into the other yard.

 Chapter 58：

    To the east of Liuyue City is the Youyue Forest, one of the dangerous places in the Xuantian Continent. There are many monsters in it. Like the mountains of thousands of miles, people often go there to experience it. This is also one of the reasons why Liuyue City is prosperous.


    In the center of the Youyue Forest, there are a few monster beasts of the sixth peak, each with its own chassis, and they do not interfere with each other on weekdays, making the Youyue Forest still calm.


    After nightfall, a blood-red halo suddenly appeared in the center of the Youyue Forest. A powerful Aia enveloped the entire central area. Several monsters that were resting were awakened. Under the Aia, what are they? I can''t do it, I can only look at the sky in fear.


    Over time, a figure gradually appeared in the aperture. At first, only one head appeared, followed by two heads...


    When that figure appeared completely, the inner circle of Youyue Forest had been completely locked by this terrifying Avia, while the monster beasts in the outer circle began to become irritable.


    ¡­


    Liuyue City, in the other courtyard of the Yun family.


    The five Si Lin who were meditating opened their eyes at the same time, came out of the room, came to the courtyard, and looked at the location on the east side of Liuyue City.


    "A large number of monsters are approaching Liuyue City." Nanhua said in a serious manner, changing from the cynicism of the past.


    "Haven''t you heard that there will be a beast tide in Liuyue City?" Rong Ye wondered.


    "I sensed a very powerful aura in Youyue Forest. It should be because of the other party''s existence that triggered the beast tide." Yue Zhao explained with a solemn expression.


    Upon hearing this, the faces of the five people became serious.


    At this moment, there was a sense of vibration from the ground. Obviously, the tide of beasts was gradually approaching.


    The three of Gu Qing, who had been resting, came out of the room one after another. After seeing the dignified faces of the five people in Si Lin, they realized that things might not be easy.


    ¡¾what happened? Big brother. ] Gu gently walked in front of Si Lin, and after Si Lin looked over, he asked with sign language.


    "There are a large number of monster beasts approaching Liuyue City, and Liuyue City will soon face the monster beasts." Si Lin explained expressionlessly.


    Gu Qingqing, Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran were taken aback.


    "Liuyue City has never seen a monster attacking the city, how could it be so sudden?" After all, the Yun family had a stronghold in Liuyue City, and had a better understanding of the situation in Liuyue City, Yun Ran couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    "Some changes have taken place in Youyue Forest. These monsters should have been stimulated before they came to attack Liuyue City." Yue Zhao explained next to him.


    "Then what are we going to do?" Zhuo Tingqiu couldn''t help asking.


    "We have to look at the situation first." Nanhua stood next to Gu Qingqing and said, "Relax gently, the seniors will protect you."


    Gu Qing knows the abilities of the seniors, but this is after all the monsters attacking the city. Although she has not personally experienced it, she has also heard that some cities are closer to the forest and will experience monsters attacking the city every once in a while. .


    The people in those cities will prepare in advance, but Liuyue City is different. This time the monster attack is completely without warning, and Liuyue City may not be prepared.


    "Let''s go to the city wall to see the situation first." Si Lin said immediately as the feeling of ground movement became stronger and stronger.


    Naturally, the others would not refuse, and they left the courtyard behind Si Lin and rushed to the east city wall.


    ¡­


    In the yard next door to the Yun Family Courtyard, the young man was also awakened by the ground movement. When he came to the yard, the middle-aged man ran over in a hurry, with worry on his face.


    "What happened?" Seeing the middle-aged man coming over, the boy asked quickly.


    "His Royal Highness, the subordinates still don''t know what''s going on, but Liuyue City is very close to Youyue Forest. It is very likely that a monster is coming." The middle-aged man was worried.


    Their trip was very difficult. I don¡¯t know how much trouble they have encountered along the way. They finally got to Liuyue City, but they ran into trouble again. And I don¡¯t know if they can retreat with their whole body this time. He doesn¡¯t worry about his own safety. , I''m only afraid that I can''t protect the teenager.


    Hearing a monster coming over, the young man was shocked, and immediately calmed himself down, "General Zhou, you accompany me to go out and see what''s going on."


    In any case, Liuyue City was also the city of the Great Zhou Dynasty. As the prince of the Great Zhou Dynasty, the young man must not watch Liuyue City have an accident.


    "His Royal Highness, it''s not safe outside, you..." The middle-aged man was just about to persuade the young man. After seeing the young man''s firm eyes, he could only shut his mouth and said, "His Royal Highness, please come with your minister."


    The middle-aged man led the way, the young man followed him, and behind them was a team of guards who also left the yard.


    ¡­


    At the same time, many monks in Liuyue City came to the street to find out what happened, and the City Lord''s Mansion also sent spies.


    When it was learned that a monster was attacking the city, Liuyue City suddenly became chaotic.


    Most of the people in the city are still ordinary people, or people with first or second levels of cultivation, and there is no way to deal with monsters. At this time, when they heard monsters attacking the city, they were naturally very scared, and the city became full of screams for a while. , Crying, chaos.


    The city lord of Liuyue City had already rushed to the east wall. When he saw the dense monster beasts outside the city through the moonlight, he was shocked and sat directly on the ground, muttering in his mouth: " It''s over, it''s over..."


    There are so many monsters, even if many of them are Tier 1 and Tier 2, but there are too many, and the monsters are stronger than humans. They have thick skin and thick skin. The guards of Liuyue City are basically Can''t kill so many monsters.


    The city lord¡¯s staff was calmer than the city¡¯s chief, and he helped the city lord by the side while giving advice to the city lord.


    "My Lord City Lord, this is not the time to panic. The defense of Liuyue City will definitely not be able to deal with these monsters. You must cheer up now, order people to spread the word around the city, and unite the monks in the city. , Help resist the monsters, and at the same time ask the nearby city for help, otherwise, Liuyue City will really be over!" The aides'' hands are shaking, obviously he is also scared, but he knows what needs to be done at this time.


    "Yes, yes, you are right, I can''t fall down!" The city lord was shocked for a while, and soon understood that what the aides said was correct, and immediately stood up and straightened his clothes.


    He first asked the guards who followed him to look for monks everywhere in the city like the aides just said, and asked those people for help, and then asked the guards on the wall to cheer them up and pay attention to the movements of the monsters. Defend the city well, then go down the city wall by himself, and dispatch troops to the city lord''s mansion.


    At this time, Gu Qing and others also came under the city wall.


    In such an important place as the city wall, ordinary people cannot go up without the order of the city lord, but Gu Qing and the others are not ordinary people. They just happened to meet the city lord who was about to leave. Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu were clearly identified and could help. , The city owner immediately asked them to take them on the city wall.

 Chapter 59：

    Looking down from the city wall, one can only see a large number of monster beasts rushing here in the distance. It is impossible to see how many monster beasts are, and at the same time, it is impossible to detect the rank of these monster beasts.


    It was also the first time that Si Lin and the others saw such a scene. Their expressions were strained and they could not see their emotions. Gu Qing, Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran were completely shocked.


    "Good fellow, how many monsters do you have!" Zhuo Tingqiu opened his mouth wide and couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    Yun Ran and Gu Qing were also stunned next to them. Hearing Zhuo Tingqiu''s words, they nodded subconsciously.


    "With so many monsters, can we really win?" Even though he knew the cultivation base of Si Lin and others, Yun Ran couldn''t help but doubt.


    Gu Qing also looked at Si Lin and the others, with worries in his eyes.


    Feeling Gu Qing''s gaze, Si Lin turned his head, patted Gu Qing''s head, and his low voice slowly sounded, "Don''t worry, brothers won''t let things happen here."


    "Yes, Xiao Qingqing, you have to trust us!" Rong Ye was right by Gu Qing''s side, and said seriously at this time.


    The expressions of the other three people at this time are also more serious than ever. They may not be good people, but they can''t do it while watching a city of people die in front of them!


    "Nanhua went to set up the formation, and Mu Chen prepared the medicinal powder and pill that he could use. Rong Ye took out all the talisman seals, and when the people led by the city lord arrived, he distributed them and gave Yue Zhao the law guard. This battle, Must be victorious!" Si Lin calmly arranged the division of labor, and at the same time said very seriously.


    "Little master, I haven''t had a good fight for a long time. I hope that God will save some face today, so that I can fight quickly!" For the militant Rong Ye, the fighting knowledge almost made him enthusiastic. Eager to try.


    "I haven''t tried the powders that I refined, and they happened to be used to test the medicine this time." Mu Chen looked at the monster beasts as if he was looking at a baby, and there was something wrong with the whole person''s emotions.


    "I haven''t tried my newly researched formation yet, so I will try it out this time!" Nan Hua shook the fan, with an excited smile on his face.


    "Just please listen to my new song." The smile on Yue Zhao''s face was still perfect, and Liu Guangqin appeared in his hands.


    Si Lin glanced at a few people, then turned around, and a powerful sword intent radiated from him. In the perception of everyone, he disappeared in surprise, replaced by a sharp sword!


    The Apocalypse Records flew out of Rong Ye''s body calmly, grew bigger, and hovered in mid-air. The pages of the book were no wind, and soon, a bunch of talisman seals flew out of the Apocalypse Records and floated in front of Rong Ye.


    Nan Hua jumped down directly from the city wall, his body shape changed quickly, and at the same time he took out the spirit stone from his universe ring and threw it to a specific location. Soon, his figure disappeared.


    Yue Zhao flew into the air and sat in the air. There was a streamer in front of him. When his hands were on the piano, his whole aura changed. If Yue Zhao has always been given to others It feels like the words of a gentleman of Qianqian, at that moment he is a powerful warrior.


    Mu Chen took out a bunch of medicine bottles from Qiankun Ring, picked and picked from them, while muttering words in his mouth.


    Gu Qing was okay. He had seen Si Lin and the others take action many times. Although they felt magical each time, they were still calm. Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran were different.


    Both knew that Si Lin and the others were not from the Xuantian Continent, and their cultivation methods were amazing, but they were still amazed after seeing them.


    At the same time, the third prince of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Hua Shiyu, who was rushed to the wall, was also a teenager who lived next door to the Yun Family Courtyard.


    As the third prince of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Hua Shiyu''s mother was the noble concubine of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The queen of the Great Zhou Dynasty died young. The noble concubine was the highest concubine in the palace and was loved by the emperor. Doting son.


    He came out this time with his own mission, and he didn''t expect to encounter a monster siege in Liuyue City.


    Liuyue City was the city of the Great Zhou Dynasty. As the prince of the Great Zhou Dynasty, he could not leave Liuyue City alone in any way, so Hua Shiyu brought people to the wall, but he did not expect to see this in front of him. One scene.


    As the prince, Hua Shiyu has come into contact with many Taoist practitioners. He himself has the cultivation base of the third-order peak, but he has never seen someone as young as the people in front of him but with such a high cultivation base. Frozen in place.


    Si Lin and the others have discovered the existence of Hua Shiyu a long time ago, and even Yue Zhao has guessed Hua Shiyu¡¯s identity, but their identity is not much higher than Hua Shiyu, and they don¡¯t care about Hua Shiyu at all, as long as Hua Shiyu Don''t make trouble, they don''t even want to give him a look!


    The monster beast team was getting closer, and Zhuo Tingqiu, Yun Ran, and Gu Qing were already unconsciously nervous.


    Gu Qing thought for a while, watching Si Lin and the others who were preparing for the battle, an ethereal and mysterious voice floated from her mouth: "This battle, Liuyue City will win!"


    After speaking, she felt that the spiritual power in her body was taken away by 80%, because her spiritual power was lost too quickly, her body was a little weak, and she quickly took out the Spirit Gathering Pill and stuffed a few into her mouth, feeling the spirit in her body. The strength was slowly recovering, and the brows were stretched out.


    When Gu Qing used the power of the spirit of speech, her voice was very unique, even if her voice was not loud, even if the monsters in the distance were huge at this time, and the voices of the people in the city were loud, but his voice could be heard clearly by everyone present. Chu.


    After the golden light flashed, it quickly disappeared.


    Si Lin and the others took a look at Gu Qingming, and when they found that she was fine, they were relieved, and at the same time they were more confident in the battle. After all, Gu Qing had already said that Liuyue City would win, but Liuyue City would not. Will lose!


    The guards on the city wall have already begun to prepare defensive and attacking equipment under the leadership of the garrison general. Rong Ye took advantage of the opportunity to send them the talisman he drew. This move increased the guards'' confidence a lot.


    When the first wave of monsters was about to reach 50 meters outside Liuyue City, the prisoner dragon sword in Si Lin''s hand let out a dragon chant. He flew up from the wall and stood in the sky. Her eyes changed and the whole person entered The realm of the unity of human and sword, the momentum of the whole body climbed at an extremely fast speed, and soon surpassed the sixth-order peak.


    He held the prisoner dragon sword and swept across it horizontally, and a powerful sword aura flew out from the tip of the prisoner dragon sword. The legs of the front row of monster beasts were directly cut off, and the blood poured out like a fountain. His body fell to the ground, and was stepped on by the monster that couldn''t brake behind, and a wailing sound suddenly sounded below.


    "Zheng!" A light flashed on the Liuguangqin, and a sound of the piano sounded through the world, and Yue Zhao''s hands slowly moved on the Liuguangqin.


    Invisible sound waves flew out from the streamer piano, and flew to the monster beasts on the ground. Accompanied by Si Lin''s sword aura, the monster beasts fell in waves.

 Chapter 60：

    Everyone on the wall, except for Rong Ye and Mu Chen, who knew how powerful Si Lin and Yue Zhao were, everyone including Gu Qing was stunned. The guards who were planning to attack were stunned. I even forgot what I was going to do.


    At this moment, Nan Hua''s figure appeared in the sky above the center of Liuyue City. He bit his finger and squeezed a drop of blood, then quickly penetrated hundreds of marks, the golden light flashed on the blood, and then disappeared into the air.


    "Shi Fang Guardian Great Formation, get up!" He shouted in a low voice and raised his right hand upward.


    Following his movements, a beam of light suddenly appeared everywhere in Flowing Moon City. Then, these beams of light were combined on the top of Nan Hua''s head, forming a golden shield covering the entire Flowing Moon City.


    The guardian formation of the ten directions is very powerful in the guardian formation, and if you want to set up such a big formation for a city, let alone how many spirit stones need to be consumed, the general formation mage can''t arrange it at all!


    However, Nanhua''s formation has already been superb. As long as the materials are sufficient, he can even deploy a ten-square guardian formation larger than this.


    This large formation will automatically absorb the aura in the air to operate and maintain itself. Even if it is an immortal level, if you want to break through the ten square guardian array, you need to go all out to attack for two or three hours.


    Using this formation to protect Liuyue City is absolutely no problem!


    The people in the city and the people on the wall were stunned by the sudden appearance of the big formation. People who know the goods can see that this is a guardian big formation. With such a big formation, Liuyue City can definitely last longer. time.


    Thinking of this, the desperate monks rekindled hope in their hearts, and each took out their weapons and prepared to fight the monster beasts.


    After setting up a large formation, Nanhua returned to the wall and joined the battle.


    Every time Si Lin and Yue Zhao attacked, a large number of monsters would fall, and then new monsters would fill them up, as if these monsters really couldn''t be killed.


    The guards on the city wall and the people brought by Hua Shiyu began to attack the monsters, and Gu Qing and the others were also attacking remotely with the seal of characters given by Rong Ye.


    At this time, Mu Chen finally chose the powder, his figure flashed, and he left the city wall and came to the group of monsters.


    Hold your breath, open a medicine bottle, tilt the bottle slightly, and pour out the powder inside.


    The powder drifted away with the wind, and soon dispersed among the monster beast group, and then, the monster beasts around him fell to the ground one after another, and it didn''t take long for them to lose their breath.


    With Si Lin and the others, the first wave of monster siege was quickly over. Those monster beasts didn''t even touch the walls of Liuyue City, but were killed by Si Lin and them 50 meters outside the city.


    For a time, everyone who saw this scene regarded Si Lin and others as gods.


    The second wave of monsters is still in the future. Si Lin and Mu Chen withdrew back to the city wall, Yue Zhao also stopped talking about money, took the pill to restore spiritual power, and waited for the second wave of monsters to strike.


    Gu Qing had been staying on the wall, but watching Si Lin and the others fight, there was always a feeling of enthusiasm. He finally understood why Rong Ye and the others would find someone to fight every other time.


    She thought for a while and ran in front of Si Lin.


    [Big brother, I also want to kill monsters. She has bright eyes, and she is a little excited, looking at Si Lin expectantly.


    Si Lin looked at Gu Qingqing, and was rarely silent.


    As a sword repairman, Qian Silin had only swords in his eyes, and he never felt that girls should be protected by others. At least he felt this way for the original women in the family!


    But since Gu Qing came to Lingyin Mountain and became his junior sister, he found that he had changed. He would rather be injured himself than see Gu Qing suffer even a little bit of harm!


    If it was Rong Ye and the others who said this, he absolutely agreed immediately, maybe he would throw the other party down at the beginning and let him go and kill the monster beast.


    But when this person changed to Gu Qingqing, he didn''t want her to go.


    [Big brother, the master has said that I have experienced a lot on this journey, this time is a good opportunity, you can rest assured, I will protect myself, and I will definitely not mess around! Seeing Si Lin hesitating, Gu gently pulled his sleeves and shook him in a hurry, and swiftly gestured with sign language.


    Yue Zhao was next to Si Lin. Seeing that Si Lin seemed to be a little loose, he quickly poke Si Lin with his finger, and shook his head after Si Lin looked over.


    There were so many monsters underneath. Although Gu Qing''s cultivation level was not weak, and she had the art of speaking spirits, Yue Zhao was still worried that Gu Qing was injured, so he prevented Si Lin from agreeing to Gu Qing.


    "Xiao Qing, there are many opportunities for experience, don''t rush for a while, you still stay on the city wall obediently, waiting for the brothers to solve these monsters!" Yue Zhao persuaded with a gentle expression.


    If it was in the past, Gu Qing might have agreed, but today she particularly wanted to fight, and didn''t want to stay on the wall, and shook her head directly.


    [I don¡¯t want it, I want to go down to kill the monster beast, my cultivation base is not weak, I can also fight side by side with the seniors! In order to be afraid that Si Lin and the others thought they were playing around, Gu Qing said very seriously.


    Si Lin and Yue Zhao looked at each other, both shaken.


    In the end, Si Lin said, "Well, you will go kill the monster with me in a while, but there is one condition, you can''t leave me 20 meters away, and you can''t mess around!"


    [Hmm, I will never stay away from you, brother! When Si Lin agreed, Gu Qing nodded happily.


    Yue Zhao''s mouth moved, and when the words of persuasion reached his lips, he swallowed again.


    He also knew that it was impossible for them to protect Gu Qingqing for a lifetime, so now that they are still by Gu Qing''s side, allowing her to grow up quickly is the best protection for her, but in the past, he was killed and decisive. When facing Gu Qingqing, she couldn''t help but feel soft.


    The second wave of monsters arrived after half an hour, and Si Lin took Gu Qing to the outside together.


    For the first time facing so many monsters, Gu Qing was fake to say that she was not nervous, but at the same time, the warlike genes in her body seemed to be activated, and the whole person was very excited and at the same time very calm.


    Hunxian Ling was drawn from her waist, injected with spiritual power, and immediately transformed from a soft ribbon into a sharp weapon.


    In the group of monsters, she is like dancing, her posture is graceful, but she is murderous at every step, and every time she makes a move, she will almost take away the life of a monster.


    The monster beasts that were attacking now only looked like Tier 2 and Tier 3, Gu Qing''s cultivation had already reached Tier 6, which was very easy to deal with, and soon her surroundings were cleared by him.


    Her figure was like a ghost, moving through the group of monsters, and each monster fell under her feet, and her face and body were stained with a lot of blood, making her look like Shura from hell.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu looked stunned on the wall, and both were shocked by Gu Qing''s strength. They looked at each other and went down from the wall and joined the battle.

 Chapter 61：

    The strength of Si Lin and Yue Zhao gave everyone on the wall a lot of confidence. After Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu got down the wall, some people who rushed over went down the wall and rushed into the group of monsters. .


    With the efforts of everyone, the second batch of monster beasts quickly died and injured more than half, but Gu Qing and their side hardly many people were injured, which made the people who were killing the monster beast even more excited.


    Gu Qing could not notice the people around her at this time. She had to be very careful when she was in the group of monsters and beasts to ensure that she was not injured. This required her to concentrate all of her attention. In the process, she gradually fell into a magical state. Among.


    In her eyes, the movements of those monster beasts had been slowed down twice, she could quickly find the weakness of the monster beasts, and could even predict the next move of the monster beasts and take action in advance.


    This feeling was so strange that Gu Qing was completely immersed in it, her eyes were getting brighter and she even wore a faint smile on her face.


    After Gu Qingming came down, Si Lin, Yue Zhao and others have been paying attention to Gu Qing''s situation. At the beginning, Gu Qing''s reaction or moves may have been very powerful in the eyes of others. However, in the eyes of Si Lin and others, the reaction is not fast enough, the moves are relatively immature, and there are flaws everywhere.


    But when Gu Qing entered that mysterious state, her reaction became faster, her moves became rounded, her flaws gradually disappeared, and her speed became faster and faster. This surprised Si Lin and the others.


    "Little Junior Sister is really a fighting genius!" Rong Ye sighed beside Nan Hua.


    Nan Hua paused for a moment, then nodded quickly, "Xiao Qing is naturally different!"


    Which one of their Lingyin Mountain disciples is not particularly powerful, and how could Gu Qing, as their younger junior sisters, be unremarkable?


    Yue Zhao watched Gu Qing become more and more powerful, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly, but his actions were not slow, even a bit more aggressive than just before. After all, the younger sisters are so powerful. Those who are seniors, Can''t hold back, isn''t it!


    Obviously, Si Lin''s thoughts were the same as Yue Zhao''s, his sword was getting faster and faster, and more and more monsters fell beside him.


    Half an hour later, with everyone''s efforts, the second batch of monsters were all killed.


    Everyone returned to the city wall to rest. Gu Qing had withdrawn from that mysterious state. She also felt her change. After returning to the city wall, she ran to Si Lin and looked at Si Lin with bright eyes.


    [Big brother, I have just entered a very strange state. In that state, I can not only see the weaknesses of the monsters, but also predict their behavior, which is amazing. ] Gu Qing was very excited, and the smile on her face kept on.


    Si Lin already knew, but when she heard Gu Qing said that, she was still very happy for Gu Qing, and couldn''t help but smile a little on his face. He stretched out his hand and patted Gu Qing''s head. Well, Xiao Qing is very powerful, brother knows it!"


    With the compliment and approval of the senior, the smile on Gu Qing''s face was even brighter, completely different from the little girl who was decisive just now, and Hua Shiyu, who had been following her since discovering her, couldn''t help but smile.


    ...


    In the depths of the Youyue Forest, within the red light circle, the creator of the terrifying coercion finally revealed its full picture-nine snakes with cyan faces on them.


    Its size is huge, several times that of the rank 6 monsters on the ground.


    After it appeared, the red aperture disappeared instantly.


    Sensing several Tier 6 monsters on the ground, it lowered its head, and its nine heads looked down at the same time. The few monsters underneath were swept by its gaze and almost didn''t faint.


    "Heh~ these little bugs are too weak!" It spit out a bit disgustingly, and then fell to the ground, and the ground under it immediately turned into a swamp.


    The nearest to it was a blood-colored giant python. It had been at the sixth-order peak for a long time, and even reached the threshold of a further step. It was just that the aura of the Profound Sky Continent was too thin, and it did not successfully ascend.


    Hydra glanced at it in its frightened gaze, then looked away, letting it breathe a sigh of relief.


    To the left of the Hydra is a King of Cloud Leopard, which is also crushed on the ground by the pressure of the Hydra at this time. He has no courage to raise his face, and feels the Hydra¡¯s gaze falling on it. , The hair on his body is standing up.


    Hydra stared at it for a while, and finally averted his gaze and looked at the Youyue Wolf King on its right.


    The cultivation base of Youyue Wolf King was lower than that of Lieyun Leopard King and Blood Python. He was stared at by Hydra, feeling that the blood in his whole body was solidified.


    Just when it was trembling, it suddenly felt its body fly up, and it used all its strength to raise its head, and saw the smirk on the face of Hydra.


    When the Youyue Wolf King flew in front of Hydra, its nine heads protruded at the same time, and directly tore the Youyue Wolf King to pieces. The blood was scattered all over the ground, but it didn''t care.


    "Hiss~ the taste is not very good." It spit out, and nine heads looked in the direction of Liuyue City at the same time, "Hiss~ I smell the fragrance of human beings."


    Greed flashed across its green eyes. It looked at the blood python and the Lieyun Leopard King that was more afraid of the death of Youyue Wolf King, and drove them to the direction of Liuyue City, while it stopped in place and waited.


    ...


    On the Liuyue City side, after Gu Qing and the others rested for about a quarter of an hour, the ground began to vibrate again, and the third group of monsters arrived.


    Unlike the first-tier and second-tier monsters at the beginning, although the number of monsters that came this time was not as many as the two batches at the beginning, they were mostly third-tier and fourth-tier monsters, and their combat effectiveness was significantly stronger.


    Just like just now, Si Lin took the lead to jump off the city wall to stop the demon beast from attacking.


    Yue Zhao was suspended in mid-air, and Liu Guangqin was played again. This time he talked about a fierce tune, which contained murderous intent, which was much more powerful than before.


    Nanhua''s Liuli Shuanghua fan turned into a huge fan. Every time it was fanned out, it would bring up a whirlwind and overturn the monster beast. At the same time, there were wind blades inside, which cut the monster beast.


    Mu Chen followed Si Lin, and the medicine bottle in his hand changed every few moments. Whenever he tilted the medicine bottle and the powder flew out, a monster beast would fall down, even a Tier 3 or 4 monster. Same thing.


    Rong Ye stood by Yue Zhao''s side, the Apocalypse Records floating in the air, from time to time there would be talisman seals floating from the Apocalypse Records, falling on the monsters or the group of monsters, causing harm to the monsters.


    And Gu Qing, like Si Lin, went deep into the group of monsters, and faced a few, or even a dozen, level three monsters at the same time. She didn''t panic either. The immortal Aya in her hand was danced out of shadow by her. Whenever Hunxian Ling hits a monster beast, one monster will fall down.


    Judging from the city wall, the monster beasts were completely resisted by Si Lin and a few people outside of Liuyue City, and couldn''t get close to Liuyue City at all.

 Chapter 62：

    After the third batch of monsters appeared, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu did not go down, Hua Shiyu did not go down either, watching Si Lin and the others on the city wall slaughter the Quartet. Although they were very excited, they couldn''t participate because of insufficient cultivation. , Somewhat regrettable.


    Compared with Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran, Hua Shiyu thought of more.


    He was the prince of the Great Zhou Dynasty, and his mother and concubine were favored in front of the emperor. He himself had a great position in front of the emperor. It is absolutely deceptive to say that he has no idea about the position of the emperor!


    Over the years, with the help of outsiders, he has also met many capable people and strangers. At this time, seeing Si Lin and them so powerful, he couldn¡¯t help but make friends. If he could get to know Si Lin and them and become friends with them, It would definitely be easier to win the throne!


    He looked at Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu, and knew that they and Si Lin knew each other. He pursed his lips, held back thousands of desires, and told himself that it was not the time yet.


    This time, Si Lin and the others took the same amount of time as before. Just after they returned to the city wall and rested for less than a quarter of an hour, the fourth batch of monsters arrived.


    In addition to some low-level monsters this time, the Cloud Leopard King and Blood Python also appeared.


    As soon as the two monsters at the peak of Tier 6 appeared, the people on the wall opened their eyes wide.


    "What are the two monsters? It seems that the other monsters listen to them!" Yun Ran asked in a low voice, standing beside Gu Qing.


    "That is the sixth-order monster beast Lieyun Leopard King and the blood python. They should be the most powerful monster beasts in the Youyue Forest." Rong Ye just happened to stand on the other side of Gu Qing, when he heard Yun Ran''s words, he explained.


    "Rank 6 monster!" Yun Ran''s eyes widened and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Zhuo Tingqiu, who was standing next to Yun Ran, also had a face of disbelief. You must know that Tier 6 monsters are basically the top-level existence of monsters on the Profound Sky Continent, and they usually don¡¯t appear easily, and most people don¡¯t see it. If you encounter it, it will be more ill-fortune than good-fortune.


    Liuyue City doesn¡¯t know what evil it has done, so it¡¯s fine to be attacked by monsters suddenly, and now there are still two Tier 6 peak monsters. If it weren¡¯t for Gu Qing and they were here, I¡¯m afraid that Liuyue City is really real. Is going to die!


    The space on the city wall was limited. Hua Shiyu was standing five meters away from Gu Qing and the others, and heard the conversation between Yun Ran and Rong Ye. After learning that the last two monsters were Tier 6 monsters, He couldn''t help his pupils shrinking, breathing quickly, and becoming very nervous.


    Although it was relatively easy to solve the first three batches of monsters, Tier 6 monsters are already the top monsters of the Xuantian Continent after all. Hua Shiyu couldn''t help looking at Si Lin and them, wondering whether they could solve these two monsters. Beast, I think it''s impossible, after all, even if Si Lin is more powerful, they can at most have the cultivation base of the sixth-order peak. It should be more difficult to solve the monster beast that is up to the sixth-order peak!


    When Si Lin and the others saw these two monsters, their expressions remained unchanged, because they had already felt the existence of these two monsters just now. In comparison, they were more concerned about the situation in the Youyue Forest, which could drive them. The two monster beasts at the peak of the sixth rank, the things in the Youyue Forest are definitely not simple, it is very likely that they have surpassed the existence of Xuantian Continent!


    At this time, the sky had gradually brightened, and Si Lin glanced at the other people and slowly said, "These two Tier 6 monsters will give me and Nanhua, and A Zhao, Mu Chen, and Xiao Wu will continue to cooperate gently to attack. Quickly solve this, there is probably a stronger existence in Youyue Forest, maybe it can contribute a little to the light seal."


    "I understand." Yue Zhao nodded, looked at the direction of Youyue Forest, and flew directly into the air, and the murderous piano sounded again.


    Nan Hua nodded his electric head, and the enlarged Liuli Shuanghua fan became the same size as before. With a little tiptoe, he rushed directly to King Lieyun Leopard. The pressure on his body rose again and again, directly surpassing the sixth-order peak.


    Mu Chen and Rong Ye looked at each other and nodded. Mu Chen once again rushed into the group of monsters and dumped the powder he had allocated, while Rong Ye returned to Yue Zhao''s side. Flew out from the inside and flew towards the group of monsters below, creating an explosion.


    Si Lin turned his head, glanced at Gu Qingqing, lowered his head a little, and helped her set some messy tassels. "Gentle, you have to take care of yourself. If you lose, you should return early. Don''t be aggressive!"


    Gu nodded lightly, indicating that he knew it, and then went down the city wall and rushed into the group of monsters with mixed immortal silk in his hand.


    Si Lin held the prisoner''s dragon sword in his hand and rushed towards the blood python.


    Compared with other monster beasts, the blood python has the longest body size, about 50 meters. At this time, the snake head is raised high, a pair of green vertical pupils are staring at Si Lin, and the snake letter keeps spitting out. , There is surprise and murder in his eyes.


    The blood python did not expect that the young man in front of him had a cultivation base that was no less than the sixth-order peak, and he had his own way, and he had reached perfection. If he encountered such a human in the past, the blood python would never confront it directly. , But it thought that the Hydra in the Youyue Forest was still waiting for it to bring food back, a trace of fear flashed under its eyes, and it didn''t dare to back down and could only face the difficulties.


    Si Lin was very calm in the face of the blood python. Although the size of the blood python is very different, it will not cause him any difficulties. It is only because his body skills are more powerful than Gu Qing, and he has almost become superb, and in order to solve the blood as soon as possible. Python, he basically didn''t suppress his body skills, and it was difficult for the blood python to capture his position.


    On the contrary, he always appeared in unexpected places of the blood python, leaving a wound on the blood python''s body. After a while, the blood python''s body was scarred, but it did not harm Si Lin at all, which made the blood python somewhat irritable.


    Monster beasts such as blood python, which can cultivate to the sixth peak, have some of their own innate magical powers, and the innate magical powers of blood pythons are venom. Its venom is not only strongly corrosive, but also has a peculiar smell. Anyone who smells this kind of smell will soon become paralyzed and then eaten by it.


    It spit out venom towards Si Lin. Si Lin naturally wanted to avoid it, but the peculiar smell quickly permeated. Si Lin had always guarded against the blood python, and shut off its sense of smell when it sprayed the venom, so the blood python The venom is completely useless to him.


    But the monster beasts around them were not so smart and lucky. After smelling the venom of the blood python, their bodies began to lose consciousness within a short while, they could not move directly, and froze in place.


    Noting this, Si Lin became more careful, and at the same time the speed of his shots increased a bit.


    Just when the blood python was completely angered and began to run rampant, Si Lin finally came to the blood python''s side, the prison dragon sword in his hand suddenly grew longer, and then he was pierced into the blood python within seven inches, The frantic blood python halted, twitched twice, and drew out with Si Lin''s sword, and fell directly to the ground.

 Chapter 63：

    While Si Lin was fighting the blood python, Nan Hua also came to the front of King Lieyun Leopard.


    King Lieyun Leopard was about five meters long and nearly three meters tall. Nan Hua looked relatively small in front of it. However, after sensing Nan Hua''s cultivation base, King Lieyun Leopard did not dare to underestimate the enemy, but took it seriously.


    It did not attack as soon as it came up, but carefully observed the situation in South China.


    But Nanhua doesn''t have the patience of King Lieyun Leopard. He was still thinking about seeing what was in Youyue Forest, whether it would be useful to Gu Qingqing.


    The Liuli Shuanghua fan turned in his hand and flew out of his hand, mixed with a sharp wind blade, and flew towards the Lieyun Leopard King.


    King Lieyun Leopard looked at the Liuli Shuanghua fan coming over, and quickly dodges. Who expected the Liulishuanghua fan to have eyes long, turned around, and attacked from behind it. King Lieyun Leopard lowered his body, even though he had escaped. Liuli Shuanghua Fan¡¯s attack had also shaved off a lot of hair.


    Nanhua took advantage of King Lieyun Leopard avoiding the Liuli Frost Flower Fan, and came to the side of Lieyun Leopard King. He flew a kick and kicked it on the abdomen of Lieyun Leopard King. The Lieyun Leopard King was in pain and curled up into a ball. At this opportunity, holding the Liuli Frost Flower Fan, came to the other side of the Lieyun Leopard King, a green light flashed, and there was an extra wound on the Lieyun Leopard King''s back, and the blood instantly stained its fur.


    Only one face, King Lieyun Leopard was injured by Nanhua. It was very reconciled, ignoring the wound on his body, quickly adjusted its position, and rushed towards Nanhua full of anger.


    As it approached Nanhua, it raised its right front paw and grabbed it towards Nanhua, the nails on its paws gleaming with cold.


    Nanhua blocked King Lieyun Leopard''s paws with a fan of colored glaze frost, and when he was short, he came under King Lieyun Leopard, and once again the abdomen of King Lieyun Leopard appeared.


    With this kick, he used a lot of strength, and directly kicked King Lieyun Leopard into flight.


    However, Nanhua did not stop. He stepped on the ground, his figure was tall, and he came to the side of King Lieyun Leopard. The glazed frost flower fan in his hand turned a few times, and several green rays flew out from the tip of the fan, and King Lieyun Leopard was on him. Immediately there were a few more wounds.


    Immediately afterwards, Nanhua''s position changed again. This time he came to the back of King Lieyun Leopard''s head and kicked directly on the head of King Lieyun Leopard. King Lieyun Leopard immediately changed its direction and flew out.


    The Lieyun Leopard King was like a sandbag, kicked by Nanhua in the air, and soon he was scarred.


    It never thought that it would be so embarrassed one day, it didn''t expect to resist, but it was not the human opponent in front of it at all, and could only be beaten.


    Fortunately, Nanhua was more anxious, and did not toss the Lieyun Leopard King for too long. The Liuli Shuanghua fan was on the Lieyun Leopard King¡¯s head. A green light penetrated through the Lieyun Leopard King¡¯s head. A trace of disbelief flashed through the eyes of Lieyun Leopard King. The light quickly disappeared, and the breath died out.


    Si Lin and Nan Hua almost ended the fight one after another. The two looked at each other and were fairly satisfied with each other''s results.


    When the two of them dealt with the two Tier 6 monsters, Yue Zhao and the others had already dealt with most of the monsters. The rest was for Gu Qing to practice their hands. When Gu Qing was a little tired, Si Lin and Nanhua also shot, and quickly wiped out the last wave of monsters.


    At this time, the sky was already bright, and the morning sun was shining on the ground, showing the body of the monster beast on the ground and the blood all over the ground clearly. Everyone who stood on the wall and saw this scene took a breath.


    The city lord of Liuyue City was sweating even more, and he couldn''t imagine what Liuyue City would be like without the people like them!


    "Fighting all night, Xiao Qing should be tired, take Xiao Qing back to rest first." Yue Zhao fell from midair to the ground, seeing Gu Qing showing fatigue, said softly.


    Si Lin glanced at Gu Qingqing and nodded.


    Several people cleaned the battlefield a little bit, and then returned to the city wall.


    When the people in Liuyue City on the wall saw them coming back, they cheered spontaneously, looking at Gu Qing and the others with eager eyes. At this moment, Si Lin and the others said in the eyes of these people that they were the savior.


    Hua Shiyu walked out of the crowd with the company of the city lord and came to Si Lin and the others.


    "Thank you for saving Liuyue City. I am Hua Shiyu, the second prince of the Great Zhou Dynasty. On behalf of the Great Zhou Dynasty, I would like to thank several people, and on behalf of the people of Liuyue City, I would like to thank several people!" Hua Shiyu looked towards Si Lin and waited. People''s eyes are full of admiration.


    He knew that Yisi was able to protect them. They were more than enough to protect themselves. They were obviously not members of Liuyue City, and they could leave by themselves, regardless of the situation in Liuyue City, but they didn¡¯t. On the contrary, they also rescued Liuyue. city!


    Apart from other things, just talk about the great defense formation that still exists today, the royal city of the Great Zhou Dynasty also has a great defense formation, but he can see that it is not at the same level as that of Liuyue City, and according to what he said. Knowing, it took a lot of time to build the great battle array of the royal city, but one of them only took less than an hour to build a great formation!


    This shows that they are amazing, not to mention that whether it is Si Linxiu''s swordsmanship, Yue Zhao''s Ledao, and Rong Ye''s Talismanic Taoism, they are not usually seen!


    Therefore, he admired them.


    Although Si Lin and the others have not seen Hua Shiyu, they have guessed Hua Shiyu¡¯s identity, and their expressions are very flat. Gu Qing, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu are different. They never thought that Hua Shiyu would be big. The prince of the Zhou Dynasty.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu are also subjects of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Although their power and dynasty are not much different, they still have to express themselves when they see the prince.


    "The Yun Family Yunran (Zhuo Family Zhuo Tingqiu) has met His Royal Highness the Second Prince." The two did not kneel, but clasped fists with both hands, even as a salute to Hua Shiyu.


    Hua Shiyu was also very surprised to hear that the two reported their home.


    Both the Yun family and the Zhuo family are among the five great families, and their status on the mainland is not much different from that of the three dynasties. Yun Ran is better, but he is particularly favored in the Yun family, but Zhuo Tingqiu is already the Zhuo family. His heir is more noble than Hua Shiyu.


    "Unexpectedly, it is two. Miss Yun and Young Master Zhuo are indeed the sons of a family. They have great righteousness in mind, and Yu admire it very much!" Hua Shiyu was very polite when he wanted to win him over, "I don''t know how the others call it. , Can you two recommend me?"


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu looked at each other, looked at Si Lin and others, hesitated.


    "I''m just an unknown person. It''s not worthy of the prince''s concern." The social expert Yue Zhao said casually with a perfect smile.


    "The son is polite, if it weren''t for the sons and this young lady, Liuyue City would have been hacked by the monster beast." Seeing Yuezhao''s tone of alienation, Hua Shiyu hurriedly touted, "I wonder if you know the names of several people?"


    Yue Zhao glanced at Gu Qingqing, then looked at Si Lin, Si Lin groaned, and said, "Si Lin."

 Chapter 64：

    With the beginning of Si Lin, other people also reported their names. Only Gu Qing, who could not speak yet, smiled at Hua Shiyu.


    "This is our little junior sister Gu Qingqing." Yue Zhao stood beside Gu Qingqing and touched her head. The smile on her face was obviously much more real than before.


    Hua Shiyu just noticed that Gu Qing was using sign language to communicate with Si Lin and the others. It was not surprising, just a little regretful, but he thought so in his heart, but he nodded at Gu with a smile on his face. Gu Qing had a bright smile.


    Hua Shiyu¡¯s eyes flashed, and he continued to get close to Si Lin and the others. Unfortunately, although Si Lin and the others were willing to give him face and tell him his name, they were completely uninterested in the extra. Even if he was a prince, there was nothing special in their eyes. Yes, I didn''t mean to please him at all.


    This made Hua Shiyu more curious about Si Lin and the others, but he also understood that he was too impatient to see Si Lin and the others, and stopped talking, watching Si Lin and the others leave.


    When Si Lin and the others returned to the Yun Family Courtyard, they asked Gu Qing to rest. After Gu Qing woke up, they had lunch, and the group left the courtyard and headed to Youyue Forest.


    After a morning, most of the corpses of the monster beasts outside the east gate of Liuyue City have been cleaned up, and a lot of blood on the ground has also been dried. The soldiers who cleaned up have seen Si Lin and them take action, and saw them. When they came, they all spontaneously put down what they had on hand and looked at them with respect.


    These monster beast corpses may be more valuable to ordinary people, but for Si Lin and the others, they have no effect.


    Most of the monsters in the Youyue Forest near Liuyue City had been killed by Gu Qing and the others. Therefore, the Youyue Forest was very quiet at this time. They came all the way to the center and did not encounter a few monsters.


    When they approached, Hydra had already found them. He couldn''t leave the place where he fell, and could only wait for Si Lin and them to approach.


    And Si Lin and their spiritual sense also found the Hydra, and when they saw the Hydra from a distance, they were a little surprised.


    "Xiang Liu? It turned out to be Xiang Liu this time?" Rong Ye was the first to speak, and he was a little surprised to see Xiang Liu''s appearance.


    After so many years of experience, Si Lin and the others are a bit accustomed to the emergence of some fierce beasts that shouldn¡¯t appear in the Xuantian Continent, but every time they encounter them, they can¡¯t help being surprised, because there are some fierce beasts. They had never seen it before, but appeared in the Xuantian Continent one after another, and they didn''t know whether it was the luck or misfortune of the Xuantian Continent!


    Si Lin had the deepest understanding of the Tao of Heaven and Earth among several people. He glanced at the sky above his head and frowned.


    "The Heavenly Dao of the Xuantian Continent is getting weaker and weaker, and I don''t know how long it will last." Although he is not a member of the Xuantian Continent, but how to say he stayed in the Xuantian Continent for so long, Yue Zhao couldn''t help feeling Tao.


    The others also nodded when they heard this. Only Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu''s faces were not pretty. After all, they are natives of the Profound Sky Continent, and their relatives and friends are here. If something goes wrong in the Profound Sky Continent, Their families will also be at risk.


    "The secret realm this time is both a challenge and an opportunity for the Xuantian Continent. If you grasp it well, maybe the Heavenly Dao can become stronger!" For Gu Qing''s sake, Yue Zhao couldn''t help but remind.


    Upon hearing this, both Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu''s eyes lit up, and they fell into meditation.


    I can say that it was already Yue Zhao''s limit. He didn''t care about Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu''s reactions anymore, but looked at Xiang Liu.


    Xiang Liu had already spotted them, and its nine heads stared at Si Lin and them at the same time, the greed in his eyes was completely unconcealed.


    "He~ I didn''t expect there to be such seedlings in such a place. It seems that I was lucky. He~" Xiang Liu had already regarded Si Lin and them as his own food, and the nine people couldn''t help smiling at the same time.


    "Couldn''t this guy pin his mind while crossing the space? He wanted to eat us? Crazy?" Rong Ye''s lips curled up with a sarcasm, and he looked at Xiang Liu sarcastically without hesitation. .


    "I heard that they are not very clever at first, so I guess their eyes are not good!" Nan Hua''s poison tongue skills are not weaker than Rong Ye''s, and he shook his fan and said mercilessly.


    "It''s so big, I don''t know if a bottle of my newly developed poison is enough?" As an alchemist, or an alchemist who likes to innovate, Xiang Liu is a tester in Mu Chen''s eyes at this time. Good helper, while he was talking, he took the medicine bottle from Qiankun Ring, his eyes full of excitement.


    "Xiao Qing, do you see if this thing is useful to you?" With a perfect smile on Yue Zhao''s face, what he said was not the case.


    Gu nodded gently. From the moment she approached here, she felt the burning sensation in her chest. The closer she got, the stronger it became. After seeing Xiang Liu, that feeling disappeared again, indicating that Xiang Liu was useful for her seal. .


    "Since it''s useful for Xiaoqing, it''s still a bit useful. What are you waiting for? We can get on the road soon after we finish the fight." As Rong Ye waved his hand, the Apocalypse Record appeared in front of him.


    The others didn¡¯t talk much and took out their weapons. Although they said they looked down on Xiang Liu, they still took it seriously. After all, Xiang Liu is also a legendary beast. They have only read the records and have not really come into contact with them. However, I don¡¯t know how powerful Xiangliu is. Don¡¯t underestimate the enemy!


    At this level of battle, Gu Qing, Yun Ran, and Zhuo Tingqiu couldn''t participate at all. The three of them found a safe distance to watch their battle.


    As a sword repairer, Si Lin took the lead, holding the Prison Dragon Sword and rushing towards Xiangliu, Yue Zhao''s Liuguangqin was also put away, and when his hands moved, the sound of the piano came out and the sound blade flew towards Xiangliu.


    Nanhua''s Liuli Shuanghua fan was spinning in his hand, and he flew to one of Xiangliu''s heads, threw the fan out, and manipulated the fan to attack.


    Mu Chen held the Chi Yan gun in one hand and the medicine bottle in the other. Chi Yan grabbed one, and a sea of ??fire surrounded one of Xiang Liu''s head. He also jumped in and attacked Xiang Liu while looking for a chance to pour the powder in his hand into Xiang Liu''s. Mouth.


    The five people had a clear division of labor. Except for Rong Ye, almost one of the other four contained both heads of Xiang Liu. The scene was very intense.


    Xiang Liu seems to be trapped by something, and his range of movement is not large. It can be said that the chin body can hardly move. Only the nine heads of the upper body can move. His strength is greatly reduced. When Si Lin is attacked by them, although he will not be injured for a while, But it also made it very angry and felt insulted!


    The nine mouths on its nine faces opened at the same time, and a jet of water flew out of it. Si Lin and the others hurriedly avoided it. The water fell on the ground and quickly formed a small pool of water, and at the same time a disgusting smell spread!

 Chapter 65：

    "Be careful, the water it spit is poisonous." Mu Chen shouted as he smelled the disgusting smell.


    Si Lin and the others shuddered, and quickly held their breath to prevent inhaling the gas.


    "Hiss~ I''m not just holding your breath for my saliva!" Guessing that Si Lin and the others would hold their breath, Xiang Liu said smugly.


    Si Lin frowned, and found that although he held his breath, he could still feel the unpleasant smell. At the same time, he could feel that the spiritual power flow in his body had become stagnant, and he was obviously still poisoned.


    Others also noticed this, and when they looked at each other, they didn''t look pretty.


    "Why the saliva of this thing is so difficult, fourth child, do you have any idea?" Rong Ye used a purification charm for himself, and found that it was useless, so he couldn''t help complaining.


    "Xiang Liu''s saliva is so powerful, I''m trying to figure out a way." Mu Chen frowned, attacking Xiang Liu, while storming in his brain, looking for a way to deal with Xiang Liu''s saliva.


    While avoiding Xiang Liu''s saliva, the people of Yue Zhao helped Mu Chen delay time. Although Xiang Liu''s poison did not affect them particularly, it was unsatisfactory to slow them down.


    "Xiang Liu''s saliva can''t be considered poison, and I haven''t seen it before. There is no way to solve it!" After thinking for a long time, he didn''t think of which medicine would be useful for Xiang Liu''s saliva, Mu Chen said helplessly.


    "This thing is really disgusting, I can''t even spit!" Rong Ye avoided a jet of water, his face full of disgust.


    "Since there is no way to deal with its saliva, let it not spit!" Si Lin''s face was grim, looking at Xiang Liu''s eyes full of murderous intent.


    He stepped back more than ten meters, avoiding Xiang Liu¡¯s attack, let go of his hand, and let the prisoner dragon sword float in the air. The prisoner dragon sword became a huge sword ten meters long and one meter wide. With a move of his hand, The prisoner dragon sword became horizontal, his hand was drawn across his chest, and the prisoner dragon sword flew directly over, making Xiang Liu''s saliva stop for a moment at a very fast speed, and it came to Xiang Liu''s neck. Before, the sword light flashed, and Xiang Liu''s head was cut off.


    "Roar!" The mouths of the other eight heads immediately let out a painful roar.


    Its green eyes turned directly into red, apparently in a state of rampage, but Si Lin and the others are not vegetarian either!


    "Apocalypse¡¤Enchantment, get up!" As Rong Ye''s voice fell, thousands of talisman seals flew out of the Apocalypse Records, flying into the air, isolating this place from other places, forming a transparent barrier.


    This barrier is to prevent being discovered by the Heavenly Dao. Although the Heavenly Dao of the Xuantian Continent is already very weak, the power they have to use now has clearly exceeded the limit that the Xuantian Continent can withstand. In order not to be thrown out by the Xuantian Continent, this It''s required!


    After the enchantment was established, the people who were still **** just now immediately became relaxed.


    The originally suppressed cultivation base broke out in an all-round way, and the aura on each body became very frightening.


    The Liuguangqin in Yuezhao''s hand was erected by him. He held the top in one hand and plucked the strings on the other.


    When dealing with monsters before, Yue Zhao¡¯s sound attack was already very conspicuous, but now it¡¯s even more powerful. The sound blades that are plucked out are already in essence, superimposed on each other, and turned into a huge string, cutting a head of Xiangliu. Down.


    Next to him, the Liuli Shuanghua fan in Nanhua''s hand also doubled, and he threw it out, spinning it quickly, cutting off Xiang Liu''s saliva, rotating it once, and also cutting off Xiang Liu''s head.


    Mu Chen''s side is not bad, his Red Flame Spear is horizontal, and a red light strikes Xiang Liu. Xiang Liu wants to avoid it, but its body is too large, and the head being attacked next to it is too big. Without opening, he was cut off directly.


    Rong Ye''s side is even simpler. He directly sealed Xiang Liu''s mouth with a talisman, and then a thunder flash fell down, and Xiang Liu''s head was directly cut off.


    In a short while, he lost five heads, and Xiang Liu was extremely angry.


    I saw the mouths on the remaining four heads opened at the same time, and a strong suction was emitted from its mouth. For a while, the ground seemed to be blew by a level 8 wind, and everything was directed towards its mouth. Inhale it.


    Gu Qing, Yun Ran, and Zhuo Tingqiu were watching the battle nearby, but they were forced to fly up and fly towards Xiangliu''s mouth without any precautions.


    Even though they tried to stabilize their figure after they reacted, they couldn''t do it. Everything around was flying towards Xiang Liu''s mouth, and there was nothing for them to grasp.


    The situation of Si Lin and the others is only better than Gu Qing and the others. Only by inserting a sword on the ground can Si Lin guarantee that they will not be sucked away, and Yue Zhao and the others can guarantee themselves only by inserting their weapons on the ground. Not to be sucked away.


    Gu Qing''s hair was messed up, and the hairstyle that Yue Zhao helped her combed was messed up. The tassels she wore today were her favorite pair, and they were blown away. She watched the tassels enter the scene. Liu''s mouth.


    Gu Qing was angry, she changed her direction and let herself face Xiang Liu.


    "Your mouth can never be opened!" A mysterious and ethereal voice came from her mouth, and the whole world seemed to be quiet.


    Xiang Liu saw that his enemy was about to be eaten into his mouth. She was proud, and suddenly heard Gu''s voice, he paused directly, as if remembering something, his body trembled, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes. At the next moment, its originally wide mouth closed directly. No matter how hard it was, it couldn''t open it. The eyes that it looked at Gu Qing were full of shock and fear.


    Without the suction in Xiangliu¡¯s mouth, all the things that had been sucked into the air fell to the ground because of this sudden pause. Si Lin and the others were okay, because they were nailed to the ground, but the hair style and clothes were a bit messy. He Zhuo Tingqiu almost planted to the ground.


    Gu Qing had consumed most of her spiritual power because of her use of the Spiritual Speech Art, and she fell directly from mid-air due to lack of spiritual power. Fortunately, Yue Zhao, who was not far away, was caught quickly by her hand, and then she didn''t fall to the ground.


    "Xiao Qingqing, are you okay?" Seeing Gu Qing''s face a little pale, Yue Zhao couldn''t help but asked with concern.


    Gu shook his head lightly, ¡¾I''m fine, it''s just that my spiritual energy is consumed a lot. ¡¿


    "Take some Hui Ling Pill and take a good rest by the side." Yue Zhao gently fixed her hair for Gu, took out a blanket from the Qiankun Ring, and placed it on the ground, letting Gu gently sit and rest.


    He turned his head to clean up Xiangliu, but he felt that his sleeves were being pulled, and he turned his head questioningly.


    [Brother, he ate my favorite pair of tassels, you help me teach him a lesson! Thinking of her tassels, Gu Qing couldn''t help feeling distressed, and said angrily in sign language.


    "Okay, brother will help you teach him well!" Yue Zhao knew that Gu Qingqing liked the pair of tassels, thinking that she had just used the art of speech for this reason, a smile flashed in her eyes. Yi, patted Gu''s head gently, and assured him earnestly.

 Chapter 66：

    After Yue Zhao left, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu immediately came to Gu Qing''s side and asked her about her situation. They learned that she had only consumed too much spiritual power, and immediately let her rest and restore spiritual power.


    However, Xiang Liu''s mouth was sealed by Gu Qing''s spirit of speech. It could neither spit, nor **** in other things, let alone leave the place where it was, and could only be anxious.


    After Yue Zhao came over, Si Lin and the four asked Gu Qing''s situation one after another.


    "Xiao Qingming said her favorite tassel was swallowed by Xiang Liu, let us teach Xiang Liu a lesson!" Yue Zhao smiled and conveyed Gu Qing''s meaning to others.


    "Is it the one given by the boy Jun Wu?" Rong Ye was very clear about what tassels Gu Qing had, and knew that Gu Qing''s favorite was the pair of Jun Wusong. He had thought of taking advantage of it countless times before. Gently and carelessly threw the pair of tassels and didn''t dare to implement it. He didn''t expect to be eaten by Xiang Liu. If it weren''t for the fear that Gu Qing would know that he was angry, he would have laughed three times!


    Nanhua and Rong Ye¡¯s reactions were similar. They had always been worried about the fact that the tassel that the little junior sister liked the most was not sent by herself. Now that he knew that the one sent by Jun Wu was swallowed by the willow, he was already thinking about waiting for a solution. What color tassels should be bought by the queen of Xiang Liu for Gu Qing, and strive to make Gu Qing''s favorite loss be given by herself!


    Although Si Lin was a little bit disgusted with this matter, he was not as good as Rong Ye and Nan Hua, just thinking that Gu Qing liked the pair of tassels so much, he must be very sad now, and his hand holding the prisoner''s dragon sword tightened tightly.


    "Since Xiao Qing said that we should tidy up Xiangliu, what are you waiting for? Hurry up!" Mu Chen turned the Chiyan spear, watching Xiang Liu''s eyes glow.


    Others glanced at each other, no longer wasting time, and one after another shot.


    This time, Xiang Liu was completely slaughtered. After a quarter of an hour, the remaining four heads were beheaded by Si Lin and the others, completely dead.


    After it died, its body disappeared, and a series of runes flew in front of Gu Qing and was absorbed by her.


    This time it took a long time to absorb, and it took almost half an hour. When she opened her eyes, Si Lin and others looked at her nervously, but no one asked.


    Knowing that they were worried that they were afraid that asking it would make them sad, Gu Qing warmed her heart and shook her head with a smile.


    Although Si Lin and others did not show it, they were still a little disappointed.


    [Although I can''t speak yet, I feel that the seal will be broken right away. It shouldn''t be long. ] Gu gently smiled and comforted the others.


    "That''s good, it is estimated that there will be some time before the secret realm opens. We have time, Xiao Qing you don''t have pressure." Rong Ye is proud of others, but will always be different to Gu Qing, so he took the photo directly. He patted his head gently and comforted, his tone was gentle to others.


    "Yes, gently, don''t worry too much, we have all worked hard for so long, and I believe you will be able to speak soon." Mu Chen was also beside him gently cheering up for Gu.


    "Little sister, come, this is the pearl tassel that brother bought you, and the brother will put it on for you." Nan Hua directly took out the tassel he had prepared before, and when the others hadn''t reacted, he moved quickly to help gently. Fix the hair, fix the tassels, and then nod in satisfaction.


    When Gu lightly reacted, Nan Hua was surprised. She touched the tassel on the top of her head, and when she thought of the pair that Jun Wu gave to her, she pursed her lips and turned her head to smile at Nan Hua.


    Rong Ye glared at Nan Hua where Gu Qing couldn''t see, and at the same time secretly annoyed that he hadn''t acted first.


    Si Lin and Yue Zhao also glanced at Nan Hua, seeing that Gu Qing''s emotions were not too bad, but they didn''t care about his behavior this time.


    Seeing Si Lin and Yue Zhao withdraw their gazes, Nan Hua secretly sighed with relief, and then smiled provocatively at Rong Ye where Gu Qing couldn''t see them.


    Mu Chen, who was in the middle of the two, looked left and looked again, unwilling to bear the sword and shadow of the two people''s eyes, and simply moved to the other side of Gu Qingqing.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu were unable to intervene. At this time, seeing Rong Ye and Nanhua fighting secretly, the two were stunned. They felt that their three views were challenged. They did not expect that Rong Ye and Nanhua were so naive. time.


    With the appearance of Xiang Liu, the crisis in Liuyue City can be said to be completely resolved. Several people rested in Liuyue City for another night before leaving.


    Hua Shiyu lives next door to them and keeps people paying attention to their situation. After learning that they are leaving, he quickly followed.


    "I don''t know where are some of you going?" After greeting each other, Hua Shiyu asked with a smile.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu looked at each other, then looked at Si Lin and the others, and only after they found that they hadn''t stopped them, they said, "I''m waiting to go to the Tang Dynasty."


    A hint of surprise flashed through Hua Shiyu''s eyes, thinking of the secret realm that had been turbulent recently, "How many people are also going to the secret realm?"


    "Why did your Highness say this?" Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Hua Shiyu in surprise and asked.


    "In the past few years, secret realm phantoms have appeared in various places. Everyone is guessing where the secret realm is present. Not long ago, the head of the heavenly palace calculated that the secret realm would appear in the territory of the Tang Dynasty, and various forces have sent people to it. "Hua Shiyu didn''t seem to know when seeing a few people, and explained.


    Hearing this, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu were a little surprised, and then thought that they were going to the Tang Dynasty this time, and they didn''t contact their families much along the way, and it was normal if they didn''t know.


    "Thank your Highness for informing." Although Hua Shiyu can say so casually, this kind of thing should only be circulated in the top families such as the three dynasties, the four sects, and the five great families. They don''t know how many monks they will meet along the way, so they must accept this love!


    "I don''t know if Yu can go with a few of you. I don''t know it. Yu walks not peacefully on this road. Several of them have superb cultivation bases. It is safer to walk with a few of them." Hua Shiyu did not hide his purpose. Asked very frankly.


    Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Si Lin subconsciously, and Si Lin thought for a while and nodded.


    "Of course, Your Highness is polite." Zhuo Tingqiu said politely with a suitable smile on his face.


    "Thank you, a few." Hua Shiyu was overjoyed when he heard the words, and he immediately arched his hands at several people, and then stopped disturbing Si Lin and them, bringing his own guard to follow Si Lin behind them.


    "Boss, why do you want this prince to follow?" Rong Ye asked after looking at Hua Shiyu behind him, riding to Si Lin''s side.


    "This guy''s attitude is quite frank, it seems that the person is okay, it doesn''t hurt to let him follow." Yue Zhao explained for Si Lin next to him.


    Si Lin nodded, apparently agreeing with Yue Zhao''s statement, Rong Ye didn''t have much opinion at first, and when he got the answer, he threw the matter aside, and coaxed Gu to be happy beside the carriage.

 Chapter 67：

    From Liuyue City, continue walking for a hundred miles to the south, and you will reach the Senluo River, which is the border between the Great Zhou Dynasty and the Datang Dynasty. On this side of the river is the Great Zhou Dynasty and the other side is the Datang Dynasty.


    In the past, when the war between the two sides continued, both sides would set up checkpoints by the river to prevent enemies from crossing the river illegally. Although they are not as strict as before, they are still related to the checkpoints. However, now the two countries exchange trade routes and there are still many people at the checkpoints. of.


    After passing the customs clearance certificate, a few people went to the river to prepare to cross the river.


    The Senluo River is nearly 100 meters wide. With Tianlinma¡¯s flying ability, it can fly over, but Gu Qing has never taken a boat. In order to let Gu Qing experience the feeling of riding a boat, they decided to go there. River.


    There are many boats docked by the river, some are big, some are small, some look very simple, and some look very beautiful. The dock is very lively.


    After learning that they wanted to take a boat, Hua Shiyu was about to ask his entourage to ask about the situation, but Nan Hua stopped him.


    I saw that Si Lin had a delicate-looking ship in his hand. Under Hua Shiyu and Yun Ran¡¯s puzzled gaze, Si Lin threw the ship to the surface of the river. The ship was good at facing the wind, and it quickly became a two-story building. High medium-sized passenger ship.


    The carved beams and paintings on the top look very beautiful.


    "This was refined before I set off. Do you like it gently?" Facing Gu Qing, Si Lin''s expression was always cold and hard. Looking at her suspicious eyes, he immediately explained to her.


    Gu gently looked at the boat on the river, then at Si Lin, nodding.


    "Then give it to Gentle." Si Lin finished, looking at Gu Qing''s dumbfounded look amused, "What''s wrong? The materials used in this ship are not particularly expensive, and they were originally intended to be given to you. You just accept it."


    Si Lin had said so, thinking that she had received many things that Si Lin didn''t know over the years, Gu Qing did not decline, and directly nodded to accept it.


    "Let''s go, take you to see what''s inside, tell me if you don''t like it, and I will help you revise it." Si Lin said with a gentle pat on the head.


    Gu Qing followed behind Si Lin and got on the boat first, and Yue Zhao and the others followed suit. Only Hua Shiyu and the others were still stunned.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu were better, they knew the identity of some of them, and they were accustomed to their pampering with Gu Qing and the luxury of the things they used. They quickly recovered and followed on board the boat. Hua Shiyu is different.


    Think of him as the prince of the Great Zhou Dynasty and a favored prince. Many resources of the royal family are tilted towards him. The things he uses are second only to the emperor in the palace, but he does not have a Tianlin horse as a mount. There is no such exquisite ship. Although Si Lin said it simply, he can still see that this ship is obviously a magic weapon, and its level is not low!


    And for this kind of thing, Si Lin gave it to Gu Qingqing lightly, and Gu Qingqing accepted it casually, as if in their eyes, this thing was nothing!


    This refreshed his knowledge of Gu Qingqing and others, and his rating for them was improved again!


    He thought a lot in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. After he ordered the people he brought to find a boat and crossed the river, he also went on board the boat made by Si Lin.


    In the cabin, Si Lin took Gu Qing to visit. Gu Qing was very satisfied with the decoration of the facade. Seeing Si Lin''s eyes sparkling, Yue Zhao and the others next to him were very appreciative.


    After the ship started, there was basically no wind and waves, it was very stable, and it was very conspicuous among the ships.


    Qiu Yuyan and Qiu Yufei were also sitting on a medium-sized passenger ship with their escorts at this time. Because of their large number of people, this ship was directly packaged by them, but this ship is not as good as Gu Qing''s. The ship is beautiful, Qiu Yufei has been looking not very good after boarding, and her eyes are disgusting when she looks at the ship, obviously she is not satisfied with the ship she is on.


    In comparison, Qiu Yuyan looks better.


    At this time, Qiu Yuyan was reading in the cabin, while Qiu Yufei was sitting on the side of the boat and looking outside. When she saw Gu Qing and their boat, she was a little surprised because she hadn''t seen it when she rented the boat before. If she saw the ship, she would never take the current ship.


    "Miss, that boat is so beautiful." The maid who was next to Qiu Yufei pointed to the boat not far away and said enviously.


    Qiu Yufei glared at the maid, and the maid immediately realized that she had said something wrong, and quickly lowered her head.


    But Qiu Yuyan was attracted by the maid''s voice, looked outside, and happened to see Zhuo Tingqiu standing on the bow of the ship, with her delicate eyebrows raised.


    "Yufei, look, is the person on the bow of the boat Zhuo Tingqiu, the young master of the Zhuo family?" She got up and walked to Qiu Yufei''s side and asked softly.


    Upon hearing this, Qiu Yufei immediately stared at the ship not far away. At this moment, Yun Ran walked out of the cabin and stood beside Zhuo Tingqiu. Qiu Yufei''s gaze was suddenly locked on Yun Ran''s body.


    "Yes, in addition to Zhuo Tingqiu, there is Yun Ran!" When it came to Yun Ran''s name, Qiu Yufei almost gritted her teeth, showing her dislike for Yun Ran.


    "I have never heard of the recent cooperation between the Yun family and the Zhuo family. How can they be together? The last time you met Yun Ran in Chasing Cloud City, Zhuo Tingqiu was there?" Qiu Yuyan doesn''t care about Qiu Yufei''s ugly With the expression on her face, she was more concerned about why Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu were together.


    Although the Qiu family and the Zhuo family, the Yun family, the Lan family, and the Nalan family are collectively referred to as the five great families, they discuss together every major decision, but they actually have their own better families, the Qiu family and the Lan family. The family relationship is relatively good, and the relationship between the Yun family and the Zhuo family can only be said to be average over the years, so she would care so much when she saw Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran together.


    "Zhuo Tingqiu is also here, and there are a few people I haven''t met. Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu seem to attach great importance to those people." Qiu Yufei was afraid of Qiu Yuyan, although she hated Yun Ran, she still remembered it. Tell Qiu Yuyan what he thought of the scene that day.


    "Could it be that the few talents who followed them are the key?" Qiu Yuyan guessed after looking at the directions of Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu.


    When Qiu Yuyan was uncertain, Gu Qing came out of the cabin with Si Lin. Si Lin had to talk to Gu Qing with his face facing Qiu Yuyan.


    At this time, the distance between the two boats is not far. With Qiu Yuyan¡¯s eyesight, although he can¡¯t see Si Lin¡¯s appearance very clearly, he can still get an overview, as if an arrow hit her heart. , She felt her heart stop beating, everything around her seemed to disappear, only Si Lin''s face remained, making her eyes unable to hold anything!


    For the first time, Qiu Yuyan felt the heartbeat!

 Chapter 68：

    Although Qiu Yuyan is a smart and gentle woman externally, she feels like a spring breeze, but it''s not like that inside.


    Anyone familiar with Qiu Yuyan knows that Qiu Yuyan is selfish, cold-hearted, and cruel!


    There are many men chasing her because of their looks and status, and some of them are even among the peers in the Xuantian Continent, who are all very good, but she has not taken a fancy to any of them!


    She didn''t think those people were worthy of her!


    But she never imagined that one day, she would be tempted by someone who only met once!


    ...


    Si Lin also felt a very hot gaze here. He glanced inadvertently and found that it was a woman on the boat not far away. He twisted his eyebrows and didn''t care about it. After all, he didn''t care about this kind of thing these years. I have been through it too many times, and I have long been accustomed to this line of sight.


    Seeing that Gu Qing seemed to like the feeling of blowing here, he couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth slightly, and his eyes were full of pampering when he looked at Gu Qing.


    The distance of one hundred meters soon arrived, and the pier on the other side of the river was as lively as the one on the other side.


    After Gu Qing and their boat came over, it immediately attracted the attention of the entire pier. After all, it was so exquisite that it shouldn''t have appeared in this place.


    Some people even think about waiting for the people on the boat to get off, then ask how much it costs to charter the boat, and take a ride by themselves.


    What surprised them was that after everyone had gone down, Gu Qing played a series of magic tricks against the boat. The boat immediately became smaller, and then became the size of a model. After returning to Gu Qing¡¯s hand, she was touched by her. Received inside the storage bracelet.


    When I was just about to leave, I suddenly heard someone named Yun Ran, and looked at the source of the voice with a little surprise. She actually saw Qiu Yufei, who had been arguing with Yuncheng before.


    Yun Ran didn''t even care about Qiu Yufei''s thoughts. After seeing Qiu Yufei, he turned around and left without thinking, but was still stopped.


    "Qiu Yufei, what are you doing to stop us?" Yun Ran frowned, looking at Qiu Yufei with dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    "Miss Yun, I''m very sorry, I asked Yufei to stop you." Qiu Yuyan walked slowly at this time, his eyes stopped for a moment on Si Lin''s face, and then looked at Yun Ran with a smile on his face, "I heard that before While chasing Yuncheng, Yufei and Miss Yun clashed, and I apologized to Miss Yun on behalf of Yufei."


    Yun Ran looked at Qiu Yufei subconsciously when he heard the words. He was very happy when he saw the other person who was daring to be angry but didn''t dare to speak. He didn''t know why.


    "Miss Qiu is polite. The last thing was over in Chasing Yuncheng. I didn''t mean to pursue it." Compared with Qiu Yufei, Yun Ran didn''t like to deal with Qiu Yuyan very much, in her eyes. Here, Qiu Yuyan is a beauty snake, she will fall into her trap if she doesn''t know when.


    "Miss Yun is generous," Qiu Yuyan praised Yun Ran, "I wonder if Miss Yun is also looking for the entrance to the secret realm. Meeting is fate, can we go together?"


    Yun Ran was a little surprised at Qiu Yuyan''s proposal. She thought her non-waiting was obvious enough, why couldn''t the other party see it?


    However, she was not the master of the team, she couldn''t be the master at all, so she could only look at Si Lin.


    Qiu Yuyan¡¯s gaze followed Yun Ran¡¯s gaze and fell on Si Lin¡¯s body. The smile on her face was still perfect, but no one saw her. Her hand hanging beside her was tightly pinching the skirt next to her, and her fingertips were hairy. Bai, obviously facing Si Lin made her a little nervous.


    "Big Brother, this Miss Qiu wants to walk with us, and wants to ask your opinion." Because of Gu Qing, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu followed Gu Qing and called Si Lin to them, but they faced Si Lin. When he was approaching, Yun Ran was a little nervous subconsciously, and he dared not look at Si Lin in his eyes.


    Si Lin was gently teaching Gu the technique of refining ships. Hearing Yun Ran''s words, he turned his head and looked over, his expression was very cold. Without even looking at Qiu Yuyan, he said coldly: "No need."


    After that, he didn¡¯t care about Qiu Yuyan¡¯s reaction. He turned his head and continued to explain to Gu Qingming patiently. His expression was different from the coldness just now. On the contrary, Gu Qingming glanced at Qiu Yuyan because of curiosity. He quickly withdrew his attention because of what Si Lin was talking about.


    Qiu Yuyan''s smile froze on her face. After she grew up, she almost failed to maintain the expression on her face for the first time.


    The hand hanging on her side was directly made into a fist, and the pain of the fingertips piercing her hand calmed her down.


    She took a deep breath, maintained the smile on her face, turned her head, and looked at Yun Ran, "So, I interrupted."


    Ignoring the expression on Yun Ran''s face, she almost immediately turned around and left in a hurry, almost unable to maintain the etiquette she had learned over the years.


    Qiu Yufei was originally forced to come by Qiu Yuyan. Although she was a little surprised that Qiu Yuyan left so easily, she still immediately followed and left the place she didn''t want to stay for a second.


    Yun Ran looked at Qiu Yuyan''s back with some surprise, wondering if his understanding of Qiu Yuyan had gone wrong.


    As far as she knows, Qiu Yuyan is not a person who is easy to give up, and the other party wants to walk with them, there must be some purpose. Now that the goal has not been achieved, the other party just left?


    With a question mark on his face, Yun Ran turned his head and asked Zhuo Tingqiu, who happened to walk by her side, "Is my understanding of Qiu Yuyan wrong? Or is it not the real Qiu Yuyan just before us? She left so easily? Up?"


    Zhuo Tingqiu was just next to him, and he didn''t know exactly what was going on. Hearing Yun Ran''s question, he also had a question mark on his face, "What''s wrong with her?"


    Yun Ran then recounted the matter just now, "Since she proposed to walk with us, she must have any purpose, but was rejected by Brother Si, so she left so easily?"


    Zhuo Tingqiu touched his chin, looked at Si Lin, with a clear expression on his face. Seeing Yun Ran still didn¡¯t understand, he clicked Yun Ran¡¯s shoulder, "Look at Si Lin¡¯s face, and then Think about what kind of man you girls like the most?"


    Yun Ran hardly dared to look at Si Lin on weekdays. Although he knew that Si Lin was very handsome, but because of fear in her heart, she had never thought about it in this direction. At this time, when she heard Zhuo Tingqiu''s words, she looked at it seriously. Looking at Si Lin''s face, and then thinking of Qiu Yuyan''s character, it suddenly dawned on him.


    "It turns out that Qiu Yuyan was looking at the senior brother, so she was rejected by the senior brother. She couldn''t bear it, so she left so easily!" Yun Ran said that he felt a little weird, but thinking of Qiu Yuyan''s character, he took it for granted.


    Yun Ran couldn¡¯t control the volume because of his excitement. Gu Qing and Si Lin both heard her. Si Lin glanced at her blankly, and then looked away, while Gu Qing was somewhat distracted. curious.

 Chapter 69：

    Gu Qing intentionally wanted to ask Yun Ran, but Yun Ran had been frightened by Si Lin''s gaze and could only give up.


    After Hua Shiyu''s guards came over, they checked the customs clearance together and entered the scope of the Tang Dynasty.


    ¡­


    After Qiu Yuyan returned to her team, she got into the carriage and locked herself in the carriage. When Qiu Yufei came back and wanted to get on the carriage, she refused. It took about a quarter of an hour before she opened the door of the carriage. Open, let Qiu Yufei come up.


    After getting on the carriage, Qiu Yufei carefully looked at Qiu Yuyan''s face, and found that Qiu Yuyan''s expression was the same as before, except that her eyes were slightly red, but it seemed to be nothing when she looked closely.


    "Look at what I am doing?" Qiu Yuyan told the guards to set off, glanced back at Qiu Yufei, and asked faintly while pouring tea for herself.


    "Sister Yuyan, are you okay just now?" Yun Ran didn''t see Qiu Yuyan''s expression just now, but Qiu Yufei still caught a glimpse. Although she was a little afraid of Qiu Yuyan, she still asked worriedly.


    "What can I do?" Qiu Yuyan paused while holding the teacup, glanced at Qiu Yufei, and asked calmly.


    Qiu Yufei was choked for a while, and she didn''t dare to say that Qiu Yuyan gave up so easily just now, which is surprising. She can only say haha, "It''s okay if you are fine."


    Hearing that, Qiu Yuyan didn''t even look at Qiu Yufei this time, she just took out a book and started to read it.


    Seeing that Qiu Yuyan ignored herself, she lowered her head and curled her lips. Knowing that Qiu Yuyan meant not to disturb her, she simply took a notebook and started to read it.


    There was a moment of silence in the carriage, and only the outside sound could be heard.


    Qiu Yuyan took the book just to make Qiu Yufei stop talking, in fact she couldn''t read the content of the book at all!


    Although when she first saw Si Lin, she knew that a man like Si Lin was not easy to conquer, but she was very confident in her beauty and talents, and believed that as long as she could be with Si Lin, he would definitely be attracted by her and fall down. Under her pomegranate skirt.


    Who knows that there was a setback in the beginning!


    This is the first man to refuse her since she grew up!


    And she was the first man to ignore her beauty, which made her very angry, almost unable to maintain her emotions.


    After returning to the carriage, she thought for a while before she calmed down, but she was not discouraged in her heart. Instead, she was inspired by Si Lin''s attitude.


    Think about it, if a man like Si Lin, who is indifferent to other women, can only fall in love with himself, how enviable other people would be?


    Moreover, Si Lintong''s temperament is not an ordinary person at first glance. Even Yun Ran is respectful to him, and his status is definitely not low. By then, those who want to laugh at her will have to crawl under her feet?


    Thinking about this, her hand with the book tightened, and a smile on her face hidden by the book appeared!


    ¡­


    Si Lin didn''t know that he was already worried about. Of course, even if he knew it, he wouldn''t take it to heart. He would only think that Qiu Yufei was wishful thinking. After all, he has seen a lot of women like Qiu Yufei these years. , I don¡¯t even bother to take care of it!


    After entering the Tang Dynasty, they did not let the Tianlin Horse fly into the sky, but let it run on the ground.


    After about half an hour, they entered Biqiu City of the Tang Dynasty.


    The architectural style of the Tang Dynasty is somewhat different from that of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The houses of the Great Zhou Dynasty are mostly square-shaped, with triangular roofs and are respected by red, while the Tang Dynasty is a round building with a pointed roof and white and gold. Respect.


    After entering Biqiu City, Gu Qingming started the exploration mode. There are many things here that are different from those of the Great Zhou Dynasty. She was very surprised, so the team walked very slowly.


    However, the five members of Si Lin were accompanied by Gu Qing. Everything was mainly Gu Qing. The same was true for Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu. Naturally, they would not dislike Gu Qing for walking slowly and Hua Shiyu as the prince. It was also the first time to come to the Datang Dynasty. Although he was not surprised at everything like Gu Qing, he was also full of curiosity. At this time, he had time to study these things, so naturally he wouldn''t say much.


    So this group of people strolled along the streets of Biqiu City in such a harmonious way, turning a blind eye to the curious, surprised, or contemptuous gazes of the surrounding people.


    "Big brother, look at these people, they are so earthy, they are surprised at everything, as if they just came out of the mountain." Just when they were about to find a restaurant to eat something, a slightly hoarse voice suddenly sounded in their tone. Full of malice.


    The group stopped and looked at the speaker.


    The speaker was an eleven or twelve-year-old boy. He should be from the Tang Dynasty. He is not ugly, but he is very fat. He is about 1.5 meters tall, and his weight is conservatively estimated to be 140. It''s about ten kilograms, and it''s still a bit dark. With his mocking expression at this time, it doesn''t give people a good sense.


    "Ill, don''t talk nonsense!" Although the tall man next to him was reprimanding the teenager, his expression and tone were very frivolous, and he didn''t seem to disagree like he said.


    "How can I talk nonsense? And, did you just see that the girl is still using sign language? Isn''t she dumb?" The boy called Il obviously knew that his brother didn''t really stop him. , Not only failed to converge, but even more unscrupulous!


    But just after he finished speaking, he felt a sword aura coming towards him, even if the man next to him reacted quickly, he was scratched on his face!


    "Oh! It hurts!" Il covered his face, looked at the blood on his hand, couldn''t help but screamed, "Brother, they dare to hurt my face, you help me kill them! Kill them!" "


    The tall man blocked Il behind, turned his head and looked at Si Lin who had drawn the sword severely.


    "Your Excellency is too much, my brother just said the wrong thing, don''t you need to be so cruel?" He is not like Il, with the sword just now, he originally thought that with his help, Il would be able to escape. As a result, Il was still injured, which shows that the opponent''s cultivation base is very powerful, and it is very likely to be more powerful than him, so he did not directly do it, but wanted to probe the other party''s bottom first.


    "Since you know that you have said something wrong, you should apologize. We will help you teach your brother, so that he will not offend someone who shouldn''t be offended in the future. The misfortune comes out of your mouth!" Rong Ye looked at Il''s eyes very hard. The other party dared to say that Xiao Qing was dumb, and giving Yi Jian was already light! He didn''t give face to the tall man at all, and said coldly.


    Hearing that, the tall man, Iao''s face is even more ugly, "Your Excellency, I don''t want to be kind!"


    His tone was low, his words were full of threats, and he was obviously not satisfied with Rong Ye''s reaction.


    The answer to him was a sword aura.

 Chapter 70：

    Although Iao was already on guard, Si Lin''s sword was so fast that he could only move his left foot forward half a step, trying to block the attack, but found that the sword aura seemed to have eyes, directly bypassing him. Stabbed at Il behind him.


    Irene was fat, and he hadn''t realized how powerful the other party was. He was hiding behind Yiao and was hurting his face. He stared at Gu Qing with his eyes, and Si Lin made another move, but he couldn''t react at all. , This time one ear was directly removed.


    "This is a lesson for him!" Si Lin said coldly, facing Yiao and Yi''s murderous eyes.


    Regarding the fate of Il, Gu Qing and the people on their side have no sympathy at all. He laughed at them for nothing, and should not be ridiculed, and should not laugh at Gu Qing as a dumb, you should know that Gu Qing can¡¯t talk. The matter has always been a concern for Si Lin and them, for fear that someone will laugh at Gu Qing, and Yi Er laughed at Gu Qing in front of them, that is simply looking for death!


    The time was approaching noon, Si Lin and the others were still thinking about letting Gu take a meal. After speaking, they didn''t care about Il''s reaction at all, and they turned around and were ready to leave.


    "Stop!" Iao was comforting Il, noticing Si Lin''s movements, and immediately stopped shouting.


    It''s a pity that Si Lin and the others didn''t put them in their eyes at all, and went straight forward.


    Iao turned his head and waved his hand towards the guards who followed. A group of guards immediately stepped forward and blocked their way.


    Stopping their steps, Si Lin and the others looked at the guards in front of them, their faces turned cold, and Iao asked Il''s entourage to take care of him, and came to Si Lin themselves.


    "You hurt my brother, don''t want to leave today!" After he finished speaking, he waved his hand, and the guards next to him immediately rushed towards Si Lin and the others.


    Those onlookers and nearby vendors retreated far away when Iao''s guards surrounded Si Lin, and Si Lin and the others didn''t have to worry about hurting innocent people.


    "Just because of you, you want to stop the young master?" Rong Ye looked at the guards who rushed over, sneered, and stepped forward, indicating that he would solve the matter.


    Si Lin and the others stepped back knowingly.


    "The young master will let you see and see the talisman of the young master." These guards have only four levels of cultivation, which may be useful to ordinary people, but he does not need to use the apocalypse to deal with Rong Ye.


    There were more than 20 talisman seals on his right hand. When the first guard rushed over, he pulled out one of them, "This is a thunder talisman!"


    When the words fell, the talisman in his hand ignited instantly, and then, a flash of lightning directly struck the guard rushing over, and the guard''s movements stopped. His body twitched, and it became charred and foamed and fell to the ground.


    The next guard came in front of Rong Ye, and he drew another talisman, "This seems to be a cold ice talisman?" He glanced at the rune on the talisman seal, and said uncertainly.


    Immediately afterwards, the talisman fell on the body of the guard and disappeared in an instant. Instead, the guard was frozen by the ice and turned directly into an ice sculpture!


    Next, Rong Ye let the people next to him see a talisman show, what would blow people up to the sky, the "earth talisman" that buried people in the ground, and the poisonous "cold poison talisman". ", the "storm talisman" that produced an explosion...


    Yiao brought more than two dozen guards, all of them were defeated by Rong Ye''s talisman seals, and the functions of each talisman seal were different, which was amazing!


    "How about? Are you planning to let us stay?" Rong Ye asked with a big smile looking at Yiao''s face. At the same time, there were more than a dozen talisman seals in his hand.


    Looking at the Fu Zhuan in Rong Ye''s hand, and then at the guards he had brought with almost no good, Yiao''s face changed.


    He knew that he missed his eyes and kicked the iron plate this time, but Il was his brother of the same father and mother, and the half brothers of the same father in the family were different, so he let these people leave like this. He was very Not reconciled!


    "Looking at you, I''m still a little unwilling," Rong Ye saw that Iao didn''t say a word, and the smile on his face became thicker, "That''s fine, come on!"


    As he said, he shook the talisman seal in his hand, and stroked the other hand over the talisman seal, seeming to be thinking about which one to use.


    Such an obvious threatening action made Iao''s face twitched. Although he was not reconciled, he turned his body sideways and gave way.


    "That would be fine, Xiaoye doesn''t need to waste so many talisman seals!" Rong Ye looked regretfully withdrawing the seal talisman, still not forgetting to vomit.


    Yiao almost vomited blood without getting angry, so he could only clenched his hands into fists, hanging down on his sides, watching Gu Qing and the others leave.


    Seeing that there was no excitement to watch, the people next to him quickly left, and the street returned to normal for a while, except for the guards brought by Yiao, who were turned into various appearances by the seal and stayed on the street.


    When they arrived at the place to eat, Hua Shiyu, who had just stopped talking, said.


    "Looking at the appearance of that Il, the power behind them should not be small. If you did that just now, are you afraid of being retaliated?" Hua Shiyu asked curiously, seeing that the people in Si Lin seemed unaffected.


    "Do you think we might be afraid of their revenge? Or did they really get us back?" Rong Ye was in a good mood at this moment, and he didn''t hear Hua Shiyu''s words. Angry, asked rhetorically with a smile.


    Hua Shiyu thought of the strength that Si Lin showed when the monster attacked the city that night, and suddenly fell silent.


    The food of the Tang Dynasty is somewhat different from that of the Zhou Dynasty. The place Gu Qing and the others are looking for is a relatively large restaurant in Biqiu City. There are also some spiritual foods that are specially provided for monks to eat. In the private room of the building, some people were also talking about what happened on the street just now.


    "Second brother, have you heard? The guy Il had just had an ear cut off and his face was scratched on the street. Iao wanted to keep the person, but the other party seemed to have a lot of powerful charms. Seal, the guards Io brought were released. It''s so funny!" An eleven or twelve-year-old girl was wearing a red riding outfit with her hair tied into a ponytail, and her face was full of smiles when she spoke. .


    "You, are you so funny? You laughed happily?" The man sitting next to her was about twenty years old, wearing a white riding uniform, his deep facial features looked very handsome, and his face was pampered. Asked the girl with a smile to help the girl wipe the scum on her face.


    "Of course, you also know how annoying that guy Il is. He is so fat and so ugly. He wants me to marry him. It''s a dream!" Nali wrinkled her nose and said angrily. Forgot to wave his little fist, as if he wanted to punch Il.

 Chapter 71：

    The smile on that strange face sitting next to Nali disappeared after hearing Nali''s words, a gloom flashed under his eyes, and immediately returned to normal. He stretched out his hand and patted Nali''s head lightly." Don''t worry, my father will not agree to the Yi family''s proposal. Our family does not need you to sacrifice your own happiness!"


    "But second brother, the current situation of our family is not optimistic. If there is no support from the Yi family, our family..." When it comes to the situation at home, Nali immediately becomes sad.


    "Nali, even if our family''s situation is not good, my father will not sacrifice your marriage!" Naqi put his hands on Nali''s shoulders, leaning forward slightly, looking at Nali, and said with a very serious expression.


    "Then our family..." Although Nali was touched, she was still worried about the situation at home.


    "It will be solved. Don''t think too much about these things. There are father, brother and me. You just have to be happy!" Naqi laughed again, rubbed Nali''s bangs, and stared at Nali. After coming over, he said with a smile.


    "Okay, I''ll be obedient and don''t bother you!" Nali knew what that strange meant, so she could only put away her worries and said seriously.


    "Well, this is good." The strange smile deepened a bit, and he was satisfied with Nali''s attitude.


    ...


    Because the guards were injured by the talisman, Il¡¯s ears kept bleeding, and Il kept yelling, Yiao had no choice but to take Il home first and let the family doctor treat him.


    Yi Qin, the owner of the Yi family, has three sons and two daughters. Among them, Yiao is the eldest son, Yi Er is the younger son, the mother of the two is the eldest wife of the Yi family, Sai Beilin, and the second son and eldest daughter are the second wife Han Yasheng. Yes, the second daughter was born to the third wife Lin Yan''er.


    Although Sebelin¡¯s maiden family is inferior to the Yi family in Biqiu City, it is also a relatively powerful family. Moreover, Sebelin is beautiful and intelligent, which makes her the well-deserved mistress of the Yi family and no one has any status. Can shake.


    As the eldest son, Yio was born in the expectation of Yiqin and Sebelin, and he did not live up to this expectation. He grew up very well. Although Yiqin did not personally say it, he has been training him as an heir.


    As the youngest son, Il¡¯s mother has a solid status and a powerful brother. His father is also very fond of him. He is like a bully at home. He wants the wind to get the wind and the rain to get the rain. In addition to his father and the eldest brother, Not afraid of anyone!


    If not, he would not laugh at Gu Qing and them on the street today.


    But now, his ears were cut off and his face was scratched. As soon as he returned to the Yi family, he alarmed everyone in the Yi family.


    Yiqin and Sai Beilin rushed to the yard where Yi Er lived almost immediately. The doctor was treating Yi Er. The two of them could only stay outside. Listening to the painful cry of Yi Er inside, they were very anxious. Can ask Io what''s going on.


    Although Yiao wanted to kill Si Lin and others, he also knew that Si Lin and others should be very good. He didn''t add any oil and jealousy. Instead, he told the matter exactly, and at the same time emphasized the ability of Si Lin and others. Knowing Yiqin and Sebelin''s love for Il, they are afraid that they will provoke someone who shouldn''t be offended.


    "Patriarch, you quickly send someone to catch those people back, and even dare to treat my Il like this, I must kill them myself!" As a mother, Sebelin is still very calm on weekdays, but when it comes to Yi Er Er, she would become more agitated, and the same is true at this time. After listening to Iao''s narration, she didn''t notice what Iao meant, and only wanted to kill those people to avenge her son.


    In comparison, Yi Qin was relatively calm, not dazzled by hatred.


    "Yiao, do you say that those people''s cultivation bases are very good? And the talisman in his hand is also very strong, you have never seen some of them?" Yi Qin''s eyes flashed brightly, grabbing Yi Qin and asked.


    "Yes, father, although those people look low-key, as if they have never seen the world, but the son carefully observed their clothes and behavior, and found that the clothes on their bodies were not simple, and their words and behaviors did not seem like they were not. They have seen the world, and their dresses are like those of the Great Zhou Dynasty." Seeing that Yi Qin was still calm, Yiao breathed a sigh of relief and said quickly.


    Hearing this, Yi Qin''s eyes flickered.


    "What''s the matter with those Fu Zhuan you said?" He walked two steps back and forth, and then asked.


    "One of them seems to be a master talisman. He carried a lot of talisman. He didn''t take any action at all. The guards I took out were defeated by his talisman. Father could send someone to the street to take those guards. After taking it back, some of them were struck by lightning, some were frozen into ice sculptures, and some were blown by the wind without knowing where they went. In short, their functions are different." Mentioning those talisman seals, Yiao felt very much in his heart. Amazed.


    Yi Qin paced back and forth in the room, frowning for a while, shaking his head for a while, seemingly distressed.


    "Patriarch, what are you still hesitating about? Those people have injured Il like this. Are you going to let them go?" Sai Beilin couldn''t help but urge when seeing Yi Qin still not moving.


    "Of course I won''t let them go!" Yiqin turned his head and said affirmatively, "but you also heard, Yiao said that they are not easy, we can''t find them directly, maybe we will suffer, we must plan. , Just clean them up once!"


    Knowing that Yiqin would not let those who hurt Il, Yiao and Sebelin breathed a sigh of relief.


    After learning about Si Lin and the others from Yiao, Yiqin didn¡¯t care to look at Il, and asked Sebelin to take care of Il. Then he took Yiao back to his study and found his confidant at the same time. , Discuss how to deal with this matter in the study.


    Now everyone knows that Yi Er was injured on the street. If Si Lin and them are not cleaned up, the Yi family¡¯s prestige in Biqiu City will fall a lot. Yi Qin absolutely does not allow this to happen, so He must show Si Lin some colors!


    ...


    Si Lin and the others didn''t know how the Yi family was already thinking about how to deal with them. After eating, they continued to stroll around the streets, and then they were ready to find a place to rest.


    The base camps of the Yun family and Zhuo family were both in the Great Zhou Dynasty. The Tang Dynasty mainly cooperated with the Wangcheng side. There is no place to live here, let alone Hua Shiyu, the first time he came to Biqiu City. There was no real estate, but Yue Zhao finally took out a bunch of keys.

 Chapter 72：

    [Brother, why do you have real estate here? ] Gu gently looked at Yue Zhao in surprise and asked.


    "This is not my property, it belongs to the master. The master traveled to the mainland before and passed many places. His old man likes to stay in one place for a period of time to feel the local culture and customs. However, it is always inconvenient to rent, just in many places. I bought the real estate. Before going down the mountain, the master told me the key and the location." Yue Zhao took out a map from Qiankun Ring and looked at it, while gently explaining to Gu.


    Gu Qing knew the character of her master, and it was no surprise after hearing it. Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu showed admiration. They knew more or less how good Gu Qing and their teachers were.


    Hua Shiyu was more shocked, feeling that after meeting Gu Qing and the others, his knowledge of them was constantly refreshing.


    Following Yue Zhao, they slew around in Biqiu City and came to a house.


    Looking at the big house in front of them, Yun Ran and the others blinked, their eyes full of worship when they looked at Yue Zhao.


    "Brother Yue, do you still lack disciples? How do you look at me?" Zhuo Tingqiu stood in front of Yue Zhao and asked expectantly.


    "Master has already said that Gentle is his closed disciple." Yue Zhao shook his head and said with a smile.


    "Hey, I am so envious that Gentle can visit your teacher!" Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Gu Qing, his eyes full of envy.


    Yun Ran nodded sympathetically next to him, and the two looked at each other, which was a pity.


    Gu lightly pursed her lips, and agreed with Zhuo Tingqiu''s words very much. It was her luckiest thing to be able to worship Wen and return to Yun as a teacher!


    For Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu¡¯s emotions, Rong Ye and the others looked at each other and shook their heads. Yue Zhao stepped forward and opened the gate. Before everyone went in, he lifted the formation in the yard, and then turned his head to call Gu. Gently they go in.


    The inside of the house is very large. Because of the formation, it is not very dirty. You can live in it with a little cleaning. Gu Qing and Yun Ran live in the same courtyard, and Si Lin and Yue Zhao live in the same courtyard. Nan Hua and Mu Chen share a courtyard, Rong Ye and Zhuo Tingqiu share a courtyard, and Hua Shiyu and his guards live in the same courtyard.


    Although there are no servants, there are puppets refined by Si Lin, which is very convenient to use.


    After returning to the yard to wash, Gu Qingming began to practice calligraphy.


    In the afternoon, they did not go out again, but stayed in the yard. The dinner was prepared by Mu Chen''s cook. It was all Gu Qing''s favorite dishes. Gu Qing was very happy to eat.


    After nightfall, they went back to their respective rooms, read books and went to bed while practicing , and the house quickly calmed down.


    ...


    At a quarter of a century, the entire Biqiu City was plunged into darkness, and more than two dozen people dressed in black night clothes and black cloth on their faces appeared outside the house where Gu Qing and the others lived.


    "Is it right here?" The leader looked at the house in front of him and asked his subordinates.


    "Master, it''s right here." The subordinate nodded and replied respectfully.


    "Okay, go on." The man known as the general manager raised his hand, and the two dozen people behind him started to move.


    They walked into the yard from different places and scattered around the yard, as if looking for something.


    However, after just walking a few steps, I found that the surrounding environment had changed. I didn''t know what was going on in the yard and suddenly there was fog. I could still see the surrounding things just now. At this time, I could only see a fog.


    I wanted to walk aside, but found that I was still in place after walking for a long time. I couldn''t see everything around me. All the people in black were forced to stay where they were, and they didn''t dare to act rashly!


    In Nan Hua''s room, Nan Hua, who was cultivating, suddenly opened his eyes and looked out the window.


    After they moved in, the formation in this courtyard was taken over by Nanhua, the most accomplished formation. After nightfall, Nanhua activated the psychedelic formation in the house.


    Si Lin and the others knew that through the footwork of the psychedelic formation, they would not be trapped even if they walked in the yard in the middle of the night, but the people outside who wanted to leave after they came in were basically wishful thinking!


    When the formation was triggered, Nanhua naturally felt it. He walked out of the room and came to the nearest place, and saw the man in black spinning around in the same place.


    Because of the formation, Nanhua can see the man in black, but the man in black cannot see Nanhua.


    Nanhua looked at the man in black silently for a while, thought about it, rushed over and gave the man in black a hand knife, and the man in black was knocked out.


    Immediately afterwards, Nanhua knocked out all the people in black, tied them up with ropes, placed them in the yard, and called Mu Chen over, so that Mu Chen would give these people in black a fascination with medicine to ensure that they would not wake up at night. After coming over, Nan Hua and Mu Chen went back to their respective rooms.


    The next morning, the formation in the house was automatically put away, and Nan Hua called the others into the yard where he and Mu Chen lived.


    "Senior Brother Nan, who are these people in black? Why are they here?" Zhuo Tingqiu was surprised to see so many people in black and couldn''t help asking.


    Others also looked at Nanhua, wanting to hear what was going on.


    "I don''t know who they are. They are not good people anyway. Otherwise, I won''t break into our house in night clothes at night." Nan Hua shook the fan and said in a cool tone.


    "Just ask them if it''s fine." Rong Ye said, walking up to the man in black, looking for someone casually, pulling off his face towel, shook it, and found that the other party didn''t respond.


    "Xiao Wu, these people have been taken by my medicine and there is no cure. They will not wake up in three days." Mu Chen stepped forward, while talking, took out a bottle from his arms and put it on the nose of the man in black. The following shook.


    Rong Ye retracted his hand and stood beside him, waiting for the man in black to wake up.


    Soon, the man woke up.


    At first he was a little confused and couldn''t remember where he was. When he saw Gu Qing and the others, his head immediately cleared up. He subconsciously wanted to escape, but found that his hands and feet were tied up, and he couldn''t move at all. Immediately became a little frightened.


    "Who are you? Why did you break into our house?" Rong Ye stood in front of the man and asked coldly.


    "I won''t say it, you kill me!" The man was obviously a bit stubborn, and put down a cruel remark, then twisted his head to the side and didn''t look after them gently.


    "Hey, this is still a tough one. I like this kind of person the most. It just happens to be used to test my pill." Mu Chen looked at the person, his eyes gleaming, obviously he really likes beings like that person. After speaking, he took out a jade bottle with a black pill everywhere, and came to the person, "This is my latest insect poison pill. It is made from four kinds of poisonous insects, and there is no time to find someone to test it. It happens to be available today."


    As he said, he pinched the man''s mouth under the man''s horrified expression and stuffed the pill into the man''s mouth.

 Chapter 73：

    The pill melted in his mouth. After Mu Chen released his hand, the man wanted to cough up the pill, but it was completely useless.


    The effect of the medicine was very fast. After a while, the person''s expression changed. His face suddenly became pale, and his body seemed to be very painful. The whole person directly curled up into a ball, rolling on the ground in pain.


    "It takes twenty breaths for the onset of drug effects. After the onset, people will become extremely painful. It seems that this kind of pain is unbearable." Mu Chen held a pen and paper while observing the person''s reaction while recording on the paper.


    Seeing Mu Chen''s appearance, the others couldn''t help but tremble, and took a few steps back.


    The man originally planned to rather die than to say it. After all, his family is in the hands of the people behind him. If he said, he can¡¯t survive, and his family can¡¯t survive, but he didn¡¯t expect Mu Chen¡¯s pill. It was so terrible, he felt that he was hurt to the limit, and the next wave would be even more painful, and it seemed that there were many insects crawling in his body, which made him very uncomfortable.


    After a while, his clothes were wet with sweat, and his whole person was as collapsed.


    "The first wave of medicine lasted for half an hour. It looks okay, almost as expected." Mu Chen looked at the person''s appearance and continued to record on the paper.


    Mu Chen''s voice at this time was like the voice of the devil in that person''s ears. When he heard that this was only the first wave of effects, he completely broke down.


    "I said," his voice became hoarse from the pain, "you give me the antidote, and I will tell you."


    "You speak first, and I''ll give you the antidote." Mu Chen put away the pen and paper, and looked at the man with indifference.


    The man had no choice but to speak, "We are from the Yi family. Yesterday you injured the little son and so many guards. The Patriarch was very angry and ordered us to solve you."


    "Sure enough, it is from the Yi family!" Hua Shiyu guessed yesterday that the Yi family would definitely not give up. He didn''t expect that they sent someone there last night.


    Si Lin and the others had guessed when they saw the man in black. At this time, they had only confirmed their guess, and they didn''t feel surprised.


    "The people of the Yi family are really annoying. It was them who provoked us first. We didn''t kill the Yi Er. We were already merciful. They even dared to come to us for revenge. They really wanted to die!" After pouring his lips, I really look down on the behavior of the Yi family.


    "They are used to rampage in this Biqiu City, how can they bear that breath? But it doesn''t matter, they don''t need to exist anymore!" Rong Ye looked at the people in black and said lightly.


    Si Lin asked Mu Chen to wake up all the people in black, abolished their cultivation base, and told them to go back and talk to the Yi family, ready to accept their revenge.


    After the people in black left in horror, several people gathered together in the flower hall in the front yard.


    "Brother Si, how are we going to deal with the Yi family?" Yun Ran looked very excited, as if she could directly go up and fight with the Yi family when someone from the Yi family was in front of her.


    Other people''s eyes fell on Si Lin''s body. As the senior brother, he was the highest cultivation level person here, and Si Lin came to direct him.


    "Nanhua and Zhuo Tingqiu, you two go to inquire about the situation of the Yi family in Biqiu City. I need to know who in this city needs the downfall of the Yi family the most, and what is the character of the other party." Si Lin was also polite and looked at Nanhua. He Zhuo Tingqiu directly arranged tasks for the two of them.


    "Okay, let''s go now." The two looked at each other, and then left directly after taking their task.


    "Yun Ran, you accompany gently, so you two don''t need to mix up." Si Lin looked at Yun Ran who was eager to try, and said lightly.


    The expression on Yun Ran''s face collapsed visibly with the naked eye. She glanced at Gu Qing, then excited again, and nodded.


    "What to do next and wait for Nanhua and the others to come back." Si Lin glanced at the others, sat down on the chair, and said calmly.


    Hearing this, the others did not dare to refute, and they found a place for themselves to sit down and wait for Nanhua and Zhuo Tingqiu to return.


    ¡­


    The black-clothed people who had been abolished by Si Lin and the others helped each other and returned to the Yi family miserably. The concierge of the Yi family recognized that the chief manager of the Yi family was the first one. One went inside to report, and the other hurried forward. Help the big manager.


    Soon, the chief executive was taken to Yiqin''s study, while the other men in black went back to their homes.


    "Patriarch, the subordinates are responsible for your entrustment. Not only did they fail to solve those people, but they also knew our identity and were abolished. Those people asked me to bring you a message." The chief executive is Yi Qin''s confidant knew Yi Qin very well. When he entered the study, he didn''t care about his weak body and knelt directly on the ground, crying.


    Yi Qin''s expression was very ugly after seeing the general manager and their situation. At this time, his face was even more sullen. Hearing the general manager''s words, he stood up in shock.


    "Why? The people you brought were all good hands of our Yi family, and their cultivation bases were all above Tier 4. How could they be abolished by others? What happened last night?" Yi Qin almost fainted. The people who were taken by the general manager to deal with Gu Qing and the others can be said to be the backbone of the Yi family. Now these people have been abolished and their cultivation has been in vain over the years, and the Yi family¡¯s combat effectiveness is also in vain. Will fall, which is too big a blow for him.


    ¡°As soon as we entered the yard where those people lived last night, we fell into the maze. We were knocked out without seeing anyone. When we woke up, we had been disbanded.¡± Their experience, the chief executive hasn''t figured out what''s going on until now, the only thing that is certain is that they kicked the iron this time!


    "What? You mean you didn''t do anything at all, so you were abolished your cultivation base and rushed back?" Yi Qin couldn''t help coming to the general manager, grabbing the general manager''s collar, with a sullen expression on his face. Asked.


    Obviously, he has no way to believe that his people are so weak!


    "Yes." Although not reconciled, the general manager nodded.


    Hearing this, Yi Qin let go of the collar of the general manager somewhat desperately, took a step backwards, and sat directly on the ground.


    "Who are those people? When are there such powerful people on the Xuantian Continent?" He frowned and muttered to himself.


    "Patriarch, who these people are is not the point now. The point is that we have provoked those people and even angered them. They asked me to bring you a message and prepare you for their revenge. You still think about it. What should I do about this matter!" Seeing Yi Qin still looks a little bit incredulous, the chief executive knelt and walked in front of Yi Qin, grabbing Yi Qin''s sleeve, and said.

 Chapter 74：

    Hearing what the Chief Executive said, Yi Qin was startled. After understanding the importance of the matter, he immediately stood up from the ground.


    "You are right. The most important thing now is how to solve this matter. Since those people are so powerful, we provoke them. They will never give up. The most important thing now is how to deal with their revenge!" Being able to become the Patriarch of the Yi family is naturally not a simple person. It quickly became clear that his and Si Lin''s concerns could no longer be repaired, and they could only find a way to solve them.


    "Chief steward, you get up first, you have just been scrapped, go back and rest first." Seeing the chieftain is still on the ground, he hurriedly stepped forward, helped the chieftain up, and said with concern.


    "The body of the old slave doesn''t matter. The Patriarch still thinks of a solution as soon as possible, and the Slave will not bother the Patriarch." Knowing that his cultivation base is now abolished and he can''t help with diligence, the Chief Manager did not insist on staying. It is to leave.


    After the chief executive was helped by his servant, Yiqin immediately called the important members of the Yi family to a meeting to discuss how to deal with them.


    ...


    Nan Hua and Zhuo Tingqiu were still very fast, and it took less than half an hour to return to the house.


    "We have found that the Yi family¡¯s power in Biqiu City is similar to that of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Outside the Yi family, there is another family. That family and the Yi family are a century-old family in Biqiu City. The conditions of the original two families are similar. , Is well matched, but something happened in that house recently, which made the situation not so good.


    The Yier whose ears were chopped off liked the third lady of that family, and the Yi family wanted to swallow part of the influence of that family, so they forced the third lady of that family to marry Yier. The relationship between the two is very bad now! "Zhuo Tingqiu took a sip of water and told others about what they had investigated.


    "In that case, which one in this city wants the Yi family to fall the most?" Rong Ye asked after Zhuo Tingqiu''s words.


    "You can say that." Zhuo Tingqiu nodded.


    "How is the situation in that house? How is the master''s quality? Is the style of behavior the same as that of the Yi family?" Yun Ran asked next to him.


    "According to the people in the city, the character of that family is much better than that of the Yi family. The price of doing business is fair. The stuff in it will not be shoddy, and it will not bully people based on their own power. It''s completely different from the Yi family. The owner of that family has a good reputation in the city." Nanhua added for Zhuo Tingqiu.


    "In this way, we can help that family solve their difficulties and at the same time help them to annex the Yi family." Mu Chen put down the tea cup in his hand and said.


    "Yes, what the Yi family and sons value most is not their power in Biqiu City, then we will let them be trampled under the feet by that family, falling from the clouds to the dust." Rong Ye became more excited as he spoke. The proposal is very satisfactory.


    Others also thought this idea was a good idea and decided to do it.


    First of all, they need to contact the people of that house first. It was still early at this time. They cleaned up and went to that house together.


    ...


    The house is not far from the house where Gu Qing and the others live, and can be reached within a quarter of an hour¡¯s walk. When Gu Qing and the others arrived, Nali was about to go out. When they heard Gu Qing and they said they wanted to see her father, Still very surprised.


    "I don''t know who the few are, what''s the matter with my father?" Nali walked out from the door, glanced over Si Lin and the others, and asked politely.


    At this time, the identities of Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran are most suitable to come forward.


    "This lady, I''m Yun Ran from the Yun family, and this is Zhuo Tingqiu, the young master of the Zhuo family. We have something to talk to our father." Yun Ran said as he put the jade that symbolizes his identity. The card was taken out and handed to Nali to prove that she was not lying.


    No one knows the status of the Yun family and the Zhuo family in the Xuantian Continent. Hearing the identities of Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu, Na Li was taken aback, then carefully took the jade card from Yun Ran''s hand and turned it over carefully. Look.


    Yun Ran is a direct line of the Yun family. The jade used is quite precious. As soon as Nali got it, she found that jade was not simple, so she was more careful. The front of the jade plate was engraved with the word "Yun", and the back was engraved with "Ran". "The word, Na Li thought for a while, input a trace of spiritual power into it, and the jade card immediately became translucent, showing a golden ingot pattern inside, which was exactly what she knew would appear on the jade card with the identity of the Yun family.


    It is said that this pattern is the family crest of the Yun family. It has been refined in a special method in the identity jade plate of the Yun family''s direct line, and ordinary people cannot imitate it at all.


    After confirming Yun Ran''s identity, Na Li quickly and carefully returned the identity jade badge to Yun Ran.


    "Miss Yun, Master Zhuo, and a few others, please come with me." Although Nali is the third young lady of that family and is highly respected in Biqiu City, she faces the top of the mainland such as Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu. The descendants of the forces, her identity is not enough at all, so she is very careful.


    While following Nali, the group entered the house.


    When he was approaching the flower hall in the front yard, the owner of that family, Na Yan, hurriedly walked out from inside.


    Na Yan is about fifty years old and about 1.8 meters tall. He is thin in build and dressed in a navy blue brocade suit. His features are the appearance of a standard Tang Dynasty man. His features are very deep, his eyes gleaming and his face is bright. Wearing a beard made him look kinder.


    He carried an impenetrable aura of anger, and when he saw Gu Qing and the others, he stopped quickly.


    "Father, this is Miss Yun Ran from the Yun family, and this is Young Master Zhuo from the Zhuo family. The others are friends of the two. They said they need you for something." Na Li quickly stepped forward and walked to Na Yan. And introduced him, "This is my father, the owner of that family."


    "I have seen Miss Yun and Young Master Zhuo, as well as other young masters and young ladies. I don''t know what the few are looking for?" Although Yan was puzzled about Yun Ran''s purpose, he invited them into the flower hall and asked.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu looked at each other, and Zhuo Tingqiu spoke.


    "That''s right, the Patriarch, this Young Master heard that the Yi family was suppressing that family recently. We came here just to help a bunch of Yi Patriarchs." Zhuo Tingqiu said directly without going around.


    Then Yan looked at Zhuo Tingqiu in surprise, "Why does Young Master Zhuo help us?"


    "Let''s put it this way, the people of the Yi family have offended us, so we decided to help that family, let that family surpass the Yi family, and step on the Yi family under our feet." Zhuo Tingqiu said casually without concealing it.


    Now, Na Yan and Na Li were even more surprised.


    Suddenly, Nali thought of something and looked at Zhuo Tingqiu and the others in surprise, "Could it be that you were the one who cut off one of Il''s ear yesterday?"


    Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Nali in surprise, "Has this matter reached the point where everyone knows it?"


    Yesterday''s incident happened on the street. They had expected it to be spread, but they didn''t expect it to spread so quickly!

 Chapter 75：

    Nali was annoyed by her failure to say something, but Zhuo Tingqiu unexpectedly admitted directly. She looked at Na Yan, swallowed, and said with difficulty, "No, it''s just that I happened to be near there yesterday and heard someone else Discussing, because I hate Il, I paid more attention to it."


    She also heard other people say that not only Il¡¯s ears were cut off, but even the guards Iao was carrying were cleaned up with talismanic seals, but she didn¡¯t dare to say.


    "That Il''s brain that you said is not very good. He even said ill of Xiao Wei and wanted to kill us. There is no way, but he can only make him suffer a little bit!" Yun Ran has been very disgusted with Il up to now. , Curled his lips, said disdainfully.


    In her opinion, cutting off one of Il¡¯s ears was already merciful. If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Qing to see their cold-blooded side, Brother Si would have killed Il directly!


    Seeing Yun Ran''s words so lightly, even though she knew it shouldn''t be, Nali still showed an expression of envy irresistibly, she really wanted to beat Yi Er!


    Unlike Nali, Nayan, as the head of a family, quickly thought that Yiel had his ears cut off. Given the character of the Yi family, he would definitely not let go. It must be something they did afterwards that angered Zhuo. Ting Qiu them.


    "Last night, someone broke into the house where we were staying, and the person who came was from the Yi family!" Seeing that Yan''s expression, Zhuo Tingqiu knew that Yan had thought of it and pointed it out directly.


    Hearing this, a trace of surprise flashed through Yan Yan''s eyes, and his understanding of Zhuo Tingqiu rose another step.


    "How about the Patriarch? Do you agree with our proposal?" Worried that Si Lin and the others would be impatient, and seeing that the matter had already been discussed, Zhuo Tingqiu asked again.


    "The conditions given by Young Master Zhuo are very attractive, but I want to know, what do our Zhuo family need to do, or what does our Zhuo family need to pay?" Na Yan did not get stunned by the heavenly pie, very serious. Asked indifferently.


    Zhuo Tingqiu had been observing Yan''s reaction all the time, and now he heard that Yan hadn''t immediately agreed, and his mind was still very clear. He also nodded in his heart, and was very satisfied with that Yan''s reaction.


    "You don¡¯t need to do anything. I know that Biqiu City will have a three-year family competition right away. Before that, we will help you solve your family¡¯s troubles and help you improve your strength, as long as you are in the family competition. After winning the Yi family, it is enough to become the first family of Biqiu City." Zhuo Tingqiu sat up straight, put out his best condition, and said to Na Yan very seriously.


    Na Yan felt incredible again, this condition was too tempting for them!


    "The owner of that family does not need to rush to reply. There are still ten days before the Big Bi. During this time, we will stay in Biqiu City, waiting for your news. You don¡¯t have to worry about what you will do to your family if you don¡¯t agree This was originally just a way for us to deal with the Yi family." The conditions have been stated, and today''s purpose has been answered. After Zhuo Tingqiu finished speaking, he stood up and prepared to leave.


    The others also stood up, and so did Yan.


    "I will consider this matter carefully. In any case, I would like to thank Young Master Zhuo for giving us this opportunity." That Yan said sincerely, with Zhuo Tingqiu''s conditions, can find other families in Biqiu City, but they Choosing that one is an affirmation of that one.


    Zhuo Tingqiu nodded, and Na Yan and Na Li sent Zhuo Tingqiu and the others out together.


    The two watched Zhuo Tingqiu and his party leave, and they turned around and walked back after they walked 100 meters.


    "Father, the conditions that Young Master Zhuo and the others put forward just now are so good, why didn''t you directly agree?" Nali just wanted to ask, but Zhuo Tingqiu was there, so she couldn''t help not asking. At this time they had already left. Yes, she couldn''t wait to ask.


    "This is a big event, and Dad needs to think about it." Then he looked at his daughter with love and affection. "Don''t worry, even without the help of Young Master Zhuo, Dad will not marry you to Il. of!"


    "Father." Nali looked at Na Yan, very moved, her eyes quickly turned red.


    Seeing his daughter crying, he panicked a bit, and was about to comfort his daughter, when there was a rush of footsteps behind him, and someone calling him, he could only stop and turn around with Nali to look at the person coming.


    "Patriarch, there is a visitor from the Yi family." The visitor was the concierge of that house. He looked a little anxious, his forehead was full of sweat, and his expression was a little apprehensive.


    "Who is it here?" The stern expression suddenly became cold and asked.


    "It''s the chief manager of the Yi family." The concierge replied with a wink.


    He was taken aback for a while, then calmed down and took a deep breath, "You take him to my study."


    "Yes, Patriarch." Without being scolded severely, the porter gave a sigh of relief, responded, and quickly turned and ran to the door.


    "Father, what is the chief manager of the Yi family here for?" Nali frowned and asked puzzledly.


    "Don''t worry. Didn''t you say you want to go out before? It''s getting late now, you go quickly, just leave the matter to Dad." Na Yan didn''t want Nali to get involved, and patted her on the head. Said gently.


    Nali''s mouth moved, and she wanted to stay, but she knew the stern temper, he said that, he definitely didn''t want her to know that if she stayed forcibly, he would definitely be angry, her eyes rolled, and she suddenly Changed his attitude, nodded obediently, and then left.


    After Nali left, her Yan''s expression immediately became indifferent, and she turned and walked towards the study.


    And Nali who left didn''t really go out, but went to her second brother Naqi''s yard, and told Naqi about Zhuo Tingqiu and the others and the chief manager of the Yi family.


    Naqi has been cultivating for the family competition. He didn''t know that so many things had happened. He was very surprised to hear Nali''s words.


    "What you mean is that among the people who offended Yier on the street yesterday were Zhuo family and Yun family from the top five families, and the Yi family did not stop trying to kill them last night, but they were found out. Now, the young master of the Zhuo family and the young lady of the Yun family are coming to our house, wanting to support our upper ranks and suppress the Yi family?" Na Qi asked in disbelief, widening his eyes.


    Nali nodded, indicating that it was all true.


    "Father hasn''t agreed yet, saying that he has to consider it." When it comes to this, Nali is still a little depressed. She thinks her father should agree to Zhuo Tingqiu''s proposal, so that he can teach the Yi family well!

 Chapter 76：

    Naqi did not answer Nali''s words, but stood up, walked back and forth, frowning for a while, then loosening it again, and then he sat back at the table, "You just said that the chief executive of the Yi family just now Come to our house?"


    "Yes, I wanted to follow him to see what he was doing, but Dad refused to let me go and sent me away." Nali pouted, very dissatisfied with the fact that she was sent to her.


    Na Qi frowned and didn''t speak.


    Nali is obviously used to him like this, and she doesn''t speak, and pours herself some water next to her.


    After a while, Naqi got up from the stool.


    "I''ll go to Dad to see, sister, go back to your yard first." Naqi knows Nali''s character. If she doesn''t let her go back, she will definitely follow, but he is the same as Na Yan, and doesn''t want Nali to be involved. Come in, Nali just needs to be happy!


    Nali was a little unhappy, feeling rejected, but she also understood Naqi''s temper, so she could only stare at Naqi and leave unwillingly.


    Sending off Nali, Naqi explained to the people in the yard, and went to the Yan yard.


    In the Yan study room, he had just sent away the chief manager of the Yi family, closed the study door, pacing back and forth in the room with obvious anger on his face, and finally seemed to be anxious, waved directly to the tea on the table. The lamp fell to the ground, and then sat on a chair to catch his breath.


    After a while, the door of the study was knocked. He thought he was a servant and let him go away, but he heard the strange sound. He took a few deep breaths in the chair and calmed his emotions before opening his mouth. Odd comes in.


    Na Qi closed the door, saw the tea cup on the ground at a glance, frowned, and walked to the Yan desk.


    "Father, did the chief manager of the Yi family just say something too much?" He knew that the Yi family had been pressing their family and wanted their family to marry Nali, but their family never agreed. That''s it, to make Yan Yan angry like this, it must be the other party who raised this matter again.


    "The Yi family, wanting me to agree to marry Lily as soon as possible, just like Yi Er, it''s just a wishful thinking!" Thinking of the arrogant appearance of the chief executive of the Yi family, Yan became angry and gritted his teeth at the Yi family. .


    That strange expression also turned not so good, "Father, just now my sister said that someone from Zhuo''s family wants to help our family?"


    Na Yan calmly took a breath, glanced at Na Qi, and nodded, "There is this matter, but I haven''t considered it for the father."


    "My boy thinks this is feasible. My eldest brother is still alive and dead, and the family situation is not very optimistic. Although I have been working hard recently, the family can''t rely on me alone, and the boy gets the news. Line, if the family competition loses, our family will..." Na Qi did not finish, but he knew Na Yan must understand.


    Sure enough, when he heard his words, he frowned, "Is your news reliable? The Yi family has really taken the city lord''s mansion?"


    The Tang Dynasty is different from the Great Zhou Dynasty. As an official organization, the strength of the City Lord''s Mansion is beyond doubt. If the City Lord''s Mansion really falls to the Yi family, the consequences of their family will definitely not be good!


    "He has a friend and the second son of the city lord is a friend, he also said after hearing the second son drunk." Na Qi replied.


    Yan couldn''t sit still anymore, he stood up and paced back and forth.


    "Father, I think we can promise Young Master Zhuo. If what they say is true, we can take this opportunity to completely solve the Yi family. Even if there is a problem in the end, it will not be worse than it is now." Qi knew what Yan was hesitating, and persuaded him.


    Na Yan looked at Naqi, but didn''t answer immediately. He sat down again, held his forehead with one hand, thought for a long time, and raised his head, "Okay, tomorrow we will visit Young Master Zhuo and tell them we have agreed!"


    Just like what Yan said, the situation of their house can''t get worse now, it''s better to believe what Zhuo Tingqiu said and take a gamble.


    "Okay, then I will go with you tomorrow," Na Qi said with a sigh of relief.


    "Okay." That nodded sternly and didn''t refuse.


    ...


    After Zhuo Tingqiu and the others returned to the house, they did their own things and didn''t worry that the family would refuse. After all, based on what they learned, it was only a matter of time before the family agreed!


    One day passed quickly. Early the next morning, the door of the house was knocked. Under Si Lin''s order, the puppet opened the door and welcomed Na Yan and Na Qi into the flower hall in the front yard.


    Today, only Yue Zhao, Zhuo Tingqiu, and Mu Chen entertain Na Yan and Na Qi, and the others are doing other things.


    "Patriarch Zhuo came here today, should you think it clearly?" After the puppet brought the tea, Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Na Yan and asked confidently.


    Na Yan and Na Qi looked at each other, "Yes, I have already considered it clearly, and please ask Young Master Zhuo to help our family."


    Facing Zhuo Tingqiu, that stern attitude was still very correct, knowing that they were begging Zhuo Tingqiu now, and it didn''t matter as much as yesterday.


    A smile flashed across Zhuo Tingqiu''s eyes and looked at Mu Chen.


    "This is the Spiritual Pill, below the sixth level, it can directly raise a realm without any side effects. There are 20 capsules in this jade bottle." Mu Chen took out a larger jade bottle, placed it on the table, and briefly introduced it. After a moment, the pill inside didn''t speak any more.


    Na Yan and Na Qi froze for a moment, and looked at the bottle on the table in disbelief.


    It¡¯s not that there are no medicines in the Xuantian Continent that can raise a realm, but let¡¯s not say how rare those medicines are. It¡¯s not easy to get one or two medicines with their strength, not to mention that those medicines have side effects. , It will limit people''s talents. What is like the spirit-lifting pill provided by Mu Chen, not only has no side effects, but also gave them twenty at a time!


    If such a pill is placed outside, it will definitely be sought after by many forces, and they will not have their turn at all!


    "Young Master Zhuo, this pill?" Na Strictly controlled himself and took his gaze back from the jade bottle, looking at Zhuo Tingqiu, still a little unbelievable.


    "The effect is just like what Senior Brother Mu described," Zhuo Tingqiu smiled and nodded, satisfied with Yan He Naqi''s expression, "I forgot to introduce you to the two, Senior Brother Mu thought it was a sixth-order alchemist!"


    After speaking, Zhuo Tingqiu was satisfied to see that the expressions of Yan and Naqi became sluggish, thinking that he was still talking down, knowing that when he knew that Mu Chen was an eighth-order alchemist, there was What a shock!


    Now seeing the same expression on Na Yan and Naqi''s face, he is strangely complete!


    Na Yan and Naqi were indeed shocked at this time. You must know that the highest-rank alchemist currently known on the Xuantian Continent is only the fifth-tier peak, and has been sought after by all major forces. The sixth-tier alchemist can be said to be unheard of. How can I believe that I have appeared in front of them like this, and I am still so young?


    However, they also knew that since Zhuo Tingqiu dared to say such news, it must be true. After all, Zhuo Tingqiu didn''t have to lie to them, and if he were not a Tier 6 alchemist, he would not be able to make a pill such as Spiritual Ascension Pill. medicine!


    For a while, the eyes of the two looking at Mu Chen were full of admiration. Obviously, Mu Chen is now like a **** in their eyes!


    Facing the gazes of the two, Mu Chen was very calm. He had experienced scenes greater than this, and now it was nothing to him.


    "Therefore, the two of these spirit pills can be safely put away. This is the first thing we promised to help the family improve their strength." Seeing that the two of them had recovered, Zhuo Tingqiu spoke at the right time.


    The two hesitated, Naqi stepped forward and carefully put the jade bottle away.


    "The second thing, about the disappearance of the old man, I am familiar with the chief of the Zijun Pavilion, and I am going to give him a book to help him find Lord Ling. If there is news to return, I will inform both of you as soon as possible. "After Naqi collected the jade bottle, Zhuo Tingqiu talked about the second thing.


    Obviously, this incident made the two of them even more excited.


    The eldest son of that family, Na Zhan, is a disciple of the third elder of Zijun Pavilion. Because of the existence of the other party, that family has only developed better and better in the past few years in Biqiu City, making the Yi family feel threatened. After Zhan disappeared, the Yi family immediately began to suppress that family.


    The distance between Zijun Pavilion and Biqiu City is also relatively long. People in that family want to find Na Zhan, and they are very worried about the safety of Na Zhan. Now they know that Zhuo Tingqiu is familiar with the chief of Zijun Pavilion. Asking the other party to help find Na Zhan, the two of them were naturally very excited.


    "This...Thank you Young Master Zhuo, thank you!" Na Yan, who thought he could calm down, almost cried out. He was really worried about the safety of Cham. If it wasn''t for the sudden suppression of the house, the family would need it. Take care, he and Na Yan may have gone to find Na Cham!


    "Patriarch Zhuo don''t have to be polite, we said before that it will solve your troubles. This is just what we promised." Zhuo Tingqiu didn''t mean to laugh at them. He understood their feelings and faced them. Thanks, and didn''t pay much attention to it, after all, it was just a simple task for him.


    Na Yan and Na Qi also understood this, and the two soon calmed down.


    "Young Master Zhuo, please rest assured, this family competition, our family will definitely step on the Yi family!" Na Yan looked at Zhuo Tingqiu, and promised very carefully.


    "I believe in that Patriarch''s ability to do things, you don''t have to worry about the City Lord''s Mansion. This Young Master guarantees that the City Lord''s Mansion will not interfere too much with your affairs!" Zhuo Tingqiu nodded with satisfaction and also said his promise.


    Hearing this, Na Yan and Na Qi were shocked again, their eyes looking at Zhuo Tingqiu were full of awe. They didn''t expect Zhuo Tingqiu to even know about this and get it done, they could only feel that Zhuo Tingqiu really deserves to be the top five. The young master of one of the family!


    The two parties reached an agreement on this matter. The family still needed to prepare for the big competition. Na Yan and Na Qi left soon. After sending them away, Zhuo Tingqiu collapsed and collapsed directly on the chair.


    "Oh, it''s still so comfortable." He took a sip of tea, let out a long breath, and said relaxedly.


    "I think you performed well just now." Without outsiders, Mu Chen''s sitting posture relaxed a little, and said leisurely.


    "No way, Brother Si explained to me for the first time, I can''t mess up, I can only hold on." When facing Mu Chen, Zhuo Tingqiu was not as nervous as when facing Si Lin, and he dared to open up. joke.

 Chapter 77：

    "It looks like you are very afraid of Big Brother." Yue Zhao said with a smile on Zhuo Tingqiu''s face.


    "Brother Si''s aura is too strong, there should not be many people who are not afraid of him!" Zhuo Tingqiu was scared when he thought of Si Lin''s face looking at people coldly, and shook his head quickly, removing Si Lin''s appearance from his mind. Throw it out.


    Yue Zhao shook his head, but didn''t say anything about Zhuo Tingqiu.


    ¡­


    The people in the Yi family didn¡¯t know that Gu Qing, they had an agreement with that family, and they waited nervously for Si Lin¡¯s retaliation, but it was all right. Yi Qin felt that she was too careful and looked at the other party too miraculously. , The other party may be powerful, but after all, there are only a few people with limited ability, and they are not the opponents of the Yi family, so they resumed their previous styles.


    A few days passed quickly, and Biqiu City''s triennial family event came as expected.


    This event can be said to be the biggest event in Biqiu City this year, and it is related to the fate of everyone in Biqiu City.


    After each family competition, some families disappeared from Biqiu City, and some families have since soared into the sky and become the upstarts of Biqiu City. There are only so few that can last for a long time.


    The place where the family contest is in the square in front of the city lord¡¯s mansion, the city lord¡¯s mansion is the host, set up a ring on the square, and other families and even the people in the city can watch it nearby, so Biqiu City has become very lively.


    In the crowd, everyone is discussing this competition.


    "Look, that is the team of the Yi family. The eldest son of the Yi family has heard that there is already a Tier 4 peak cultivation base. This time, the Yi family may be the first!"


    "I heard that the little son of the Yi family had his ears cut off, so he probably won''t be on stage this time."


    "The little overlord of the Yi family deserves it. Although the Yi family is very powerful in Biqiu City, it is nothing in the Xuantian Continent. There are always people who are not afraid of the Yi family''s forces taking action against him!"


    "Okay, just say a few words less. Be careful to be heard by the Yi family. Look, the head of that family has also come, as well as the two sons."


    "I heard that the eldest son of that family is missing, and his life or death is uncertain. That family is suspended this year!"


    "That''s not necessarily the case, that second son''s cultivation base is also at the top of Tier 4, no worse than the Yi''s older son!"


    "Is that the Li family? I heard that their family''s momentum is very strong this year, maybe they will squeeze that one out!"


    "And the Meng family..."


    Similar discussions are heard in every corner of the square, ordinary people cannot participate, but there are also families that they like and hate, and they must be discussed.


    Gu Qing and the others were also sitting in the auditorium at this time, and they were sitting next to the city lord. After Zhuo Tingqiu revealed his identity, they became the guests of the city lord, and the city lord had a very respectful attitude towards them.


    After seeing this scene, Yiao''s face was not so good.


    Iao''s position was next to Yiqin. Seeing that Iao''s face was ugly, he couldn''t help but look over with concern.


    "Father, the people sitting next to the city lord are the ones who injured the little brother and the guard that day." Yiao did not expect that those people would know the city lord, and it seemed that the city lord was very respectful to them, which made him feel in his heart. Had a bad feeling.


    The smile on Yi Qin''s face froze, and he turned his head abruptly to look at the place where the city lord was sitting. After seeing the city lord''s attitude towards Zhuo Tingqiu and the others, he took a breath, his face instantly darkened.


    "What''s the matter? How do they know the city lord?" He subconsciously looked at Iao, wanting to know what was going on.


    "My child doesn''t know. When I saw them, they seemed to have come to Biqiu City for the first time. They didn''t expect them to join the city lord and get involved." Against Yiqin''s murderous gaze, Yiao felt a lot of pressure. Bite the scalp and said.


    Hearing this, Yi Qin only felt black in front of his eyes.


    Their Yi family''s power is very large in Biqiu City, and they have developed better and better over the years, and there is a faint tendency to become the first family of Biqiu City, but all this has to be done without the city owner''s action.


    The power of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion is still great. If the City Lord takes action against their Yi family, the situation of the Yi family will definitely become very bad!


    Seeing how the City Lord and Zhuo Tingqiu were talking happily, Yi Qin reluctantly made himself smile again.


    "Don''t worry about them now, first win the first place in the family competition, otherwise, our family''s situation will be worse." I don''t know what the relationship between those people and the city owner is. They can''t mess with themselves, Yi Qin Calm down, and at the same time said to Iao.


    Hearing this, Yiao nodded, even more sure to win the first place!


    The one sitting opposite Yi¡¯s house happened to be that one. Na Yan and Naqi also saw Zhuo Tingqiu and the others talking and laughing with the city lord. They knew Zhuo Tingqiu¡¯s identity, and they were not surprised at this scene. At this time, they and Yiqin, like them, cares more about the first place in the family competition.


    When the time was almost up, the city lord came to the stage to announce the start of the family competition, and everyone''s eyes focused on the ring.


    There are hundreds of families in Biqiu City. In addition to the first-rate families like the Yi family and that family, there are also second-rate and third-rate families, as well as some hierarchical families waiting to become famous through the battle of the family. Higher-level families enjoy more power.


    Those who just started the competition are those families who want to become third-rate families. They need to send five disciples to the competition. The winning family can advance, but the losing family will have nothing.


    Those who can be elected to the stage are the most talented and powerful young people in each family. They represent the future of this family. This is an honor and a responsibility, because once they lose the game, they ''S family will also fall out of rank as a result.


    In order not to waste time, there are three arenas on the square, and each arena holds a match. The referee of the match is assigned by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    As the afternoon approached, it was finally the turn of the two first-class families, the Yi family and that family.


    The first player from the Yi family is Yiao, and the one from that family is Naqi.


    Because of the suppression and coercion of the Yi family these days, Naqi has long been irritated and can¡¯t wait to vent, while Yiao wants to defeat Naqi in the ring so that he can completely defeat Naqi. Home to lay the foundation for their next plans.


    The two stood on the stage, their eyes flashed thunderously, and both sides were full of fighting spirit. The atmosphere on the ring attracted everyone''s attention. The referees were affected by the momentum of the two and directly announced the start of the game.


    The Yi family and that family can stand out from so many families in Biqiu City and become the two big families in Biqiu City, and they also have a lot of abilities.


    Yiao practiced family exercises, and the moves he used were a set of sword techniques that Yiqin bought from the auction for a large price. The magical exercises he practiced were also passed down from that family, as for his moves. It was Na Zhan who helped him find it, no worse than Yiao''s knife skills!


    In the ring, the two of them played hard to separate, completely unaffected by the outside world.


    "The twelfth formula of the Sky Splitting Sword Technique!" Iao yelled, and the knife in his hand slashed towards Naqi. This knife used nearly half of his spiritual power. If it was hit, Naqi could go straight off the field.


    Iao was very confident in his sword technique. When he was fighting with the guards at home before, almost no one in the same rank of this sword could avoid it. In his opinion, Naqi absolutely couldn''t avoid this technique. Shang couldn''t help showing a triumphant smile.


    If it was that strange ten days ago, it would naturally be impossible to avoid it.


    But now standing in front of Yiao, he had taken the Spirit Ascension Pill to make his own cultivation level break through the first level, and after the strange guidance of Si Lin and them, when the sword light was about to hit him, his figure suddenly Disappeared and escaped the blow.


    The sword light slashed on the ring, and the place where the strange previous combat power was directly smashed.


    Naqi appeared in front of Io with a surprised look, and slapped Io''s chest with a palm.


    Iao just lost more than half of his spiritual power, was hit in the chest by that strange shot, and directly spit out a mouthful of blood, and his body flew upside down.


    Naqi closely followed Iao''s body, placing his hands on Iao''s shoulders, lifting his knees, and pressing directly on Iao''s stomach. Iao''s pupils dilated and he vomited a mouthful of blood again.


    The distance between the two of them was slightly widened, Naqi turned around and kicked Iao in the face with a roundabout, Iao vomited blood, and his body flew out again.


    This time, Naqi''s body was in the air, and then suddenly fell, kicking Iao onto the ring from top to bottom.


    "Boom!"


    Iao''s body fell heavily on the ring, aroused a burst of dust, he spouted a mouthful of blood, Naqi put the sword on his neck in his unbelievable gaze.


    "You lost!" He looked at Iao condescendingly, and said lightly.


    Iao has never been defeated when he grows up, and has never thought that one day he will be defeated by the strange man he has always looked down upon!


    "You, you are not the pinnacle of Tier 4, you are already Tier 5!" Iao said with wide eyes as he thought of the spiritual power fluctuations on that Qi just now.


    Naqi ignored him, but looked at the referee.


    "The first game between the Yi family and that one, that one wins!" The referee was still in shock, but when he saw that strangely, a jealous spirit quickly announced the result.


    Hearing that, Na Qi retracted the sword in his hand, and turned back to the audience without looking at Iao on the ground.


    "Father, the child did it!" Naqi said with a smile looking at Na Yan who was also excited when he stood up.


    He nodded, his eyes were red, obviously very excited, "You did a great job, Qi''er, let''s leave it to someone else!"


    Singularity nodded, took the water bottle handed by the servant of the family, took a sip of water, and sat next to Na Yan to continue watching the game with Na Yan.


    On the other side, Yiao''s injury was not light, and the shock he received was so great that he couldn''t even stand up. He was helped down from the stage by the servants of the Yi family and returned to Yi Qin''s side.


    Yiqin¡¯s face is very gloomy. Fortunately, although he cares about his grades, he also cares about Iao¡¯s body. After all, among his sons, Iao is the most promising one. If something happens to Iao, there will be no one in Yi¡¯s family. Can be inherited.

 Chapter 78：

    "Iao, are you okay?" Seeing Iao''s shocked look, he frowned and asked.


    "Father," Yio wakes up when he hears Yi Qin''s voice, "Father, it''s strange that he is not the cultivation base of the fourth peak, he has broken through to the fifth step!"


    Up to now, Yiao couldn''t believe it, and when he told Yiqin he was still in a daze.


    Yi Qin was stunned for a moment, and he couldn''t believe it after reacting, "How is this possible, how old is that kid? How can there be a Tier 5 cultivation base?"


    But that''s what he said, just because Naqi defeated Iao so easily just now, it means that Qi''s cultivation base is at Tier 5, which silenced him.


    "Yao, you go to heal the injury first, and that family is just as powerful. Others are not the opponents of our Yi family at all. Don''t worry, the victory will be our Yi family in the end!" Seeing Yiao spit out another mouthful of blood. , Yiqin said quickly.


    Although Yiao was not reconciled, he also knew that Yi Qin was right, nodded, and was framed and left by the servants of the Yi family.


    Yiqin watched Iao leave, sat back on the chair, glanced at the location of the house with a gloomy expression, and then let the next person from the Yi family appear on the stage with a blank expression.


    In the next game, even though the Yi family did their best, they were defeated one by one by that family.


    After the sun set, after the city lord announced that the Yi family had become the winner of this year, Yi Qin¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of the pot. He looked at the family¡¯s eyes full of resentment. After the city lord¡¯s announcement was completed, he snorted coldly. , And left the auditorium with the Yi family.


    The first place in the family competition can enjoy three years of preferential tax policies, and at the same time can get one-fifth of the mining rights of the Lingshi mine in Biqiu City. The last victory was the Yi family, which allowed Yi family to develop rapidly. Get up, and this time, these all belong to that home.


    Na Yan and Na Qi were beaming and hurriedly came to Zhuo Tingqiu and the others after the city lord left.


    "Young Master Zhuo, fortunately not insulting your life!" With an uncontrollable smile on that Yan''s face, he looked at Zhuo Tingqiu and said seriously.


    "Congratulations, the Patriarch." Yiqin was unhappy seeing Yiao''s injury, and Zhuo Tingqiu was also very happy. "Next, it is estimated that the Yi family will not give up and the Patriarch can act."


    Yan Yan''s face turned straight and nodded, "I understand, I won''t let Young Master Zhuo down!"


    Zhuo Tingqiu smiled and nodded, looking forward to it.


    Na Yan had to arrange things, and soon took Na Qi to leave, and Zhuo Tingqiu and the others also returned to the house where they lived.


    ...


    After Yiqin returned home, he first asked about Yiao''s situation, and learned that Yiao was not badly injured, and that he needed to stay in bed for a short period of time, so angrily, he directly smashed his favorite set of tea sets.


    In the study, Yiqin was pacing around the room irritably, the expression on his face changed back and forth, obviously in a bad mood.


    Suo Qing, the chief butler of the Yi family, knocked on the door of the room from outside, and after getting permission from Yi Qin, he opened the door and walked in.


    "Patriarch, what makes you so upset?" Suo Qing is Yi Qin''s confidant and half of Yi Qin''s military division. Although his cultivation base has been abolished, it does not affect his status in the Yi family. In front of Qin, he behaved very calmly.


    "The kid in that family obviously didn''t have the cultivation base of Tier 4 peak before. Recently, he broke through, not only defeated Iao, but also injured Iao, and today we found those people who injured Il last time. They have something to do with the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. They are all sitting next to the City Lord today, and the City Lord¡¯s attitude towards them is vaguely respectful.¡± Yi Qin trusts Suo Qing very much, and Suo Qing did not go out today. He directly described the matter with Suo Qing. For a moment.


    A hint of surprise flashed through Suo Qing''s eyes, and he didn''t expect so many things to happen today.


    "From the current situation, the situation is very unfavorable to our Yi family. Before, we wanted to get through the relationship between the city lord and let the city lord lean towards us. It is estimated that we will not be able to succeed. And that family won today''s game, it will inevitably be Before the counterattack, if we were to unite with the person who injured the young master, our Yi family..." Suo Qing did not finish speaking, but he and Yi Qin both understood what it meant.


    Yi Qin was so upset because of this.


    "I don''t know where the good luck came from. Na Zhan has disappeared, so I can turn over!" When it comes to this, Yi Qin is very depressed. Seeing that the house is about to be trampled under their feet, it turns out that he is going to be trampled underfoot by them. Turning over, how can people not be angry?


    "The most important thing now is to quickly deploy our family''s industry and deal with that family''s counterattack." Although Suo Qing is also dissatisfied with that family''s turnaround, he is still very clear, knowing that the Yi family needs the most at this stage. What is it doing.


    "You go and inform the shopkeeper underneath and let them all come to the mansion to discuss matters." Yi Qin sat back in the chair and ordered Suo Qing.


    "Yes, the subordinates will go now." Suo Qing nodded and turned to leave.


    That night, the lights in Yiqin''s study were on all night.


    At the same time, the lights in Yan''s study were on all night.


    Early the next morning, the people in Biqiu City felt a tense atmosphere. The two largest families in the city, the Yi family and that family, began to fight!


    Some time ago, the business of that family was suppressed by the Yi family. It felt like it was going to die at any time. Everyone thought that the family was going to lose more than that family. As a result, the family turned back against the wind, and the second son of the family broke through. At the fifth level, you must know that the highest cultivation base in Biqiu City is not the peak of the fifth level, that is still the worship of the city lord''s mansion, and that strange is only in the twenties, and there is actually a fifth-level cultivation base!


    I heard that the Yi family had threatened the family before and asked the owner to marry the only daughter to the youngest son of the Yi family, but the family owner refused.


    Now that the family has turned over, it is natural to settle accounts with the Yi family!


    The reason why the Yi family wanted to suppress that one was because the two businesses operated at a high overlap rate, and they were in a competitive relationship in the business field. Therefore, they would suppress that one when Na Zhan was missing and when he was seriously worried.


    Now the battle between the two companies is also in business.


    The Yi¡¯s shop is the same as the Yi¡¯s. There are more problems. The business philosophy is completely different from that of that shop. The price is higher than that of that shop. But the things are not much better than that of that shop. It is not obvious on weekdays. Now that family is determined to suppress the Yi family, the Yi family is not an opponent at all!


    In the morning, the Yi family lost a lot, and Yi Qin felt that his heart was dripping blood. On the contrary, the family not only made no losses, but made a lot of money.


    One day later, the Yi family lost close to 100,000 high-grade spirit stones. This was the seven-day turnover of all the Yi family''s stores, and that family made a net profit of 30,000 high-grade spirit stones.


    In the evening of the Yi family''s study, Yi Qin smashed a set of tea sets, and that family, Na Yan and Na Qi opened a pot of wine, although they were not drunk, they drank very happily.


    The next day, the Yi family lost 130,000 high-grade spirit stones, Yi Qin vomited blood and lay on the bed, and the family earned 50,000 high-grade spirit stones.


    On the third day, the Yi family lost 180,000 high-grade spirit stones, and Yi Qin was so angry that she passed out again, and the family earned a net profit of 80,000 high-grade spirit stones.


    Fourth day...


    At the end of the fourth day, in the study of Yi''s family.


    "Patriarch, this can''t go on anymore. Our family has lost all the money earned in the past year. If this continues, our Yi family''s shops will have to be closed!" Suo Qing looked very anxious at this time, frowning and watching. Yi Qin was very emotional.


    Yi Qin''s condition was not very good at this time, his face was pale, and his beard, which was neatly arranged on weekdays, was in a mess at this time, and his whole body was thinner, and he looked very haggard.


    Hearing Suo Qing''s words, Yi Qin slapped the table with a slap, and the table was smashed to pieces. The things on the table fell to the ground, but he didn''t care about it, his eyes were terrifying!


    "That house, that is strict, it''s deceiving too much!" He snorted coldly, and was so angry, "Since that house refuses to let us go, then we don''t have to keep our hands. Tonight, I will let that house from Bibi. Qiucheng disappeared!"


    "But, Patriarch, the family¡¯s cultivation base hasn¡¯t been known recently. It has improved a lot. I¡¯m afraid our family is not a rival!" Suo Qing didn¡¯t think of letting that family disappear, but he had inquired about that, except for that. In addition to the improvement of Qi''s cultivation base, there are also many guards whose cultivation bases have also been improved, and the Yi family is not an opponent of that family at all!


    "I don''t need someone from our family to take action, I will let that family pay the price!" Yi Qin glanced at Suo Qing, a strange smile suddenly appeared on his face, and said grimly.


    Hearing this, Suo Qing seemed to understand Yi Qin''s meaning in an instant. Compared with Yi Qin''s madness, Suo Qing hesitated, "Patriarch, is this not so good? After all, we can''t control that thing, in case it appears. problem¡­¡­"


    "I don''t care, I want to make that house disappear!" Yi Qin was obviously crazy, and he didn''t listen to Suo Qing''s words, gritted his teeth and said.


    Suo Qing''s mouth moved, but in the end he could only fall silent.


    Yi Qin glanced at Suo Qing. He walked to the bookshelf and twisted the vase on the bookshelf. Behind the bookshelf came the sound of the mechanism being activated. Then, the bookshelf was removed, revealing the door behind him, and Suo Qing glanced at Yi. Qin, seeing that he had made up his mind, lowered his head and walked in first, Yi Qin followed Suo Qing and walked in.


    After the two entered, the bookshelf was restored, and the study became quiet.


    Suo Qing and Yi Qin walked down, passing a long passage, and came to a secret room.


    I saw four little boys and four little girls lying down on the floor of the secret room. It seemed that they were stunned by the medicine.


    Opposite Suo Qing and Yi Qin, there is a table. On the table is a table with only one eye, one nose, and one mouth. There are a pair of sharp horns on the head and a pair on the back. Bone Wing, a stone statue of a creature with a snake wrapped around its body, holding a mace. There is also an incense burner in front of the statue, and two tall candles are lit on both sides.


    The stone statue is full of evil spirits, giving people a sense of evil and unknown.

 Chapter 79：

    A complicated formation was drawn on the floor of the secret room. People who accidentally glanced at it would give a feeling of dizziness.


    After seeing the stone statue, Suo Qing''s eyes flashed with fear, and Yi Qin hesitated for a moment, but still wanted to avenge the family''s mind to gain the upper hand, he crossed Suo Qing and came to the stone statue.


    Glancing at the child on the ground, he carefully picked up three incense sticks and lit them, then put them in the incense burner and worshipped the stone statue three times.


    After that, he came to the first little boy, slashed the little boy¡¯s wrist with a dagger, and let the little boy¡¯s blood flow on the ground, then came to the first little girl, and also cut the little girl¡¯s wrist. , Watching the blood flow out.


    He used the same method to cut all the wrists of the eight children, seeing that the blood was absorbed by the formation on the ground, and finally formed a formation drawn with blood. Then, there was a flash of blood in the formation. The powerful momentum spread from the formation.


    "Who is calling me?" A hoarse voice came from the formation.


    Immediately afterwards, under the horrified eyes of Yi Qin and Suo Qing, a three-meter-high cyclops appeared in the formation. His appearance was exactly the same as the stone statue on the table, and his aura was as high as the sixth order.


    "It''s the villain, the villain Yi Qin pays homage to the adults!" Recognizing the fear in his heart, Yi Qin opened cautiously, with a very humble attitude.


    "It''s you!" The giant''s one-eyed eyes looked at Yi Qin, his voice couldn''t hear the joy or anger, "You summon me, what''s the matter?"


    "This is a sacrifice from the villain to the adult. The villain hopes that the adult can help the villain solve some people." Yi Qin pointed to the virgin on the ground and said carefully.


    The Cyclops looked at the virgin boys and girls on the ground, a trace of greed flashed in his eyes. He didn''t care if Yiqin and Suo Qing were still there, and he stretched out the big hand of Pu Shan and grabbed it. A little boy was caught by him. He lowered his head and buried it in the boy''s neck. The sharp fangs pierced the blood vessels. After a while, the boy was sucked up and turned into a corpse!


    It took about a quarter of an hour to **** up the blood of eight children. It licked its fat lips, barely showing a trace of satisfaction, and then looked at Yiqin.


    "You just said, who are you going to kill?" He would have to pay labor to enjoy the sacrifice, and he would still not violate the rules!


    "I''ll take you there." Yi Qin said quickly with joy on his face.


    "Okay, let''s go." The Cyclops nodded.


    Yiqin hurriedly opened the road ahead, and left with the Cyclops from the other side of the passage.


    ...


    In Gu Qing''s house, Yue Show and Si Lin were playing chess, their hands paused at the same time, and together they looked up at the night sky outside, frowned, and looked at each other.


    "I feel a devilish energy. Someone has summoned the demon clan early!" Yue Zhao frowned, his face a little ugly.


    "I feel it too." Si Lin nodded, a trace of disgust flashed through his eyes.


    The demons have always been a race that humans hate. After all, the opponents are very cruel and bloody. There was a war between the two races ten thousand years ago. After that, the passage between the two races was closed, but some humans always wanted to satisfy themselves. Selfish desire, summoning the demons, is a disaster for the world. Si Lin has always hated such people, but he did not expect to encounter them here.


    Yue Zhao raised his hand, pinched his finger to forget it, and raised his head somewhat unexpectedly, "It turned out that the people of the Yi family have summoned the demons!"


    There is no concealment of this kind of thing at all, Yue Zhao can easily figure it out.


    Si Lin was also a little surprised when he heard this. He thought that Yi Qin was just cruel, but he didn''t expect to collude with the demons!


    "What is he going to do?" Si Lin''s face has completely changed, he just stood up, his sword intent was high, and asked.


    "Go and see, don''t you know?" Yue Zhao also stood up, stroked the non-existent folds on his clothes, and said slowly.


    The two looked at each other and walked out of the room at the same time.


    "Take lightly, I don¡¯t know if the Demon Race will be useful for the lightly seal." Gu Qing¡¯s previous seal absorbed most of the energy that did not belong to the Xuantian Continent, and the Demon Race did not belong to the Xuantian Continent. I don''t know if it''s useful to Gu Qingqing.


    Si Lin nodded, and both of them walked towards Gu Qing''s courtyard at the same time.


    In Gu Qing''s room, Gu Qing was reading a book, and suddenly felt a slight burning sensation in her chest. Compared with the previous ones, this burning sensation was not strong, but it still attracted her attention.


    She was about to go out to find out what caused the changes in her chest. Si Lin and Yue Zhao both came. Although she was a little surprised, she still told them about the changes in her body.


    Hearing this, Si Lin and Yue Zhao looked at each other, and a smile and surprise flashed through their eyes. Unexpectedly, the energy of the Demon Race would be useful to Gu Qingming.


    The three of them went out together, which naturally attracted the attention of others, so it became that everyone went out together.


    ...


    Yi Qin led the Cyclops all the way to the door of that house, and looking at the door of that house, a trace of madness flashed through Yi Qin''s eyes.


    "My lord, this is the place. The people in this house can be killed by adults." When he thought that the house would cease to exist after tonight, Yi Qin couldn''t help showing a grinning smile.


    The Cyclops glanced at Yi Qin, his nose moved, and he felt that everything was delicious here, and he was already very excited.


    "I will help you solve it!" Thinking of having a full meal, his voice became lighter.


    After speaking, he walked towards the house under Yi Qin''s expectant gaze.


    He lifted his foot and kicked towards the door of that house. Just when his foot was about to hit the door, he suddenly felt a bitter breath coming down from behind and hurriedly avoided, but his arm was still scratched, with a green color. The blood ran out of his arm, and at the same time it filled the air with a nauseating smell.


    "Who is it? Who would dare to hurt me?" The big meal was right in front of his eyes, but he was injured. The Cyclops was very angry and roared directly.


    The answer to him was still a sword aura.


    This time, the Cyclops still didn''t avoid it, his left arm was also scratched, and green blood flowed out.


    This time, the Cyclops saw clearly that the person who hurt him was Si Lin.


    The cultivation base of the Cyclops looked very high in Yiqin, but it was actually the cultivation base of the seventh-order peak, which was nothing to Si Lin.


    Si Lin took the shot alone, there was no need for Gu Qing and the others to take the shot, they only needed to watch them by the side.


    Therefore, Rong Ye directly took out a plate of spirit fruit from the Qiankun Ring, and handed it to Gu Qingqing so that she could eat something.


    Si Lin Yuguang caught a glimpse and glanced at Rong Ye warningly, then he closed his eyes and began to clean up the Cyclops.


    The battle of one man, one demon is still very fierce, which also caused a lot of movement, and the people around were afraid to come out for fear of being injured, but the people of that family had to come out, after all, the thing happened at their doorstep.


    Na Yan and Na Qi came out from the inside and were completely stunned when they saw the Cyclops!


    They had never seen such a creature, and the breath coming from the opponent''s body surprised them. After all, they had never seen the existence of the seventh-order cultivation base!


    But what surprised them even more was Si Lin who was fighting the Cyclops!


    In order to avoid trouble, Si Lin and the others used Zhuo Tingqiu as the lead. Although Na Yan and Naqi felt that Si Lin''s aura was different from ordinary people, they didn¡¯t think much about it. Now they see Si Lin can and The Cyclops fought together and didn''t lose the wind, and immediately realized that the identity of the other party might not be as simple as they thought!


    When they looked away from the Cyclops, they saw Yiqin beside him.


    Like them, Yi Qin was stupefied, but he was not frightened by the Cyclops. After all, the Cyclops was summoned by him, and he was frightened by Si Linzhi!


    Even if Rong Ye used the seal of talisman to play with paper before, and his subordinates were easily dismantled and their cultivation bases were easily dismantled, one could see that the people who came to Si Lin were extraordinary, but he would never have thought that they were so powerful. None of the Cyclops that came out were their opponents!


    He knew that their Yi family was completely finished this time, and after being discovered by Na Yan, he had already fallen to the ground, and his whole person looked desperate.


    But Na Yan and Na Qi wouldn''t let him go just because of him, look at the Cyclops, and then at Yi Qin, what else do they don''t understand?


    The Cyclops must have something to do with Yiqin, and the other party''s purpose of bringing the Cyclops to the house is definitely not a good thing!


    If Si Lin and the others did not show up, with that family''s current strength, they would not be opponents of Cyclops at all, and Yan would hardly dare to think about the fate of that family by that time!


    So the two looked at each other and walked directly towards Yi Qin.


    "Yi Qin, I didn''t expect your heart to be so cruel!" Yan Yan looked at Yi Qin with cold eyes.


    Yi Qin was immersed in the sorrow of the imminent fall of Yi''s family on this matter, and did not respond to that Yan''s words.


    Na Yan frowned, stepped forward, and kicked Yi Qin''s body.


    Yi Qin was awakened by kicking pain. After seeing Na Yan, he was taken aback for a while, and then rushed towards Na Yan like crazy.

 Chapter 80：

    "Blame you, if we didn''t have you, our Yi family wouldn''t be over! I''m going to kill you!" Yi Qin shouted, rushing towards Na Yan, with a frantic expression.


    Naqi was next to Yan. Seeing that Yi Qin was crazy, he naturally couldn''t let him get close to his father. When Yi Qin rushed over, he kicked Yi Qin into the air, and Na Qi didn''t have any strength with this kick. , Yi Qin directly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    But Na Qi didn''t stop like that. He followed Yi Qin''s body and hit Yi Qin''s stomach with a punch. Yi Qin shrank into a ball with pain, and was kicked on his leg by that Qi. Kicked by that strange like a sandbag.


    When Na Qi stopped, Yi Qin was already bruised and swollen, and he was curled up on the ground, wailing, but unable to stand up, obviously hurt.


    On the other side, Si Lin quickly solved the Cyclops before being discovered by Tiandao. After it fell, Rong Ye stepped forward at the right time, threw several Samadhi True Fire Talisman, and burned its body to ashes.


    At the same time, a chain-like rune flew out of its corpse and flew toward Gu Qing''s eyebrows.


    Gu gently closed her eyes, feeling those runes entering her body and coming to the place where the seal was. The energy accumulated before made the seal thin like a piece of paper, but this piece of paper is very strong, why? She couldn''t break it either, she thought it would be no exception this time, but she didn''t expect that after those runes were added, the seal turned out to be like ice and snow melted, and disappeared!


    A huge memory exploded in her mind, she only felt a whiteness in front of her eyes, and then she lost consciousness.


    Yue Zhao stood by Gu Qing''s side. They all knew that after Gu Qing had absorbed the runes, it would take a while, and didn''t respond much to Gu Qing closing his eyes. Gu Qing had actually absorbed so much before. There was no movement from the rune and the seal, and they didn''t think much about it this time.


    Who knows, Gu Qing fainted unexpectedly because it was just a stunner!


    If it weren''t for Yue Zhao''s quick eyes and quick hands, and catching Gu Qing, Gu Qing would probably fall directly to the ground.


    "Gently!" The others were all startled by this, and they hurriedly came to Gu Qing''s side.


    "Mu Chen, take a look quickly." Yue Zhao gently hugged Gu and greeted Mu Chen to come over.


    The others quickly moved aside, and Mu Chen came to Gu Qing''s side, stretched out his hand to grasp the pulse, and quickly loosened his brows.


    "There is nothing wrong with the pulse display, just fainted." Seeing everyone else staring at him, Mu Chen said hurriedly.


    "Then how could she faint, she hasn''t appeared before!" Rong Ye frowned and looked at Gu Qing, and asked distressedly.


    "It''s a seal!" Si Lin said in the calmest way, holding back his excitement.


    Hearing that, the others were taken aback for a moment, and when they reacted to Si Lin''s meaning, they became excited, but they also knew that until Gu Qing woke up, their guesses were meaningless, and they had to be patient.


    "Take it back gently. The Yi family''s affairs have been going on for a long time, so please solve it directly." Yue Zhao glanced at Zhuo Tingqiu and said.


    "Senior Brother Yue, don''t worry, I know how to do it." Zhuo Tingqiu glanced at that Yan and the others, and nodded.


    Yue Zhao was more relieved of Zhuo Tingqiu''s ability, and they took Gu Qing back to the house directly, leaving Zhuo Tingqiu behind.


    This night, for the people of Biqiu City, was another thrilling night. I woke up the next morning and found that the sky in Biqiu City had changed.


    The Yi family, which had been domineering for decades in Biqiu City, disappeared overnight, and the City Lord¡¯s Mansion also announced Yi Qin¡¯s guilt, saying that he had summoned the demons privately and almost destroyed Biqiu City. He was expelled from Biqiu City, and that house became the first family of Biqiu City!


    ¡­


    When Gu Qingwa woke up, she found that her room was full of people. Si Lin and the others did not go back to their own room, and they all stayed in her room.


    Looking at the somewhat familiar bed curtain, she stunned for a moment, then sat up, Si Lin and the others immediately surrounded her.


    "Xiao Qing, how do you feel?" Rong Ye looked at Gu Qing the most anxious and asked cautiously.


    Although the others did not speak, they stared at Gu Qing with wide-eyed eyes, expectant and nervous.


    A warm feeling rose in Gu Qing''s heart. She looked at Rong Ye and then at Si Lin and the others, her mouth opened, "Senior...brother..."


    Unlike the ethereal and mysterious voice heard before, her voice now sounds a bit like that of a girl her age.


    Because it was the first time she spoke, she spoke slowly, but none of them disliked Si Lin, but was very excited.


    "Oh my God, Xiao Qing can finally speak, great!" Rong Ye jumped up with excitement, feeling even happier than he had won a dozen games, and even made him want to cry. a feeling of.


    "Very good." Si Lin patted Gu''s head gently, with a rare smile on his face, complimented him.


    "The little soft voice is really nice." Yue Zhao also smiled beside him and praised without hesitation.


    Nan Hua and Mu Chen also looked at Gu Qing with admiration and excitement.


    Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran were squeezed outside. Although they could not speak, they were both happy for Gu Qing.


    We must know that they have known Gu Qing for so long, and the fact that Gu Qing could not speak has almost become a heart disease for all of them. Now that Gu Qing can speak, how could they be unhappy?


    "Xiao Qingwen, can you scream again?" Rong Ye was excited for a while, looked at Gu Qing and asked expectantly.


    Gu touched his throat lightly and shook his head.


    [Brother, I still can''t completely control my voice, I have to wait for a while. ] Gu gently explained with sign language.


    After fainting yesterday, many memories appeared in her mind, including the use of the art of speech and how to control her power of speech and let herself speak like a normal person. She still cannot fully control the power of speech. , Being able to speak just now is her best effort!


    Hearing that, even though Rong Ye and the others were a bit disappointed, they could see hope now, it was much better than before, and that disappointment was insignificant.


    In order to celebrate that Gu Qing was able to speak, Nanhua, the best cook, made a lot of delicacies, and rewarded Gu Qing, Gu Qing was very happy to eat.


    The Yi family¡¯s affair has been settled, they have received their due punishment, and Gu Qing also released the seal, and finally gained some gains in Biqiu City. They stayed for another day, early the next morning, Just set off.


    Continuing south from Biqiu City, the second city of the Tang Dynasty passing by is Xingnan City. Xingnan City is famous for producing Nanlishi, a material used for refining. The Nalan family, one of the five great families, is located in Xingnan City. .


    It took Gu Qing and the others two days to get to Xingnan City. Unlike Biqiu City, Xingnan City is a big city with an area about twice the size of Biqiu City and a much larger population than Biqiu City. Similarly, It is also much more prosperous than Biqiu City.


    The buildings here are also mostly circular. Ordinary people live in two-story houses, while large families live in manors.


    Wen Guiyun also owns a manor here, and he has someone to take care of it. After Gu Qing and the others arrived in Luonan City, they were taken to this manor by Yue Zhao, and after showing the clerks and keys, They were welcomed into the manor.


    This time all of them lived in a three-story house. Senior brother Gu Qing lived on the third floor, Zhuo Tingqiu, Yun Ran and Hua Shiyu lived on the second floor, and the upper and lower guards lived in On the first floor.


    ¡­


    Lingyin Mountain.


    Since Gu Qing and the others went down the mountain, Lingyin Mountain, which had been lively for a while because of Gu Qing, fell silent again. At first, Wen Guiyun was a little uncomfortable, but then he just started practicing.


    On this day, Lingyin Mountain''s protective mountain array fluctuated a bit, Wen Guiyun sensed that he woke up during self-cultivation, and his spiritual consciousness instantly covered Lingyin Mountain. When he saw someone coming, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    He stood up, went to the main hall of the main peak, opened the door of the hall, and waited for people to come.


    The visitor was a teenager of about ten years old. He was about 1.5 meters tall and dressed in a black silver-patterned brocade robe. His skin was fair. Although he was still young, his appearance was vaguely visible.


    He looked around first, his expression seemed to be a little emotional, but also a little nostalgic. He didn''t know what he thought of, and the corners of his lips were slightly raised, his expression was very gentle.


    He walked all the five peaks except the main peak. He didn''t find the person he wanted, pursed his lips, and finally came to the main peak. When he found that the main hall door was open, he was a little surprised. When he came in, he watched. When I arrived, I just had time to wait for his text to return to the cloud.


    "Jun Wu has seen Wen Shengzhu!" That''s right, the boy is Jun Wu who left five years ago.


    "You don''t have to be polite, Young Master." Wen Guiyun waved his hand, a gentle force lifted Jun Wu up.


    "Wen Shengzhu, dare to ask where is it now?" In the face of Wen Guiyun, Jun Wu did not see the outside, and directly asked the question he most wanted to know.


    "The fairyland is now in the world, and Qing Qing went down the mountain to experience with his senior brothers." Wen Guiyun knew he had come to Gu Qing when Jun Wulai, and he was not surprised to hear what he said, so he said directly.


    Upon hearing this, Jun Wu was silent for a moment.


    "Does Saint Master Wen know where they are now?" He came here specifically for Gu Qing, so naturally he couldn''t give up.


    Wen Guiyun raised his eyebrows, "Yue Zhao calculated that the secret realm will appear in the south. This holy lord has just received the news that they have arrived in the Xingnan City of the Tang Dynasty. If the young lord wants to chase him, he can go in this direction. go with."


    Knowing that Gu Qing was always thinking about Jun Wu, Wen Guiyun had not concealed it, and told Jun Wu Gu Qing their whereabouts.


    "Thank you Wen Shengzhu, the younger generation is going to chase them down, visit Wen Shengzhu another day, and say goodbye!" Jun didn''t want to delay for a moment, and when he heard Gu Qing''s news, he said goodbye to Wen Guiyun.


    Wen Guiyun paused for a while, and could only wave his hand to let Jun Wu leave.


    Jun Wu bowed again, turned around and walked away quickly.

 Chapter 81：

    Star South City, Nalan''s house.


    As one of the five great families, the Nalan family has many clansmen and occupies a large area in Xingnan City. Although it is on the territory of Xingnan City, it is not under the control of Xingnan City and is a unique existence.


    Na Lanxin has some worries recently. Last year, her grandfather announced his abdication, and her father inherited the position of head of the family. As the only daughter of her father, her status has also risen and her status has become hotter. There are many people around her who are dedicated to her. She was a little uncomfortable at the beginning, but her brother said that she was of high status and those people wanted to please her. She could appreciate her face when she was happy, and leave it alone when she was unhappy, she gradually adapted.


    What troubles her is that she is fifteen years old this year and has reached the age to be able to discuss marriage. I heard that many people have proposed to her father and wanted to marry her, just because her father wanted to keep her longer and didn¡¯t want to. She got married quickly, and it was all suppressed.


    But recently she got news that the Lan family, who has a good relationship with their Nalan family, is also preparing to send someone to propose marriage. Although the object is likely to be the next heir of the Lan family, she has never seen each other and does not like each other. , And don''t want to get married, this is very annoying!


    Because of this incident, even her favorite pastry was not fragrant, which made her more painful.


    When she was upset, the entourage by her brother Nalan Jin suddenly came to her yard.


    "What is your brother looking for?" Na Lanxin asked absently, waved his hand and asked people to get up to talk back.


    "If you return to the lady, the two ladies of the Qiu family passed by Xingnan City and came to visit our Nalan''s house. The second son said that he is a man and it is inconvenient to accompany him. Let you see the two Miss Qiu." The entourage clearly knows. Miss my own temper, stood up and replied.


    After hearing this, Na Lanxin looked over curiously, "Which two young ladies of the Qiu family are there? Is there that famous Qiu Yuyan?"


    "It is Miss Qiu Yuyan and Miss Qiu Yufei from the Qiu Family who are here." The entourage replied honestly.


    Na Lanxin''s eyes lit up, she got up, stood up, smoothed the folds on her body, "Go, let''s go and see the legendary Miss Qiu Yuyan."


    "Yes." The maid beside her had a temper similar to hers, and she quickly agreed upon hearing this, and followed her behind.


    On the other side, in Nalanqing''s yard, Nalanqing also received news that two young ladies from the Qiu family were visiting Nalan''s house.


    "Do you know which two girls are from the Qiu family?" Na Lanqing was also very curious about the Qiu family, and asked.


    The maid who came to report the letter shook her head, "The second young master was the one who received the two young ladies.


    Hearing Nalanjin''s name, Nalanqing''s eyes darkened, and then returned to normal again. She winked at the big maid beside her, and the maid immediately stepped forward and stuffed a small storage bag for the maid who came to report the letter. , Smiled and pulled the other person away.


    After the two left, Na Lanqing sat back in front of the vanity mirror, looked at her look much more prettier than before, a trace of pride flashed in her eyes, then she stood up after thinking of something.


    "Let''s go, let''s see who these two Qiu''s ladies are?" she said, walking out the door first.


    The maid behind her hurriedly followed, and a few people left the yard in a moment.


    At this time, in the flower hall of Nalan''s house, Nalanjin was greeting Qiu Yuyan and Qiu Yufei.


    "I don''t know how many days Miss Yuyan and Miss Yufei are going to stay in Xingnan City? There are many places in Xingnan City where you can let the younger sister accompany them to stroll around." Nalan Jin also heard the rumors of Qiu Yuyan. Qiu Yuyan is beautiful, and Nalanjin''s attitude is also more kind.


    "Then thank Son Nalan for his hospitality. Our sisters have been in the house for a few days." When facing other people, Qiu Yuyan has always been generous and polite, and it is easy to leave people with a kind of favor.


    Qiu Yufei hadn''t spoken very much since seeing Nalanjin. At this time, she just glanced at Nalanjin carefully, and immediately looked away.


    "Second brother, I heard that our house has a visitor?" Nalanxin''s voice came first before the people from Nalanxin arrived.


    Hearing the sound, Nalanjin and Qiu Yuyan turned their heads at the same time, looked at the door, and saw Nalanxin appear in the door in a white riding outfit.


    "Is this the well-known Miss Qiu Er? She really looks so beautiful!" Na Lanxin saw Qiu Yuyan sitting opposite Nalan Jin in a light blue skirt at a glance, she just felt her eyes light up. Admire it without hesitation.


    "Xin''er, don''t be rude!" Although Nalanjin was criticizing Nalanxin, but with a petting smile on her face, he looked at Qiu Yuyan, "This is my sister Nalanxin. We are spoiled. We may speak more directly. Don''t care about Miss Yuyan with her."


    "How come? I think Sister Xin is very cute, and I like this sweet little girl." It is always more pleasant to be praised by the same **** than by the opposite sex. At the first meeting, Qiu Yuyan gave Nalanxin to Nalanxin. It feels good.


    "I also like beautiful young ladies." Nalanxin made a face at Nalanjin, sat down next to Nalanjin, looked at Qiu Yuyan, and said happily.


    Upon hearing the words, Qiu Yuyan responded with a slightly subtle smile.


    "Miss Yuyan and Miss Yufei are going to live in our house for a few days. You will accompany the two young ladies to stroll around Xingnan City in the past two days. Don''t cause trouble!" Nalanjin didn''t really want to blame Nalanxin. Na Lanxin stared, and she could only shook her head, and then said slightly seriously.


    "Don''t worry about this. No one knows better than me about the fun of this Star South City!" Na Lanxin patted her chest, "Miss Sister, don''t worry, I will definitely entertain you."


    Na Lanxin has two major hobbies in her life, one food and one beauty, and Qiu Yuyan¡¯s appearance is definitely a beauty in her eyes. For Na Lanxin, it is a very happy thing to accompany a beautiful woman, and she will naturally not mess around. .


    Nalanjin obviously knew Nalanxin''s character well, and seeing that she didn''t reject Qiu Yuyan and Qiu Yufei, he followed her.


    "Then you guys talk, I have something to do, so I will leave first." Since Nalanxin is here, Nalanjin will naturally leave. After all, as a man, he stays with Qiu Yuyan and the others, even though the folk customs of the Tang Dynasty Openness is also not appropriate.


    "Second son go slowly." Qiu Yuyan stood up and made a blessing.


    Nalanjin hugged Qiu Yuyan and Qiu Yufei, turned and left.


    "Sister Yuyan, you shouldn''t mind if I call you like this?" Nalanxin waited for Nalan Jin to leave and immediately leaned in front of Qiu Yuyan and asked.


    "Of course I don''t mind, then I call you sister Xin, how about it?" Qiu Yuyan had a good relationship with Nalanxin, so naturally he wouldn''t care about these things.


    "Yeah, yes, yes." Na Lanxin nodded repeatedly, expressing yes, "Then Yuyan sister, where did you come from?"


    "We came from Biqiu City." There is nothing to hide. Qiu Yuyan took a sip of tea and replied directly.


    Na Lanxin in Biqiu City had still been there, and she lost interest immediately, but she still remembered her mission and turned to other topics, "Then Yuyan sister, where do you prefer to go shopping? I know a lot. You can take you to all the fun places in Xingnan City."


    "It''s up to you, sister Xin, you can arrange it, we can all." Qiu Yuyan put down the cup and said with a smile.


    "Then I..." Just as Nalanxin was about to say a place, she was interrupted by a voice coming from outside.


    "Sister Xin, I heard that there are two young ladies from the Qiu family, why don''t you call me?" Na Lanqing''s figure appeared at the door, and she glanced at a few people in the flower hall. When she saw Qiu Yuyan, A dim light flashed under his eyes, and he asked with a smile.


    In the past few years, the relationship between Nalanxin and Nalanqing has not been very good. If it was in the past, Nalanxin would just go back, but today there are Qiu Yuyan and Qiu Yufei. Nalanxin doesn¡¯t want outsiders to watch jokes and hold back. The urge to roll his eyes.


    "Sister Qing, I''m only going to let people call you. Just when you are here, I don''t need to let them go." Na Lanxin glanced at Qiu Yuyan and the others, smiled and said, "This is the Qiu family. The second young lady, Qiu Yuyan, sister Qing should know, this is the fifth young lady, Qiu Yufei."


    When Na Lanqing came in, she had been watching Qiu Yuyan with her after-hours. At this moment, she heard Na Lanxin''s introduction, her eyes flashed suddenly, and the smile on her face became brighter.


    "It turns out that this is the famous Miss Qiu Yuyan. When I saw it today, it turned out to be like the legend." Na Lanqing sat down where Na Lanxin was sitting before and said with a smile.


    Hearing Na Lanqing''s words, Na Lanxin frowned and glanced at Qiu Yuyan, and found that the smile on Qiu Yuyan''s face hadn''t changed a bit from the previous one. A hint of surprise flashed in her eyes, and she quickly became relieved. Well-known, it¡¯s impossible to be easily broken by Nalan Qingqi,


    After Na Lanqing finished speaking, she kept staring at Qiu Yuyan''s face. Seeing that Qiu Yuyan was not irritated at all, a trace of disappointment flashed in her eyes.


    It is true that Qiu Yuyan didn¡¯t take Nalanqing in her eyes. She had already figured out the situation of Nalan¡¯s family before she came. As the daughter of the head of the family, Nalanxin¡¯s identity is similar to her, so she is naturally willing to talk more with her. But although Nalanqing has some status in Nalan''s family, and there are many people outside who are looking after Nalanqing, but in the final analysis, her identity is still a little worse, and it is not worthy of her attention!


    "Miss Qing joked, but it''s just an outsider giving face, Yu Yan can''t afford to be so praised." She didn''t seem to hear the insinuation in Nalan Qing''s words, she smiled and said modestly.


    "Sister Yuyan joked. Our Tiangong Pavilion in Xingnan City has a lot of jewelry that is different from other places. Should the two sisters go and check it?" Without giving Nalanqing a chance to speak again, Nalanxin directly suggested Tao.


    "Okay, it just so happened that I was tired of all my jewelry recently. Let''s take a look together." Qiu Yuyan was willing to give Nalanxin face, and said directly following her words.


    "Then let''s go." Nalanxin stood up, glanced at the maid behind her, and confessed: "Go and tell my second brother, just say that I''m taking my two sisters to the Tiangong Pavilion to see jewelry. You don''t need to wait for us. time to eat."

 Chapter 82：

    After Gu Qingming and Yun Ran washed, they also ran out to stroll around. Yue Zhao had to deal with some things and stayed in the manor. Mu Chen had a new idea about the pill and stayed in the manor to experiment, and Rong Ye was right. Shopping is very annoying. In the end, only Si Lin, Nan Hua and Zhuo Tingqiu followed Gu Qing and the others.


    The appearance of the five people is very outstanding, and they attracted the attention of many people as soon as they walked into the street.


    Especially the three men of Si Lin, Nanhua and Zhuo Tingqiu. The three of them have three different styles, which make the women on the street feast their eyes.


    Many women even winked at the three people in the street. Si Lin turned a blind eye to this, with a cold face and no response. Nan Hua held a fan and occasionally showed a smile in one direction, and some women would scream. After fainting, Zhuo Tingqiu''s concentration was not as good as Si Lin and Nan Hua, so he could only learn from Si Lin, coldly, and ignore those people.


    "Xiao Qing, look at the women, I guess if Brother Nan hooked his fingers at them, they would be able to directly pounce on Senior Brother Nan!" Yun Ran watched the reactions of the women around him, and said in Gu Qing''s ears. Bian whispered.


    Gu Qing didn''t hold back her head and glanced at Nan Hua, seeing that the other party was completely like a peacock with an open screen, exuding charm, silently turned her head back, and nodded in agreement.


    The three people behind the two also heard the conversation between them. Si Lin frowned and glanced at Nan Hua.


    "Convergence, don''t take it lightly!" In the past, Li Si Lin was too lazy to take care of Nanhua. After all, this is a personal personal matter. He is not that nosy person, but now there is Gu Qing, who is in Si Lin. In his eyes, Gu Qing was still a child, and he was determined not to let Nan Hua be damaged.


    After being warned by Si Lin, Nan Hua glanced at Gu Qingqing, nodded, put away the smile on his face, and instantly became as cold as Si Lin.


    The carriage Na Lanqing and the others were riding happened to pass by Si Lin. Qiu Yufei opened the curtains because of boredom. She just saw the people in Si Lin. She was stunned. The Qiu Yuyan sitting on her side turned her head and just saw it. A hint of surprise flashed across her eyes on Si Lin''s face, and suddenly the carriage stopped.


    Both Nalanxin and Nalanqing didn''t understand why Qiu Yuyan suddenly stopped the carriage. Seeing that Qiu Yuyan got out of the carriage, the two of them got out of the carriage without thinking.


    After Na Lanqing stood still on the ground, her eyes instantly fixed on Nan Hua.


    This face, no matter how long it has passed, she will never forget, because it is the most beautiful face she has ever seen, and it is also the first time a man rejected her, even though she was ruthlessly rejected, She has been obsessed with each other for so many years, just like at this moment, seeing this face, she instantly sinks.


    Qiu Yuyan''s expression was no better than Nalanqing.


    Si Lin was the first man who made her feel excited only by his face. Even though she was rejected, she couldn''t think of blaming him at all, but she still wanted to get him!


    Seeing again now, she originally thought that her reaction would be stronger than before, but her heartbeat still couldn''t help speeding up, and she couldn''t look away from the other person!


    Qiu Yufei knows Qiu Yuyan¡¯s thoughts, so when she first saw Si Lin, she was stunned. At this time, she couldn¡¯t help but observe Qiu Yuyan¡¯s expression. When she saw the infatuation in Qiu Yuyan¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help it. She took a breath, and when her gaze swept over Nalanqing, she was even more surprised when she discovered that Nalanqing''s gaze was also following a person.


    Among the four, the only one who is still out of condition is probably only Nalanxin.


    Back then, Nalanqing went to find Gu Qing and the others. Nalanxin didn''t see anyone, and didn''t know what happened. So at this time, it was a little surprised to see Nalanqing and Qiu Yuyan staring at a man each.


    Qiu Yuyan and Na Lanqing¡¯s eyes were so hot that Si Lin and Nanhua couldn¡¯t feel it, but the two of them only glanced at them, and didn¡¯t remember them at all. They received too much of this gaze, and they took it away after a glance. look.


    They came all the way to the Tiangong Pavilion in Xingnan City. The Tiangong Pavilion occupies a large area. There are two floors. The first floor is a row of shelves for people to choose from, and the second floor is dedicated to VIP guests.


    When he entered the door, Qiu Yuyan finally spoke and called to Gu Qing and the others.


    "Miss Yun, Master Zhuo, meet again." Although she wants to talk to Si Lin most, she also knows Si Lin''s indifference to others and does not want to be ashamed in front of Nalanxin and Nalanqing. She can only find Yun Ran Talking to Zhuo Tingqiu, but Yu Guang has been paying attention to Si Lin.


    "Miss Qiu." Yun Ran was also a little surprised to meet Qiu Yuyan again, but when she thought that their destination was all for the secret realm, she felt no surprise, but she felt that she was not familiar with Qiu Yuyan, so she just played politely. Hello.


    Zhuo Tingqiu, like Yun Ran, was not familiar with Qiu Yuyan, and greeted him with the same attitude.


    "These two are the two ladies of Nalan''s family, Miss Nalanqing and Miss Nalanxin. They are very familiar with Xingnan City. Why don''t we go shopping together?" Qiu Yuyan took the initiative to introduce Nalanqing and Nalanxin. To Yun Ran, and at the same time introduce Yun Ran and the others to Na Lanqing and Na Lanxin, "This is Miss Yun Ran of the Yun family, this is the Young Master Zhuo of the Zhuo family, they are two friends."


    Na Lanxin and Na Lanqing were also a little surprised when they heard Qiu Yuyan''s introduction. They didn''t expect the Yun family and Zhuo family to also appear in Xingnan City.


    Everyone is from the five great families, and Qiu Yuyan was introduced to them. Naturally, they have to show respect to each other.


    "Miss Yuyan is right. Our sisters are very familiar with Xingnan City, so it''s better to hang out with us." Nalanqing wanted to stay with Nanhua for a while, so she could take this opportunity to let Nanhua know her excellence, said Maybe Nanhua would like her, and for the first time stood on the same front with Qiu Yuyan.


    Although Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu didn¡¯t know anything about Nalanqing and Nanhua, they could see that Nalanqing and Qiu Yuyan were indifferent to drinking. They looked at each other and at the same time they looked at Si Lin, who was able to call the shots. .


    "No need." Si Lin is as cold as ever. He just doesn''t care about men and women. It doesn''t mean that he doesn''t understand anything. In his opinion, Qiu Yuyan is a trouble. He has no idea of ??staying with trouble. .


    "I''m sorry, the two ladies, I''m going to live up to the kindness of the two, we prefer to go shopping by ourselves." In order to make the scene less ugly, Yun Ran hurriedly came out to make ends meet, and tactfully rejected Nalanqing and Qiu Yuyan''s proposals.


    The smile on Qiu Yuyan¡¯s face froze. This was the second time she invited others to be rejected, and it was as straightforward as the last time, making her full of expectations directly turned into disappointment. If her concentration was not enough, she almost shed tears on the spot. Or run away like last time.


    Na Lanqing''s control was not as good as Qiu Yuyan''s, she changed her face directly, from her expectation to resentment.


    "So, we are abrupt, I wish you a good shopping." This time, with a perfect smile on Qiu Yuyan''s face, there was no embarrassment of being rejected, and he blessed his body and said very generously.


    "Thanks to Miss Qiu''s good words, then we will leave first without delaying a few of you." Yun Ran said immediately, and then turned and left with Si Lin and the others.


    After a few people disappeared from the stairs, the smile on Qiu Yuyan''s face remained the same. Instead, Nalanqing gave a cold snort and went upstairs first. Nalanxin followed Nalanqing and gave Qiu Yuyan. With an apologetic look in Qiu Yufei, he also went upstairs.


    A dark color flashed through Qiu Yuyan''s eyes, and Qiu Yufei also went upstairs with him.


    In the elegant room, Gu Qing and Yun Ran placed rows of jewellery in front of them, each of which was very delicate and beautiful, dazzling people.


    "Gentle, do you like it again?" Yun Ran withdrew his gaze from the jewelry and asked Gu Qingqing.


    Gu shook his head gently.


    [I have a lot of jewelry, my master helped me refine a lot of beautiful jewelry. ] Gu gently smiled at Si Lin, and explained to Yun Ran in sign language.


    After that, she also took out a few pieces of jewelry from the storage bracelet and showed them to Yun Ran.


    The jewellery is very exquisite, and the materials used are also very expensive, but it is not suitable for Gu Qing to wear now. After all, she is still young and wears some fringed bead flowers.


    Looking at the exquisite jewellery in Gu Qing''s hand, Yun Ran was about to sour into lemon essence, and once again felt that he did not have good life for Gu Qing, and that he had never met such a good brother as Si Lin!


    [Of course, brothers are the best! ] Listening to others complimenting his brother, Gu Qing was happier than others complimenting himself, and immediately showed a proud expression.


    When Si Lin and Nanhua saw it, the corners of their lips raised unconsciously.


    "It really didn''t hurt your little girl in vain." Nan Hua rubbed Gu''s hair gently, and after being glared at by Gu gently, Nan Hua said indulgingly.


    Gu gently fixed his hair, gave Nan Hua a blank look, and then turned to help Yun Ran pick the jewelry.


    After I finished buying jewelry and clothes, an hour had passed, and the sky was a little dull, and it looked like it was going to rain.


    Gu Qing and the others came out of the Tiangong Pavilion and were about to go back when they saw the sky suddenly darkened. Then, a bright light appeared on the horizon, and a fairy palace appeared on the horizon.


    "It''s a mysterious shadow!" Zhuo Tingqiu exclaimed first.


    What appeared on the horizon was the secret phantom that had appeared many times in the past few years. This time the secret phantom was clearer than before. It seemed that you could smell the fragrance of grass and flowers in the air, and those patterns on the palace gate. It is also clearly visible.


    The people on the street stopped their movements and looked at the phantom of the secret realm on the horizon, and there were exclamations from the crowd from time to time.


    The appearance of the phantom in the secret realm was not particularly long. After about half an hour, the sky returned to normal. Gu Qing and their faces were not as relaxed as before, and they hurried back to the manor.


    Yue Zhao and the others were also waiting in the manor. Seeing them coming back, they quickly greeted them.


    "Mystery phantom has appeared again, and the time of mystery''s appearance has to be advanced." Yue Zhao said with a solemn expression looking at Si Lin.


    Hearing that, everyone present looked at Yue Zhao with a little surprise.


    "Can the exact location be calculated now?" Si Lin frowned and asked.


    "The general location is still in the south. I am not very familiar with the Tang Dynasty. I only know that the entrance is very close to the emperor of the Tang Dynasty." Yue Zhao moved his fingers and replied.


    "Okay, set off tomorrow, speed up, and rush to the imperial capital of the Tang Dynasty first." Si Lin groaned for a while and ordered.


    The others nodded and went back to their rooms to prepare.


    Si Lin followed Gu Qingming to her room, "Jing Qing, the secret realm matters, wait for the secret realm to be resolved, the seniors will play with you." Worried that Gu Qing was unhappy, Si Lin explained to her specifically .


    Gu gently shook his head, [Big Brother, I''m fine, as long as I''m with you, whether it''s going to the secret realm or playing, I can do it! ¡¿


    Si Lin touched Gu lightly on his head, his expression became more gentle, "Okay, brother will always be with you!"


    Knowing Si Lin''s most important promise, he would definitely do what he said, Gu Qing immediately nodded with bright eyes.


    ...


    In addition to Gu Qing and the others, everyone who saw the phantom of the secret realm moved. Nalanjin and Nalanxin¡¯s eldest brother Nalanqin personally led the team. Almost all the younger generations of Nalan¡¯s family were dispatched, and Qiu Yuyan and Qiu Yufei also I didn¡¯t plan to stay at Nalan¡¯s house. I rushed to meet with the rest of the Qiu¡¯s family. People from all other forces also set off. For a while, the young talents of the entire Xuantian Continent were all heading towards the imperial capital of the Tang Dynasty. Move closer.


    Jun Wu, who was rushing to search for Gu Qingming, saw the phantom of the secret realm. He thought that Gu Qing would definitely go to the place where the secret realm appeared, adjusted his route, and went directly to the place where the secret realm would appear, and waited for the rabbit!


    Gu Qing and the others have Tianlin horses, and there are few people, so they rushed relatively quickly. Hua Shiyu simply threw down his guards and drove with Gu Qing and them. Anyway, Gu Qing and the others were there, he There will be no danger, and if Si Lin can''t solve the problem, it will be useless to bring those guards.


    The distance from Xingnan City to the capital of the Tang Dynasty was not far, and at the speed of Gu Qing and the others, it took a full seven days to arrive.


    Shangjing City is worthy of being the imperial capital of the Tang Dynasty. It has existed for tens of thousands of years. From a distance, it looks like a giant dragon. It is very majestic. There are long lines of people entering and leaving the city. Everyone who enters the city Everyone needs to call the entrance fee, not much money, only a low-grade spirit stone, the nobles of the Tang Dynasty can be exempted from paying it, Gu Qing and the others do not want to attract attention, mix in the team, waiting to enter the city.


    "Are there any major events in the capital recently? Why do I feel that a lot more people have entered the city recently?" A dark-skinned man dressed in a blue brocade suit and three or four in front of them looked at the team, puzzled. Asked.


    "Are you really ignorant or fake?" The man in a purple brocade suit in front of him heard him and turned his head in surprise.


    "I really don''t know, Xiongtai, you seem to know a lot, why don''t you help me solve my doubts?" The man in blue Jinfu asked very modestly.

 Chapter 83：

    Being praised by people always makes people feel good. The man in the purple brocade is no exception. He cleared his throat a little unnaturally and lowered his voice, "You know the secret realm of immortals that has been spreading all over the past few years." Seeing the man in the blue brocade suit nodded, he went on to say, "I heard that the entrance to the fairyland is probably near the capital city, so only recently have so many people come to the capital city."


    "So that''s the case!" The man in the blue brocade suit suddenly arched his hands at the man in the purple brocade suit. "Thank you, Xiongtai for telling me."


    The man in the crimson brocade waved his hand, not taking credit, and the two immediately chatted about things in the capital.


    Gu Qing and the others listened to the conversation between the two behind them, looked at each other, exchanged glances that only understood each other, and did not speak.


    Soon, it was their turn to line up, hand in the Lingshi, and they entered the upper capital.


    Compared with Biqiu City and Xingnan City, Shangjing City is more prosperous, bigger, and more crowded. There is a constant flow of people coming and going, and even a little crowded.


    Gu Qing was guarded by Si Lin and the others, looking at everything around him, his eyes full of curiosity.


    Just as they were about to go to the place to live, there was the sound of horseshoes and exclamation not far away.


    Turning his head, he saw a group of horses and horses galloping over, and the exclamations were made by people avoiding the horses, as well as the vendors next to them.


    At the front of the line is a young girl, about 16 or 17 years old, wearing a red riding attire, with long hair pulled up high and tied behind her head. Her skin is very white, and Danfeng¡¯s eyes are raised with blue pupils. , Looks biased towards the glamorous type, but she looks very arrogant. There are so many people in the city, but she doesn''t mean to stop the horse.


    Following the girl are six young people between the ages of sixteen and twenty. They don¡¯t look like guards. The clothes and decorations on each of them are very luxurious, and the horses they ride are not ordinary horses. It''s the Feiyun Horse, which is worse than the Tianlin Horse.


    The rule of not allowing horses in Shangjing City seemed to them completely non-existent. The speed of these people in the city did not decrease at all, and occasionally I saw someone exclaiming because of their horses and laughing out loud.


    This scene caused Si Lin and the others to frown at the same time.


    The people in Shangjing City seem to be accustomed to this scene. Even the vendors whose stalls have been destroyed will silence their voices after seeing the looks of those people, carefully move their stalls away, and dare not even say a word of complaint. Say.


    Gu Qing and the others were standing right in the middle of the road at this time. The girl''s horse was about to be in front of Gu Qing and the others, but Gu Qing and the others were still standing in the middle of the road, as if frightened and stupefied.


    The girl only frowned slightly when she saw this scene, without any reduction in speed, and rushed straight towards Gu and gently.


    The horse''s hoof was raised in front of Si Lin. Seeing that a tragedy was about to happen, Si Lin waved his hand and the horse and the **** the horse flew out directly. The girl exclaimed and fell to the ground with the horse.


    "Princess!" The few people who followed the girl exclaimed, and quickly took the reins, dismounted one after another, came to the girl''s side, and checked the girl''s situation.


    "Princess, are you okay?" The thinner young man in a black silk suit lifted the girl up, and nervously checked her situation.


    "Princess, is there any injury?" The man who was wearing a green brocade robe on the other side also looked at the girl nervously.


    Although the other four did not speak, their eyes were full of tension and worry when they looked at the girl.


    "This princess is okay." The girl broke away from the man beside her, and came to Si Lin and the others with an angrily look, "Who are you? How dare you attack this princess?"


    The girl''s glamorous appearance was a bit mean because of her vicious expression at the moment, which made people feel a little bored for no reason.


    Si Lin was indifferent at first. Facing the girl''s question, he didn''t even bother to look at him, let alone speak.


    "Hey, how do you talk? It''s clear that you almost ran into us with a horse. We were just self-defense. When did we act on you?" Among the several brothers, if you talk about someone, Rong Ye is not good at it, but She was the most active, looked directly at the girl, and said disdainfully.


    The girl obviously didn''t think that Rong Ye and the others had such an attitude, and became even more angry, "Obviously you don''t have eyes and blocked this princess''s way, but also took the initiative to this father, this princess will arrest you all!"


    "It turns out that this is the style of the Princess of the Tang Dynasty, and I really learned it today." As a young lady of the Yun family, and the Yun family as one of the five great families, it can be said to be on the same level as the royal family of the Tang Dynasty. Yun Ran''s status is equal to that of the royal family of the Tang Dynasty. The princess is similar, so she is not afraid of the girl in front of her at all, she sneered directly.


    "Hmph, these nonsense is useless at all, this princess wants to arrest you!" How could the girl not hear the irony in Yun Ran''s words, she glared at Yun Ran and waved, the guard hiding in the crowd He directly surrounded Gu Qing and the others.


    When the two sides were confronting each other, a group of men and horses suddenly rushed from the side. When the leader saw Zhuo Tingqiu, his eyes lit up and he rushed over from the girl''s guard and knelt down on one knee in front of Zhuo Tingqiu. .


    "Subordinate Han Yun has seen Young Master!" Han Yun is the director of Zhuo''s family in Shangjing. Since receiving Zhuo Tingqiu''s letter, he has been waiting for Zhuo Tingqiu''s arrival. He just saw Zhuo Tingqiu''s figure. He rushed over immediately, his expression agitated.


    "Director Han, please get up." Seeing Han Yun, Zhuo Tingqiu was also a little surprised, and hurriedly helped Han Yun up by thousands.


    "Young Master, the Patriarch will arrive in the capital the next day. You can go to our Zhuo Family Manor to rest and wait for the Patriarch to come." Han Yun stood up and said respectfully to Zhuo Tingqiu.


    "I''ll talk about this for a while, there are still some troubles that need to be resolved." Zhuo Tingqiu looked at the girl and said to Han Yun.


    Han Yun was stunned for a moment, and swept his gaze around, only to realize that the surrounding atmosphere was not right. When his gaze fell on the girl, he was a little surprised, "His Royal Highness, what are you doing?"


    Obviously, Han Yun knew the girl, and the girl also knew him.


    The third princess¡¯s name is Li Sixi. She met Han Yun and knew Han Yun¡¯s identity. Although Han Yun was just a director of the Zhuo family in Shangjing, because behind him was the Zhuo family, when the royal family treated Han Yun It was also very polite, but Li Sixi never thought that there would be Zhuo Family Young Master among this group of people!


    Zhuo Tingqiu''s identity in Zhuo''s house is like the prince''s identity in the Tang Dynasty, more than a bit higher than Li Sixi''s identity. When asked by Han Yun, Li Sixi didn''t know how to answer!


    At this moment, another group of people walked over from the crowd and came to Yun Ran''s face.


    "Little sister, you have finally come to the capital." Yun Ran''s eldest brother, Yun Heng, the young master of the Yun family, looked at Yun Ran in surprise and said, holding Yun Ran''s hand.


    "Brother, why are you here?" Yun Ran was also very surprised to see Yun Heng.


    "I came with my father, and we have just arrived one day. Just now I told my father that you didn''t come. I didn''t expect to see you." Yun Heng obviously has a very good relationship with Yun Ran, rubbing Yun Ran. Hair, said kindly.


    "I also just arrived in the capital city, and I am going to send a letter to my father asking where you are." Yun Ran did not expect such a coincidence, and couldn''t help but smile, and by the way forgave Yun Heng for messing up her hair.


    "Go, I''ll take you to find your father. He must be very happy to see you." Yun Heng said, and he was about to take Yun Ran away.


    "Wait, brother, I still have a problem that I haven''t solved here. I''ll go to my father with you later." Yun Ran didn''t forget that Li Sixi was about to arrest her, so he directly refused Yun Heng''s proposal.


    Yun Heng was stunned. He had only Yun Ran in his eyes just now, and he didn''t pay attention to what was happening here. He was free to check it out. Then he found that the three princesses who had just met yesterday were leading people around his sister, with a face. All of a sudden it became gloomy.


    "His Royal Highness, I don''t know where the sister-in-law has offended you? The sister-in-law has been spoiled by me and my father. If there is anything that offends you, you can come directly at me." Yun Heng directly blocked Yun Ra. Behind him, said with an ugly face.


    Li Sixi did not expect that after the Zhuo family¡¯s young master, there is actually Yun Ran, the most favored young lady of the Yun family. The arrogant expression just now has disappeared, facing Yun Heng and Han Yun¡¯s gaze. Cold sweat fell from her ears.


    Just when she was at a loss, someone came to them again.


    This time, it was directed at Gu Qing and Rong Ye.


    "Benefactor, I finally saw you again." Zhou Qing had just had tea with her senior sister in the teahouse, and she inadvertently saw Rong Ye. Five years later, Rong Ye''s appearance has not changed except for being more handsome. It has changed a lot, and Zhou Qing has been reminiscing about the appearance of Rong Ye and Gu Qing all these years. Naturally, he would not admit his mistakes, and immediately dropped the senior sister and ran over.


    Gu Qing and Rong Ye were stunned for a moment, and some of them didn''t remember who the person in front of them was.


    "Benefactor, I am Zhou Qing of Shangyang Sect. Five years ago, in thousands of miles of mountains, it was the benefactor who killed Lightning Silver Tiger and saved the second elder and us." Seeing Gu Qing looking at her suspiciously, Zhou Qing knew them. He must have forgotten, and said quickly.


    As soon as she said, Gu Qing and Rong Ye really remembered. After all, Gu Qing saved Rong Ye at that time, and only then had the rest of the matter, so the two of them still remembered the incident more clearly, even with them. I remembered who Zhou Qing was.


    "Benefactor, I have been looking for you for a long time. Fortunately, Emperor Tian has paid off and finally let me find you." Zhou Qing looked at Gu Qing and Rong Ye with a very excited expression.


    "Sister Zhou, what are you doing?" Zhang Qi, who ran out of Zhou Qing, asked suspiciously. After seeing Rong Ye clearly, he became excited, "Benefactor? Benefactor, I finally see you again. is you!"

 Chapter 84：

    Not only Zhou Qing kept remembering the events of the year, but Zhang Qi was no exception!


    When she was in Shangyang City before, Zhou Qing said that she saw Rong Ye, and Zhang Qi and Zhou Qing were looking for them, but they didn¡¯t find it. Later, I saw it at the banquet and didn¡¯t have time to say hello. I saw it at this time. Rong Ye, Zhang Qi is naturally very excited!


    "It''s you, it''s hard for you to remember me and Gentle." Rong Ye looked at Zhou Qing and Zhang Qi with a complicated expression. He really didn''t expect that it had been so long. They still remember it, and it looked like I rushed to repay my gratitude, "You can call me Rong Ye, you don''t need to call me a benefactor, as I said back then, saving you is just a matter of effort, you don''t have to worry about it."


    "How can this work?" Zhou Qing was the first to retort, "For Young Master Rong, it is a trivial matter, but for us, it is a matter of life and death. You can leave it in your mind, but we can''t help but remember."


    "Yes, the son does not need us to repay, but we also have to remember the kindness of the son." Zhang Qi echoed beside him.


    Seeing the two of them like this, Rong Ye was rarely speechless, "Whatever, you are happy!" He shrugged, leaving Zhou Qing and the others alone.


    Rong Ye can ignore Zhou Qing and others, but Li Sixi can¡¯t. She is also favored in the Tang Dynasty, and she will meet some important people with the emperor of the Tang Dynasty on weekdays. Zhou Qing and Zhang Qi are both Shangyang. The more outstanding disciples of Zong were not only valued by their respective masters, but also valued by the Zongmen. They also met Emperor Tang, and Li Sixi also knew them!


    At this moment Li Sixi was completely dumbfounded. She didn''t expect this group of seemingly unremarkable people to be involved with so many forces!


    And now she is riding a tiger in a difficult situation. People from the Yun family and Zhuo family are watching her. If she really ordered these people to be arrested, then the Yun family and Zhuo family, and even Shangyang Sect would not give up. If they don¡¯t get arrested, She has nowhere to put her face, she is a bit unwilling!


    Just when Li Sixi was in a dilemma and didn''t know what to do, another team came.


    The person who came this time was the same as Li Sixi, with a pair of blue eyes and a tall stature. He was obviously also a member of the royal family of the Tang Dynasty.


    "Sanmei, what happened?" The man walked up to Li Sixi and asked with concern.


    "See the prince brother!" Seeing the incoming person, Li Sixi shrank subconsciously, squatted down, put her right hand on her chest, and saluted the man.


    "I have seen His Royal Highness the Son of Heaven!" The young people who followed Li Sixi also saluted the man one after another.


    "Get up, who can explain to Gu, what''s going on here?" The man, that is, Li Xiuyan, looked around for a week. After seeing Han Yun, Yun Heng and others, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, and finally fell on Hua Shiyu. , The astonishment has turned into astonishment, "His Royal Highness is also here?"


    His words made people who didn''t know the identity of Hua Shiyu start to look at Hua Shiyu.


    "His Royal Highness, don''t come here without any problems." As early as when he stepped into the capital, Hua Shiyu was ready to be recognized by Li Xiuyan. He was not surprised. He took a thousand steps, very calmly. Say hello to Li Xiuyan.


    Li Sixi looked at Hua Shiyu for a moment, then looked at Li Xiuyan, and realized that she had really done something stupid today, and her face suddenly turned pale.


    "Let the main hall come down and explain to the prince what happened," Hua Shiyu glanced at Li Sixi, smiled and said, "We just admired the prosperity of Shangjing City on this street, and we accidentally blocked Ling Ling. My sister is also the way of the third princess. This friend of my highness did not control the sense of measure for a while, accidentally surprised the horse of the third princess, and the third princess was about to let people arrest us, but I did not expect to meet the Zhuo family¡¯s Director Han, Young Master Yun Heng of the Yun family, and these two fellow Taoists of Shangyang Sect, that''s why His Royal Highness sees this scene now."


    Although Hua Shiyu spoke politely, a discerning person can tell who is right and who is wrong, especially Li Sixi''s face is pale now, which has explained everything.


    Li Xiuyan obviously also knew Li Sixi''s style in the past, and instantly understood what was going on. He glanced at Li Sixi with a warning, and then looked at Hua Shiyu and the others with shame.


    "The third younger sister was spoiled by my father, some of them were too stubborn and caused trouble for several people. I apologize to you on behalf of the third younger sister." Li Xiuyan''s attitude is very sincere. After he finished speaking, he turned his head to look at Li Sixi, "Sister Sister, come here to apologize, and stay for half a month after returning to the palace."


    Although Li Sixi is unwilling, she knows Li Xiuyan¡¯s methods. She is not Li Xiuyan¡¯s mother and sister after all. If Li Xiuyan talks nonsense in front of the emperor, she will suffer even with her mother and concubine, so she can only walk to Gu obediently. In front of them gently, apologized sincerely.


    With the identities of Li Xiuyan and Li Sixi, it can be said that it is full of sincerity to be able to do this, but Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran can''t be the masters. They can not help but look at Si Lin, while Si Lin looks at Gu. lightly.


    [Forget it, brother, we are not injured anyway. ] Gu Qing thought that the secret world was the key point of this trip, and it shouldn''t be extravagant. After all, Li Xiuyan and the others are the royal family, and they have caused a lot of trouble.


    "What you say gently is what it is." Si Lin patted Gu''s head gently, the expression on his face softened.


    Knowing that Si Lin didn''t care about it, Yun Ran, Zhuo Tingqiu and Hua Shiyu breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    "So, let''s forget it at this time. Please be careful when your Royal Highness the Third Princess rides in the city in the future." Hua Shiyu glanced at Li Sixi with his head down and said with a smile.


    Li Sixi shook her body and nodded.


    "Since the second prince has arrived in the upper capital, he may live in the palace, and the lone can also have a good chat with the second prince." A trace of satisfaction flashed through Li Xiuyan''s eyes, and he invited Hua Shiyu to live in the palace.


    "Thank you, your Royal Highness, for his kindness. My Highness still likes to live outside, so I won''t go to the palace." Hua Shiyu refused with a smile.


    Li Xiuyan was not reluctant, so he nodded and greeted Zhuo Tingqiu and the others, and then he took Li Sixi away.


    "Gentle, Brother Si, why don''t you follow me to the Zhuo''s manor?" After Li Xiuyan left, Zhuo Tingqiu directly invited Gu Qing and the others.


    "Let''s go to our manor with me." Zhuo Tingqiu took the lead, Yun Ran glared at Zhuo Tingqiu, and said quickly.


    "No, we also have a manor in the upper capital. Let''s go back to their respective places." Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran were there along the way. Rong Ye was dissatisfied with how much attention he took away from Gu Qing. , Rushed in front of Gu Qing and refused.


    Upon hearing this, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Yue Zhao subconsciously. After seeing Yue Zhao nodding, they bowed their heads in disappointment.


    "Well, gently, then you will tell me the address of your manor in a while, and I will look for you tomorrow." Zhuo Tingqiu cheered up and said to Gu gently.


    Gu nodded lightly and agreed with a smile.


    "Me too, Xiao Qing, I will find you tomorrow." Suddenly said unwillingly.


    Gu Qing nodded in the same way.


    The two reluctantly followed the people of the two families to leave. Hua Shiyu''s guards had not yet come. He temporarily followed Yun Ran and them to the Yun family''s manor. There were only six senior brothers and sisters left in the team.


    "Huh, it''s great to finally get rid of these guys." Rong Ye stretched out without an image, and was very satisfied with getting rid of Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu.


    Knowing that Rong Ye was eating the jealousy of Yunran and Zhuo Tingqiu, Gu Qing glanced at Rong Ye amusedly, and only then did he look back at Rong Ye.


    Of course, at this time Rong Ye didn''t know that there were surprises waiting for them in their manor.


    ...


    Jun Wu drove on the road almost day and night. Only then did Gu Qing and the others arrive in Shangjing. On the way, Wen Guiyun sent him a letter telling him the location of the manor in the capital and his identity certificate. He was directly at Stayed in the manor, waiting for Gu Qing and the others to arrive.


    Since the morning, he has been pacing back and forth in the manor anxiously, and kept looking at the door. He even forgot the fact that he had spiritual knowledge. The people who followed him couldn¡¯t see it. He reminded him that he was I just sat in the house, watching the situation at the door with my spiritual sense.


    When Gu Qing and the others arrived at the door, he paid attention for the first time. He quickly got up from the chair, walked two steps and then stopped, lowered his head to look at his outfit, tidyed up his clothes, and confirmed that there was no problem. , Walked quickly to the door.


    Gu Qing was still looking at the decorations in the manor. She turned her head when she heard the footsteps. When she saw the people walking by, she was almost stunned subconsciously.


    In fact, Jun Wu has changed a lot over the years. Not to mention that he has grown a lot taller, his aura is much stronger than before, and his appearance is less childish than before. It is still a bit difficult to recognize at a glance.


    But Gu Qing still stopped and looked straight at Jun Wu.


    Jun Wuzai, who was in a hurry, slowed down subconsciously after seeing Gu Qingming, and finally stopped two meters away from Gu Qingming and looked straight at Gu Qingming.


    Si Lin and the others who followed Gu Qing also saw Jun Wu and frowned subconsciously. After seeing Gu Qing''s expression, the brows of several people deepened, and Rong Ye almost interrupted the two of them looking at each other. In the end, they were still held by Mu Chen, Si Lin and the others took a look at Gu Qing and Jun Wu, and finally left quietly.


    "Gently, long time no see!" Jun Wu took the lead to speak. His eyes were red, but his face was smiling. When his appearance was not smiling, it gave people a feeling of being elevated, but when he smiled, he couldn''t help it. Sinking in his smile.


    Hearing the long-lost voice, Gu Qing couldn''t help but flushed her eyes, and a clear and sweet voice came from her mouth: "Jun...no..."

 Chapter 85：

    Since being able to speak, Gu Qing hasn''t spoken much, because she hasn''t mastered her voice and speed very well, but seeing Jun Wu made her so excited that she couldn''t help but call out Jun Wu''s name.


    Hearing Gu Qing''s voice, Jun Wuxian couldn''t believe it, and then his face was full of surprises. He strode to Gu Qing''s face and grabbed Gu Qing''s arm.


    "Gentle, can you speak?" He has been thinking about Gu Qing''s speaking all these years, and like Si Lin and the others, they are about to become sick.


    Gu nodded lightly, [I haven''t fully grasped it yet, I can only say a little bit. ¡¿


    "It''s okay, you can just say it, and it will definitely get better and better later." Worried that Gu Qing''s low self-esteem, Jun Wu hurriedly comforted.


    [Well, I know,] Gu lightly smiled, [Why did you suddenly appear here? ¡¿


    She hadn''t forgotten that Jun Wu should be in the Second Immortal Realm. When he left, the two of them had agreed that they wanted to meet in the Second Immortal Realm, but she didn''t expect that Jun Wu would actually run to the Xuantian Continent.


    "There is a fairyland in the Xuantian Continent. It is a rare opportunity. My father and I applied for it." Jun Wu took Gu Qing''s hand and said as he walked into the house.


    Gu lightly came to a sudden, Wen Guiyun said before that this fairyland is rare, and Xuantian Continent may only appear this time, so Si Lin and the others are also allowed to go down the mountain, just want them to go in and see if it will be possible. What''s the chance? Now that Jun Wu said that, he immediately understood what Jun Wu meant.


    [That''s great, we can enter the secret realm together. ] Gu Qing was very happy. Her feelings for Jun Wu are different. Jun Wu can be said to be his first and most important friend in the Xuantian Continent. She is still very happy to be with Jun Wu. !


    "Well, let''s be together." Jun Wu also showed a smile, obviously he was also very happy.


    "Ahem, I said, you two talk as soon as you talk, is it necessary to hold hands?" Rong Ye stared at the hands that Jun Wu and Gu gently held together, and said dissatisfiedly.


    At this time they had entered the room, Si Lin and the others were waiting for them. Except for Rong Ye, although Si Lin had not spoken, their expressions were not very good.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu''s eyes were also placed on the hands held by the two of them, and they were taken aback for a moment, and they separated quickly, looking unnaturally to both sides.


    "Jun Wu, why are you here?" Rong Ye asked, seeing the two separated, a little satisfied.


    "For the immortal secret realm." Jun Wu glanced at Gu Qing, turned his head, and said blankly.


    "Sovereign Saint agrees that you are here?" Yue Zhao asked with a perfect smile on his face, slightly profoundly.


    "It''s a rare encounter in a fairyland, a rare opportunity." Jun Wu walked to a chair not far away and sat down, looking at Yue Zhao and said.


    "So you will enter the secret realm with us?" Nan Hua shook his fan and said.


    "I''ll be with Qing Qing." Jun Wu Jian Gu Qing sat down opposite him, quickly sat down next to Gu Qing, looked at Gu Qing and said.


    "Boy, stay back a little bit. It''s our junior sister, but not yours!" Rong Ye stared at Jun Wu with a very dissatisfied expression.


    "I am a gentle friend." Five years ago, Jun Wu was not afraid of Rong Ye, and now he is even more afraid, even if Rong Ye''s cultivation base is higher than him!


    Gu Qingyan glanced at Jun Wu when he heard the words, then turned to look at Rong Ye who was angry, [Senior Brother Rong, Jun Wu is my friend, don''t be angry with him. ¡¿


    Rong Ye snorted coldly, looking at Gu Qing''s face, and no longer cared about Jun.


    Jun Wu smiled when Gu gently looked over, making Gu Qing shook his head helplessly.


    ¡­


    In addition to the second elder Zhao Yuan of Shangyangzong this time, the lord Ning Changchun and the great elder Lei Qiming came to the capital. They are not like the Zhuo family and the Yun family. They have their own real estate in the capital, but rented one. The manor lives.


    After Zhou Qing and Zhang Qi separated from Gu Qing and them on the street, they were always very excited. After returning to the manor, the two did not go back to their room, but went directly to the room of the second elder Zhao Yuan.


    "Second elder, we met Young Master Rong Ye today." Zhou Qing was unable to hide words. After seeing Zhao Yuan, she excitedly said about seeing Rong Ye.


    Zhao Yuan originally had some doubts about how Zhou Qing and Zhang Qi came to look for him. Hearing Zhou Qing''s words, they quickly put down the tea cup in their hands and stood up, "What you said is true? Did you really see it?"


    "It''s true. We saw both of us, and we had a conversation with Young Master Rong." Zhang Qi''s appearance was no better than Zhou Qing.


    He treats Rong Ye not only as a lifesaver, but also as an idol. The way Rong Ye dealt with the Lightning Silver Tiger at that time has always been in his heart. He has always regarded Rong Ye as an object of chasing, and now he can see him. , Naturally very excited.


    "We mentioned what happened back then, Young Master Rong is still the same as before, let us not take that matter to heart." Zhou Qing also admired Rong Ye, and Rong Ye''s behavior would be unconsciously beautified in her eyes.


    "The son of Rong is really proud." As the elder of the Shangyang Sect, Zhao Yuan does not admire Rong Ye as much as Zhou Qing and Zhang Qi, but he is also very optimistic about Rong Ye and respects Rong Ye. His words of praise almost blurted out.


    Zhou Qing and Zhang Qi nodded frantically, agreeing with Zhao Yuan''s words.


    "Everyone knows about the secret realm of immortals. Young Master Rong wanted to come for the secret realm. This is really a gathering of heroes in the capital recently!" Zhao Yuan said with emotion, looking at Zhou Qing and Zhang Qi, "The matter with Young Master Rong, Don¡¯t make any announcements in the future, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble to Young Master Rong!"


    Zhang Qi and Zhou Qing looked at each other and nodded.


    ¡­


    After Li Sixi was sent back to her bedroom by Li Xiuyan''s escorts, she smashed everything on the table in a desperate manner. Her beautiful face was very hideous, "Damn it, it''s so disgusting!"


    "Princess, don''t be angry, be careful to get angry!" Li Sixi''s maid did not go out of the palace with Li Sixi today. She didn''t know what happened, but she instinctively comforted Li Sixi.


    Li Sixi turned around and looked at the maid, her eyes were terrifying, and the maid couldn''t help but step back two steps in fright.


    At this time, there was a notification sound from outside, and Li Sixi instantly became sober, immediately tidying up her clothes, and looking at the maid, "Clean up here."


    After speaking, she walked outside.


    "His Royal Highness the Three Princesses, the Crown Prince''s verbal order is that the third princess Li Sixi will be banned for half a month from today!" It was Li Xiuyan''s ministers who came. After seeing Li Sixi, he directly said Li Xiuyan''s verbal order.


    Li Sixi''s face was distorted, and finally she smiled and said that she would stop her foot properly.


    After the prince''s official left, she returned to the dormitory with a smile on her face, and after the door was closed, she angrily threw the thing that the maid had just put on the ground again.


    "Li Xiuyan, I''m never ending with you!" She raised her head in the horrified eyes of the maid, bit her mouth, and said grimly, a black light flashed through her eyes.


    Just as she calmed down and asked the maid to clean up the house again, her mother and concubine hurriedly walked in from the outside.


    "Xi''er, what''s the matter? Why are you forbidden?" Li Sixi''s mother-in-law, Concubine Yi, looked at Li Sixi and asked anxiously and worriedly.


    "The daughter accidentally provokes someone who shouldn''t be provoke, making the prince brother angry, so she was banned." Although Li Sixi was dissatisfied with Li Xiuyan, she also knew that Li Xiuyan''s status in the emperor''s heart was unmatched and did not intend to Asking his mother and concubine Li Xiuyan to face each other and directly confessed his problem.


    "Why are you so careless?" Concubine Yi glanced at Li Sixi distressedly, "You don''t know the temper of your prince brother, and he was hit by him."


    My daughter knew that Concubine Yi was very aware of Li Sixi''s temper. She was also a little jealous of the prince, and couldn''t help but mutter a few words.


    "Mother and concubine, don''t worry, my daughter will keep her foot tight." Li Sixi said with a smile, snuggling in the arms of Concubine Yi.


    "You," Concubine Yi was very fond of Li Sixi, and she was naturally reluctant to see Li Sixi suffer. "The mother concubine will announce your cousin to the palace tomorrow and let her accompany you, so you won¡¯t be bored. Anyway, the prince just said Let you withhold your foot, but didn''t say not to let people accompany you."


    "Thank you, my concubine, I know my concubine loves me the most." When talking about her cousin, Li Sixi''s eyes lit up and she pulled Concubine Yi''s clothes to act like a baby.


    "You, mother-in-law doesn''t care who do you care?" Concubine Yi gave Li Sixi angrily, and then said dozingly.


    Li Sixi did not speak, holding Concubine Yi and not letting go. Although Concubine Yi looked disgusted, she moved gently to touch Li Sixi''s head.


    ¡­


    On the other side, too in the womb.


    "His Royal Highness, your verbal order has been passed to the third princess." After the prince returned to the womb, he went to the study to return to Li Xiuyan.


    "How did the third sister react?" Li Xiuyan raised his head from the memorial, glanced at the prince''s official, and asked.


    "The third princess said she would keep her feet well." The official lowered his head and said respectfully.


    Li Xiuyan''s lips curled up with an ironic smile when he heard the words, but the official lowered his head and didn''t see it.


    "Okay, I know it, you go down." Waved his hand, motioning to the subordinate officer to go down.


    When the subordinate officer exited and the study door was closed, Li Xiuyan''s personal guard, his confidant Wu Qi, walked to him from the side, helped him fill the cup with tea, stepped back, and stood by the table.


    "His Majesty, you have forbidden the third princess''s feet. I am afraid that the third princess will hate you. Concubine Yi is not easy to fool around. If Concubine Yi says something before your majesty, I am afraid it will affect the relationship between you and your majesty." Wu Qi While speaking, he observed Li Xiuyan''s expression.


    "The relationship between loneliness and the emperor father cannot be affected by a few words of the concubine Yi, besides, the concubine Yi is just a favorite thing the emperor father likes. How much do you think the emperor father cares about her? ?" Li Xiuyan glanced at Wu Qi, and said casually and slightly mockingly.


    Li Xiuyan is confident in his position in his father''s heart. After all, he is the only son of his father. Compared to his other brothers, he is orthodox. And speaking of talents, he dare to say that all the brothers add up. Can''t beat him!


    Coupled with his mother, the first queen of the Tang Dynasty, although late, she occupies a very important position in his father''s heart. It can be said that it is his father''s white moonlight. The women in the entire harem add up. But his mother''s place in his father''s heart!


    If his mother was still alive, it would be impossible for Concubine Yi to become a concubine!


    Wu Qi thought about the attitude of His Majesty the Emperor to His Royal Highness, feeling that his worry just now was a bit redundant.


    "It''s because my subordinates think too much. Your majesty has a lot of love for the prince, and not everyone can compare it." When he said this, Wu Qi thought of Li Sixi. Although Li Sixi is the most favored among the princesses, But compared with your Highness, it is really a heaven and an underground!


    "It''s okay, Gu understands your concerns," Li Xiuyan didn''t mean to blame Wu Qi. "Gu has ordered someone to tell his father what happened on the street. If his father disagrees, I''m afraid that someone from the palace would have come to find Gu. ."


    "His Royal Highness, you think well." Seeing Li Xiuyan''s thoughtful consideration, Wu Qi admired Li Xiuyan even more in his heart.


    "The third sister is also confused. Recently, because of the immortal secret realm, the various forces have rushed to the upper capital. Which of the four major sects and the five major families is easy to provoke? She thought it was when she was walking sideways in the upper capital. I''m not alone, I''m afraid the third sister will be even more embarrassing!" Thinking of Zhuo Tingqiu and others, Li Xiuyan''s eyes darkened, and the corners of his lips smiled.


    "Unexpectedly, the secret realm will eventually appear near the capital city. This is an opportunity and a challenge for us. So many forces come to the capital city, and they will definitely have an impact on the capital city. If something happens, we can¡¯t help it. Blame!" Wu Qin said with a stern expression.


    "That''s right, so we have to cheer up recently, pay close attention to the movements of the various forces, let everyone underneath take action, and stare at these forces," Li Xiuyan took a sip of tea, and then said, "There are still people to go. Investigate the origins of the people next to Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran today. Those people seem to be extraordinary, but they have never heard of them."


    He is still very confident in his ability to see people. When he saw the five men and one woman around Zhuo Tingqiu today, he felt that the identity of the other party should not be simple. Confronting with a person from any force, this is what makes him pay attention, he is used to controlling everything, he doesn''t want things beyond his control to appear!


    "Yes, the subordinates know, let''s make arrangements." Wu Qi put his right hand on his left chest, bowed to Li Xiuyan, then turned and left.


    After Wu Qi left, Li Xiuyan held the memorial in his hand, but didn''t read it. Instead, he thought about it for a while, then lowered his head and continued to read the memorial.

 Chapter 86：

    After reuniting with Jun Wu, the two of them couldn¡¯t finish talking, but Gu Qing and Jun Wu both rushed on the road in order to get to the upper capital. They were a little weak. In the end, they had to go to rest first, and eat after the rest. After a simple meal, the two people sat chatting in the gazebo in the yard.


    Although he has been able to communicate over the years, Gu Qing had to leave Lingyin Mountain from time to time in order to understand the seal. However, the two on the Xuantian Continent could not communicate, only in Lingyin Mountain, and Jun Wu was a member of Yunlan Holy Land. Saint Son, often needs experience, and the time is not short, which also leads to intermittent contact between the two, and sometimes they may not be able to contact for several months.


    Now that they met, the two simply recounted their experiences over the past few years.


    In order not to worry Gu Qingqing, Jun Wu did not talk about his more dangerous experiences. Most of them were taken in one stroke. Instead, he said some interesting things for Gu Qing to listen to, and Gu Qing did the same, and took them away from the spirit. Jun Wu heard what happened after the hidden mountain.


    [My current cultivation base is almost close to the peak of Tier 6, and the master said that the Heavenly Dao of the Xuantian Continent is too weak and there is no way to ascend. After the secret realm is over, I will break through at Lingyin Mountain and ascend to the second immortal realm. I thought I would not be able to find you until then. When mentioning this, Gu Qing pouted unhappily, his expression aggrieved.


    "I was wrong. You can''t go to the second immortal world. I should come to Lingyin Mountain to find you." When facing Gu Qing, Jun Wu''s silence will disappear, and the expression on his face will also disappear. More often, at this time, he patted Gu gently on the head and said apologetically.


    [No,] Gu Qing shook his head quickly, [I know that as a holy son, you will definitely have a lot of things to be busy. Anyway, I practice very quickly. If it weren¡¯t for the secret realm, I¡¯d definitely go to you soon. ! For the sake of the fairyland, she has been suppressing the cultivation base, otherwise she would have gone to find Jun Wu long ago.


    The two looked at each other and couldn''t help but smile.


    [Jun Wu, do you know? When I saw you just now, I was really happy. When I thought that you could be with me, I didn''t feel any troubles anymore. ] Gu blinked his eyes lightly and gestured very emotionally.


    "I am also very happy to be by your side." Jun Wu took a deep look at Gu Qing, the smile on his face deepened.


    The two smiled again. Their faces were already very high. They were sitting together at this time, and they both were smiling. The picture was very beautiful.


    But for Rong Ye and the others, they were not so happy.


    Because Gu Qing said that he wanted to talk to Jun Wu and asked them not to disturb, Si Lin and the others stayed under the corridor at the door, and from there they could just see the scene in the pavilion.


    Seeing that Gu Qing had been very happy with Jun Wuxiao, Rong Ye couldn''t help but snorted.


    "The master is really true. He actually told Jun Wu that kid where Xiao Qing was, and asked that kid to find him. Now that''s fine, Xiao Xiao can only see that kid in his eyes!" Rong Ye said in a tone. His sour anger was sour, he looked at Jun Wu and his expression was very unkind.


    "If you have the ability, you can go back and talk to the master," Mu Chen stunned Rong Ye. "Are you afraid of Junwu, Xiao Qing doesn''t like you, right?"


    "What are you talking about? Little master, can I easily replace my position in Xiao Qing''s heart? That stinky boy wants to take my place, dreaming!" Rong Ye gritted his teeth, his eyes even worse.


    "As a saint child, it should not be easy to leave the holy land at will, Jun Wu is still very hard." Yue Zhao put down the tea cup in his hand and looked at the smile on Gu Qing''s face, she couldn''t help but smile. He laughed, barely satisfied with Jun Wu''s performance.


    "Or are we charming, even the saint son of Yunlan Holy Land can take down, and when we grow up, we won''t be able to fascinate thousands of beautiful men?" Nan Hua shook the fan in his hand, and the corner of his lips evoked an evil charm. Smile, half jokingly said.


    "What are you talking about? It''s still young!" Si Lin glared at Nan Hua, resenting his words.


    Nan Hua shrugged and said that he would not say anything, and Si Lin looked back with satisfaction.


    "Yes, gentleness is still young. Junwu is good, but gentleness can have more choices." Yuezhao and Si Lin are different. He is more casual with regard to men and women. The reason why he hasn''t been is because he doesn''t. Fancy close to the eye, and in his opinion, Gu Qing is so good, and he is naturally worthy of the best boy in the world. Although Jun Wu is also very good, Gu Qing can still have more choices.


    "Which one to choose? Isn''t it good to be alone? I think it would be good if Xiao Qing was with us all the time!" Rong Ye didn''t want Gu Qing to be with others. He only felt annoying about men and women. Don''t think about it, and don''t want Gu Qing to worry about it.


    Nan Hua and Mu Chen cast a blank look at Rong Ye, and even Si Lin cast a glare at Rong Ye.


    It''s nothing to be picky about you, but they never thought of leaving Gu Qing alone!


    Gu Qing didn''t know that her seniors were already discussing her future marriage, and she and Jun Wu were sharing what they had learned recently.


    For so many years, Gu Qing has been studying with the five members of Si Lin. It can be said that everything has been studied, and Jun Wu had also studied with Si Lin and the others when he was in Lingyin Mountain. After returning to Yunlan Holy Land, he did not Give up, now they are learning some things very well, and the atmosphere between the two of them is more harmonious.


    When it was getting late, the two talents went to rest at the urging of Si Lin.


    Early the next morning, after Gu Qingming finished her morning homework, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu came to the manor together.


    [Did you two make an appointment? Gu lightly looked at Yun Ran, then at Zhuo Tingqiu, and asked.


    "Whoever made an appointment with him, I came by myself, but I ran into this guy at the door." Yun Ran glared at Zhuo Tingqiu, and hurriedly defended himself.


    "Hey, this early morning, how did I provoke you, so you can''t speak well?" Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Yun Ran, a little speechless towards Yun Ran.


    "It''s not that you always **** it with me!" Yun Ran said grimly, holding Gu Qing''s arm.


    "I..." Zhuo Tingqiu just wanted to defend himself, Yun Ran had already pulled Gu Qing away, he could only sigh and follow.


    Yun Ran pulled Gu Qing into the living room, and was about to speak, when he saw a young man coming down from upstairs. When she felt that the young man was a little familiar, he had already come to Gu Qing''s face.


    "Gently, did you rest well last night?" Jun Wu directly ignored Yun Ran and asked gently.


    ¡¾I''m okay, how about you? ] Gu gently took his hand out of Yun Ran''s and looked at Jun Wu.


    "Me too, are you going to go shopping today?" Jun Wu asked as he stretched out his hand to help Gu gently arrange the tassels on his head.


    ¡¾Ok. ] Gu nodded gently.


    "Qing, who is this?" Seeing Gu Qing was busy talking to the young man and ignored him, Yun Ran immediately felt a sense of crisis, took Gu Qing''s arm and looked at the young warily.


    "I am Jun Wu." When facing Yun Ran, Jun Wu''s expression faded a lot, and when facing Gu Qing, it was completely the same as two people.


    Yun Ran only met Jun Wu once, and Jun Wu was still young at the time, and there are still some differences from the present. She has no impression at all, even if Jun Wu said his identity, she still has a question mark on her face.


    ¡¾He''s my good friend. Knowing that Yun Ran didn''t know Jun Wu, Gu gently took Yun Ran''s hand and introduced with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Yun Ran was a little surprised.


    She knows that Gu Qing is very easy to get along with, and she is very tolerant to people around her, but it is not easy to be recognized by her. She used the boss''s energy to follow Gu Qing all day. Behind him, he became her friend.


    Now Gu Qing said that Jun Wu is her good friend, enough to see Jun Wu''s position in her heart!


    Although she vaguely felt that Jun Wu was not just thinking of Gu Qing as a friend, but seeing Gu Qing''s somewhat immature face, she felt that she was thinking too much.


    "I''m Yun Ran, and I''m also a gentle friend." It''s one thing to be vigilant in my heart, but I must not be able to tell in terms of face, Yun Ran raised a polite smile on his face.


    Jun Wu nodded, indicating that he knew it, and his attitude was very cold. When he looked at Gu Qing, he became gentle again, and Yun Ran was amazed.


    Zhuo Tingqiu also followed in at this time. He had seen Jun Wu more times than Yun Ran, and had a deep impression of Jun Wu. Although he was taken aback at first, he quickly recognized Jun Wu¡¯s identity, Jun Wu. They also knew Zhuo Tingqiu, and the two nodded to show their friendship.


    "Where does Qing Qing want to go shopping today?" Except for Gu Qing, no one else has any sense of existence in Jun Wu''s eyes. He looked at Gu Qing and asked again.


    [I don¡¯t know, just stroll around? ¡¿Gu shook her head slightly, she was not familiar with Shangjingcheng, and she didn''t know what to shop around.


    "Okay, I''ll stay with you." Jun Wu stood beside Gu Qingqing and glanced at Yun Ran without a trace of Gu Qingqing''s hand.


    Gu Qing nodded happily.


    Of course, it is impossible for the two of them to want to go out alone. Not to mention Si Lin and the others, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu came here to find Gu Qingqing. How could they let Gu Qingqing hey others to leave, so in the end it was a group People hang out together.


    Because of the immortal secret realm, there are indeed a lot more people in the capital. In addition to the top powers such as the five great families and the four major sects, people from other forces have also come to the fairy secret. A look at the fairyland is enough for some people to remember for a lifetime.


    ...


    While Gu Qing and the others were shopping, Yi Guifei''s niece and Li Sixi''s cousin also came to Li Sixi''s bedroom in a sedan chair.


    Concubine Yi¡¯s elder brother is now the Minister of War of the Tang Dynasty, and his position in the court is also more important. His daughter Yilanting is well-known in Shangjing, and she has been named the No.

 Chapter 87：

    In addition to the daughter of Li Sixi, Concubine Yi also has a son, Li Xiuting, who is two years older than Li Sixi and the second prince of the Tang Dynasty. Concubine Yi can become a noble concubine because she gave birth to Li Xiuting.


    Although everyone knows that the prince is very important to the emperor, in the royal family, who doesn''t want to sit on the dragon chair that symbolizes supreme power?


    Li Xiuting''s status is high, and his family is also powerful, so he naturally wants to replace the prince and become the next emperor!


    In order to make the relationship between Li Xiuting and the Yi family closer, Yi Lanting is the prince and concubine trained by the Yi family for Li Xiuting!


    Thanks to the efforts of the Yi family and the concubine Yi, the emperor also agreed to this marriage and betrothed to the two, but the prince, as the eldest son, had not yet been married, and Li Xiuting could not be married as a disciple, and Yilan Ting could not become the prince and concubine. .


    Li Sixi has liked Yilan Ting since she was a child. She feels that Yilan Ting is the best woman in the world besides her mother and concubine. She is very satisfied with the marriage between Li Xiu Ting and Yi Lan Ting.


    Yesterday, Concubine Yi said that Yilanting should come to the palace. Li Sixi also specially asked the maid to prepare Yilanting''s favorite snacks and spiritual dew. After Yilanting arrived, she hurriedly welcomed Yilanting in and sent her away. Waiting maids.


    "Cousin, fortunately you are here, otherwise I will die of boredom." Li Sixi and Yi Lan Ting sat on the soft couch, Li Si Xi took Yi Lan Ting''s hand to act like a baby.


    "You, how could you be banned by His Royal Highness?" Yilan Ting didn''t know why Li Sixi was banned, so she couldn''t help asking curiously and caringly.


    "Yesterday I took Qi Hui and the others to hunt. When I came back, I ran a horse in the street. I accidentally bumped into some people and was almost injured. Originally, I was going to arrest all those people. Who knew there was the young master of the Zhuo family. We had a dispute with the granddaughter of the Yun Family Patriarch¡¯s favorite, and the second prince of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Just as the prince and elder brother rushed over, I banned me." Li Sixi sullenly explained what happened yesterday. .


    Li Sixi¡¯s words made Yilanting a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Li Sixi to be so unlucky. None of these people could offend her casually. She was offended. No wonder the prince would ban her. That''s enough, this is also a kind of protection for her, otherwise the few people will be held accountable, and Li Sixi''s consequences will only be worse.


    "You, how old you are, and you are still riding on the street. This time it was met by His Royal Highness. If you are told by those stubborn veterans before your Majesty, you will suffer." Yilan Ting looked at Li Sixi said helplessly.


    "Okay, I know, I won''t be here, cousin, don''t talk about it, it''s too disappointing." Li Sixi pouted, obviously not wanting to mention it more, "I heard that my brother gave it away. My cousin, you have a particularly beautiful dress. Why didn¡¯t my cousin show it to me today?"


    "Who did you listen to?" When mentioning Li Xiuting, Yilan Ting''s face was suddenly stained red, and she asked embarrassedly.


    "Just leave it alone, tell me, are the clothes really good-looking?" Seeing Yilanting blushing, Li Sixi immediately showed a bad smile, clutching Yilanting''s sleeve and asked Tao.


    "Naturally it looks good." Yilan Ting was even more embarrassed, the blush on her face even worse.


    "That''s good, after two days of Father''s birthday, cousin, you will wear that skirt, you can definitely compare others, especially Zuo Yiyi!" Li Sixi said with a slight arrogance.


    Hearing Zuo Yiyi''s name, the corners of Yilanting''s lips stiffened slightly, her eyes flashed, and she nodded, "Don''t worry, I will."


    Zuo Yiyi is the daughter of Shang Shu of the Ministry of Rites. She is about the same age as Yi Lan Ting, and looks slightly inferior to Yi Lan Ting. Unlike Yi Lan Ting¡¯s generous and dignified, Zuo Yiyi prefers to do whatever she wants, while Zuo Yiyi likes Li Xiuting¡¯s piece. The whole Shangjing City knew that if Yilanting and Li Xiuting hadn''t made a long-term engagement, I''m afraid Zuo Yiyi would ask the emperor to let her marry Li Xiuting!


    Because of this, Zuo Yiyi is a very annoying person both Li Sixi and Yilanting, but Zuo Yiyi''s identity and brain are not bad, they can only use this method to suppress Zuo Yiyi.


    Yilanting sat with Li Sixi all morning. At noon, she was pronounced away by Concubine Yi, and went to accompany her for lunch. After Yilanting left, Li Sixi was left in the bedroom. Li Sixi was sitting in front of the dressing table, looking at herself in the mirror, her expression suddenly distorted, a faint black air appeared on her face, but she herself did not notice it.


    ...


    Gu Qing and the others did not stroll in the upper capital, but went to Qingyan Lake outside the city.


    Qingyan Lake is a very famous lake in Shangjing. It is about thirty miles away from Shangjing. It can be reached in about a quarter of an hour at the speed of Tianlin Horse.


    It has a large area, and there is a peach blossom forest next to it. Many people like to come here because of this peach blossom forest. The peach blossoms here are open all year round, and they are very beautiful when they are in full bloom.


    According to legend, Qingyan Lake here was just a small lake ten thousand years ago. Later, a fairy fell from the upper boundary to Qingyan Lake due to injury and lived in seclusion here. Later, he met his Taoist couple, because Taoist couples like peach blossoms. , He was caught in a peach blossom forest. Later, the Taoist couple passed away. He placed the Taoist couple¡¯s coffin at the bottom of Qingyan Lake. With the expansion of the area, the Qingyan Lake of today was created.


    [Then has anyone been to the bottom of the lake, is there a coffin inside? After listening to Zhuo Tingqiu''s account, Gu gently blinked his big eyes and asked curiously.


    "Of course there is. I don¡¯t know how many people want to go to the bottom of the lake to find the coffin over the past ten thousand years, because the legend has it that the immortal put a lot of funerals in the coffin of his Taoist couple. Those people want to get those things, but it¡¯s a pity No one can really reach the bottom of the lake. There are formations at the bottom of the lake. No matter how hard they work, they will be teleported back to the lake." Zhuo Tingqiu shrugged and said with some regret.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing also shook his head regretfully.


    "If you want to take a look, I can go and take a look." Seeing Gu Qing''s disappointment, Nan Hua said quickly, putting away the fan in his hand.


    [No, brother, I don¡¯t want those treasures, so I don¡¯t want to disturb others¡¯ rest in peace. ¡¿Gu shook her head slightly. She was lost only because of curiosity about the things inside, but if she was really let down, she would not. If there really is a coffin of a fairy and Taoist companion at the bottom of the lake, they would just break in. Disturb other people''s rest?


    "Well, if you want to go, tell your brother." Nan Hua touched Gu''s head gently, and said indulgently.


    Gu nodded gently.


    The carriage had reached the end, they got out of the carriage and let Tian Linma go to rest by himself.


    When you turn your head, you can see the thick peach blossom trees where you can see. It shouldn''t be the season of peach blossoms at this time, but the peach blossom trees here are full of peach blossoms, which look very beautiful!


    Beautiful scenery always makes people feel better, and Gu Qing and the others are no exception at this time. A group of people walked under the peach blossom tree together. They were about to appreciate the beautiful scenery, but they heard the quarrel next to them.


    Following the voice, I was a little surprised to see that Zhou Qing was arguing with a woman.


    ...


    Zhou Qing also heard others say that the scenery of Qingyan Lake was very good, so she came to enjoy the scenery with her good mates. She didn''t expect to run into her rival Jiang Yingshi just after staying for a while.


    Jiang Yingshi is the granddaughter of Wanqingmen Grand Elder Jiang Shichang. Jiang Shichang has a good relationship with her master, and they talk about Taoism every other year. Either Jiang Shichang comes to Shangyangzong or her master goes to Wanqingmen. This also leads to The two of them have known each other since childhood.


    The two were of the same age and grew up together. They should have become good friends. However, the two of them have disagreements, and instead of becoming good friends, they have become rivals.


    Every time they meet, the two people have to fight, and then it develops into a fight. If the relationship is not good, it can be said that the two sects know it.


    It was the same today. She and her junior sister were standing there watching Peach Blossom. Jiang Yingshi also ran over, saying that this place was occupied by her and asked them to move away. Of course she couldn''t bear it and quarreled directly with Jiang Yingshi.


    "Zhou Qing, let me tell you, this place I like, it''s mine, you quickly let me go!" Jiang Yingshi looked at Zhou Qing, raised her head, and said domineeringly.


    "What made you fancy? Is this your house? You said you let me go? You have a problem with your brain?" Zhou Qing was not used to Jiang Yingshi''s problem, and opened her mouth.


    "Then this is not your home, what happened when I asked you to let it go? You said to let it go?" Angrily by Zhou Qing, Jiang Yingshi didn''t look good, with her hands wrapped around her chest, looking at Zhou Qing. Asked coldly.


    "No, I won''t let you do anything to me?" Zhou Qing also put her hands on her chest, raised her head, and stared at Jiang Yingshi.


    "That''s fine, come and fight, whoever loses will leave!" Jiang Yingshi directly showed her sword, pointed it at Zhou Qing, and said.


    "Okay, come on, who is afraid of whom!" Zhou Qing also pointed at Jiang Yingshi with his sword, and refused to admit defeat.


    The two looked at each other, lightning flashed in their eyes, and then they moved at the same time.


    Both Jiang Yingshi and Zhou Qing are disciples with better talents in their respective sects, and their cultivation bases are similar. They are both at the top of Tier 5. As soon as they shoot, the surrounding peach blossoms are shaken to the ground by their sword aura. .


    Over the years, the two have fought countless times, and they were as familiar with each other''s moves as their own. For a while, they were hard to separate and the scene was very intense.


    Whether it is the people from Wanqingmen who followed Jiang Yingshi or the Shangyangzong who followed Zhou Qing, they know the relationship between the two people very well. When they first saw the two fighting, they would still dissuade them. Now they Just give up the place, stand aside, licking melon seeds, watching the two fight, and even comment.


    "Senior Sister Zhou''s move was great. I always felt wrong when I practiced before, but now I finally understand." The junior sister who came with Zhou Qing looked at Zhou Qing''s moves with bright eyes and said.

 Chapter 88：

    "Senior Sister Jiang''s autumn leaves swordsmanship can be seen to have been practiced to a great extent, and she has a sword intent." The junior sister of Wan Qingmen also watched Jiang Yingshi''s movements with bright eyes, and her face was a little excited. red.


    "It turns out that this trick can still be used in this way, and I learned it again." Zhou Qing''s junior sister Lu Feifei said excitedly as she watched Zhou Qing''s movements, holding her hands on her chest.


    "Pretty! Sister Jiang''s trick is so beautiful!" Yin Yiyi, Jiang Yingshi''s younger sister, flushed her cheeks, and her eyes were full of admiration when she looked at Jiang Yingshi.


    The discussion between the two was not loud, but they did not deliberately suppress it. Both Zhou Qing and Jiang Yingshi could hear them. The two looked at each other, and the fighting spirit in their eyes became stronger, and the battle that followed became more intense.


    The positions of the two of them have been changing. They hit the lake all the way from the Peach Blossom Forest, and the sword energy hit the lake. The lake water was stirred up and ripples appeared on the lake.


    Suddenly, Zhou Qing did not notice for a while, was hit by Jiang Yingshi on the wrist. She almost didn''t hold the sword in her hand. Jiang Yingshi kicked her on her stomach again, her body was kicked to the lake, and she quickly grabbed her eyes and hands. Jiang Yingshi''s wrist, Jiang Yingshi was taken by her, and they smashed into the lake together.


    "Puff!"


    The bodies of the two fell into Qingyan Lake together, causing a burst of spray.


    Without knowing what went wrong, the lake suddenly shook.


    A whirlpool appeared at the bottom of the lake, and the water was stirred. The two of them were also taken into the whirlpool, hit by the water, and fainted.


    ...


    By the Qingyan Lake, Lu Feifei and Yin Yiyi did not expect that Jiang Yingshi and Zhou Qing would fall into the lake together. The two rushed to the lake. They thought they would come up soon, but who knew the lake suddenly moved. .


    From the top of Qingyan Lake, a huge funnel-like vortex appeared in the middle of the lake, and the entire lake was stirred.


    "No, senior sister and them are dangerous." Although the full picture of the vortex is not visible, the lake surface is obviously abnormal, Lu Feifei''s face changed, and she said as she looked at Yin Yiyi.


    "What to do then?" Yin Yiyi asked Lu Feifei anxiously looking at the lake.


    "I''ll go down and have a look. You count thirty. If I haven''t come up yet, you will go back to your master and the others for help." Lu Feifei groaned, gritted her teeth, and explained to Yin Yiyi.


    "Then, then you be careful." Yin Yiyi grabbed Lu Feifei''s hand and said worriedly.


    Lu Feifei nodded, let go of Yin Yiyi''s hand, looked at the lake, took a deep breath, and was about to jump in, when a huge wave suddenly appeared. Then, Zhou Qing and Jiang Yingshi''s bodies were taken from the lake. Threw it out.


    "Senior Sisters!" Yin Yiyi exclaimed, and flew together with Lu Feifei, catching Zhou Qing and Jiang Yingshi respectively.


    After falling to the shore, the two hurriedly called to the two.


    At this moment, a huge wave on the lake fell, and a crystal coffin hung in the air.


    The crystal coffin is transparent, and a woman can be vaguely seen inside. The woman is wearing a light pink skirt, as if she is asleep.


    Gu Qing and the others have been by the lake. After Zhou Qing and Jiang Yingshi disappeared, Gu Qing intended to find someone, but Jun Wu stopped him, and then saw the huge wave rise, and their bodies were thrown away. come out.


    After seeing the crystal coffin in mid-air, Gu Qing couldn''t help but open his mouth slightly, turned his head to look at Zhuo Tingqiu, but saw that Zhuo Tingqiu was also staring in the mid-air incredible.


    "This... the rumors turned out to be true?" Zhuo Tingqiu couldn''t help muttering to himself.


    When just telling Gu Qing about this matter, Zhuo Tingqiu also thought that it was just a rumor, and it was not true at all, but now that he saw the landscape in mid-air and the woman in the crystal coffin, he also began to doubt the rumor. Authenticity!


    When everyone fell into exclaim, the woman in the crystal coffin opened her eyes. Her eyes were no longer the original brown, but red. The nails of her hands on her chest suddenly grew, and the color of the nails also changed. It became blood red.


    The lid of the crystal coffin suddenly opened, and the woman sat up, her long hair also grew two inches long. With a little effort, she came out of the crystal coffin and hung in the air, with a pair of red eyes watching without a trace of emotion. Everything on the ground.


    When her eyes touched the peach blossom forest by the lake, her eyes flickered and she seemed to be taken aback, but she quickly became feelingless.


    Her gaze gave people a shuddering feeling, and when she looked over, her hairs would stand up.


    Lu Feifei and Yin Yiyi held Zhou Qing and Jiang Yingshi in their arms, looked at the woman in mid-air, and went stupid.


    Si Lin and the others had already protected Gu gently when the crystal coffin was opened. They couldn''t help narrowing their eyes when they saw the woman''s appearance.


    "Is this woman resurrected from the dead?" Yun Ran asked incredulously, looking at the woman in the air.


    "Of course not, she has become a zombie, and she is the highest-level flying zombie! This woman''s cultivation base should be above the sixth level during her lifetime. After so many years of spiritual nourishment, her cultivation base is stronger than before." As a living encyclopedia, Yue Zhao directly explained it to everyone.


    "No wonder the immortal wanted to bury her at the bottom of the lake and expand the area of ??the lake. It turned out to be to cover up the existence of the formation, so that she can change without being disturbed. Otherwise, if she was a corpse, she would have been It was discovered and got rid of!" Nan Hua glanced at the lake not far away, with a smile on his face, with a hint of sarcasm in his tone.


    Hearing Nan Hua and Yue Zhao''s words, Gu Qing and the others were a little surprised, but they didn''t expect things to turn into this way.


    "Be careful, everyone, Fei Zeng has just woke up, she should need to **** human blood to completely transform herself, she should be looking for a goal now!" Yue Zhao looked at the woman and reminded.


    Gu Qing and the others immediately became tense, and looked at the woman in mid-air alertly.


    As Yue Zhao said, the woman just woke up, just when she needed blood, her gaze rolled around, and finally settled on Gu Qing''s body. Then, her figure went straight to Gu Qing''s body. .


    "Be careful, her target is you!" Si Lin was the first to discover the woman''s intentions, and the Prison Dragon Sword appeared in his hand, stretched across his chest, reminding Gu Qingqing again.


    Jun Wu pulled Gu gently behind him for the first time, holding a cold scimitar in his hand, staring at the woman coldly.


    The woman''s weapon was her nails. She rushed to Si Lin and them, grabbing directly at Gu with her right hand.


    The sword in Si Lin''s hand moved forward and directly blocked the woman''s hand. When the two collided, there was a sound of metal collision, which shows how hard the woman''s nails are!


    Feeling the strength from the sword, Si Lin frowned and forced the woman away.


    "Be careful, her cultivation level should be at the peak of the seventh!" Gu Qing reminded them, he directly followed the figure of the woman and was fighting with the woman.


    "Jun Wu, take it to the side and protect her!" Although Yue Zhao was speaking to Jun Wu, she looked at Gu Qing with her eyes, and gently tidyed her hair for Gu.


    Nodded, Jun Wu took Gu Qing''s hand and led her away from Si Lin''s side.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu knew that staying here would only add to the chaos and could not help much, so they followed Gu Qing to stay aside.


    "Nanhua, hold up the formation and don''t let other people get hurt." Knowing that Gu Qing is kinder and doesn''t want Gu Qing to worry, Yue Zhao directly said to Nan Hua.


    "Good." Nan Hua replied, searched in his universe ring, found a formation and took it out.


    He added more than 20 high-grade spirit stones to the formation plate, then activated the formation plate and threw it out.


    The array was suspended in mid-air, and then countless rays of light shot out from the array, forming a semicircular transparent mask that enveloped Si Lin and the woman.


    After confirming that there was no problem, Yue Zhao and the others also retreated to Gu Qing''s side. A stun at the seventh-order peak could still be dealt with by Si Lin alone!


    Lu Feifei and Yin Yiyi also came back to their senses at this time. Seeing Zhou Qing and Jiang Yingshi kept waking up, they looked at each other, holding them cautiously to Gu Qing and their side, seeking shelter.


    Nanhua''s formation was not only to prevent Si Lin and the woman''s battle from spreading to other people, but also to block Tian Dao''s prying eyes.


    Even if the Heavenly Dao of the Xuantian Continent has become very weak, the cultivation bases of the woman and Si Lin have already exceeded the tolerance of the Xuantian Continent. Don''t want to be like this!


    In the formation, Si Lin had no scruples. In order to end the battle quickly, he directly solved the restrictions on himself and the restrictions on the prisoner dragon sword.


    Others can''t feel it, but the woman in the formation can clearly feel that the guy on the opposite side''s cultivation has improved a lot, and even she feels the pressure!


    But the desire for blood overpowered the fear, the woman waved her hands and rushed towards Si Lin.


    Silver light flashed on the prisoner''s dragon sword. Si Lin blocked the woman''s attack as before. At the same time, he kicked the woman''s abdomen. The woman who was aware of his intentions escaped. He turned his wrist and the sword pierced the woman''s. Arm.


    Although the woman''s movements were still a bit stiff, she still avoided Si Lin''s attack without any risk, and at the same time, she grabbed Si Lin''s face with her hands.


    With the hardness and sharpness of her nails, if she was caught by her, Si Lin''s face would definitely rot, and it was very likely to be poisoned.


    Of course, Si Lin is not so bully. She avoided her hand and kicked her belly again. This time she didn¡¯t avoid it. She was kicked in the belly. She took two or three steps back and pulled away from Si Lin. distance.


    Si Lin suddenly flew into the air, and the Prison Dragon Sword flew out of his hand and hung in front of him. Under his control, it attacked the woman like a flying sword.


    The Prison Dragon Sword was originally Si Lin''s magic weapon. After being in Si Lin Yunyang for so many years, it was connected with his mind. Although it was not in Si Lin''s hands, it was almost the same as in Si Lin''s hands.


    A series of attacks surrounded the woman, making her overwhelmed, and the prisoner''s dragon sword''s sword spirit was very domineering. Although the woman''s body was very hard, ordinary swords could not leave marks on it, but the prisoner''s dragon sword still made a lot of wounds. .


    Her blood had turned green, and soon the pink clothes on her body were dyed.


    No woman can tolerate her clothes becoming ugly, even if a woman has become a zombie, seeing her clothes stained green with her own blood, and scratched to ragged by Si Lin¡¯s sword, woman Also angry.


    She had forgotten how to speak, and just let out a roar like a beast, and then her hair suddenly grew longer, flew towards Si Lin and wrapped her around Si Lin''s neck.


    The Prison Dragon Sword instantly returned to Si Lin''s hand. With a strong stroke, the woman''s hair was cut.


    Not only did the woman''s clothes become tattered and colorful, but her hair became shorter and ugly.


    Unexpectedly, Si Lin was so powerful, and the woman became even more angry.


    There were two lines of blood and tears in her eyes, and her aura increased a bit. She was about to break through the seventh step and become the eighth step. The nails on her hands were another inch longer, and even the skeleton had undergone some changes, and she looked taller. some.


    Si Lin''s eyes dazzled, and the prisoner dragon sword flew out of his hand again, but this time instead of attacking the woman, it hung over his head and turned into a huge sword.


    "Prison Dragon Sword, slash!" He shouted, and the enlarged version of Prison Dragon Sword above his head slashed at the woman following his gestures.


    The woman caught the Prisoner''s Dragon Sword with both hands. Unfortunately, although her hand was hard, it was not as good as the Prisoner''s Dragon Sword. Green blood leaked directly from her hand, and the blood vessels on her arm burst open, making her **** bloody.


    Kneeling on the ground, the flesh and blood on his legs disappeared, leaving only the bones, which looked terrible.


    The blood and tears on her face were still flowing, and her mouth screamed, but she was suppressed by the prisoner''s dragon sword and couldn''t move at all.


    Finally, the prisoner dragon sword approached her neck little by little, broke the skin on her neck, and cut off her neck. Green blood spurted out.


    If it were replaced with a human, the neck would be severed, and she would definitely die, but Fei Zeng was no longer a human. Even if a lot of blood remained, the arms and legs had become bloody, she hadn''t died yet!


    Si Lin looked at the woman, and suddenly stretched out his left hand, his index and middle fingers were joined together, and a hint of sword intent emerged from the fingertips.


    With a flick of his hand, a sword qi went straight to the center of the woman''s forehead, pierced through the center of her forehead, passed through her head, and emerged from the back of her head.


    The woman''s body stiffened, her eyes widened, and her body fell backward.


    After her body fell to the ground, her body became a bone in a short while!


    A group of silver chain-like runes flew out of her body and went straight to Gu Qing who was outside the formation.


    He was too familiar with this kind of thing, Gu gently closed his eyes, feeling a coolness entering from the center of his eyebrows, and then, there was something more in his mind.


    When Gu Qing was absorbing the rune, Nanhua retracted the array. The elders of Wanqingmen and Shangyangzong who dared to come after receiving the news happened to see the last scene. They were staring at Si Lin and them in surprise, obviously for their repairs. It was very unexpected.


    When Gu gently opened his eyes, Zhou Qing and Jiang Yingshi, who had fainted for a long time, also woke up.

 Chapter 89：

    "What happened?" Zhou Qing frowned, looked at Lu Feifei in confusion, and asked.


    "Senior Sister, just now you fell into the lake with Senior Sister Jiang from Wanqingmen. Suddenly a whirlpool appeared on the surface of the lake. Then you and Senior Sister Jiang were thrown out. Then a crystal coffin appeared in midair with a woman lying inside. , It turned out to be flying stiff, and then got rid of by that young man!" Lu Feifei briefly described the matter to Zhou Qing. She was still a little excited at this time, and her eyes were full of admiration when she looked at Si Lin.


    Zhou Qing was stunned for a moment, looked at the lake, then at Si Lin, and stood up with a dazed expression.


    The situation on Jiang Yingshi''s side is similar to that on Zhou Qing''s side. They both looked at each other and were a little surprised.


    At this time, the masters of the two also rushed over, and after confirming that their disciples were all right, they looked at Si Lin and them.


    Gu Qing had woke up, Si Lin and the others were gathered around Gu Qing and asked about Gu Qing''s situation. They were relieved after learning that Gu Qing was okay.


    The great elders of Wanqingmen and Shangyangzong were there. Gu Qing and the others could have nothing to say, but Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu couldn''t pretend not to see them, and they stepped forward to salute the two elders.


    Knowing the identity of the two, the two elders were a little surprised.


    "Are the two friends who just shot?" Wan Qingmen Grand Elder Jiang Shichang looked at Si Lin, stroked his beard, and asked Zhuo Tingqiu very kindly.


    Zhuo Tingqiu followed his gaze and found that it was Si Lin, and immediately understood that they should have seen Si Lin''s move, and nodded.


    "It is indeed my friend."


    "Young Master Zhuo''s friend doesn''t know where he is from? I just saw that his cultivation level does not seem to be low." Zhou Qing''s master Lin Songhui also smiled and asked curiously.


    "Brother Si is the senior brother of Lingyin Mountain, and Lingyin Mountain is a hidden Sejong Sect." Si Lin and the others had long expected that someone would be curious about their identity, and they had nothing to hide, so Zhuo Tingqiu said There was no scruples at the time.


    Hearing this, Jiang Shichang and Lin Songhui were a little surprised.


    "So, it''s no wonder that I have never seen that young man." Jiang Shichang twisted his beard and nodded.


    They can be said to be the people at the top of the Xuantian Continent. They naturally know many things that ordinary people don¡¯t know. The hidden Sejong gate has always existed, but they rarely walk in the world. They know that Si Lin is a person at the hidden Sejong gate. They were relieved of Lin''s cultivation base. After all, they only thought that Si Lin''s cultivation base was around Tier 6, and they didn''t know that Si Lin was actually at the peak of Tier 8!


    Seeing that the two had nothing to ask, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu looked at each other and said goodbye to them. After getting their permission, they left and walked to Gu Qing and their side.


    After all, Zhou Qing and Jiang Yingshi fell into the lake and fainted. Jiang Shichang and Lin Songhui were relieved that they would not let them play here, and they left directly with them.


    Gu Qing and the others enjoyed the scenery all day in Qingyan Lake, and then left in the evening and returned to their respective manor.


    ¡­


    In the study of the prince of the Tang Dynasty.


    Li Xiuyan has followed the emperor to the court, and has even taken over part of the court affairs. In addition to practicing, he has to deal with the memorials given to him by the emperor every day. At this time, he had just finished his dinner and was reading the memorials in the study.


    His confidant Wu Qi knocked on the door from outside, got his permission, entered the study, and carefully closed the door.


    "His Royal Highness, my subordinates have inquired about the identities of the people who followed Zhuo Family Young Master yesterday." Wu Qi looked a little excited and reported to Li Xiuyan.


    "Oh?" Li Xiuyan raised his head, put down the memorial in his hand, and looked at Wu Qi with a little interest. "Let''s listen."


    "The subordinates inquired that those people were seniors from the same sect, Lingyin Mountain. It is said that it was a hidden Sejong Sect. Today, there was a flying zombie on the side of Qingyan Lake, which was given to them by the seniors. It''s solved, their cultivation base should not be low." Wu Qi admired the strong, and when he mentioned Si Lin, his expression became even more excited.


    Li Xiuyan was very surprised, "Is there really a hidden Sejong Sect in this world?"


    "The Zhuo Family Young Master personally said to the two great elders of Wanqing Sect and Shangyang Zong that there should be no falsehoods." Wu Qi was also very surprised when he heard it, but at this time he had calmed down a lot.


    "It seems that they are all here for the secret realm of immortals. I am afraid that the capital will not be calm soon." Li Xiuyan frowned and said in a low tone.


    Hearing this, the excitement on Wu Qi''s face disappeared, replaced by a deep worry.


    "How is your father''s birthday banquet prepared? Recently, there are a lot of people in Beijing, so don''t let people spoil the father''s birthday banquet." Two days later, it will be the emperor''s fiftieth birthday banquet. Li Xiuyan still attaches great importance to this matter. Yes, he didn''t want others to disturb his father''s birthday banquet.


    "His Royal Highness, rest assured, our people have been staring at the various forces and the various princes, and they will definitely not let people ruin your majesty''s birthday banquet." Wu Qi''s expression was stunned, how filial his Royal Highness is to the emperor, these people It is also in the eyes, knowing that His Royal Highness is fond of the emperor''s birthday banquet, naturally, it can''t be ruined by people!


    Li Xiuyan nodded in satisfaction, "Let people keep an eye on it. If anyone dares to break the rules and ruin the birthday banquet of the emperor, it will be solved directly!" A murderous look flashed through Li Xiuyan''s eyes.


    "Yes, the subordinate understands." Wu Qi nodded seriously.


    "How''s the third sister?" Li Xiuyan asked, thinking of the third princess, his eyes flashed.


    "Concubine Yi thinks that it is too boring for the third princess to keep her feet alone. Early this morning, she was asked to take Miss Yilanting into the palace to accompany the third princess." Wu Qi naturally did not forget to pay attention to the situation of the third princess, and said directly.


    "Then my second brother is very happy?" Li Xiuyan said with a sneer flashing through his eyes.


    "The second prince went to the concubine Yi''s palace to dine with Concubine Yi at noon today. I think he came here to meet Miss Yi." Wu Qi''s attitude towards Li Xiuting is similar to that of Li Xiuyan, and they are a bit unattractive.


    Li Xiuting¡¯s ambitions are also well-concealed by him. In fact, the people on the prince¡¯s side understood it very well, even his majesty. Therefore, the prince has entered the court to discuss politics, and the second prince is still studying. He didn''t even have a king!


    "My second brother is really infatuated!" Li Xiuyan praised Li Xiuting, but his expression was very cold.


    Li Xiuyan still sees the elder brother of Concubine Yi clearly. He is definitely not a person who is content with the status quo. I heard that he has contacted many officials in private, just to get him off the horse and let the second prince go to power. Now he is so busy in Beijing. , The other party will definitely not let go of this opportunity!


    "Yes, the subordinates know, they will definitely keep an eye on it." Wu Qi understood Li Xiuyan''s meaning and nodded immediately.


    Li Xiuyan glanced at Wu Qi with satisfaction, picked up the memorial, waved his hand, and signaled Wu Qi to leave.


    Wu Qi saluted silently, then quietly walked out.


    ¡­


    The emperor¡¯s birthday is definitely a big event for a country. It is an event that can show its face, so the entire front dynasty and the harem attach great importance to it.


    The emperor of the Tang Dynasty is not greedy for female sex, and there are not many concubines in the harem. At present, the highest ranking in the palace is the third princess and the second prince¡¯s birth mother, Yi Guifei, followed by Concubine Jiang Xian, who gave birth to the eldest princess. Concubine Zheng De, who has two princesses and three princes, and Concubine He Shu, who has four princes, has a good concubine, who has four princesses, and a few concubines and inferior beauties.


    Among these people, it is better to have children. Those who do not have children are looking forward to showing a face on the emperor¡¯s birthday so that the emperor can remember himself and get some favors.


    For the former dynasty, if you can use this birthday banquet to please your majesty, you won''t have to worry about getting promoted and getting rich in the future!


    The affairs of the fairyland brought many people to the capital. For the sake of the royal family, the emperor''s birthday banquet also sent invitations to some people, and they could all enter the palace.


    Needless to say, Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran both received invitations, inviting them to participate in the emperor''s birthday banquet, and Gu Qing and the others also received invitations from His Royal Highness.


    "What does the prince send us the invitation? Do we still want to celebrate the emperor''s birthday?" Looking at the invitation, Rong Ye couldn''t help but complain.


    "It is estimated that the prince knew our identity and was afraid of offending us, so he sent us the invitation." Nanhua Cong Rong Ye took the invitation, looked at it, put it back on the table, shook the fan, and said lightly.


    "Then are we going?" Mu Chen looked at Rong Ye, then at Nan Hua, and finally put his gaze on Si Lin, waiting for Si Lin to speak.


    "Want to go?" Si Lin didn''t look at Mu Chen, but looked at Gu Qing and asked.


    Suddenly being named, Gu was stunned for a moment, and thought for a while, "Will it be troublesome to go to the palace?" ¡¿


    Although she has never been to the imperial palace, she has also heard people mention in the village before that there are many rules in the imperial palace. If she accidentally violates it, she is easily punished and may even lose her life.


    "No trouble, as long as you want to go, you can do whatever you want, no one can force you!" Yue Zhao smiled and touched Gu''s head gently, and said softly.


    "Yes, Xiao Qing, you don''t have to worry, if someone offends you without opening your eyes, I will help you teach him!" Yun Ran also cheered Gu gently on the side.


    [Then I will go to the palace to check it out. ] Gu Qing was still a little curious about the imperial palace. Yue Zhao had already said that it was all right, so she was relieved.


    "Okay, then let''s go to the palace," Si Lin nodded and looked at Yue Zhao, "I will leave the gift to you to prepare, just send anything you want."


    "I will arrange it." Yue Zhao nodded.


    This kind of thing, in Yue Zhao''s style, would definitely be properly arranged, and Si Lin was very relieved of Yue Zhao.


    Seeing that Gu Qing would also go to the banquet, Yun Ran immediately became happy, and quickly began to talk to Gu Qing about some precautions for the banquet, and Gu Qing listened carefully.

 Chapter 90：

    The emperor¡¯s birthday banquet was held in the evening. That night, the palace was brightly lit, and the gates of the palace were full of carriages for the banquet. Officials who were eligible to participate in the banquet brought their family members into the palace.


    The place where the banquet was held was the Hanguang Temple, which was specially used by the royal family to entertain the officials.


    Gu Qing and their positions were arranged relatively forward. With Yun Ran and the others, they did not arrive early. There were already many officials in the Hall of Hanguang. When they saw Si Lin and them, their eyes always changed. Floating over from time to time.


    Si Lin and the others are not only very young, but they also have outstanding looks. Even though Gu Qing and Jun Wu are still young, they can see that their future looks must be very good!


    The most curious thing is their identities. For this kind of large-scale banquet, the higher the position, the more honorable the identity, but many people present have never seen Si Lin them before, so they are very curious.


    Fortunately, Gu Qing and the others were accustomed to this kind of gaze a long time ago, and they were calm and composed in the eyes of everyone, without being frightened or any other extreme actions.


    "Gentle, are you still used to it?" Yue Zhao asked quietly, sitting on Gu Qing''s right.


    [Fortunately, their eyes are too hot. ¡¿Gu gently looked around and gestured quietly.


    Si Lin, who was sitting next to Yue Zhao, raised his head and glanced at his surroundings blankly. Everyone who stared at him subconsciously looked away and bowed his head. After more than ten breaths, those Ruo All the gazes that seemed to be nothing disappeared.


    Nan Hua gave Si Lin a thumbs up next to him, got a cold look from Si Lin, shrugged, leaned on the table with one hand, and shook the fan with one hand, observing the surroundings.


    Since being told by Si Lin last time, in front of Gu Qing, Nanhua will stop exuding charm and be a decent man.


    Even so, Si Lin and their looks are still too good. There are many young women who come to the banquet. In the past, the young men who were sought after by them in the past lost their light in front of Si Lin. They are completely incomparable!


    Facing the secret sentiment of the women, the five of Si Lin looked like wooden people, ignoring them and making no response. Yun Ran, who had been watching this side, covered his mouth and snickered.


    The three princesses who were briefly lifted because of the emperor¡¯s birthday were also looking at Gu Qing and the others. That day, she patronized and argued with Si Lin and the others. She didn¡¯t take a serious look at Si Lin and the others. Only today did she discover that Si Lin and them were all different. They all look very good.


    Especially Yuezhao, who was completely liked by the three princesses.


    The three princesses have always liked the kind of modest gentleman since she was a child. She always imagined that her future partner would be such a person. Now seeing Yue Zhao, she felt that the person she had been fantasizing about finally appeared, and her heart fell completely. Yue Zhao body.


    Sitting next to the third princess, Yilan Ting saw the third princess like this, and shook her head slightly, she looked at the empty position opposite, which was the second prince''s position, and he hadn''t come over yet.


    As soon as Qiu Yuyan entered the Hanguang Hall, he saw Si Lin sitting in front of him at a glance. Si Lin rarely wore a black shirt today. His temperament was already very cold, and he was a little more aggressive when he wore the black shirt. , A more attractive sight, people can''t help but want to surrender at his feet.


    She subconsciously covered her chest and forced herself to look away, afraid of losing her attitude in front of everyone.


    "Sister Yuyan, what''s the matter with you?" Na Lanqing has been on good terms with Qiu Yuyan since she met Qiu Yuyan. This time she came to the capital and was walking with Qiu Yuyan. The same is true now when she comes to the palace. Holding her chest, thinking that Qiu Yuyan was ill, she quickly asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, it''s just that there is a bit of noise in this hall, and I am a little uncomfortable." Qiu Yuyan waved her hand, with an apologetic smile on her face, "I make you worry, let''s go over."


    With that said, she took Nalanqing''s hand and walked towards the position arranged for them under the leadership of the maid.


    It¡¯s also a coincidence that the Qiu family and Nalan¡¯s family are located just opposite Gu Qing and the others. You can see Si Lin and them from the front. When she reached Si Lin''s face, her eyes met with Si Lin''s. She was taken aback for a moment, and quickly turned her eyes away, her cheeks dyed red unconsciously.


    Looking at Qiu Yuyan, Si Lin frowned and looked away coldly.


    On the other side, Yue Zhao also felt the fiery eyes of the third princess. He turned his head and found that it was the third princess, his expression on his face remained unchanged, but a trace of disgust flashed under his eyes.


    Because of the events of that day, Yue Zhao¡¯s sense of Li Sixi was very bad, not to mention that the other party almost stepped on Gu Qing with a horseshoe. That definitely touched Yue Zhao¡¯s bottom line. Yue Zhao didn¡¯t directly kill the other party. After training, I found that Li Sixi was looking at herself with obsessive eyes. He only felt sick, not at all happy.


    "Oh Huo, second child, that third princess seems to have a crush on you, and has been staring at you." Sitting behind Yue Zhao, Rong Ye could easily notice Li Sixi''s gaze, and it was a rare opportunity to tease Yue Zhao. , Rong Ye naturally did not let it go.


    "Where is it? Where is it?" Mu Chen, who is not too big to watch the excitement, looked around and asked Rong Ye.


    "Watch it for yourself." Rong Ye gestured with his chin, letting Mu Chen see it for himself.


    Mu Chen looked over and saw Li Sixi staring straight at Yue Zhao, couldn''t help whistling in his heart, applauding Li Sixi''s daring.


    You must know that Yue Zhao looks so good. I don¡¯t know how many girls like Yue Zhao. However, Yue Zhao looks like a modest gentleman. He is polite and polite. Someone who can help count the money, and even think that he is a good person.


    Those women who liked Yue Zhao were all rejected mercilessly by Yue Zhao. After being rejected, they still felt that Yue Zhao was a good man. They were very grateful to Yue Zhao, which made people very angry!


    Moreover, Yue Zhao hates women to pester him the most. If someone stepped on his bottom line, Yue Zhao would be miserable!


    There was a woman who liked Yuezhao before, and it was okay to rely on her own power, so she entangled with Yuezhao, staying behind Yuezhao all day, and even deliberately tried to give Yuezhao medicine and get in close contact with Yuezhao, but she was completely angered. After Yuezhao, Yuezhao directly reduced the woman''s family from a second-rate force to a last-rate force, and she never dared to appear in front of Yuezhao again!


    Now Li Sixi looked at Yue Zhao like this, and she had tried to hurt Gu Qingqing before. It would be okay if she was a little safer, and if there were extra actions, I am afraid that even her father would not be able to keep her!


    Just as the banquet was about to begin, Prince Li Xiuyan finally stepped into the hall.


    All the officials and family members of the Tang Dynasty in the hall stood up and saw the prince, while people from other forces also stood up and saw the prince in a meaningful way.


    Li Xiuyan wears a court dress that symbolizes his status as a prince. He looks good at first, but he is even more extravagant at this time.


    He walked through the middle passage from the door, paused in front of Gu Qing and the others, nodded and greeted Si Lin and them, before he walked to his seat and sat down.


    Li Xiuyan was originally the focus. Everyone''s eyes moved with him. Although he stopped in front of Si Lin and them for a short time, it was enough for everyone to see that other people were even more curious about Si Lin and their identities.


    Soon after, the emperor finally arrived.


    "Farewell to your majesty, long live your majesty, long live long live!"


    "Everyone is flat." The emperor''s voice sounded full of air, and he was obviously in a good mood tonight.


    "Thank your Majesty!"


    After the emperor sits down, all the people sit down in their places.


    It was the first time that Gu Qing attended a palace banquet. She was very curious about everything at the palace banquet, especially the program at the banquet. She watched intently, and even forgot to eat. Jun Wu, who was sitting next to her, was always helping. She picked up vegetables, which didn''t make her hungry.


    "Is the show so good? Xiao Qingqing." Rong Ye said sourly looking at Gu Qing''s appearance.


    Gu Qing nodded without even thinking about it, his eyes did not leave the performer.


    "If you like it, please wait for you to go to the second immortal realm. Senior brother will find someone to perform for you every day." Nan Hua is the most adept at this kind of thing, holding up the wine glass on the table and saying to Gu gently.


    "Don''t use your set of light on your body, converge!" With a smile on Yue Zhao''s face, he glanced at Nan Hua and warned in a cool tone.


    Seeing Yue Zhao''s smile, Nan Hua''s body couldn''t help but tremble, obviously thinking of some bad memory, don''t overdo it, and stop talking.


    "I can take you back to the Holy Land. There will be more people in the Holy Land than here." Jun Wu leaned against Gu Qing''s ear and said softly.


    Gu gently turned his head to look at Jun Wu, his eyes were shining at Jun Wu, [Really? ¡¿


    "Of course it is true." Jun Wu helped her fix the hair that ran to the front, and replied seriously.


    [That''s it, when you get to the second fairy world, you will take me to the show. ¡¿Her expression is rarely agitated.


    "Good." Jun Wu nodded.


    Sitting at the back, Rong Ye pulled Mu Chen''s arm with a sullen expression, while Mu Chen looked unlovable and rolled his eyes at Rong Ye.


    "Father, my son, I wish you good luck in the East China Sea, and longevity!" Li Xiuting stood up from his seat, came to the emperor, and toasted to the emperor with a smile on his face.


    Although the emperor loves the prince the most, he is also good to other sons, especially today is his birthday. He is very happy, and when he sees this, he holds up a wine glass and smiles, "Okay, I am very satisfied."


    After speaking, the emperor directly picked up the wine glass and drank all the wine in the glass.


    Li Xiuting was also very happy to be praised by the emperor, and withdrew with the wine glass.


    Next, Li Xiuyan also took a wine glass to toast to the emperor. The emperor acted more happily than when Li Xiuting toasted, and repeatedly said okay.


    When Li Xiuting was about to retreat, the wine glass in the emperor''s hand suddenly fell to the ground. Under everyone''s gaze, he spit out a mouthful of blood and fainted directly.

 Chapter 91：

    "Father!"


    "His Majesty!"


    Because of the emperor''s fainting, the scene suddenly became chaotic. Li Xiuyan was relatively close to the emperor, and rushed directly to the emperor''s side, holding on to the emperor, his face full of worry.


    "Go to the Royal Doctor Xuan!" Li Xiuyan shouted, looking at the palace man next to him.


    The palace people immediately left and ran to look for the imperial doctor, and the ministers underneath also stood up one after another, trying to get close to the dragon chair to observe the emperor''s situation.


    People who did not belong to the Tang Dynasty were all standing by, watching coldly to prevent themselves from being involved.


    Seeing that the scene was too chaotic, Li Xiuyan asked the emperor''s confidant to take care of the emperor. He stood up and presided over the overall situation. First, he pacified the ministers and told them to leave first. He cancelled the early dynasty tomorrow morning, and then apologized to people from other forces.


    "The palace is quite chaotic now. Please leave first. If you fail to greet you, please forgive me." Li Xiuyan reluctantly said to others with a smile. He was very anxious at this time, but had to stabilize.


    Naturally, the others would not have any opinions, so they comforted the prince, and then left the Hanguang Hall. Gu Qing and the others were no exception.


    After everyone left, all the people in the harem, except for the concubines with children, were sent back to their palace by Li Xiuyan, while Li Xiuyan stayed with his younger siblings.


    The doctors from the entire palace rushed over in less than half an hour to see the emperor, and everyone''s expressions were very solemn.


    "Doctor Ge, what happened to Emperor Father?" Li Xiuyan looked at the chief royal doctor of the palace and asked with concern.


    "His Royal Highness, according to the judge''s judgment, your majesty is poisoned, and this poison has been in your majesty''s body for a long time." Dr. Ge looked at Li Xiuyan and said with a bad face.


    Hearing that, the beads Li Xiuyan had always used in his hands were twisted into powder and flew out of his hands.


    "What''s the matter? How could the father be poisoned? And the poison is still in the father''s body for a long time?" Li Xiuyan asked with a cold face.


    Although he was not angry, the momentum on his body was too strong for the people facing him to bear it.


    Yu Yu doctor Ge also had a cold sweat. He wiped the sweat, and some did not dare to look at Li Xiuyan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Back to your Royal Highness, our doctor will help your Majesty¡¯s pulse every month, but the poisoner is very careful. It can''t be detected, it will explode today, and something should have induced it."


    "How is this poison? How can it be solved?" Li Xiuyan suppressed the brutality in his heart and asked.


    "This kind of poison is not very toxic. As long as it is discovered early, the detoxification pills can be cured. The problem is that your majesty has been poisoned for more than one or two days. If you want to cure it, I am afraid you need Nine Turns to Purify the Heart, but Nine Turns to Purify the Heart. The grass is close to the seventh-order spirit grass. It is said that it grows in the deepest part of thousands of miles of mountains and is not easy to find!" Dr. Ge said carefully, touching the sweat on his forehead under the pressure of the prince.


    Li Xiuyan''s face became colder. Although Dr. Ge''s words sounded like his father was still saved, it was actually the same as telling him that the emperor was not saved!


    Let¡¯s not say that the 9th Rank Pure Heart Grass is a spiritual grass close to the seventh rank. It is just like the legend on the Xuantian Continent. It is said that the deepest part of the thousands of miles of mountains is not accessible to everyone, and there are many of them with advanced imperial cultivation. , The problem is that the royal family¡¯s heart is not aligned. If he says to let those people enter the mountains to help his father find the nine-turn clear heart grass, those people will definitely push back, and some people will take this opportunity to force him to surrender his father¡¯s. Throne!


    Such harsh conditions are simply unattainable!


    "The Nine Turns Qingxincao thing is a lonely way to find a way, you now first think of a way to prevent the poison in the father''s body from spreading!" Although he thought so, Li Xiuyan looked confident on his face and instructed Dr. Ge.


    Dr. Ge moved his mouth and wanted to ask Li Xiuyan what he planned to do, but thinking of Li Xiuyan''s temper, he could only shut his mouth obediently and agreed to discuss the prescription with other doctors.


    "His Royal Highness, how is your father''s body?" Seeing Li Xiuyan coming over, the prince and princesses headed by Li Xiuting asked quickly.


    "Father is poisoned, Dr. Ge and the others are discussing a solution." Li Xiuyan said as he calmly observed the expressions of his younger siblings.


    "What? Poisoned? How could it happen?" Li Xiuting''s reaction was so great that he couldn''t believe it.


    "Yeah, how could the emperor father be poisoned? How do these doctors take care of the emperor father''s body on weekdays?" Li Sixi asked immediately, and at the same time glanced at the doctors who were discussing prescriptions, she was obviously dissatisfied with them. .


    "The most important thing now is to treat the Emperor Father. His body needs to be recuperated. There is no need to keep so many people here. You should go back first. If you want to take care of the illness or visit the Emperor Father, you have to stagger the time." After speaking, Li Xiuyan looked at the concubines crying beside the dragon bed, frowning insignificantly, "The same goes for all empresses. Later, I will ask Mr. Liang to hand over the list of attendants to all empresses. Time comes, please go back now."


    As the prince, the next heir to the throne, and the emperor''s very favorite son, Li Xiuyan''s words are still very useful. Although some people have criticisms, they dare not express it.


    After a while, only the doctors and the emperor''s side, as well as the people around Li Xiuyan, remained in the Hanguang Hall.


    "Manager Liang." Li Xiuyan glanced at the emperor, then looked at the middle-aged man standing beside him, the palace chief, General Manager Liang. "The person who can poison the emperor must be the person next to the emperor. I believe it. Your loyalty to the emperor father, this matter is left to you to investigate, be sure to find out who poisoned the emperor father!"


    After knowing that the emperor was poisoned, General Manager Liang was very worried. As the chief manager of the palace and the personal manager of the emperor, under his supervision, the emperor was even poisoned, regardless of whether it had anything to do with him. He can''t shirk the blame.


    So when the prince called him, he was ready to be punished. Who knew that the prince didn''t punish him and trusted him so much, which made him very touched.


    "His Royal Highness, don''t worry, the minister must find out the real murderer!" He knelt down quickly, showing his loyalty to the prince.


    "I believe that Chief Liang will not disappoint Gu," Li Xiuyan glanced at Chief Liang deeply. "Now, Chief Liang will send someone to send his father back to his father''s palace. After all, Hanguang Hall is too shabby."


    "Yes, Chen, this is the arrangement." Director Liang responded and quickly stood up to make arrangements.


    After the emperor had arranged his majesty and watched the emperor take the medicine, the prince went to the side hall to rest. Wu Qi was already waiting for him in the side hall.


    "See Your Highness!" Wu Qi knelt in front of Li Xiuyan on one knee.


    "Get up, Wu Qi, what''s going on outside?" Li Xiuyan asked with one hand on his forehead, rubbing his eyebrows with a trace of fatigue on his face.


    "Back to Your Highness, after leaving the Palace of Hanguang, the princes and princesses returned to their mothers¡¯ concubine¡¯s palaces. They stayed there for a while before leaving. Among them, the second prince spent the longest time in the palace of the imperial concubine. Concubine Yi sent news to Yi¡¯s house outside the palace.¡± Wu Qi had been monitoring the movements of various forces in the court, and it was easy to get information about the princes.


    "What''s the reaction of the old fox in the Yi family?" Li Xiuyan paused, looked at Wu Qi, and asked.


    "Master Yi summoned his staff to discuss matters in the study, and the same goes for His Highness the Second Prince." Wu Qi said, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes.


    "The Yi family and the second brother are really restless!" Li Xiuyan was unexpected. He had already seen that Li Xiuting was uneasy about the status quo. He just thought that the other party looked funny sometimes, so he didn''t do much, but let it develop. Is there anything wrong with these people in the father''s palace?"


    Although General Manager Liang was asked to investigate this matter, Li Xiuyan couldn''t really ignore it. He had already ordered Wu Qi to investigate when he just sent the emperor back.


    "There is a palace lady who behaves suspiciously and is still under investigation. Others seem to be relatively normal." Wu Qi said with a darkened eyes.


    "Keep your eyes on it, you must find out who poisoned the stock father!" This incident has stepped on Li Xiuyan''s bottom line, and he will never let the murderer go!


    "Yes, the minister will investigate it carefully." Wu Qi was stunned and hurriedly responded.


    Li Xiuyan held his forehead and waved his hand to signal Wu Qi to retreat.


    Wu Qi stood up carefully, arched his hands, and turned to leave.


    ...


    After leaving the palace, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu left their team and squeezed into Gu Qing''s carriage. Fortunately, there was a formation in the carriage and the space was relatively large, which could accommodate so many people. Pro will definitely throw the two of them down.


    "How unlucky you are for this emperor, something happened so happy on his birthday!" Yun Ran likes gossip most, sitting opposite Gu Qingqing and couldn''t help but say.


    "It can only be said that there are many royal rights and wrongs. Looking at the appearance of the emperor, it must be poisoned!" Zhuo Tingqiu also followed with emotion.


    "Thousand-day drunkenness, chronic poison, is a kind of combined poison. Before the poison occurs, it will not show up at all. When the poison occurs, the poison has penetrated into the lungs and is basically useless!" As an authority in this regard, Mu Chen Directly affirmed Zhuo Tingqiu''s words.


    "Is it such a powerful poison? Isn''t the emperor hopeless?" Yun Ran was a little surprised, it was the first time she had heard of such a poison!


    "Then it depends on who he meets. At the level of a doctor in the Xuantian Continent, unless you find the Nine Ranks Pure Heart Grass, you will definitely not be saved, but if it is me, is there more than nine ways to save him!" In terms of medical skills, Mu Chen is very confident in his own level, let alone a low-level plane like the Xuantian Continent, even in the sub-immortal realm, few people can match him!


    [Four brothers are amazing! ] Gu Qing lightly showed an expression of admiration, and looked at Mu Chen with bright eyes.


    "Normally, we want to keep a low profile." Mu Chen was quite proud of being worshipped by Gu Qing, and his pale complexion became a little more rosy.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu also looked at Mu Chen with admiration, and once again realized how powerful Mu Chen''s medical skills were!


    Si Lin and the others glanced at Mu Chen''s proud look, snorted coldly, and looked away directly.


    After returning to the manor, it was already late, and Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu simply stayed in the manor to rest.


    Early the next morning, Gu Qing was practicing swords. He heard the manor¡¯s attendants say that someone came to visit the manor. After Gu Qing finished practicing swords, he washed a little bit. When he went to the living room, he saw sitting in the living room. Three relatively unfamiliar women.


    One of them, Gu Qingming, still had some impressions. The woman who wanted to walk with them a few days ago was rejected by the seniors. Yun Ran said that she was Qiu Yuyan. As for the other two, one of them was familiar, and the other was completely familiar. no impression.


    It was Yue Zhao who came out to entertain people. During these years, Gu Qing was well aware of the little movements of the seniors. Although Yue Zhao still had a slight smile on his face at this time, Gu Qing knew that he was actually impatient. Because his hands have already started knocking on the table.


    After Yuezhao introduced the person, Gu Qingming realized that the two with Qiu Yuyan were Nalanqing and Nalanxin. Gu Qingming still had some impression of Nalanqing. After all, at the beginning When they were in Shangyang City, Nanhua was attacked for no reason. She still remembered the incident, so her attitude towards Na Lanqing was very plain.


    Qiu Yuyan didn¡¯t like Nalanqing either. Originally, she only called Nalanxin. Who knew it happened to be known by Nalanqing and followed directly. She and Nalanxin were embarrassed to rush her because of their relationship. , Can only bring her here, but after seeing Na Lanqing being ignored by Gu gently, her mood finally eased.


    "I''m here this time, I want to cooperate with you all." After dying for a long time, seeing Si Lin didn''t mean to come out, Qiu Yuyan knew that Si Lin would not come out, so she stopped lingering, and said the purpose of this trip.


    "Cooperate? I don''t know what Miss Qiu means?" Yue Zhao raised her eyebrows and looked at Qiu Yuyan somewhat unexpectedly.


    "I know you guys are very strong, but that is a fairyland after all. No one knows the situation inside. It may be very dangerous. Even if you are very powerful, you are weak and always not beautiful. It is better to be with us. The Qiu family and the Nalan family cooperate, so that there is a care in the secret realm, and it is not easy to get into trouble." Qiu Yuyan looked at Yue Zhao and said confidently.


    She has not seen Si Lin and the others take action with her own eyes. She doesn¡¯t know much about their cultivation bases. She only knows how powerful they are. She thinks that their Qiu family is not weak. If they can cooperate with Si Lin and the others, she can cooperate with Si Lin. Staying together is also the best of both worlds, and this is here.


    "Miss Qiu is afraid that it will be late. Even if they want to cooperate, they should be with our Yun family and Zhuo family. There should be nothing with Qiu family." Yun Ran and the others had already said that they would hug them gently. Thighs, explore the secret realm with them, and now Qiu Yuyan ran to Gu Qing and said to cooperate with them, isn''t this to grab their thighs? This is of course unbearable, Yun Ran said directly.


    "Prince Yue?" Qiu Yuyan looked at Yue Zhao inquiringly.


    "Miss Yun is right. We will indeed be with the Yun family and the Zhuo family. I''m afraid we will waste Miss Qiu''s kindness."

 Chapter 92：

    The smile on Yue Zhao''s face was perfect, and she even nodded gracefully to Qiu Yuyan.


    Qiu Yuyan didn''t expect Yue Zhao and the others to be so ignorant. This was the third time she was rejected by them. This time Nalanqing and Nalanxin were also there, which made her feel faceless and looked at Yue Zhao''s eyes. It''s like killing someone.


    "Young Master Yue, have you figured it out clearly?" She suppressed her anger, and wanted to struggle again.


    "Naturally, thank Miss Qiu for your concern." The smile on Yue Zhao''s lips remained unchanged, and a smile flashed under his eyes.


    "Okay!" Qiu Yuyan patted the table, and stood up directly, with flames in his eyes, "It''s true that we are affectionate. Excuse me, let''s say goodbye!"


    "A few of you walk slowly." Yue Zhao also stood up, as if he didn''t feel Qiu Yuyan''s anger at all.


    Qiu Yuyan originally thought that Yue Zhao would want to stay here, who knew that Yue Zhao would send off the guests directly, and now she had to go if she didn''t want to go, not to mention that she was so angry that she didn''t want to stay in this place for a while.


    "I hope that when I meet in the secret realm later, Young Master Yue can still be so stiff!" With a cold snort, Qiu Yuyan flicked his sleeves and turned to leave.


    Looking at Qiu Yuyan''s back, Yue Zhao smiled deeper. If you look closely, you will find that his eyes are full of coldness.


    Nalanqing and Nalanxin were all set up next to them. Originally, they thought that Qiu Yuyan had come to see Si Lin and them because they had friendship with them. Who knows that it doesn''t seem to be the case now. Not only did they have no friendship, they also talked about it. Broke!


    Now that Qiu Yuyan has left her sleeves, the two of them seemed a little embarrassed.


    "Miss Qiu has left, the two young ladies..." Yue Zhao looked at Nalanqing and Nalanxin. Although they didn''t say it clearly, the meaning was already very obvious.


    "Excuse me, goodbye." Na Lanxin stood up directly, Chao Yuezhao lowered her head apologetically, and then left with Na Lanqing.


    After waiting for a few people to go out completely, Yue Zhao sat back on the chair and poured himself a cup of tea.


    "This Qiu Yuyan is really lingering, even dare to threaten us!" Yun Ran originally had a good sense of Qiu Yuyan, who knew that after this contact, she found that Qiu Yuyan was not as she had shown, thinking that Qiu Yuyan just now She was so embarrassed that she was speechless.


    "I''ve seen a lot of women like this, but because of my own beauty, I thought that all men in the world would surrender under their feet. I thought that by pretending to be icy and clean, I could conceal the sordidness in my heart. If she didn''t like it If you are a big brother, will you come to find us?" Rong Ye said coolly beside him, with a hint of sarcasm in his tone.


    "Aren''t those people still rumoring that Miss Qiu is gentle and generous, with everyone''s demeanor, and is the white moonlight of many men, but now it seems that it is nothing more than that!" As a person in the Xuantian Continent, Zhuo Tingqiu has heard of Qiu Yu The rumors of smoke couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    "Well, there is no need to affect the mood for irrelevant people." Yue Zhao put down the tea cup and looked at Gu Qing and said.


    Upon hearing this, Yun Ran and the others were relieved immediately.


    ...


    In the palace, Dr. Ge and the others studied the prescriptions in the middle of the night last night, and finally found a medicine that could temporarily suppress the emperor''s body toxicity. Li Xiuyan personally served the emperor to take the medicine, and watched the emperor''s complexion a little better before resting on the soft couch next to him.


    In the morning, after the emperor woke up, he was still a little confused, and didn''t remember the thing about him in a coma.


    After hearing Li Xiuyan''s report, the emperor was furious.


    "It''s the opposite, dare to poison me!" He turned his head and looked at Manager Liang who was standing on the corner of the bed. "Liang Shen, you can check it out for me. Check it out in this harem. I want to see it. Who has such great ability, is so powerful!"


    "The minion understands!" Liang Shen responded quickly.


    "Father, please calm down your anger first, Erchen has asked Director Liang to check it out. The most urgent thing is to detoxify your body first. Those who dare to harm you, Erchen will never let go!" Li Xiuyan was beside him. Help the emperor to be happy, said with concern.


    The emperor grabbed Li Xiuyan''s hand and said, "Yan''er, those people poisoned me for the throne. I don''t know if the poison in my body can be solved. You can send the order and let all the ministers of rank 3 and above enter the palace. Say I have something to say!"


    "Father, what''s so anxious? It''s not too late to wait for you to get better!" Li Xiuyan looked at the emperor disapprovingly and persuaded.


    "You don''t have to persuade me," the emperor patted Li Xiuyan''s hand, "Liang Shen, you go to deliver the decree, before noon, I want to see all the officials of Grade 3 or higher in the capital city!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, the slave will go now." Liang Shen retired after speaking.


    Seeing that the emperor had already decided, Li Xiuyan could only shut his mouth, help the emperor to rest, and chat with the emperor to make the emperor feel better.


    Near noon, in accordance with the emperor¡¯s instructions, all the officials in the imperial capital with the third rank and above were invited to the place where they went to the dynasty on weekdays. Everyone was guessing what except for the emperor to announce everyone here. After all, yesterday Everyone has seen the emperor''s poisoning and passing out.


    "The emperor is here!"


    With a singing and drinking, all the officials in the hall immediately stopped talking and knelt on the ground to welcome the emperor''s arrival.


    "Kow to see your majesty, long live your majesty, long live long live!"


    "All the Qings are flat." The emperor''s slightly weak voice came from the dragon chair.


    "Thank your Majesty."


    The officials stood up from the ground, raised their heads slightly, and looked at the place where the emperor was.


    "Liang Shen, let''s pass the decree." The emperor said directly regardless of everyone''s reaction.


    "Yes." Liang Shen replied, and took out a bright yellow imperial decree from his sleeve and spread it out in front of everyone.


    "According to heaven, the emperor''s edict said: Prince Li Xiuyan, first the queen, my son, since he was crowned the prince, has been cautious in words and deeds, conscientious in his work, caring for the people, known for his virtuous names, and I am deeply gratified that today I have been a traitor Calculate, the body is poisoned, and I am afraid that the time will not be much. To ensure the stability of the Tang Dynasty, I have decided to place Zen in the prince.


    Liang Shenlue''s shrill voice echoed in the hall. Except for the emperor and Liang Shen, everyone in the hall was shocked, including Li Xiuyan who was passed down!


    "Father, this is not right!" Li Xiuyan stood up from his position for the first time, knelt in front of the emperor, frowning and said: "The child minister is still young and is not enough to take on this important task. He also asked his father to take it back. Fate!"


    After hearing Li Xiuyan''s words, the officials who had just recovered from the shock of the emperor''s Zen position were once again stunned.


    In the royal family, there are few people who don¡¯t want to be emperor. The emperor has already decreed to be in Li Xiuyan. Li Xiuyan only needs to obey his orders. But looking at his expression, he really doesn¡¯t want to be the emperor now. How can this not let everyone? be surprised?


    Among the ministers present, not everyone wanted Li Xiuyan to become the emperor, and someone immediately followed Li Xiuyan to persuade the emperor to take his order back.


    "My intention has been decided, no need to say more, retreat!" The emperor ignored the reactions of the people below, waved his hand, and left directly from the dragon chair.


    "Send your majesty!" Even if the officials had more words, the emperor was unwilling to listen, and they had no choice but to send the emperor away.


    Li Xiuyan followed the emperor and left, and after a few first-rank elders in the court looked at each other, they followed.


    The other officials looked at each other and had to leave first.


    Li Xiuyan followed the emperor back to the emperor''s palace, and as soon as he entered the palace, he knelt on the ground.


    "Father, my son hopes that you can take your life back, your body must have a way!" Li Xiuyan looked at the emperor and said very seriously.


    Sitting on the chair, the emperor didn''t answer immediately, but looked at Li Xiuyan quietly for a while. Under his gaze, Li Xiuyan didn''t flinch, and there was nothing in his eyes to change his mind.


    Seeing Li Xiuyan like this, the emperor suddenly smiled and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Yan''er, the emperor did not misunderstand you. Don''t worry, the Zen position is not a decision made by the emperor on a whim, but has been considered for a long time. Only in this way can the damage of the throne change be minimized." The emperor took the tea from Liang Shen and said to Li Xiuyan earnestly.


    "But my father, my son is not ready to be emperor yet." Li Xiuyan frowned and said reluctantly.


    As a prince, he has been told since he was a child that one day he will become an emperor, and he was raised by the emperor himself. He has been learning how to be a good emperor. In recent years, he has helped the emperor deal with the affairs of the emperor. Shang is very comfortable, but in his plan, there is no plan to become the emperor now. The emperor suddenly came here, and he was a little reluctant.


    "You are really spoiled by your father. You are not willing to let you be the emperor?" The emperor looked at Li Xiuyan angrily, and shook his head helplessly. "Your brothers have always wanted to take you. Instead, if you let them know what you think, I''m afraid you will die!"


    Although not every emperor was like the prince to his sons, he knew them well and knew their ambitions, but in his eyes, apart from the prince, none of his sons could become a qualified emperor.


    The second wife is indecisive and easy to be swayed by others. If she succeeds, she is likely to be controlled by the Yi family and become a puppet emperor!


    The youngest literary talent is fine, and poetry and painting are very spiritual, but the strategy is far behind. If they become the emperor, it is estimated that they will be divided up in the Tang Dynasty.


    As for the remaining sons, none of them have the characteristics of becoming an emperor. Only the prince is not only decisive, but also hard and soft. There is no shortage of strategy and scheming. The most important thing is that he has a broad mind and a lack of vision. Sticking to his immediate interests, he believes that if the prince succeeds, he will definitely do better than he did, and Datang will be even better than he is now in the hands of the prince!


    This is also the reason why he has been suppressing his sons to be kings over the years, so as not to give them too much illusion, so that they think they can replace the prince!

 Chapter 93：

    "Erchen don''t care about their thoughts, he only knows that you are still young and you can work for many more years. You can''t shame, throw this mess to the son, and get away with yourself." Li Xiuyan pouted. He did not shy away from saying bad things about his brothers in front of the emperor, and said shamelessly.


    "Okay, my sacred decree is all down, can you still make me take it back?" The emperor sullen his face and glared at Li Xiuyan, "You have to prepare for your enthronement ceremony, and I will be my Supreme Emperor!"


    Upon seeing this, Li Xiuyan knew that the emperor really would not be able to take his life back. He curled his lips and stood up from the ground, "Okay, I know."


    "It''s fine if you know, don''t hurry down and get ready to go." The emperor waved his hand impatiently and drove Li Xiuyan away.


    "Erchen retire!" Li Xiuyan glanced at the emperor speechlessly, and left dejectedly.


    The emperor looked at Li Xiuyan''s back and shook his head.


    "Liang Shen." The emperor sat up straight and called Liang Shen.


    "The minion is here." Liang Shen immediately appeared in front of the emperor.


    "How''s the investigation going?" Facing Liang Shen, the emperor''s expression was obviously not as vivid as before, and he asked with a straight face, as if carelessly.


    "His Majesty, together with Dr. Ge, the minion has found the person who poisoned you. It is the court lady Green Lotus who is serving in front of you. Now Green Lotus has been locked up for interrogation." Liang Shen didn''t dare to hide it and said immediately. .


    "Bring her up and don''t let other people see it." The emperor''s expression became much colder, and he said lightly.


    "Yes." Liang Shen replied and hurriedly backed out.


    The emperor was sitting on a chair, playing with the tea cup in his hand, and waiting for Liang Shen to return. At this time, the palace people who were guarding outside came in and reported that a courtier asked to see him, but was directly rejected by the emperor.


    "Go and tell them that I am already in the prince, and if there is anything, let them go to the prince, don''t have to come to me!" The emperor knew exactly what these courtiers were doing, waved his hand, and directly stated his attitude.


    "Yes." The palace man quickly withdrew.


    The ministers who were waiting outside were shocked again after hearing what the palace man said.


    At first they thought that the emperor did this to test someone, but they didn''t expect that the emperor actually made up his mind to give the crown prince, and directly delegated power, even their ministers were gone!


    Several people looked at each other, ignoring communication, and left one after another to think about countermeasures.


    ¡­


    In the imperial concubine palace, Li Xiuting did not appear in the main hall because he did not participate in politics, but the emperor did not let anyone conceal the news. Now everyone in the entire palace knows that the emperor wants to give the prince a meditating seat, and Li Xiuting is naturally no exception. Immediately came to the imperial concubine Yi''s palace and discussed the matter with concubine Yi.


    "The emperor father is really eccentric, so he gave the prince such a Zen position, obviously he is still very young." Li Sixi was relieved because of the emperor''s fainting, and she happened to be in the concubine Yi''s palace. Hearing about it, she immediately complained. Tao.


    "Careful!" Concubine Yi can become a noble concubine and overpower other concubines. There is still some caution. She glanced directly at Li Sixi, told her to shut up, and then looked at Li Xiuting, "Is this true? Your Majesty? Have you really given the prince a Zen position?"


    Obviously, Concubine Yi did not quite believe this.


    After all, the emperor had gone through hardships before he took the throne, but now he has given up so easily?


    "Of course it is true. I heard that my uncle and several ministers just went to find the emperor, but they were all blocked by the emperor. The emperor asked them to find the prince, saying that he had given the prince the seat of Zen, and all these things will be left to the prince. Solve!" Li Xiuting''s expression was very angry, even a little gloomy.


    As the emperor¡¯s son, he was only one year younger than the prince, but his status was different. Moreover, from childhood to age, the emperor loved the prince the most. Their brothers couldn¡¯t compare with the prince. He finally grew up. With the ability to contend with the prince, he did not expect that the emperor would directly give the prince the throne. How could this make him reconciled?


    Hearing that, Concubine Yi also looked ugly.


    She was the same as Li Xiuting. She was only half a year later than the queen¡¯s entry into the mansion. As a result, after the emperor¡¯s registration, she was only a concubine. If she hadn¡¯t given birth to Li Xiuting and the queen died early, I¡¯m afraid she is still there now. Staying in the concubine.


    This incident has always been the pain in her heart, and it is also the reason why she is hostile to the queen. Who knows that the queen''s son has become the emperor again, and her queen mother''s dream has broken down, and she is not reconciled!


    "Your father is still here, and those courtiers will definitely listen to your father. The prince will definitely sit very steadily. The only thing you can do now is to wait for the opportunity," she looked at Li Xiuting, "Ting''er, you have to stay steady. , Don¡¯t let your father see that it¡¯s wrong, otherwise, you will have no chance at all!"


    "Erchen knows." Although Li Xiuting was depressed, but still clear, he nodded dullly.


    The grandmother beside Concubine Yi suddenly came in from outside and whispered a few words in Concubine Yi''s ear. Concubine Yi was taken aback for a moment and looked at the grandmother in disbelief. After the grandmother nodded her head with an ugly face, her face looked ugly. It turned white all at once.


    "Mother concubine, what happened?" Li Xiuting was facing Concubine Yi, and he could clearly see Concubine Yi''s face, and asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay in this palace, but I''m a little tired. You and your sister will go back first and let this palace take a good rest." Concubine Yi shook her head, revealing a slightly weak smile.


    Although Li Xiuting felt that Concubine Yi did not tell the truth, he nodded and left with Li Sixi.


    ¡­


    After Li Xiuyan returned to his palace, the people in the palace immediately congratulated him. He waved his hand and ordered the people in his palace not to be public, and then went into the study. Wu Qi followed him into the study.


    "His Majesty, is it true that your majesty gave you the Zen position?" Wu Qi was still a little bit disbelieved at this time, but he didn''t expect the emperor to do so.


    "Naturally it''s true, the father has already prepared Gu to ascend the throne." Looking at Wu Qi, Li Xiuyan said depressedly.


    "His Royal Highness looks unhappy?" Wu Qi was keenly aware of Li Xiuyan''s emotions, and asked incomprehensibly with his head tilted.


    "Gu is not ready to be the emperor, and the poison of his father has not been cured, Gu is totally in no mood to be the emperor!" Facing Wu Qi, Li Xiuyan said directly depressed without concealing his thoughts.


    "This..." Wu Qi''s mouth opened, and he didn''t know how to speak for a while. Seeing Li Xiuyan was really depressed, he simply changed the subject, "His Royal Highness, ask the Young Palace Master of the Heavenly Palace to go to the Capital City, and your Highness wants to see him. one sight?"


    Asking Tiangong¡¯s Young Palace Master Xiang Yunkai is Li Xiuyan¡¯s only good friend, because the two¡¯s mother is a cousin, Xiang Yunkai stayed in the Datang Palace when he was a child, the relationship between the two is very good, I heard Xiang Yunkai When he came, Li Xiuyan''s eyes lit up as expected.


    "Yunkai finally came to the capital. Gu is inconvenient to go out of the palace now. Go and help Gu bring Yunkai in." Li Xiuting almost couldn''t wait to see Xiang Yunkai, and quickly ordered Wu Qi.


    After Wu Qi responded, he left the study.


    An hour later, Wu Qi took Xiang Yunkai to the East Palace and entered the Prince''s study.


    "Yunkai, you have finally come to the capital." Li Xiuyan got up from the chair when he heard the sound of the door, and a happy smile appeared on Xiang Yunkai''s face.


    "His Royal Highness, don''t be unharmed." Xiang Yunkai held a fan in his hand, shook it, blinked at Li Xiuyan, and said with a smile.


    "You guys are still the same." Li Xiuyan walked up to Xiang Yunkai and slapped Xiang Yunkai''s shoulder. The tone is very relaxed.


    "How can I compare with His Royal Highness," Xiang Yunkai rubbed his shoulders, "I heard that you are about to become emperor soon, congratulations!"


    "Come on," Li Xiuyan gave Yun a white glance, "If it weren''t for the poisoned father, I would never agree to this matter!"


    "Your father was poisoned?" Hearing this, Xiang Yunkai''s expression finally became more serious.


    "The Thousand Days Drunkenness in China has been for a while. The imperial doctors said that they must find the Nine Turns Pure Heart Grass to remove the toxins in my father''s body. I''m already thinking of a way for people to find it." Mentioned this, Li Xiuyan''s Feeling depressed, he sat down at the table and said.


    "Nine Turns Qingxincao?" Xiang Yunkai was a little surprised, "If I remember correctly, that thing should have grown in the deepest part of thousands of miles of mountains, right? That place is the death zone, there is no return!"


    "For my father, I have to try it no matter how difficult it is!" Li Xiuyan''s expression was serious, and he didn''t give up because it was difficult to find.


    Xiang Yunkai glanced at Li Xiuyan, suddenly thought of something, his eyes lit up, "It seems that you are going to owe me a favor this time. You must have met the young master of the Zhuo family recently? I heard that there is a person next to him. Physician, the medical skills are very good, maybe it is not from our Xuantian Continent, you can go find it."


    Li Xiuyan''s eyes lit up, "Really? There really are such people?"


    "I heard this matter from Young Master Zhuo''s cousin. Anyway, there are some people around him that are very difficult. You should have seen it before. Anyway, you won''t suffer a loss if you ask." Xiang Yunkai shook his fan and said .


    Li Xiuyan''s eyes flickered for a while, then stood up from the chair, "Okay, you go with me."


    After that, regardless of whether Xiang Yunkai was willing or not, he directly pulled Xiang Yunkai up and walked outside.


    ¡­


    Liang Shen didn''t go for a long time, and it didn''t take long for him to bring a court lady in from outside. When he was in front of the emperor, he directly let the court lady kneel on the ground.


    "Your Majesty, Green Lotus has brought it." He stepped forward and reported to the emperor.


    The emperor put down the quilt in his hand and looked at the green lotus on the ground.


    Luhe''s body was trembling when he saw the emperor, and now he felt the pressure-filled and substantive gaze from the emperor, and his body was shaking more severely.


    "Let''s talk about it, who made you poison me?" The emperor''s voice couldn''t hear the joy and anger, and it came from above.


    "Your Majesty, the slave and maidservant have been wronged, just give them ten courage, and the slave and maid will not dare to poison your majesty!"

 Chapter 94：

    Luhe obviously still had a fluke and did not admit that the poisoning was her work.


    "Heh!" The emperor sneered, "You can investigate it without telling me, just a little bit, murder the emperor, punish the Nine Clan, I don''t know if your parents and brothers can bear it!"


    Green Lotus shook his body, but still refused to admit it.


    There was a trace of impatience on the emperor''s face, "Is the person behind Yi Guifei? Thousand Days Drunk is a poison, only the mother is from the Gu poison family''s Yi Guifeihui, and no one else can find such a poison!"


    When he first learned what poison he was in, the emperor had already guessed.


    Concubine Yi¡¯s mother came from the Gu poison family. However, in order to be with Concubine Yi¡¯s father, she was removed from the family. Outsiders did not know the life experience of Concubine Yi¡¯s mother, but the emperor knew that it was just that Concubine Yi¡¯s mother passed away early. , He thought that Concubine Yi hadn''t learned her ability to poison her, but he didn''t expect it to be careless, and he even thought of the queen''s death.


    At that time, the queen said it was a disease, but it was actually poisoned, but the doctors couldn''t diagnose what kind of poison the queen was poisoned. In the end, the queen could only be killed by the poison!


    Now that I think about it, maybe the amateur Concubine Yi has a relationship, after all, she is the only one who can be such a quiet person!


    Hearing the name of Concubine Yi, Luhe couldn''t help but looked up at the emperor in shock. When she realized that something was wrong, it was too late.


    "Okay, take her down, according to what I said, punish the nine races!" The emperor glanced at the green lotus and waved his hand, naturally someone came forward to take the green lotus away.


    After the hall became quiet, the emperor sat in a chair for a while, and suddenly woke up.


    "Liang Shen, come to grind me, I want to write the imperial edict." He picked up the pen on the table and ordered Liang Shen.


    Liang Shen immediately stood aside and grinded the emperor. When he saw the contents of the imperial edict, his eyes widened, obviously very surprised.


    "Go and declare the decree, and watch them come back after they finish their torture!" The emperor threw the decree into Liang Shen''s arms, and said weakly but cruelly.


    "Yes, the minion will go now." Liang Shen put the imperial decree in place, did not dare to delay, and left quickly.


    ...


    When Li Xiuting and Xiang Yunkai found the manor where Gu Qing and the others lived, Gu Qing and the others were also about to go out. They were a little surprised to see Xiang Yunkai and Li Xiuting.


    "Yunkai, Your Royal Highness, why are you here?" Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Xiang Yunkai and asked in confusion.


    "Ting Qiu, His Royal Highness heard that there is a doctor with superb medical skills next to you, and he wants to come and see him." Xiang Yunkai and Zhuo Tingqiu are familiar with each other, and they don''t have much scruples in their speech, so they directly mentioned their trip the goal of.


    Zhuo Tingqiu was stunned for a moment, and was about to ask how Xiang Yunkai knew about it. It suddenly occurred to him that Zhuo Shiyu and Xiang Yunkai had a good relationship. If Zhuo Shiyu told Xiang Yunkai, it would not be impossible.


    "His Royal Highness is for the emperor''s poison?" It is no secret that the emperor was poisoned. Zhuo Tingqiu knew the prince''s purpose without guessing.


    It¡¯s just that he was a little surprised by the Prince¡¯s heart towards the emperor. They already knew what the emperor wanted to pass on to the prince. If the emperor¡¯s health was good, then the prince would have a big mountain on his head. Longevity, and the emperor''s cultivation base is relatively high, this mountain is not more than a hundred years old, don''t even think about removing it, if you change to someone else, you will definitely not seek medical treatment for the emperor like this.


    Knowing that their Zhuo family and the royal family are of similar status, the prince wants his people to help heal the emperor, but the price is not small, so the prince is still found, which can only show that the relationship between the prince and the emperor is really good!


    "Yes, please also invite Master Zhuo to help me introduce the doctor." Li Xiuyan reduced all the sharpness on his body at this time, and lowered his head willingly, not so much as a request, but as a plea.


    "If it can save the emperor''s life, what kind of things would the Prince be willing to trade for?" Mu Chen suddenly asked next to him.


    Li Xiuyan looked at Mu Chen incomprehensibly.


    "This is Mu Chen, the physician that His Royal Highness is looking for." Zhuo Tingqiu helped the prince to introduce Mu Chen''s identity in a timely manner.


    Hearing that, Li Xiuyan and Xiang Yunkai both looked at Mu Chen a little unexpectedly, there was no way, Mu Chen looked too young, it was difficult for people to associate him with a powerful doctor.


    But they all knew that with Zhuo Tingqiu''s identity, they would never say anything. The two looked at each other and nodded to Yun Kai impenetrably.


    "Your Excellency can really cure my father''s poison?" Li Xiuyan couldn''t help confirming it again.


    "Naturally, only a thousand days of drunk." Mu Chen raised his chin slightly, very confident.


    Only a few people know that the emperor was poisoned by a thousand days of drunkenness. Outsiders only know that the emperor was poisoned, but it is not clear what the specific poison is. Mu Chen was able to say the name of the poison in the emperor in one go. Is really capable.


    "If you can cure the father''s poison, you can choose from the items in the royal treasury." Li Xiuyan took a deep breath and said in a deep voice.


    He knew that someone like Mu Chen who was young in medical skills but was better than Dr. Ge, he couldn''t look down on ordinary things. I''m afraid that only things in the royal treasury can impress him!


    Mu Chen looked at Li Xiuyan in surprise, but he didn''t expect Li Xiuyan to be so generous.


    The royal family of the Tang Dynasty also has thousands of years of history. Thousands of years ago, the Xuantian Continent was not as barren as it is now. There must be a lot of good things. In order to cure the emperor¡¯s illness, Li Xiuyan even let him enter the royal treasure house. , Enough to see his sincerity.


    "Deal." Mu Chen glanced at Gu Qing and nodded.


    He doesn''t necessarily need those treasures, but they can be played with lightly, girls, it''s always right to have more things by your side!


    So the group of people went directly to the palace.


    On the way, there was news from the palace that the emperor decreed to abolish concubine Yi¡¯s position as concubine, and gave him poisoned wine to inform the world about the crime of concubine Yi. The shocking news made the people in the capital numb.


    Li Xiuyan was also a little surprised by this result, but he felt that the only person in this palace who dared to do this and benefited the most was Concubine Yi.


    At this moment, the most important thing in his heart is the emperor''s poison, and everything else has to lean back!


    With the prince there, they could enter the palace without hindrance, and soon came outside the emperor''s palace.


    Because of Concubine Yi''s affairs, Li Xiuting and Li Sixi both knelt outside the bedroom, trying to get the emperor back to life. Unfortunately, the emperor did not intend to see them. Instead, Li Xiuyan was called in as soon as he came.


    Li Xiuting and Li Sixi knelt on the ground, looking at Li Xiuyan''s back, their expressions were not very good.


    Li Sixi looked at Li Xiuyan with resentment in her eyes and a trace of confusion. She didn''t expect that everything would have changed in just one morning. Her mother and concubine changed from a high concubine to a criminal woman who poisoned the emperor. , And it won¡¯t take long to even be gifted to death by a glass of poisoned wine, and she and her emperor brother had a promising future, because of this incident, they will become transparent people in the palace from now on!


    This was something Li Sixi couldn''t accept. She used to look down on princesses who were inferior to her, and felt pitiful for them. Now when she thinks that she will be like them, even the treatment is worse than them, she can''t accept it at all!


    In places where others can''t see, black lines emerge from the fundus of her eyes and gradually converge, her pupils become darker and darker, as black as a black hole.


    Li Xiuting is no better than Li Sixi. After his father was poisoned yesterday, he was still thinking about how to take advantage of this opportunity to bring down the prince and take the position. Who knew that the emperor had passed the throne to the prince in the morning. He hadn''t completely relieved himself from this blow, and he received the news that his mother had been given death again, and he was already mentally tough if he didn''t collapse much.


    But in fact, his current situation is not far from the collapse!


    In the emperor''s bedroom, after hearing Li Xiuyan''s intention, the emperor was very surprised, his eyes fell on Mu Chen''s body, suddenly sharpened.


    Mu Chen played with his fingers as if he hadn''t felt the emperor''s gaze, with a careless look.


    "This Young Master Mu, can he really cure my poison?" Although Mu Chen resisted his gaze, the emperor still couldn''t believe it.


    "In this Xuantian Continent, no one can cure your poison except my son!" Mu Chen finally turned his eyes to the emperor. Although his tone was light, he carried his own arrogance and self-confidence.


    The emperor was silent for a while, looked at Li Xiuyan, and finally nodded.


    "Master Mu, please." Li Xiuyan came to Mu Chen and asked Mu Chen to go there in person.


    Mu Chen followed Li Xiuyan and came to the dragon bed. His hand was placed on the emperor''s wrist, his spiritual power swung around in the emperor''s body, and he quickly released his hand.


    "This poison should have been around for more than two years. If you hadn''t cultivated to a high level, I''m afraid you would have died long ago." Even when facing the emperor, Mu Chen had no taboo, and said directly, "But fortunately, there is still a rescue."


    After finishing speaking, he let the emperor get down, and then asked Li Xiuyan to help take off the emperor''s shirt, exposing his back, and then, he flipped his hand, and a needle pack appeared in his hand.


    "Next, I will use silver needles to help you detoxify. No matter what happens, His Royal Highness will not interrupt me, or be conceited!" After confessing, Mu Chen opened the needle pack.


    The needles inside were said to be silver needles, but they were actually refined with special materials, and Mu Chen specially asked Si Lin to help him refine them. Each needle was almost at the level of immortality.


    His hand flicked over the needle and dropped onto a fifteen-centimeter needle. He pulled out the needle, took the needle in one hand, and slid the emperor¡¯s back with the other hand. After finding an acupuncture point, he pierced the needle without blinking. Go in.


    Immediately afterwards, he used a similar method to quickly pierce the emperor''s back with eight more stitches.


    There are nine stitches in total, forming a special pattern. He raised his right hand, and white light appeared on the tip of his hand. Then, his hand moved on the needle with a special technique, and the white light followed the needle into the emperor¡¯s body. .


    The emperor twitched, his expression was distorted, and he seemed to be suffering tremendously, but he couldn''t move at all and could only passively endure it.


    When Mu Chen''s hand flicked the last needle for the second time, the emperor suddenly highlighted a mouthful of black blood.


    The blood splashed on the ground, and the floor was corroded into a hole immediately, which was obviously poisonous blood.


    Li Xiuyan has been paying attention to the emperor''s situation nervously. After seeing the emperor vomiting blood, he immediately rushed over, but was blocked by Zhuo Tingqiu by his side. He only calmed down after discovering that the emperor was vomiting poisonous blood. The eyes were still fixed on the emperor.


    After the emperor protruded a bit of poisonous blood, Mu Chen''s technique changed again, and it became another pattern that other people could not understand. The emperor vomited out again when he brushed the last silver needle for the second time. A mouthful of blood, this time the color of his blood has obviously become normal.


    After that, Mu Chen changed his technique again. Every time he changed, the emperor would spit out a mouthful of blood. As time went by, the color of the blood he spit became closer and closer to the normal blood color. Li Xiuyan and Xiang Yunkai, who were watching nearby, both relaxed. Tone.


    In about a quarter of an hour, Mu Chen pulled out the nine silver needles at a time, put them back in the needle bag, stood up, and looked at Li Xiuyan.


    "The emperor''s poison has been eliminated. Next, you only need to take some pills that strengthen the body and purge your vitality. After seven days, he will be cured." Mu Chen''s tone was still faint, and there was no expression on his face, as if Detoxifying the emperor was just a very simple matter for him.


    Of course, judging from his behavior just now, it was indeed very simple. He didn''t even sweat, and he was able to do everything.


    Li Xiuyan stepped forward to help the emperor cover the quilt. The emperor had fainted. He saw that the emperor''s complexion that had turned blue due to poisoning had returned to normal at this time, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Thank you, Master Mu. After the father wakes up, you can take Master Mu to the royal treasure house to select treasures." Being able to get rid of the Thousand Days drunkenness that all the imperial doctors can''t solve is enough to show that Mu Chen is true. It''s very powerful, and for this kind of person, it is natural to hold it. Li Xiuyan''s attitude is a little more respectful than before.


    Mu Chen glanced at the emperor and wanted to say that he could wake the emperor now, but he felt that this seemed cruel, so he nodded.


    The matter had been resolved, Mu Chen and the others did not plan to stay in the palace any longer, and after leaving Li Xiuyan, they were sent out by Liang Shen.


    Li Xiuting and Li Sixi were still kneeling outside at this time, and they were a little surprised when they saw Liang Shen actually sent Gu Qing them out in person, and their attitude was very respectful, while Si Lin and Yue Zhao were passing by Li Sixi. At that time, everyone was a little surprised.


    After leaving the palace and returning to the carriage, Yue Showa and Si Lin glanced at each other, his expression a little dignified.


    "The breath of the third princess is not right." Si Lin frowned, his tone low.


    "There is devilish energy." Yue Zhao paused, a coldness flashed in his eyes.


    "What? Where''s the devilish energy?" Rong Ye didn''t feel wrong just now, he was very surprised when he heard the conversation between the two.


    "It seems that the Heavenly Dao of the Xuantian Continent is really about to dissipate. Maybe it won''t be long before the Demon Race will descend on the Xuantian Continent!"

 Chapter 95：

    Yue Zhao moved her fingers and said with a sigh.


    They are not from the Xuantian Continent, and they don''t have deep feelings for the Xuantian Continent, so they just sigh, but Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran are different.


    The two were born and raised in the Xuantian Continent, and their family and friends were all in the Xuantian Continent. Hearing Yue Zhao''s words, both of them were very worried.


    "Brother Yue, you always say that the way of heaven is going to dissipate, I want to know, if the way of heaven really dissipates, what will happen?" Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Yue Zhao and asked very seriously.


    "Heaven is the ruler of the heaven and the earth here, and it is also the key to maintaining this heaven and earth. If the heaven and earth dissipate, the barrier between the Xuantian Continent and the outside world will dissipate. At that time, it will not only be the demons, but also other races and people from higher worlds. , Will use this as a battlefield to seize the resources here, and the worst result should be the end of the world!" Yue Zhao also recognized Zhuo Tingqiu in his heart after so many years of getting along, but he did not hide it.


    Hearing this, Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran''s face changed suddenly.


    "So," Zhuo Tingqiu felt that his throat was a little dry, and he swallowed, "So we will be slaughtered?"


    "I said before that the Xuantian Continent is a low-level plane, the Great Thousand World, there are many such planes, and upwards there are even more advanced planes like the Sub-Fairy Realm. Between the planes and the planes, there are also Not all are peaceful. Some planes will **** the resources of other planes due to various aspects of resources, but each plane has its own way of heaven, which protects this plane, and it is not easy to be taken, but if it is the way of heaven If it dissipates, it will become the fat in the eyes of other planes, and the high-ranking ranks face you, the strength gap is too big, there is no power to fight back!" Yue Zhao''s voice is as gentle as ever, but it is a bit cruel at the moment.


    Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran heard these things mentioned by Yue Zhao for the first time. If they were put in the past, they would be very happy, but now it is different. It is their plane that may be annexed now. When life is overwhelmed, they don''t want to make it easier!


    "Is there no way?" Yun Ran asked without giving up.


    "Yes," Yue Zhao''s eyes flashed.


    "What is it?" Zhuo Tingqiu asked quickly.


    "That is to create a new way of heaven. With the way of heaven, barriers to other worlds will be created, so that people from other planes who want to enter the Xuantian Continent will be detected by the way of heaven, and the way of heaven can directly drive them out." Yuezhao''s eyes were full of brilliance.


    "Then how can a new way of heaven be created?" Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu looked at each other and continued to ask.


    "The old heaven will choose a new heaven before it dissipates." Yue Zhao poured herself a cup of tea and said slowly.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu fell into contemplation together.


    No one noticed, Gu gently stretched out his hand and touched his eyebrows, his expression thoughtful.


    ...


    After the emperor didn''t change his mind, he ordered the execution of Concubine Yi Gui, and Li Sixi and Li Xiuting''s life in the palace suddenly became difficult.


    Although the emperor did not say to deal with them, everyone knew that their mother and concubine poisoned the emperor. It was impossible for them to regain the emperor¡¯s favor. Li Xiuting had not yet entered the dynasty and did not have much power at all. The Yi family was because of Iraq. The imperial concubine''s affairs were also reprimanded, and the situation was not so good. At this time, he was too busy to take care of them.


    In Li Sixi''s bedroom, watching the food served by the maid on the table, there was nothing she liked, and it was all cold, Li Sixi overturned the table directly.


    "It''s so deceiving!" She put her hands on the table, her eyes flushed, panting heavily, and her expression was very hideous.


    "Princess, take care of your body." The maid looked at Li Sixi worriedly beside her.


    Li Sixi was completely immersed in her emotions, and couldn''t hear the maid''s words at all.


    The recent experience made her whole body like a firecracker, exploding at one point, and today''s incident was even more a fuse, which completely ignited the anger in her heart.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she became, and she didn''t notice that the black silk thread kept pouring into her pupils, and her pupils kept getting bigger and bigger, gradually occupying the whole eye, which looked very photographable.


    "Well!"


    She felt like another fire was burning inside her body. She felt like she was crushed. It was very painful. In just a short time, her clothes were wet with sweat, and then her forehead grew. He has a pair of black sharp horns, a pair of black wings grow on his back, and his height has also increased a lot.


    "what!"


    The maid watched Li Sixi change her appearance, covering her mouth.


    Li Sixi turned her head to reveal what she looked like at the moment.


    A black lightning symbol appeared on the center of her eyebrows, and black wings patterns appeared at the end of her eyes. Her entire eyes turned blood red, and her mouth had fangs. At this moment, she was no longer a human image.


    Seeing the maid about to run away, she opened her fingers and applied a little force. The maid was sucked in front of her. She pulled the maid''s body closer, lowered her head in the horrified gaze of the maid, and bit her neck for a while. , The blood kept pouring into her body. After a while, the maid was sucked into a corpse. She threw the maid¡¯s corpse aside, raised her head, and revealed a bloodthirsty smile.


    "Li Xiuyan, I want you to pay the price!" She gritted her teeth and said in a low voice, her figure flashed and disappeared from the sleeping hall.


    ...


    After the emperor woke up, he was surprised to learn that the poison in his body had been removed.


    Li Xiuyan once again asked the emperor to take his order back. He didn''t want to register, but was rejected by the emperor.


    "After this time, I understood some truths for my father. For this throne, I lost your mother. The price is enough. When you are the emperor, I feel relieved for my father." The emperor looked at Li Xiuyan''s gaze very comfortably.


    Li Xiuyan and the emperor looked at each other for a long time, but finally gave up the struggle.


    Under the intervention of the emperor, Li Xiuyan''s enthronement ceremony was held two days later, and the entire front dynasty and harem became busy. For a while, no one paid attention to the situation of Li Sixi and Li Xiuting.


    In the corner of the harem, there is an abandoned palace, which is also regarded as a cold palace by the people in the palace. The concubines of the former emperor who made mistakes are locked here. The environment here is very bad.


    Because there are few people here, Li Sixi was selected as a place to draw the formation.


    In the dilapidated hall, a formation is slowly taking shape, Li Sixi is standing in front of the formation, using her spiritual power to portray the formation.


    In the past two days, she has sucked the blood of a lot of palace ladies, and her cultivation level has improved a lot. Now she is close to the sixth-order peak, and this formation appeared in his mind the moment she became a demon. This is A summoning formation, as long as the formation is successful, the demons can be summoned to the Xuantian Continent, and then she can kill Li Xiuyan and the emperor!


    She had never learned the formation before, so she needed to be very careful when drawing. If the drawing was wrong, the formation would be ruined, which also caused her to draw most of the formation in two days.


    Looking at the formation that was gradually taking shape, a grinning smile appeared on her face.


    ...


    On the day of Li Xiuyan''s enthronement ceremony, all the forces in the capital were invited to watch the ceremony, and Gu Qing and the others were naturally no exception.


    Witnessing the change of imperial power with their own eyes is also an experience for Gu Qing and the others.


    When the Supreme Emperor handed the jade seal to Li Xiuyan, a black beam of light suddenly appeared in the corner of the palace. Then, black clouds enveloped the entire palace, and everyone''s eyes were attracted.


    "Unexpectedly, someone opened the passage of the Demon Race, and some Demon Race broke into the Xuantian Continent!" Si Lin looked at the black clouds in the sky, felt the soaring devil energy not far away, and curled his eyebrows with a serious expression.


    "What? Is that person crazy?" Zhuo Tingqiu spoke incredulously beside him, his eyes falling on the beam of light not far away.


    The voices of the two were not suppressed, and people from other surrounding forces also heard it. The most important thing is that the devilish energy is so obvious that it is not difficult for people to think about it.


    Gu Qing, the people in the place where they were standing began to talk loudly about the Demon Race, and everyone felt a little heavy.


    Under the gaze of everyone, Li Sixi, who had transformed into a demon clan, appeared in midair with a team of demon clan.


    "Li Xiuyan, take your fate!" Li Sixi hung in the air, looking at Li Xiuyan with blood-red eyes, with a smile on her face.


    "Li Sixi, it''s you! Do you know what you are doing? You even colluded with the Demon?" Li Xiuyan was also very surprised when he saw Li Sixi. He didn''t expect that Li Sixi would not only collude with the Demon, but also become herself. The look of the demons.


    "Of course I know what I''m doing, and soon, I will become the emperor of this country, haha!" It seems that after thinking of something proud, Li Sixi laughed.


    "You dream!" Li Xiuyan said coldly, looking at Li Sixi with a deep expression.


    "Do I have a dream? You will know soon!" Li Sixi''s face became cold, and she waved her hand behind her, "Go!"


    The demons behind her were all tall, peculiar in appearance, and exuding devilish energy. Their gazes toward humans were full of greed. After hearing Li Sixi''s order, they all wielded weapons and rushed towards the humans closest to them.


    "Guardian!" The Supreme Emperor yelled coldly and waved his hand. The guards standing not far away came forward to protect the Supreme Emperor and Li Xiuyan.


    On Gu Qing''s side, Gu Qing was guarded by other people behind him, Si Lin and the others blocked the front, and the coming Demon Clan couldn''t get close to them at all.


    The five brothers of Si Lin stood in a row, each with their weapons hanging in front of them, moving with their movements.


    Heavenly Dao becomes weaker, and Si Lin and the others can use more cultivation bases. They don''t need to be suppressed at the sixth-order peak, but they are promoted to the seventh-order. The coming Demon Race is not their opponent at all.


    When Li Sixi saw Gu Qing and the others in mid-air, her expression changed and she fluttered her wings and rushed directly in front of Si Lin.

 Chapter 96：

    Li Sixi''s cultivation level has also improved a lot. After becoming a Demon Race, her combat effectiveness has almost doubled, which is much more powerful than that of the Human Race.


    Even so, she is not Si Lin''s opponent!


    With a wave of Si Lin''s hand, a slender wound appeared on Li Sixi''s face. When she touched the black blood on her face, Li Sixi, who had always valued her appearance the most, ran away in an instant.


    The wings behind her vigorously stirred twice, and immediately there was a strong wind blowing towards Gu Qing and them.


    Upon seeing this, Nan Hua held a Liuli Shuanghua fan in front of everyone, and the fan became larger in his hand. He lightly fanned it, and a wind several times larger than the previous one fell towards Li Sixi, Li Sixi did not notice for a moment. , Was blown away directly.


    Although she tried to stabilize her figure after reacting, she was still swayed and unable to fight at all.


    Also affected were the demons following Li Sixi, all of them were blown away, fell to the ground, and couldn''t get up.


    Nanhua loosened the Liuli Shuanghua fan and let it fan itself. He rushed to Li Sixi and kicked Li Sixi''s chest. Li Sixi was kicked to spit out blood and flew out more than ten meters.


    And Nan Hua didn''t give her time to breathe. She cheated her and kicked her abdomen again, and she vomited blood again.


    Next, Nan Hua kicked Li Sixi like a sandbag. Li Sixi was knocked out, and Nan Hua took back the Liuli Frost Flower Fan.


    As soon as the wind stopped, Li Sixi fell directly to the ground, smashing a big hole in the ground, her body was scarred, and the corners of her mouth were covered with blood, looking very miserable.


    Nan Hua fell next to her, looked at her condescendingly, stretched out her right hand, doubled fingers into a sword, and nodded in the air in the direction of Li Sixi''s dantian. The spiritual power in Li Sixi immediately dispersed, and the horns on top of her head instantly It disappeared, the wings behind it also fell off from the back, and the whole person looked a lot older and completely lost consciousness.


    At this moment, where the devil energy appeared, a very powerful pressure appeared in Si Lin''s perception, and the surrounding demon races paused and moved closer to that place.


    Nanhua returned to Si Lin and them and looked at that place.


    "This breath and coercion..." Si Lin looked not far away, frowning, "It''s the breath of a devil!"


    "What? A demon commander has descended on the Xuantian Continent?" Rong Ye was right next to Si Lin and was startled when he heard Si Lin''s words.


    The demon generals have a relatively high status in the demon world, and they are basically commanded by one party. Each of them has a cultivation base of rank 7 or higher, and will not easily appear. The summoning array painted by Li Sixi unexpectedly summons the demon generals.


    "It''s a magic commander, and the cultivation base is not low, be careful, everyone!" Yue Zhao looked not far away solemnly, reminding others.


    Hearing this, everyone was on guard.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu had only been in contact with ordinary demons, and didn''t know the existence of demons at all, but from the look of Si Lin and the others, it could be seen that the demons should be very powerful, and they became even more worried.


    Soon, the demons led a group of demons to appear in front of everyone.


    The demon commander is nearly two meters tall, with dark red runes on his face, and blood red eyes. The others look no different from humans!


    As soon as he came over, the pressure radiating from his body directly made everyone present except Gu Qing and the others immobile!


    Realizing this, Rong Ye stepped forward and the Apocalypse Record floated on top of his head. Transparent talisman seals flew out of the Apocalypse Record and covered everyone¡¯s heads. After that, everyone felt a lot more relaxed. The coercion disappeared, and suddenly everyone''s eyes changed when they saw Rong Ye.


    The demon general also didn''t expect that Xuantian Continent still had such a powerful existence, he was taken aback for a moment, and then he smiled sternly.


    "My favorite is the blood of the strong, and I will drain your blood in a while!" The demon general looked at Rong Ye, the greed in his eyes made no secret.


    "I want to **** my little master''s blood and dream!" Rong Ye snorted coldly, sneering at the demon general''s bold thoughts! "This stuff is handed over to the little master, no one should **** it from the little master!"


    After speaking, Rong Ye didn''t care about other people''s reactions. With a wave of his hand, a dozen talisman seals flew out of the Apocalypse Records, floating towards the magic commander.


    The magic commander did not expect that Rong Ye would even dare to take the lead, feeling that he was being provoked, so he snorted coldly, a knife appeared in his hand, and rushed towards Rong Ye.


    Those demons who followed the demon general rushed to other people and fought with them.


    The first batch of Rong Ye threw out were Thunder Talisman. After approaching the magic commander, those symbolic seals exploded. Energy swept the magic commander''s body. The magic commander didn''t notice for a while, and his arm was injured. Its movements stopped. , Roared, waved the knife in his hand, and rushed to Rong Ye again.


    With a move of Rong Ye''s finger, more than a dozen talisman seals flew towards the demon general. The talisman that flew past this time was a lightning talisman. After the talisman was burned, lightning struck the demon leader¡¯s body, and the demon leader was directly held in place. , His body twitched slightly, white foam spit out from the corner of his mouth, his hair exploded, and even the smell of barbecue came from his body.


    However, the demon clan¡¯s ability to recover is very strong. When Rong Ye¡¯s next batch of talisman seals flew over, the demon generals were already awake, and were attacked by talisman seals one after another. The demon generals finally realized how powerful the talisman seals were, and flew over. After that, he drew away immediately, trying to avoid Fu Zhuan.


    But the talisman that Rong Ye flew over this time was not aggressive, even if it didn''t go away, it wouldn''t hurt it, because what Rong Ye threw was a dazzling talisman.


    After the Fu Zhuan burned, the strong white light directly caused the demon general to lose his sight for a short time. There was only a white light in front of him, and he couldn''t see anything, and even his brain was blank for a moment.


    "Apocalypse ¡¤ Ten Thousand Talisman Slash!" Rong Ye grabbed the moment when the demon general was blind, and shouted in a low voice.


    In the Apocalypse Records, tens of thousands of talisman seals flew out immediately, forming a giant sword in the air. Following Rong Ye''s movements, the giant sword was cut down at the demon general, and tens of thousands of talisman seals with different attributes exploded on the demon general. The demon general was confused and didn''t know what to do.


    After a while, the cape on the demon general''s body became tattered, his whole body was covered with wounds, and the **** smell on his body could be smelled from far away. These were all foreign businessmen, and his body was seriously injured. , Causing it to vomit blood several times.


    "Apocalypse¡¤Extinction!"


    Accompanied by Rong Ye''s voice, a huge talisman seal flew out of the Apocalypse Records and fell in front of the demon general. When the demon general was confused, the lines on the talisman seal suddenly lighted up, and then the talisman seal disappeared. , Replaced by a transparent pattern, those golden patterns directly **** the magic commander, and then burst out a strong golden light, the body of the magic commander disappeared with the golden light!


    Rong Ye waved his hand, the Apocalypse Record became smaller and fell into his hands, and he returned to Si Lin and them.


    Si Lin and the others have also solved the other races, and the crisis brought about by the demons has been temporarily lifted.


    Next, Li Xiuyan had people clean the battlefield and continued the enthronement ceremony. After the ceremony was over, he invited Gu Qing and the others to the royal treasure house.


    "According to the agreement, Master Mu can choose three treasures inside!" Li Xiuyan opened the door of the treasure house, led Si Lin and the others in, and said to Mu Chen.


    Hearing this, Mu Chen raised his eyebrows.


    According to what they had said before, he could only choose one treasure from the royal treasury, but now Li Xiuyan said it was three. He didn''t believe that Li Xiuyan had a wrong memory. It only showed that he wanted to please them!


    Even if he knew Li Xiuyan''s purpose, Mu Chen had no scruples. In the world of the second immortal, he was pleased all the time, and he had been used to it for a long time, so he would not feel embarrassed at all.


    There are many treasures on the facade of the Royal Treasury, many uncommon spirit grasses, materials used for refining and various other treasures. It is dazzling to see, but Mu Chen can be regarded as a person who has seen many treasures and did not appear to be particularly surprised. Look like.


    He walked around in the treasure house, according to what Li Xiuyan said, picked three treasures, and then returned to Si Lin and them.


    "Gentlely, here, this is what the senior brother gave to you. I put it away." Mu Chen directly handed the treasure he had picked to Gu Qingqing, with a very cheerful expression.


    Gu Qing looked at the three treasures, but didn''t pick them up immediately.


    "Hurry up and take it. Brother specifically picked this for you. There are so many good things, brothers, there is no shortage of these." Knowing that Gu Qing was embarrassed, Mu Chen directly stuffed the box into Gu''s arms. Persuaded.


    Gu Qing had no choice but to pick up the things without looking at them, and put them directly in the storage bracelet, showing Mu Chen a sweet smile, [Thank you brother. ] She gestured with her hands.


    "Hey, between brothers and sisters, don''t be so polite!" Looking at Gu Qing''s smile, Mu Chen couldn''t help showing a smile, rubbing Gu Qing''s hair, and said softly.


    Gu nodded lightly, not only did not dislike Mu Chen rubbing her hair, but also rubbed Mu Chen''s hand with his head, and Mu Chen''s heart immediately melted.


    Jun Wu glanced at Mu Chen''s hand and forced himself to look away from it, otherwise he was afraid he would fight Mu Chen!


    Li Xiuyan was very surprised when he saw this scene. He didn''t expect that Mu Chen would spoil his younger sister so much, because he didn''t have many chances to contact Mu Chen and the others. He didn''t know the importance of Gu Qing to Mu Chen and them, but now he sees Mu Chen. Chen gave the baby he took from the treasure house to Gu Qingming directly, knowing that Gu Qingming''s position in Mu Chen''s heart must not be low, and he secretly decided not to offend Gu Qingming in the future.


    When they came out of the treasure house, it was getting late. Li Xiuyan wanted to keep them for the evening banquet, but they refused and went straight back to the manor where they lived.


    At the beginning of the next day, most people were still asleep, and there was a sudden shaking on the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, a huge voice resounded through the world, and the entire capital city heard this voice.


    Yue Zhao, who had just opened his eyes, pinched and decided, his face changed, and he walked out of the room into the living room. At this time, Gu Qing and the others were all concentrated in the living room.


    "The Secret Realm and the Xuantian Continent have begun to merge. Two days later, it will be time for the secret realm to open!"

 Chapter 97：

    Yue Zhao''s words made everyone''s eyes focused on him.


    "Zhuo Tingqiu, Yun Ran, you can go back and let your clansmen prepare. It will take two days soon." Yue Zhao looked at Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran and said.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu looked at each other and looked at Yue Zhao.


    "Thank you Brother Yue for reminding me." Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Yue Zhao with gratitude in his eyes.


    Now many forces definitely don''t know what''s going on. Two more days of preparation will help them after entering the secret realm. Yue Zhao can tell them so unavoidably that he really regards them as his own.


    Yun Ran also looked at Yue Zhao gratefully.


    "Hurry up." Yue Zhao waved his hand, smiling more realistically.


    The two and the others said goodbye, turned around and left in a hurry.


    [Brother, didn¡¯t you say that the secret realm will take a while to open? After Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran left, Gu Qingqing asked with gestures.


    "It was originally like this, but no one can predict the secret realm. It doesn''t know why it merged with the Xuantian Continent in advance. The two-day period is just a conservative estimate, and it is likely to be better tomorrow!" Yue Zhao put him. The fruit in front of him was handed to Gu gently, and softly explained.


    Gu Qing nodded thoughtfully.


    "Don''t worry about Xiaoqing, we will take good care of you." Rong Ye thought that Gu Qing was worried, and quickly comforted.


    [Thank you brother, but I am not worried, I can protect myself! Gu lightly looked at Rong Ye and said seriously.


    "Okay, the senior brother will stay with you, and watch our Xiaoqing shine in the secret realm!" If someone else says to Rong Ye, Rong Ye will definitely feel that the other party doesn''t know good or bad, but the object is changed to Gu Qing, he Only feel proud, even with a proud smile on his face.


    The people present were all used to Rong Ye''s attitude towards Gu Qing, and they didn''t even give him a look.


    "Since the secret realm is about to open, don''t go out in these two days. After all, this time it is the secret realm of immortals. We still don''t know what is going on inside. It is better to preserve the strength!" Si Lin calmly told everyone.


    Naturally, the others had no opinion, and they nodded, so for the next two days, everyone stayed in the manor, waiting for the secret realm and the Xuantian Continent to merge.


    As Yuezhao expected, it took two days for the secret realm to merge with the Xuantian Continent. At dawn on the third day, an entrance to the secret realm quietly appeared on the outskirts of the capital city.


    Yue Zhao hadn''t practiced all night, constantly inferring the location of the secret realm entrance, even if he reached the position the first time the secret realm appeared, he directly called Shang Gu Qing and they rushed over.


    I saw a purple vortex in mid-air. Behind the vortex, I could vaguely see some of the scenery I saw in the phantom of the secret realm, but I couldn''t see the details.


    Yue Zhao and the others did not rush in, but stopped not far from the whirlpool and watched the whirlpool.


    As the sky brightened, more and more people discovered the whirlpool, and when the sky was bright, the whirlpool was already full of people.


    This is the first time a fairyland has appeared in the Xuantian Continent. No one knows what the situation inside the fairyland looks like, so no one enters, and everyone chooses to wait and see outside.


    The general secret realm has requirements for cultivation base and age, but it is the first time that the fairy secret realm has appeared. No one knows what its requirements are. Everyone is waiting for the first person to enter!


    There was no movement in the crowd until the sun went up and down, and when someone couldn''t help but wanted to go in, a line of words was suddenly found in the whirlpool.


    "Only people who are under 30 years old and have a cultivation base of Tier 4 or above can enter!"


    After someone read this sentence, there was a commotion in the crowd.


    You must know that the spiritual power of the Xuantian Continent is limited. Those who can cultivate to Tier 4 or above under the age of 30 are basically genius levels. Among the various forces, they are very promising. I did not expect the requirements of the secret realm to be so high!


    Unlike other people, Si Lin and the others were relieved when they saw this request. They were afraid that this secret realm would limit the upper limit of their cultivation base. In this case, Si Lin and the others might not be able to enter. Fortunately, the secret realm has no regulations.


    The most powerful people present were the people of the three major dynasties, the four major sects, and the five major families. People from these forces all knew each other. After some discussions, they finally decided to send out twenty people to enter the secret realm.


    The people from the four major sects went in first. After their shadows disappeared from the whirlpool, people from the five major families also went in. Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu had already agreed to be with Gu Qing and the others, but they did not go with each other. The family members were together, but stood by Gu Qing''s side.


    After the big forces entered, Gu Qing and the others also entered the whirlpool.


    Gu Qing only felt in a daze, and he appeared in a strange place.


    She was the only person where she was standing. Obviously, the transmission of the secret realm was just like what Si Lin and the others had said before. It was a random transmission, and she and Si Lin and them were separated.


    I looked around, and found that the place where I was standing seemed to be a virgin forest. The surrounding trees were very tall. You need three people to hug each one. The sunlight can only spill from the gaps in the leaves, and the ground is thick. Fallen leaves.


    When she was observing her surroundings, she suddenly smelled a faint smell of blood. She ignored the situation next to her. Her figure flashed and fell directly on the branches of a big tree. The branches were very thick. She was lying on it. Won''t fall.


    And as soon as she stood firm, a group of wind wolves appeared below.


    Wind wolves are Tier 4 monsters. The wind wolves alone are not terrible. What''s terrible is that wind wolves are social animals, often appearing in groups. There are now about fifteen in this group under Gu Qing''s feet.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for her to flash fast, she would be surrounded by wind wolves at this moment. Although it was only a matter of time to solve these wind wolves with her cultivation base, it would still be a lot of trouble. I still don¡¯t know the surrounding situation. Can not waste spiritual power without wasting spiritual power.


    The wind wolves circled underneath, but found no prey, and left unwillingly.


    Gu Qing breathed a sigh of relief, but did not move. Instead, she continued to stay on the branch. After waiting for a while, the wind wolves returned unexpectedly. After finding that there was nothing, they evacuated.


    After a while, the storm group did not return, and Gu Qing lightly fell to the ground again.


    No one knew what was in the secret realm. Gu Qing naturally didn¡¯t know. She wanted to find Si Lin and the others first. Fortunately, they had anticipated this situation before they came in. They prepared the talisman for contact in advance, from the storage bracelet. Taking out the talisman seal and inputting spiritual power, a golden light shined on the talisman seal, and then she heard Rong Ye''s voice.


    "Xiao Qing, where are you?" Rong Ye''s voice came out of Fu Zhuan with surprise and worry.


    "I''m not quite sure." Gu lightly looked around and spoke slowly. After this period of practice, she was able to say a few words, but she spoke slowly.


    "You stay there and don''t move, I''ll look for you." Rong Ye opened the Apocalypse Record, found Gu Qing''s position, found that he was not far away, and said quickly.


    "Okay." Gu gently replied.


    Fu Zhuan ran out of energy and disappeared directly.


    Thinking that Rong Ye would come to him, Gu lightly looked around, and finally felt that the tree trunk he had just stayed in was not bad, with his toes on the ground and landed on the tree again.


    She didn''t know how far Rong Ye was from her, and was guessing in her heart how long it would take Rong Ye to come, when she heard footsteps.


    The visitor Gu Qing also had a few fate, it turned out to be Nalanqing and Nalanxin sisters, they were actually sent together.


    ...


    In fact, Gu Qingming guessed wrong. Nalanqing and Nalanxin weren''t teleported together, but they were close together. They soon met. After all, they were a family of sisters, so they naturally left together.


    Nalanqing was bigger than Nalanxin, and her cultivation base was higher than Nalanxin. She walked ahead and opened the way.


    Of course, she herself is not willing to do this kind of thing, but who makes Nalanxin''s father the head of the family? She must please Nalanxin!


    Although the two had had some unpleasantness before, in Nalanxin''s eyes, the two were of the same race after all, and they should take care of each other.


    But Nalanqing didn''t think so. When she came over, Nalanqing thought for a long time, and felt that this was a good opportunity to get rid of Nalanxin!


    Nalan''s family only needs a good girl, and that person should be her Nalanqing, not Nalanxin!


    Before Na Lanxin¡¯s father became the head of the family, everyone praised her because she was highly talented and beautiful, but when Na Lanxin grew up, her talents were gradually revealed. In addition, her father became the head of the house, and the wind direction changed.


    Everyone sought after and praised her as Nalanxin, and she became Nalanxin¡¯s foil. Even before she came, she had received news that Nalan¡¯s family was discussing her marriage and planned to promise her to the Lan family. The second son was the guy whose arm was broken by Nanhua back then.


    Since being hit by Nanhua, the other party has been a lot of decadence, and he was not a talented existence. After so many years of cultivation, he was able to cultivate to the third-tier peak. If it were not for his father, he could not be in the Lan family. Foothold.


    She couldn''t bear to marry someone like that, and she couldn''t bear her marriage worse than Na Lanxin''s!


    When she was outside before, Nalanxin was better protected than her father and brother. She had no chance or dared to attack Nalanxin. Once discovered, the consequences would be disastrous!


    But it¡¯s different in the secret realm. As long as anyone who enters the secret realm knows that this is a random teleportation, as long as Nalanxin dies, no one will know that she was with Nalanxin, and no one will know about Nalanxin She was killed by her, and she didn''t have to take responsibility at all.


    After Nalanxin''s death, she will be the only outstanding daughter of the Nalan family, and the family will definitely not send her marriage casually!


    Thinking of this, Na Lanqing''s eyes flashed with madness.


    She had just felt that there was a monster beast in this direction, as long as she tricked Nalanxin into the monster beast, with Nalanxin''s cultivation skills and methods, she would definitely not be able to beat the monster beast, and there would be only a dead end!


    "Sister Qing, I seem to smell the blood, let''s not go over there!" Na Lanxin stopped and pulled Na Lanqing''s sleeve to stop Na Lanqing from going forward.


    Nalanqing''s eyes flickered, and she turned her head and smiled at Nalanxin, "You must be the one who smelled the wrong thing. Why didn''t I smell the blood? Sister Xin, don''t worry, even if it is dangerous, I will do it. Protect you!"


    Na Lanxin looked at the woods in front, and then at Na Lanqing, somewhat reluctant to move forward.


    "I don''t think this direction is safe. Let''s change the direction." After Na Lanxin said, she wanted to turn around and walk to the left.


    How could Na Lanqing let her leave like this, and took her arm directly, "Sister Xin, I have felt it, there are no monsters here, just follow me."


    With that said, Nalanqing took Nalanxin''s arm and walked across.


    Nalanxin pulled her arm and found that Nalanqing was holding it very hard, she couldn''t pull it out, frowned, and she looked at Nalanqing suspiciously.


    As if not feeling Nalanxin''s gaze, Nalanqing pulled Nalanqing forward.


    On the branches above the two of them, Gu Qing was sitting on it. She had already seen the wind wolves returning for some reason. She couldn¡¯t bear to see Nalanqing pulling Nalanxin toward the wind wolves all the time. He raised his eyebrows.


    When she met before, she thought that Nalanqing and Nalanxin had a good relationship. Who knew it was not what they looked like. Nalanqing pulled Nalanxin to the wind and wolves, obviously uneasy. Kind, and Nalanxin seemed to be aware of it, but she was not Nalanqing''s opponent, and could only be dragged past.


    "Sister Qing, I can go by myself. You release me first. I seem to hear footsteps." Na Lanxin said as she pulled her hand out.


    "I''m pulling you to go. Why didn''t I hear the footsteps? You must have heard it wrong." Nalanqing increased her strength to prevent Nalanxin from breaking away, and said without looking back.


    "Sister Qing, what do you want to do? I have said, I heard footsteps, a monster is coming, you should let me go!" Na Lanxin was naive, and found that Nalan Qing was also innocent at this moment. It''s wrong, struggling harder.


    "What do I want to do?" The feeling was almost over, Na Lanqing suddenly stopped, turned to look at Na Lanxin, the expression on her face was a little distorted because of excitement, "Of course I want to get rid of you. My good sister!"


    With that said, Nalanqing slapped Nalanxin''s stomach with a palm. With this palm, she used all her strength. Nalanxin was originally not her opponent, and she was unprepared. She was directly injured internally, with blood on the corners of her lips. , Clutching his stomach, looked at Nalan Qing in disbelief.


    "Why?" Na Lanxin didn''t expect Na Lanqing to do this at all, feeling that the injury in her heart hurts more than the injury in her body.


    "Of course it''s because only if you die can I be the only outstanding girl in the Nalan family, so that I don''t have to marry that trash from the Lan family!" Nalanqing looked at Nalanxin with a distorted and crazy expression.

 Chapter 98：

    As Nalanqing said, she gave Nalanxin another palm. Nalanxin was spitting out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    "Just stay here and enjoy the last time!" Feeling that the wind wolf is getting tighter and tighter, Na Lanqing proudly threw a sentence and turned and left.


    Nalanxin wanted to chase after Nalanqing, but because of the serious injury, she only took one step and fell to the ground again.


    She looked at where Nalanqing had left, her eyes filled with despair.


    The wind wolves ran over with the smell of blood and surrounded Nalanxin. Nalanxin looked at the fierce wind wolves, struggling to get up from the ground, took out her weapon, and watched the wind wolves vigilantly.


    The two sides confronted each other for a while, and the wind wolves could not help taking the lead in attacking, waving their paws, growing their mouths, and rushing towards Nalanxin.


    Nalanxin avoided the attack of a wind wolf, waving the sword in her hand with difficulty, avoiding the attacks of other wind wolves.


    Her repair was just past Tier 4, and she has been protected too well over the years. She didn¡¯t have much combat experience, and she was injured. After a while, she got a lot of wounds on her body, and her beautiful clothes became tattered. It was rotten, and her fair skin was even exposed in some places.


    Her face was scratched and the wound was fiery. If it were in the past, she would definitely treat the wound immediately, but at this time she couldn''t take care of it at all. She could only barely wave the sword in her hand to resist the attack of the wind wolf.


    Gu Qing stood on the branch, watching the battle below, hesitation flashed in his eyes.


    She promised Rong Ye to stay here and wait for Rong Ye to come and look for her, but she was wondering whether to save Nalanxin or not to watch Nalanxin die in front of her.


    Seeing Na Lanxin''s sword swing slower and slower, and the number of times she was caught more and more, if she didn''t make any more moves, she would die. Gu Qing finally stopped hesitating, and pulled out the immortal silk from the branch. Fall to the ground.


    Her sudden appearance caused Nalanxin and the wind wolves to pause for a while, obviously they didn''t expect her to appear suddenly.


    Na Lanxin noticed that when someone came, her eyes lighted up, and after seeing Gu Qing''s appearance, her eyes dimmed again. She didn''t know Gu Qing''s cultivation base, but only looked after Gu Qing''s age. Not like a powerful person, the hope that had just risen quickly turned into disappointment.


    Gu Qingming ignored Nalanxin''s thoughts and rushed directly into the wolves.


    Although the size of the wind wolf is not particularly huge, each head is more than one meter tall. Gu Qing''s height in front of them has no advantage at all, and the two sides seem to be very different.


    After seeing Gu Qing, a trace of greed flashed across the eyes of the wind wolves. Obviously, they regarded Gu Qing as an existence like Nalanxin!


    However, it is a pity that neither Nalanxin nor the Wind Wolves have thought wrong, and Gu Qing is not easy to provoke!


    With the sixth-order peak cultivation base, she herself is higher than the wind wolf''s cultivation base, and she has very rich combat experience. After rushing into the wolf pack, she solved a wind wolf within ten breaths of time!


    Na Lanxin was stunned when she watched Gu Qing Qing fighting with Wind Wolf!


    In the past, Gu Qing was always protected by Si Lin and the others. She thought that Gu Qing was similar to her and completely dependent on others. Who knew Gu Qing used her performance to tell her that they were totally different!


    Since the last time he fought with so many monsters in Liuyue City, Gu Qing''s body style has improved a lot. Now he can face 14 wind wolves at the same time, so that the wind wolf can''t touch a piece of her clothes. angle.


    She wanders among the wind wolves. Every time the white fairy Ling Ling makes a shot, she will take away the life of a wind wolf. The wind wolves are not her opponents at all!


    The wind wolf pack, which was very difficult for Nalanxin to deal with, was all killed by Gu Qing after less than a quarter of an hour after Gu Qing took it in, and the wind wolf corpse fell on the ground.


    Na Lanxin was completely startled, and when Gu Qing walked in front of her, she reacted and stepped back subconsciously.


    Gu Qingqing didn''t expect Nalanxin''s reaction to be so big, he paused, and stretched out his hand towards Nalanxin.


    Na Lanxin looked at Gu Qing, then looked at her outstretched palm, hesitated for a moment, and put her hand in Gu Qing''s hand.


    Gu gently pulled Na Lanxin up, and then helped Na Lanxin sit down under the big tree she was standing in front of.


    "Thank you for saving me." Na Lanxin was silent for a while, raised her head, looked at Gu Qing, and thanked her sincerely.


    Gu gently waved her hand and did not speak. Na Lanxin was taken aback for a moment and remembered that Gu Qing could not speak. She didn''t know what to do for a while, so she could only close her mouth, but there was another hand in front of her. She saw In the past, she found that there was a pill in Gu Qing''s palm, and she smelled the familiar smell of rejuvenation pill.


    "Is this for me?" she asked uncertainly.


    Gu nodded lightly, stretched her hand forward, Na Lanxin quickly took the pill and put it directly into her mouth.


    Feeling a warm spiritual power flowing from her throat into her body, wandering through her meridians, the place where Nalanqing had been rewarded before has a faint fever, and the pain has alleviated a lot, even the consumption of the body Her spiritual power has recovered a little, and her mood can''t help but recover a little.


    But when she thought of Nalanqing''s words, her mood immediately fell.


    Gu Qing did not care about Nalanxin''s mood. Although the wind wolves were killed by her, she had a lot of things to deal with. This is the primeval forest. There are many monsters in it, and the smell of blood affects the monsters. The attraction is very strong, she must quickly dispose of the corpses of the wind wolves, otherwise other monsters will come here soon, she can''t leave here for the time being, only to make it safer.


    As a Tier 4 monster beast, the value of Wind Wolf, whether it is a monster core, fur, or other things on its body, is not bad, but Gu Qing has seen a lot of good things, and doesn¡¯t care about these Wind Wolf¡¯s corpses. The fire talisman was burned, the method was neat, and Na Lanxin who was next to her was stunned for a while.


    After processing Fenglang''s corpse, she took out the enhanced version of the medicine powder that Mu Chen had configured to repel monsters and beasts from the storage bracelet, and sprinkled it around the big tree where they were staying. After that, she felt that it was still a little unsafe, so she just took it. Create a formation, activate it and place it on the ground to protect her and Nalanxin.


    Although Na Lanxin doesn''t have much experience, she can see that the things Gu Qing used, whether it''s Fuzhuan, the rejuvenation pill for her, or the final formation, are rare good things. , This made her curious about Gu Qing''s identity, but after experiencing Nalanqing''s things, she didn''t dare to ask, so she could only hide it in her heart and carefully observe Gu Qing.


    Na Lanxin thought she was very careful, but in fact Gu Qing had already felt her gaze a long time ago, but she just ignored her.


    With these preparations made by Gu Qingqing, in the next period of time, no monsters came to disturb them, making Gu Qingqing and Na Lanxin breathe a sigh of relief.


    After about half an hour, they heard footsteps and immediately became vigilant.


    After seeing Rong Ye''s figure, Gu gently rushed over.


    Rong Ye only felt a figure rushing towards him, preparing to use his spiritual power. After realizing that it was Gu Qingqing, he quickly withdrew his spiritual power, opened his hands, let Gu Qing pounce into his arms and hugged Gu Qingqing.


    "Brother." Although he knew he was a little hypocritical, Gu Qing hadn''t been separated from Rong Ye for too long since arriving at Lingyin Mountain, especially in a completely unfamiliar place, unconsciously wanting to rely on Rong Ye and the others. , Seeing Rong Ye at this time, I couldn''t help acting like a baby.


    "Well, Xiao Qing, brother is here, it''s okay." In Rong Ye''s eyes, Gu Qing has always been the little girl back then, but since Gu Qing has grown up, she is reluctant to get too close to him. Now, he hasn''t been hugged by Gu Qing for a long time, and his heart is refreshed at this time, and he comforts Gu Qing with a soft voice.


    Gu gently held Rong Ye without moving.


    Rong Ye didn''t speak any more, but gently patted Gu Qing''s back, the smile on the corner of his lips never fell off.


    After a while, Gu Qing slowly came over, feeling a little embarrassed when he almost cried just now, and quickly withdrew from Rong Ye''s arms.


    [I¡¯m fine, brother. ¡¿She don''t start, sign gestures.


    Rong Ye didn''t say anything through seeing it through, rubbing Gu''s hair gently, "It''s amazing to be gentle!"


    "Puff!" Feeling that Rong Ye''s words were a bit exaggerated, Gu Qing couldn''t help but smiled, and the awkwardness just disappeared. [Brother, I''m not a kid anymore! ¡¿


    Rong Ye didn''t say a word, looked at Gu Qing that was not as tall as his chest, and nodded.


    Gu lightly glanced at Rong Ye''s height, then thought about himself again, and then he was silent for a while and decided not to speak anymore.


    Knowing Gu Qing''s temper, Rong Ye quickly changed the subject and pointed to Na Lanxin, "What''s the matter? You saved it?"


    Rong Ye has become accustomed to Gu Qing''s rescue of individuals from time to time, and his tone is very calm.


    Gu nodded lightly, probably making gestures to Nalanxin''s situation in sign language.


    "Tsk tsk, this kind of family is really right and wrong!" Rong Ye shook his head, couldn''t help but sigh, then looked at Na Lanxin, "Since she is injured, this place is relatively safe for the time being, let''s stay here. it''s here."


    Gu Qingzhen had this intention, nodded, thinking of Si Lin and the others, and asked Rong Ye, [Any news from other seniors? ¡¿


    Their Fu seals were all given by Rong Ye, and they could only contact Rong Ye. If you want to know other people''s news, you still have to rely on Rong Ye.


    Rong Ye shook his head, "If you want to know their news, they have to use the talisman seal. So far, no one else uses the talisman seal except you."


    Hearing that, Gu Qing was a little worried, [They won¡¯t have trouble, right? ¡¿


    "Don''t worry, even if this is the secret realm of immortals, there shouldn''t be much that can really hurt them!" Rong Ye knew Si Lin''s abilities and was confident in them, not as worried as Gu Qing.

 Chapter 99：

    When Si Lin woke up from that trance, he found that he was in mid-air, and his body was falling. He didn''t panic, stabilized his figure, then closed his eyes and used his spiritual consciousness to find the trace of Gu Qing.


    His divine sense covered a fifty-mile radius, but he did not find Gu Qing''s figure, frowning.


    Just when he was about to expand the scope of his spiritual consciousness, there was a sound of breaking through the air behind him, his body reaction was greater than his consciousness, he directly threw forward and then rolled around, dodges the attack, turned around, and saw the attack. What is his.


    It is a large eagle, about two meters tall. The hair on the body is golden red, the eyes are black, and the eyes are very sharp. Its mouth is black and very sharp. It can even be seen in the sun. The shining cold light.


    This is a cloud shadow carving, a monster beast of the seventh peak.


    Si Lin didn''t expect that a monster of the seventh peak would appear in the fairyland. He wrinkled his brows, and his first reaction was to worry about Gu Qing.


    Gu Qing''s current cultivation base is no more than the sixth-order peak. Even if he has the art of speaking spirits, the cost of using the art of speaking spirits is relatively high. If Gu Qing attacked monsters of rank 7 or higher, it would definitely be very dangerous!


    Thinking of this, Si Lin wished to rush to Gu Qing''s side immediately to protect her!


    The cloud shadow carving on the opposite side didn''t give Si Lin time to think about it. The first time he didn''t hit the prey, the cloud shadow carving was already a little unhappy. It paused for a while to accumulate energy and strive for a hit.


    With a scream, it leaned over and rushed towards Si Lin again.


    Si Lin didn''t dare to be careless, and when he stretched out his hand, the Prisoner''s Dragon Sword automatically appeared in his hand, lying across his chest, facing Yun Yingdiao.


    Yun Yingdiao¡¯s sharp claws grabbed towards Si Lin. If he was caught, Si Lin¡¯s bones could be broken. When he turned his wrist, the prisoner dragon sword blocked Yun Yingdiao¡¯s claws, and the two collided, making a sound of gold and stone collision. , Even sparks splashed out.


    Obviously, the Prison Dragon Sword was sharper than Yun Yingdiao''s claws. Yun Yingdiao suffered a lot of pain and flew up directly. It stopped more than ten meters in front of Si Lin, staring at Si Lin with enthusiasm.


    Si Lin was worried about Gu Qing''s safety and did not intend to spend time with Yun Yingdiao, and took the initiative to attack.


    With his wrist turning, the prisoner''s dragon sword danced, and the sword qi flew out from the tip of the prisoner''s dragon sword and shot towards Yun Yingdiao.


    Yun Yingdiao did not expect that Si Lin would take the initiative to attack, and Si Lin¡¯s sword intent was so powerful that he had to dodge left and right. In this way, it would occasionally be rubbed by the sword energy, and the golden red feathers fell from his body into the air. .


    It obviously cherishes its feathers very much. Seeing that the feathers were not good enough, it immediately became angry, spread its wings, and flapped in the direction of Si Lin.


    A strong wind hit Si Lin, and Si Lin''s hair and clothes were swayed, but his body was standing like Pan Shi, and he could even turn his wrists and wield more than a dozen sword auras.


    Yun Yingdiao obviously underestimated Si Lin. He didn''t expect Si Lin to be as stable as a mountain under the mad concubine he made, and launched an attack. His wings were scratched by sword energy, and a lot of blood was shed in a short while.


    It had to stop flapping its wings in order to protect its wings, but Si Lin had already made up his mind to solve it quickly, regardless of its reaction.


    When he loosened his hand, the prisoner dragon sword broke away from his hand and hung in the air, and his hands quickly formed seals and hit the cloud shadow carving. The prisoner dragon sword swung hundreds of sword auras in an instant, forming a sword. Net, let the cloud shadow carving live on the net.


    Yun Yingdiao wanted to escape, but couldn''t escape at all.


    Sword Qi cut on its body, and its mouth let out screams.


    But it was a seventh-order monster after all, even if it was scratched with wounds on its body, it did not die, but stared at Si Lin with hatred.


    Immediately afterwards, it suddenly screamed. This sound was completely different from the previous howling. Si Lin was stunned by the stimulation. At this time, it seized the opportunity and rushed to Si Lin with its mouth. Severely pecked at Si Lin''s neck, Si Lin subconsciously avoided the vital point, but was still pecked at the shoulder by Yun Yingdiao.


    Holding his shoulders, Si Lin''s face suddenly became difficult to look at. Looking at Yun Yingdiao''s gaze was like looking at a dead object.


    "Prison Dragon Sword!" He yelled, and the Prison Dragon Sword pulled a sword flower in the air, passing through Yun Yingdiao''s head at a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    No matter how powerful Yun Yingdiao was, he couldn''t resist his head being pierced, and his body fell directly from mid-air to the ground.


    Si Lin didn''t care about Yun Yingdiao''s corpse, but looked at the wound on his shoulder, frowning.


    He was not uninjured before. As a sword repairman, injuries were common, but once he was injured and Gu Qing saw him. The little girl worried for several days. Since then, he has been injured as little as possible. Even if he is injured, he will be cured before seeing Gu Qing. Now that he has an injury on his shoulder, he naturally can''t go to see Gu Qing right away.


    After falling to the ground, he found a big tree and stood on the tree. He untied his shirt and exposed his shoulders. Then he took out the wound medicine that Mu Chen had prepared for them and fell on his shoulders. Fortunately, Mu Chen still leans on it. The refining wound medicine works well, and after a while, the wound will scab.


    The clothes on his shoulders were also rotten, so he simply changed his clothes. After confirming that there was no problem, he took out the talisman seal Rong Ye gave him. However, after he entered the spiritual energy, the talisman seal did not respond, so he changed it again. One, still the same, looking at the talisman seal in his hand, he frowned and closed it, relying on his spiritual sense to walk in one direction.


    ¡­


    When Yue Zhao woke up from a trance, he was next to a lake. He was facing the lake, and he could see the lotus flowers on the lake, but these lotus flowers were not the usual pale pink or white, but fiery red. And one by one exudes a strong spiritual energy. Obviously, this is not an ordinary lotus, but a spiritual flower.


    "Blood Phoenix Lotus!" As the encyclopedia of Lingyin Mountain, Yue Zhao recognized at first glance that the lotus in front of him was a seventh-level spirit flower and blood phoenix lotus that was difficult to see in the fairy world.


    The blood phoenix lotus is a medicinal material that is required for refining more than a dozen high-level medicinal pills, and if taken directly, it can increase the cultivation base of the first order. It is a very popular spiritual flower.


    But she will only grow in places with very strong spiritual power, and the number is scarce, so she is also very precious in the sub-immortal realm.


    Even if Yue Zhao is used to seeing good things, he is still very surprised when he sees so many blood phoenix lotus at one time. Looking around, there are hundreds of them in this one!


    He couldn''t help but think of Mu Chen. If he were there, he would be so happy that he would go crazy. You must know that Mu Chen got a blood phoenix lotus from the auction before, but it''s a baby like anything else, don''t let them look at it!


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help stepping forward, wanting to pick some blood phoenix lotus, and when he saw Mu Chen, he could give it to Mu Chen.


    However, when he just walked to the lake, the alarm bells rang in his mind, and a strong sense of crisis came to his mind. He immediately took two steps back, a little farther away from the lake.


    As soon as he stood still, he saw the lake roll up and ripples appeared on the surface of the lake. From high above, he could see a black shadow on the lake surface. As the lake water rose, the things hidden under the lake surface gradually exposed it. Look like.


    It is a huge scorpion with two small horns on the top of its head. Its body is thick and its scales are black. If you look closely, you can find that there are no scales under its forehead, and it is still bulging. Made a bag.


    Obviously, this is a black dragon about to transform into a dragon.


    Hei Jiao''s lower body was still in the lake, and his upper body was upright. The lantern-big vertical pupil looked at Yue Zhao on the shore. Snake Xin spit out from his mouth, and then, there was a human voice in his mouth.


    "Humans leave here, spare you for not dying!" A low male voice uttered from the Hei Jiao''s mouth, his eyes fixed on Yue Zhao, his body exuding an aura close to the ninth rank.


    The smile on Yue Zhao''s face did not change because of Hei Jiao''s words. He looked at the blood phoenix lotus behind Hei Jiao, and the corners of his lips deepened.


    "Let me leave, you can send me a few blood phoenix lotus." His clear and moist voice sounded, and his tone was very calm.


    Hei Jiao thought that he had said so, and the humans in front of him should leave obediently. Unexpectedly, Yue Zhao not only did not leave obediently, but also made conditions with him. He was a little angry and directly released his pressure and attacked Yue Zhao. .


    This is the fairyland, not the Xuantian Continent, and Yue Zhao doesn''t have to suppress his own cultivation base. His aura rises steadily, and finally stays at the same level 8 peak as the Black Flood Dragon.


    The momentum of the two collided in the air, and the lake water was directly blown up. Feeling the oncoming lake water, Yue Zhao narrowed his eyes, waved his sleeves, and blocked the water back into the lake, with a smile on his face. Black Jiao.


    Hei Jiao was shocked again. At first, when he looked at the humans in front of him, he only felt that his cultivation was at the sixth-order peak. For it, it was very weak and small, and it was not even enough for it to stuff its teeth. Who knew that the other party had hidden his strength, Xiu To be similar to yourself!


    Although shocked, the Black Jiao is not afraid. It knows that the humans on the opposite side want the blood phoenix lotus behind it, and they will not leave, and the blood phoenix lotus is useful for it to transform the dragon, naturally it cannot be given to other people, they are destined to be enemy.


    In the face of the enemy, naturally you don''t need to be polite.


    One person and one Jiao attacked at the same time.


    With a wave of Yue Zhao''s hand, Liu Guangqin hung in front of him, and he placed his hand on the string and flicked it lightly.


    "Zheng!"


    With the sound of the piano, the lake surface was directly locked by Yue Zhao.


    The melodious piano sound flowed from his fingertips and turned into sound blades to attack the black dragon. The huge body of the black dragon was a little awkward when facing the sound blade. It was hit many times, but its scales were very hard. , The sound blade just left a white mark on it, not really injured.


    Seeing this scene, Yue Zhao raised his eyebrows, and the tune of the tune immediately changed when the **** on his hand changed.


    The tune was softer just now, but now this tune is full of killing intent, and the sound blade formed is also much stronger. This time the scales of the black dragon are cut and red blood flows out.


    After being shocked by Yue Zhao one after another, Hei Jiao was a little angry. It opened its mouth and bite Yue Zhao quickly.


    If it was bitten by it, Yue Zhao would probably be swallowed directly by it.


    When its mouth was about to approach Yue Zhao, Yue Zhao''s figure flashed and appeared directly on top of its head, and his foot slammed on the top of Black Jiao''s head.


    He closed his mouth and found that he didn''t bite. After he felt the pain on the top of his head, it quickly changed its direction and bit Yue Zhao again. From its end, it shot a water sword at Yue Zhao at an extremely fast speed.


    Yue Zhao''s expression condensed, her hands kept moving, but her body kept changing positions, avoiding the attack of the black flood.


    Compared with Yue Zhao, the black Jiao''s attack method is relatively simple, and his body is restricted by the lake, so he can''t leave casually. Obviously, he will suffer a lot.


    Yue Zhao¡¯s sound blades were cut on the black dragon''s body one by one, and each of them was not particularly painful, but before the black dragon knew it, many wounds had appeared on its body, and it was bleeding at this time, and the lake surface was covered. Stained a little red.


    Even so, Hei Jiao''s actions were not affected much, and he continued to bite Yue Zhao.


    However, Yue Zhao didn''t want to avoid it, his eyes flashed, and soon he had an idea.


    The **** under his hand changed again, and the original murderous song suddenly became soothed.


    He still dodges the attack of the black dragon while playing the tune. When he played one-third of the song, the black dragon''s actions slowed down. When it was two-thirds, the black dragon Obviously, the reaction was much slower. When the song was finished, Hei Jiao fell asleep directly.


    Its body fell heavily back into the lake, splashing a wave of waves, but the black water bird didn''t notice it, as if he had lost consciousness.


    It turned out that what Yue Zhao had just played was a lullaby. Hei Jiao was directly hypnotized by him and fell asleep. If there were no accidents, he would wake up tomorrow.


    After confirming that the black dragon was asleep, Yue Zhao came to the blood phoenix lotus. Instead of stripping all the blood phoenix lotus, he took away half of the blood phoenix lotus. Seeing that it is not easy for the black dragon to become a dragon, He thought for a while, and left a jade bottle for the black dragon in the blood phoenix lotus. The pill contained in the jade bottle was specially refined by Mu Chen, which could help the monster beast''s bloodline!


    After getting the blood phoenix lotus, Yue Zhao looked for a direction to fly for a while, and then took out the Fu Zhuan given by Rong Ye, and wanted to contact Rong Ye, but found that Fu Zhuan could not be used at all. He lost contact with Rong Ye and the others. Up!


    Frowning, Yue Zhao was a little worried about Gu Qing''s situation.


    Although I had guessed a lot about the fairyland before I came in, I still didn''t expect that there would be monsters that exceeded the level of the Xuantian Continent. If Gu Qing met the black flood, Gu Qing would definitely be very dangerous!


    Thinking of this, he didn''t want to delay for a moment, confirmed a direction with his spiritual sense, and flew over there directly.


    ¡­


    Nanhua was teleported to the sky above a swamp. When he woke up, his body was falling, and there were several huge green crocodiles in the ground that had noticed him, opened their mouths, and waited for him to fall into their mouths.


    He stabilized his figure, took out Fu Zhuan, and was about to contact Rong Ye. After inputting his spiritual power, Fu Zhuan did not move. Obviously, even though they had been sitting a lot to prepare, he still lost contact with Rong Ye and the others!

 Chapter 100：

    Nan Hua looked at the Fu Zhuan in his hand and frowned. He didn''t expect this to happen. He reluctantly put the Fu Zhuan away carefully, closed his eyes, and let go of his spiritual sense to sense the surrounding situation. It spread continuously, and finally found a familiar figure ten miles away, opened his eyes, hesitated, the figure flashed, and flew towards the place of the figure.


    In a plain ten miles away from Nanhua, Zhuo Tingqiu was awkwardly dealing with the huge ghost face spider in front of him.


    The ghost face spider is close to three meters in height. The four pairs of steps are very strong and powerful. The roots of the bristles on the upper part of the steps are erected, giving a very sharp feeling. There are eight green single eyes on the abdomen, arranged in two rows, which looks terrifying. .


    It has a breastplate on the back, and the lines on it are like a grimace, hence the name.


    The general cultivation base of the ghost face spider is at ranks 6 to 8. Zhuo Tingqiu''s luck is not bad. What he encountered is a ghost face spider with only the peak of rank 6, but the problem is that his cultivation base is only at rank 6, and it is not a ghost face at all. The spider''s opponent.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for these years to spend time with Gu Qing, and indirectly accepted the teachings of Si Lin and the others, his combat effectiveness had increased a lot, and he still had some life-saving talisman and pill that Rong Ye and the others gave him. , He was eaten by the ghost face spider long ago.


    Even so, he felt very struggling at this time.


    The ghost face spider¡¯s steps are poisonous, and the spider silk it spit is also poisonous, and it is very toxic. He just accidentally touched the ghost face spider¡¯s web when he woke up, and it was poisoned, even if there was a detoxification provided by Mu Chen Dan, he also felt that the spiritual power in his body was blocked a lot, and at the same time, his eyes began to turn black, and his body began to become limp.


    Seeing the ghost face spider squirting out another spider silk, Zhuo Tingqiu quickly tried to avoid it, but his brain reacted, but his body couldn''t react. After a while, he was directly entangled by the spider silk. The spider silk wraps it up.


    He struggled hard, but the Ghost Face Spider''s silk was very tough and strong. He couldn''t struggle at all, and because of his struggle, the exposed skin on his body was injured in some places, which accelerated the spread of toxins.


    His body was limp, unable to lift his strength, and his mind became groggy, and finally fell directly to the ground.


    Seeing the prey entangled by its own spider silk, the Ghost Face Spider waited for Zhuo Tingqiu to fall to the ground before moving. It came to Zhuo Tingqiu''s front and was about to bring Zhuo Tingqiu to his mouth when suddenly a white light struck. , It avoided subconsciously and lost control of Zhuo Tingqiu.


    Zhuo Tingqiu was thrown to the ground. Just before he fell into a coma, he saw a familiar figure, his heart relaxed, and he fainted completely.


    Nan Hua fell in front of Zhuo Tingqiu, looked at Zhuo Tingqiu who was in a coma, frowned, turned around, and looked at the Ghost Face Spider.


    The ghost-faced spider could eat delicious food by looking at it, but he didn''t expect to kill Cheng Yaojin halfway. It seemed that the human being in front of him knew its food, and it suddenly became a little angry.


    "Tsk tusk, I really can''t see anything that looks ugly." Nan Hua moved the glazed frost flower fan in his hand, and blinked at the eight eyes of the ghost face spider''s abdomen, with a rare expressionless expression on his face.


    After making a complaint, he took the initiative without waiting for the Ghost Face Spider to act.


    Liuli Shuanghua slapped a fan, and a strong wind suddenly fell towards the Ghostface Spider. The Ghostface Spider''s body was blown backwards, and it took a lot of effort to prevent itself from being overturned.


    Nan Hua''s body was volley, with the seal on one hand, and the other hand waving the Liuli Frost Flower Fan. Several rays of light flew out from the tip of the Liuli Frost Flower Fan and flew towards the Ghost Face Spider.


    Feeling threatened, the Ghost Face Spider moved quickly, wanting to avoid these attacks. Who knew that these lights were like eyes that had been following it all the time. It could only move in a small range to avoid it, and its feet and abdomen were attacked. Soon there will be wounds.


    What makes the ghost face spider crazy is that one of its eyes was stabbed, and when it was stimulated, it immediately spit out a spider silk, trying to entangle Nanhua just like Zhuo Tingqiu had just been entangled, but it was easily caught by Nanhua. Dodged.


    Nan Hua came to the top of the ghost face spider, the Liuli Shuanghua fan turned into a sword directly, he stabbed down from above and directly pierced the ghost face spider through. This is not over yet, he used this force to move forward. , Directly divided the Ghost Face Spider into two halves!


    The ghost face spider''s body crashed to the ground, Nan Hua fell to the ground, threw off the blood on the sword, and came to Zhuo Tingqiu, the sword tip lightly slashed, the ghost face spider''s silk was separated, revealing Zhuo Tingqiu''s body.


    Zhuo Tingqiu was still in a coma, his face turned pale and lips were black due to the poisoning.


    "Tsk, it''s really troublesome." Muttered, the sword in Nan Hua''s hand changed back to the Liuli Shuanghua fan, with a wave of his hand, the spider silk was blown away, and Zhuo Tingqiu lay on the ground.


    He glanced at Zhuo Tingqiu, came to the Ghost Face Spider, searched for a wooden stick in the Ghost Face Spider''s body, and found a white sac-like object, took it from the Ghost Face Spider''s body, and wrapped it in a large leaf. Live, come in front of Zhuo Tingqiu, use a knife to cut open the white pouch, open Zhuo Tingqiu''s mouth, and let the liquid in the pouch flow into Zhuo Tingqiu''s mouth.


    Fortunately, Zhuo Tingqiu still knew to swallow, which made Nan Hua relieved.


    After doing this, he looked at Zhuo Tingqiu¡¯s situation. He estimated that he would not be able to wake up for a while, took out a formation, and after activation, enveloped him and Nanhua, took out a blanket from the Qiankun ring, and spread it on the ground. Then I sat on the ground and started meditating.


    ...


    When Mu Chen woke up from the trance of teleportation, he found that he was in a valley full of various spiritual flowers and grasses, and all levels were not low. He felt the aura that was obviously abundant in the valley. Zi realized that this is a valley dedicated to growing medicinal materials.


    After realizing this, his eyes lit up immediately.


    As an alchemist, my favorite is of course all kinds of spiritual flowers and plants. Mu Chen is no exception. At this time, there are so many in front of him, how could he let it go?


    However, he still remembered to find Gu Qing, and did not immediately do it. Instead, he closed his eyes, let go of his spiritual sense, and looked for Gu Qing''s trace. His spiritual sense was the strongest among the five seniors and could search. The scope of Qi is also the widest, but just like this, he didn''t find any trace of Gu Qing, so he gave up searching for it with spiritual consciousness.


    Opened his eyes, took out the talisman seal given by Rong Ye from the Universe Ring, and entered the spiritual power, but the talisman made no response, and his brows were slightly twisted. This shows that their distance may be too far, beyond the range that the seal can cover!


    He thought for a while, decided to collect some spiritual flowers and grasses as quickly as possible, and then went to Gu Qingqing.


    After making the decision, he immediately took out a glove and a medicine **** from the Qiankun Ring and began to work.


    His speed is very fast, the spirit flowers and spirit grasses were completely preserved by him, and he received them in the Universe Ring, and he didn''t put all the spirit flowers and spirit grasses away, he kept some of each.


    After half an hour, he stood up contentedly, put away his gloves and medicine hoe, found a direction, and left quickly.


    ...


    Before Jun Wu recovered from the teleported dizziness, he felt a fishy wind hitting him, his body was bigger than his consciousness, and he stepped aside to avoid the wind.


    When he opened his eyes, he found an iron-clad rhino not far away. He was staring at it at this time. On the other side of him, there was a cliff. Fortunately, he just chose the left hand side, if he chooses the right hand side. , At this time he might have fallen off the cliff.


    He quickly looked around and found that there was no Gu Qing''s figure, and immediately frowned. He was very dissatisfied with Gu Qing not being able to be with Gu Qing, and his mood suddenly became very bad.


    At this moment, the armored rhino could not wait to rush towards him.


    This iron-clad rhinoceros was only Tier 6 and was not Jun Wu''s opponent. Jun Wu quickly killed it. Standing next to the iron-clad rhinoceros''s corpse, Jun Wu hurriedly took out the talisman seal and input spiritual power into it.


    Fortunately, the rune on the seal of the talisman is lit up.


    "Jun Wu, is it you?" Rong Ye didn''t expect that apart from Gu Qing, the only person who contacted him was Jun Wu, and couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    "It''s me, where is it gently?" Jun Wu asked directly, knowing that only Rong Ye could see their positions.


    "Gently stay with me," Rong Ye looked at Gu Qing who was looking here, "Let me see how far you are from us."


    Tianqilu was opened by him, and soon, he saw Jun Wu''s location, and he was still some distance away from them.


    "You stay there, I and I will go to you gently." The situation in the secret realm is unknown. One more person will give you more power. Rong Ye didn''t dislike Jun Wu at this time and said directly.


    "Okay, protect gentle." Jun Wu wanted to go to Gu Qing to find Gu Qing, but he didn''t know where Gu Qing was, and his spiritual consciousness was not too strong, so he could not cover too far, so he could only wait. Rong Ye and the others came to look for him, but they couldn''t help but urge Rong Ye.


    "This is natural, of course Xiaoye will take care of it gently." Rong Ye raised his eyebrows, dissatisfied with Jun Wu''s words, and directly cut off the connection with Jun Wu.


    He turned his head and looked at Na Lanxin.


    "We are going to find friends, do you follow us or go by yourself?" I thought I had lost contact with other people, so they were going to stay here, so there is no problem with Nalanxin. Now I have contacted Jun No, whether to bring Nalanxin is a question.


    "I, I will walk with you, okay?" Nalanxin felt that Rong Ye''s temper was not very good, although Rong Ye was very kind to Gu Qing, she spoke very carefully to Rong Ye, and she seemed to be very careful. Really afraid of Rong Ye.


    "Okay." Rong Ye didn''t expect Na Lanxin to be so scared of him, and said with a twitch of his mouth.


    "Don''t worry, I will try my best not to drag you back!" Nalanxin immediately stood up and raised her right hand to promise.


    Rong Ye and Gu glanced at her lightly and nodded.


    If you want to hurry, naturally you still need tools to hurry. Rong Ye directly took out a small flying boat from his universe ring, which can hold about four or five people. Gu Qing and the three of them were sitting just right.

 Chapter 101：

    Jun Wu found a big tree not far from where he killed the iron-clad rhinoceros, rested, meditated on the branch to restore spiritual power, waiting for Gu Qing and Rong Ye to come.


    After about a quarter of an hour, there was a sound of people talking not far away. He opened his eyes, did not move, and looked down through the gaps in the branches and leaves.


    It was Nalanjin and Qiu Yufei who came from not far away. The two of them were teleported together by coincidence. The relationship between the Qiu family and the Nalan family has always been good. Nalanjin and Qiu Yufei also rushed past together before. When Qiu Yufei suggested that she wanted to go with her, Nalanjin gave it some consideration and agreed.


    Qiu Yufei has been in love with Nalanjin since she met Nalanjin last time at Nalan¡¯s house. Although she is coquettish, she will be as shy and nervous as other girls when facing people she likes. , At a loss.


    When they first went from Xingnan City to Shangjing City, they said they were walking along the way. In fact, most of the time she was sitting in a carriage with Qiu Yuyan, while he was riding outside. Only when she stopped to rest. Intersection, but they don¡¯t have many opportunities to speak.


    She never thought that after entering the secret realm, she would teleport with Nalan Jin. When she thought of staying with the person she liked, Qiu Yufei would be very happy. If she could take this opportunity to let Nalan Jin It couldn''t be better if Jin liked her too.


    Just like Yun Ran said, she is just the adopted daughter of the Qiu family, she is incomparable with Qiu Yuyan and others, but Nalan Jin is different. His father is the head of the Nalan family, and his aunt¡¯s brother is likely to be the next An heir, and not only does he look good, he is also a leader among his peers, if she can marry Nalanjin, it will definitely be the best destination for her!


    With this idea, Qiu Yufei kept her temper in front of Nalanjin, even learning the appearance of Qiu Yuyan, trying to show her best side to Nalanjin.


    Nalanjin still didn''t know that Qiu Yufei was interesting to him. He was actually a relatively indifferent person. Except for a few of his more caring people, he held a kind of estrangement from others.


    The reason why he agreed to go with Qiu Yufei was only because the friendship between the two families prevented him from rejecting Qiu Yufei''s proposal.


    He himself is not interested in what kind of person Qiu Yufei is. What he cares most about now is the whereabouts of Nalanxin. This is the first time that Nalanxin has entered a place like the secret realm. Even if she used to practice for her to cultivate her state of mind, He also followed a lot of people, and now he couldn''t be sure whether Nalanxin was alone, or just like him, luckily meeting someone he knew!


    "Master Nalan don''t have to worry, sister Xin will definitely be fine." Seeing Nalanjin''s worries, Qiu Yufei comforted her understandingly.


    Nalanjin didn''t speak, only nodded.


    Just as the two of them passed by the tree where Jun Wudai was about to go far, there were footsteps not far away, and there were still several people listening to them.


    Nalanjin and Qiu Yufei also heard the footsteps, and they looked at each other. When Nalanjin was about to pull Qiu Yufei to hide, they suddenly heard someone calling his name.


    "Hey, isn''t this Lord Nalan Jin from the Nalan family?" One of the people who walked towards him dressed in a purple brocade suit, watching Nalan Jin yin and yang and said strangely, "I didn''t expect that Lord Nalan would be a beautiful woman in the secret realm. Being company is really jealous!"


    The three people who followed the man heard the man''s words, their eyes fell on Qiu Yufei''s body, with a trace of unkindness in their eyes, they looked at each other and laughed.


    "Guo Lin, what do you want to do?" Nalanjin looked at the man, pulled Qiu Yufei behind him, and asked vigilantly.


    Guo Lin is a direct disciple of the pavilion master of Wuqing Pavilion. Wuqing Pavilion¡¯s strength on the Xuantian Continent is only slightly worse than the top twelve strengths, but the inheritance time is relatively short, and the acting style is relatively strange, which is not widely recognized. .


    Guo Lin''s talent is similar to that of Nalan Jin, and if there is no accident, it is very likely that he will be the next pavilion master of the ruthless pavilion.


    The two met when Nalanjin went out to practice. At that time, Nalanjin had only a fourth-order cultivation base. A Xueyou flower was found in the mountains of thousands of miles. The Xueyou flower is a fifth-order spiritual flower, which can purify spiritual power. Improve your chances of being promoted to Tier 6.


    Xue Youhua¡¯s guardian beast is a Tier 4 peak saber-toothed thunder tiger. Nalanjin fought to get Xue Youhua and the saber-toothed thunder tiger. He exhausted all his strength and even suffered a serious injury to defeat the sword. Xueyouhua was picked by Guo Lin when Thunder Tiger was toothed.


    Of course Nalanjin couldn''t swallow this breath, and directly fought with Guo Lin.


    Guo Lin¡¯s cultivation base was slightly worse than him. In the end, he used a secret method to improve his cultivation level and defeated Guo Lin. If it weren¡¯t for Guo Lin to run fast, he almost cut off one of Guo Lin¡¯s arms. That was the hatred between the two. End, but at that time the two did not know the identity of each other.


    The two met again a year ago, and they had a fight in the street. This time they knew the identity of each other. Due to their identity, they couldn''t make any big moves, but the grudge was in their hearts.


    This time I encountered Nalanjin in the secret realm. There was only one woman next to Nalanjin. Of course, Guo Lin would not let go of this opportunity for revenge, and directly stopped Nalanjin.


    Nalanjin also knew very well that Guo Lin would not let him go. After all, outsiders could not know about things in the secret realm. As long as Guo Lin killed him, others would not know that Guo Lin killed him, and the Nalan family wanted revenge. Can''t find Guo Lin!


    Similarly, as long as Nalanjin killed Guo Lin and his partners here today, the ruthless pavilion''s people wanted revenge, but they couldn''t find him!


    "You have already guessed what I want to do?" Guo Lin looked at Nalanjin, with a smirk on the corners of his lips, suddenly his face changed and became very sulky, "Of course I am going to kill you! "


    Guo Lin remembers the hatred back then and the hatred later. Now that he has the opportunity, he naturally wants to liquidate it together!


    "You can ask me to get revenge, let her go, she is innocent!" Although Nalanjin is indifferent, she doesn''t want to hurt Qiu Yufei because of herself. Although she feels that Guo Lin will not agree, she still mentions it.


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Guo Lin looked at Nalan Jin and mocked, "I''m so sorry for such a beauty, and I''m going to die like this!"


    It was a pity in his mouth, but Guo Lin looked at Qiu Yufei indifferently.


    "Such a beautiful beauty, can''t be wasted, isn''t it, why don''t we have fun first?" A man in a gray brocade suit next to Guo Lin looked at Qiu Yufei and said maliciously.


    "That''s right, Senior Brother Guo, such a beautiful beauty, it''s a pity not to taste it!" Another man in dark blue also followed.


    Hearing this, Qiu Yufei hid behind Nalanjin in fear, but Nalanjin''s eyes were completely cold.


    What he hates most is this kind of glib man who is thinking about how to take advantage of women all day long!


    "Okay, that beauty will reward you three." Noting Nalan Jin''s cold expression, Guo Lin''s smile deepened, and he glanced at Qiu Yufei and said without pity.


    "Thank you Brother Guo."


    "Brother Guo is refreshing!"


    "Haha, we are blessed now."


    With Guo Lin''s consent, the three of them immediately sought after him, and their eyes looked different when they looked at Qiu Yufei.


    Guo Lin drew out his weapon, attacked Nalan Jin, and fought with Nalan Jin, while the other three men surrounded Qiu Yufei and approached Qiu Yufei uncleanly.


    Qiu Yufei has a Tier 4 peak cultivation base, which is similar to that of a few men. She just pretended to be weak just for the love of Bodna Lanjin, but it did not mean that she was really weak.


    When the hand of the man in gray was about to touch her, a light flashed in her hand, and a whip was added, followed by a flick of the whip, which directly opened the skin of the man in gray.


    "what!"


    The grey-clothed man screamed and looked at Qiu Yufei''s eyes with surprise.


    The other two men were also stunned by the sudden change, and Qiu Yufei seized the opportunity, and the whip in his hand was drawn to the other two men one after another.


    The other two men were better than the gray-clothed men. They weren''t smashed, but they were also injured because they didn''t notice them for a while, and their expressions became very ugly.


    "Smelly lady, toast and not eat fine wine!" The gray-clothed man had already calmed down, and the evil thoughts in his heart temporarily faded, drew out his weapon and attacked Qiu Yufei.


    Qiu Yufei¡¯s cultivation base can deal with one person, but it¡¯s still a bit difficult to deal with three people at the same time. Just now because the three didn¡¯t think that Qiu Yufei¡¯s strength was good, she was caught off guard. Now the three of them are prepared, and Qiu Yufei is also Can only contend for a while.


    On Guo Lin and Nalanjin¡¯s side, Nalanjin¡¯s cultivation is better than Guo Lin, and he has had adventures and got a set of swordsmanship. The level of swordsmanship is not known, but it is very powerful. He uses this set. When it comes to swordsmanship, his father is not necessarily his opponent!


    At this time, facing Guo Lin, in order to be able to fight quickly, he used this set of swordsmanship from the beginning.


    Guo Lin originally thought that he could easily kill Nalanjin this time, but he didn''t expect Nalanjin to be more difficult to deal with than when he saw it last time, and his companion did not take Qiu Yufei, otherwise, he would definitely Nalanjin makes an impact, and he can take the opportunity to win.


    Now that he had already started, he would never let Nalanjin escape, so he simply used the secret method to forcibly improve his cultivation level, allowing himself to become a Tier 6 master for a short time against Nalanjin.


    Nalanjin''s face sank, and he didn''t expect that Guo Lin would be willing to pay so much in order to kill him!


    Fortunately, he also has the secret method to improve his cultivation base, and he also forcibly upgraded his cultivation base to the same level as Guo Lin, so he didn''t fall into a disadvantage!


    The two were fighting like a raging fire, and Qiu Yufei''s situation was not so good.


    Qiu Yufei had been injured several times by the three of them, her shoulders and waist were injured, her clothes were a little torn, her fair skin was exposed, and the breath of the three of them was heavier.

 Chapter 102：

    Jun Wu has been sitting on the tree, seeing the actions of Guo Lin and Nalanjin clearly. To him, both Nalanjin and Guo Lin are strangers. He did not intend to take action, so he quietly Watching them fight.


    Qiu Yufei''s physical and spiritual energy was consumed more and more, and she gradually became a little bit weak. The three people took advantage of the opportunity to fight. It was obviously not the first time that the three bullied people together, and the cooperation was very tacit. Even if Qiu Yufei''s whip technique was very powerful, she suffered a lot of injuries.


    Her face was getting more and more ugly. She glanced at Nalan Jin and found that the situation was not very good, Qiu Yufei bit her lower lip, looked at the three people surrounding her, a trace of panic flashed in her eyes.


    In any case, she couldn''t be ruined by these three people, cheered up again, and swung the whip faster.


    On the branch, Jun Wu has been paying attention to this side, seeing one of the three with a malicious smile on his face, reaching out to grab Qiu Yufei¡¯s shoulder, a silver needle appeared at the tip of Jun Wu¡¯s finger, not disturbing Qiu Yufei In the case of other people, pierce that person''s shoulder.


    The person stabbed in the shoulder and froze in the air. Qiu Yufei''s whip was better drawn, and his arm was smashed directly. The wound was deeply visible and he obviously used a lot of strength.


    "Wow!"


    The man held his shoulder, yelled, and stepped aside.


    Qiu Yufei didn''t expect that her whip would have such an effect, and she immediately had confidence again, and she swung the whip to the gray-clothed man.


    Although the gray-clothed man was shocked by his companion''s injury, he quickly reacted. When Qiu Yufei''s whip came over, he immediately wanted to escape. Jun Wu used the same method to pierce a needle into his leg. As soon as his leg hurts, his movements slowed down. Without avoiding Qiu Yufei''s attack, he was drawn to his back. The clothes on his back split directly, revealing the wound inside.


    Next, every time Qiu Yufei drew towards a man, that man would not be able to dodge and was injured. After a while, the scene turned upside down and turned into Qiu Yufei to have the upper hand.


    Jun Wu stopped helping and continued to watch the play on the branch.


    The reason why he would take action was just that he didn¡¯t want men to be raped. The violent women''s affairs stained his eyes, confirming that Qiu Yufei would not be raped. After the violence, he stopped.


    Qiu Yufei seized the opportunity to solve the three men one by one, and then quickly came to Nalan Jin''s side.


    At this time, the time for Nalanjin and Guo Lin to sober up their cultivation bases was about to end, and the two also suffered a lot of injuries, almost equal, but now Qiu Yufei is different.


    When the spiritual power of the two of them was exhausted and the secret time was over, both of them were paralyzed on the ground and could not move, Qiu Yufei came in handy.


    "Miss Qiu, help me to his side!" Nalanjin looked at Guo Lin and said to Qiu Yufei.


    Qiu Yufei quickly helped Nalanjin up and walked in front of Guo Lin. Guo Lin was lying on the ground, and when she saw Nalanjin coming over, she suddenly became frightened.


    "Nalanjin, don''t kill me, I''ll give you all my treasures!" The fear of death made Guo Lin give up his dignity. If it weren''t for this time, he wanted to kneel on the ground and beg Nalanjin.


    "If I let you go today, would you still kill me in the future?" Nalanjin looked at Guo Lin condescendingly, with a very cold expression.


    "Of course not, I can swear by my heart, as long as you let me go, my life will be yours from now on. I will do what you ask me to do. There is absolutely no complaint." Seeing Nalanjin seemed to be shaken. Meaning, Guo Lin said quickly, with a pleasing smile on his face.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t believe it!" Nalan Jin looked at Guo Lin faintly, regardless of Guo Lin''s changed face, a long sword pierced Guo Lin''s heart, "So, you can only die!"


    "You...you..." Guo Lin widened his eyes and looked at Nalanjin. He didn''t expect Nalanjin to be merciless. After all, he didn''t say the last words and ended up bitterly.


    Nalanjin leaned on Qiu Yufei''s shoulder and coughed twice, with blood spilling on the corners of her lips.


    "Miss Qiu, I''m hurting you, I hope you can keep things a secret today." He propped up his body with a long sword on the ground, and said to Qiu Yufei.


    "Princess Nalan, please rest assured, I will never tell anyone about today, after all," she looked at her clothes, "this is also a shame for me!"


    Even if Nalanjin didn''t say anything, Qiu Yufei wouldn''t talk about it, after all, she was almost beaten by someone!


    As she said, this is also a shame for her!


    Now that Nalanjin killed Guo Lin, he would definitely keep it secret. No one knew about this except for the two of them, and she liked Nalanjin. As long as Nalanjin didn''t dislike it, she would have nothing to do with it.


    Nalanjin''s gaze fell on Qiu Yufei, but after seeing her exposed skin, he immediately looked away like a needle.


    "Sorry, Miss Qiu, I am the one who caused you. Don''t worry, I will never tell anyone about this!" Nalan Jin solemnly assured Qiu Yufei, looking at Qiu Yufei''s eyes.


    "I believe you, Lord Nalan." Qiu Yufei looked at Nalanjin affectionately, and was afraid that Nalanjin would see her flushed face, and quickly lowered her head.


    "There is a smell of blood here, and monsters will inevitably be attracted. We should leave here as soon as possible to avoid being attacked by monsters." Seeing Qiu Yufei lowered his head, Nalanjin thought that Qiu Yufei was embarrassed and quickly changed the subject.


    "Okay, I will help you go." Qiu Yufei naturally wouldn''t let go of the opportunity to get close to Nalanjin, and said quickly.


    Nalan Jin wanted to decline, but his condition at the moment was really not so good. If he left on his own, it would be difficult to rely on Qiu Yufei, "Miss Qiu is in trouble."


    After they left here with their arms, the place immediately became quiet.


    Jun Wu came down from the tree, saw the four corpses on the ground, frowned, threw out four Sanmai True Fire Talisman, turning the corpses into ashes. Only when they left the secret realm, the people in Ruthless Pavilion would know that Guo Lin was already there. died.


    After doing all this, Jun Wu returned to the tree and continued to wait for Gu Qing and Rong Ye.


    ...


    The speed of the flying boat is not particularly fast, and the places they are going to pass through are more dangerous. They have to look for Jun Wu''s trail, because the speed of the flying boat is slower, and it took an hour faster to reach the apocalypse. Jun Wu shown on the above is near the place where it is.


    Alighting from the flying boat, Rong Ye closed his eyes, his consciousness poured out, looking for Jun Wu''s trace, and finally found Jun Wu who was resting on a tree a hundred meters away, and hurriedly went over with Gu Qing.


    Jun Wu opened his eyes when he heard the footsteps. After seeing Gu Qing''s figure, he fell directly from the branch and flew to Gu Qing''s side. When Rong Ye didn''t react, he gave him a hug. Stayed Gu gently.


    "Gentlely." He whispered to Gu gently and very gently, the roots of his ears were slightly red.


    Suddenly being hugged, if it wasn''t for the familiar smell, Gu gently almost threw the person out, and when he realized that it was Jun Wu, he patted Jun Wu''s shoulder with some helplessness.


    "Boy, hurry up and let go!" Rong Ye only felt a flower in front of him. When he looked over, he saw the scene that made his blood pressure rise, and he walked over and slapped Jun Wu''s hand. , Shouted angrily.


    After being photographed by Rong Ye, Jun Wu glared at Rong Ye, then let go of his arms and changed to pulling Gu Qing''s wrist.


    "Gently, are you okay?" Jun asked nonchalantly regardless of Rong Ye''s anger.


    Gu shook his head lightly, probably making a gesture of what had happened before.


    Jun Wu was a little surprised when he saw Na Lanxin and learned her identity.


    "I saw a person named Nalanjin here just now." Seeing Gu gently looking at him, Jun didn''t explain.


    Hearing this, Na Lanxin''s eyes lit up, who was following Gu Qing''s back.


    "This son, which direction did my brother go?" Nalanxin was eager to see Nalanjin and complained to him, regardless of Jun Wu''s cold chain, and asked cheeky.


    Jun Wu pointed out the direction Nalanjin had left, "He was injured, and he should not be able to go far. You can still catch up with him now."


    Hearing that Nalanjin was injured, Nalanxin was a little worried. She hesitated and decided to go to Nalanjin first, so she said goodbye to Gu gently.


    "Thank you girl for saving me. If it is useful to me in the future, the girl can speak, I will go to my brother now." Nalanxin was very eager to meet Gu Qingqing. If it weren''t for Gu Qingqing, she would have died just now. Undoubtedly, Gu Qing was her second-born parents. If she was not anxious to find Nalanjin, she also knew that her situation was dragging Gu Qing''s hind legs, and Na Lanxin wanted to stay with Gu Qing to repay her favor.


    Gu gently waved his hand, ¡¾It¡¯s okay, you go find your brother. ¡¿


    Na Lanxin probably guessed what Gu Qing meant, bowed to Gu Qing, turned around and walked away quickly.


    After Na Lanxin left, Rong Ye squeezed directly between Gu Qing and Jun Wu, "Boy, stay away from Qing Qing."


    Jun Wu glanced at Rong Ye, and silently moved aside to prevent him from encountering Rong Ye, and didn''t say anything.


    Gu Qing glanced at Rong Ye helplessly. There was no way to say that Rong Ye could only give Jun Wu an apologetic look and make him bear more.


    "What''s the situation now, what about the others?" Jun Wu''s mood improved slightly after Gu Qing comforted him, and asked Rong Ye.


    "Except for the three of us, no one can be contacted. This secret realm seems to be very large. Maybe they are too far away from them, so they can''t be contacted." Rong Ye briefly told Jun Wu about the situation.


    "They will definitely find a way to find us. The most important thing for us now is to figure out the situation of the secret realm. This place is obviously better than the Profound Sky Continent. There are some monsters and spiritual flowers and spirits beyond the sixth peak. We still have to Be careful." Jun Cautiously analyzed.


    "Well, let''s go to the center of the secret realm first, so maybe we can meet them on the way."

 Chapter 103：

    The center of the secret realm was a towering mountain peak that they saw on the flying boat when they came to look for Jun Wu before, and a majestic palace could be vaguely seen on the half-mountain peak, which should be the one that appeared in the shadow of the secret realm.


    No matter how big this secret realm is, wherever the chakra is located, that mountain should be visible!


    For this reason, Rong Ye said that there is the secret realm center, as long as they go there, they will definitely be able to find Si Lin!


    As long as Jun Wu followed Gu Qing''s side, it didn''t matter where he went. The three immediately got on the flying boat and flew towards the center of the secret realm.


    ...


    In a dense forest, Yun Ran hid on a big tree, carefully observing the surroundings, looking very cautious.


    The beautiful clothes on her body had already rotted in several places, one part of her arm was bandaged, the gauze was still oozing blood, and there were several scratches on her face. Obviously, she had just experienced a fierce battle.


    Her luck was not so good, she was directly teleported to the dense forest, and unfortunately knocked over a honeycomb, and was chased for a long time by the fist-sized bees inside. Fortunately, the bees were not well-repaired, and her The body is not bad, and then he escaped the bee''s chase.


    As a result, she just came out of the wolf den and entered the tiger¡¯s mouth again. She ran into a group of black wind leopards drinking water by the river. As a result, they were surrounded by black wind leopards. The black wind leopard¡¯s cultivation base was all around Tier 4, so she could deal with it alone. One is okay, but not against the upper group.


    If it weren¡¯t for the talisman that Rong Ye gave her in advance to help her withstand the Black Wind Leopard¡¯s attack, and Mu Chen¡¯s pill to replenish her spiritual power, she would almost die. Fortunately, she won in the end, but she was also injured. .


    After being chased one after another, she realized that this place was very dangerous and became a lot more cautious. Especially after trying Fu Zhuan, she found that Rong Ye could not be contacted, so she became more careful.


    At this time, she was hiding in the big tree because she found this place was safer, but she did not dare to relax her guard completely.


    Fortunately, the pill that Mu Chen gave was very useful. The wound on her arm had healed a lot, and the spiritual power in her body had basically recovered.


    Just when she was about to sit back and meditate, there were footsteps not far away, and she immediately became vigilant.


    What appeared in front of her were the young master Xiang Yunkai of Wentian Palace, who had had several connections, and Jiang Yingshi of Wanqingmen, who had previously fought with Zhou Qing. The relationship between Wentian Palace and Wanqingmen was okay, Xiang Yunkai. He and Jiang Yingshi are also familiar with each other, and the place of transmission is relatively close, so the two talents act together.


    Seeing these two people, Yun Ran''s heart moved. The relationship between the Yun family and Wentian Temple and Wanqingmen is relatively friendly, and there is no conflict of interest. There are dangers in the secret realm, and some things are beyond her ability to deal with. Scope, if you can travel with them, there will be some kind of support.


    She quickly made up her mind and jumped off the branch.


    Xiang Yunkai and Jiang Yingshi were walking well, and suddenly heard a sound, they took out their weapons at the same time, and looked at the place where Yun Ran had fallen vigilantly. After seeing Yun Ran, they were a little surprised.


    "Miss Yun?" Xiang Yunkai looked at Yun Ran and asked in surprise.


    "Young Master Xiang, Miss Jiang." Yun Ran leaned slightly to the two of them, which was regarded as a courtesy.


    The two hurriedly responded.


    "Miss Yun was also teleported to this neighborhood?" Xiang Yunkai asked, looking at the wound on Yun Ran''s body, his eyes flashed.


    "Well, there are dangers here, I don''t know if I can go with the two?" Yun Ran didn''t go around with the two of them, and directly stated his purpose.


    Hearing this, Xiang Yunkai and Jiang Yingshi looked at each other, both a little surprised.


    You must know that the two of them can travel together because they have dealt with each other before, and they trust each other''s character. This is the only way to travel together. Otherwise, the secret realm is full of dangers, but it is full of opportunities. Sometimes, being betrayed by others will not end well, unless someone who can be trusted will not choose to go with him!


    Unexpectedly, Yun Ran would choose to be with them?


    "Miss Yun, are you sure you want to be with us?" asked Jiang Yingshi this time.


    "Of course, it''s too dangerous in the secret realm, and there is still a need to take care of it together." Yun Ran admitted generously.


    "Miss Yun is right, then we will be together, so it is safer." Jiang Yingshi''s thoughts are the same as Yun Ran, and she agrees when Xiang Yunkai says to go together. Seeing Yun Ran now also thinks so. I immediately agreed.


    Xiang Yunkai didn''t mind anything, so the three of them went on the road together.


    "I just saw a mountain peak with Young Master Xiang, towering into the clouds. We want to come to that place that is the center of the secret realm. We might as well go to that place. Otherwise, this secret realm is so big, it is very difficult for us to find a companion." Jiang Yingshi walked away. Beside Yun Ran, he said to Yun Ran.


    After Yun Ran came in, she was exhausted, and finally had time to breathe, and hurriedly wanted to contact Gu Qing and the others. Before she had time to inspect the secret realm, she was a little surprised when she heard Jiang Yingshi¡¯s words. She thought about it and felt Jiang Ying The poem''s proposal is good.


    "Okay, then let''s go there." Now she can''t contact Rong Ye and the others. If the mountain is so high as Jiang Yingshi said, Gu Qing and the others will definitely go there too, maybe they can. Run into.


    Xiang Yunkai had just discussed with Jiang Yingshi, and agreed with this idea, naturally there was no opinion.


    The three of them moved quickly towards the mountain.


    ...


    After Nanhua rescued Zhuo Tingqiu, in order to wait for Zhuo Tingqiu to wake up, he set up camp in the same place. It was an hour after Zhuo Tingqiu woke up.


    He still had the ghost face spider in his mind. After waking up, he wanted to sit up and look next to him as soon as he woke up. As a result, the sequelae of the poisoning made his body limp and unable to move at all, but it made him see Nan Hua on the side.


    "Wake up?" Nan Hua got up, came to Zhuo Tingqiu''s side, checked his condition, "Yes, the poison has been resolved, just need to rest for a while."


    Hearing Nan Hua''s words, Zhuo Tingqiu heard that he saw Nan Hua''s figure before he fell unconscious. Nan Hua rescued him from the Ghost Face Spider. He heard Nan Hua say that the poison on his body was detoxified, and he quickly felt it. , Found that just as Nanhua said, in addition to the body is still a bit sore, the poison in the body has been completely eliminated.


    "Senior Brother Nan, thank you for saving me." To Si Lin and the others, Zhuo Tingqiu had been screaming with Gu Qing, and his eyes were full of gratitude when he looked at Nan Hua.


    Nan Hua waved his hand, "I promised that if I meet you in danger, I will save you. You don''t need to thank me. If you want to, you can thank me."


    "I know, when I see Gentle, I will thank her very well." Mentioning Gu Gentle, Zhuo Tingqiu said seriously with a smile on his face.


    Nanhua nodded in satisfaction.


    "I have already contacted Rong Ye. I haven''t contacted them. The distance between us and them should be relatively long. I just saw a very high mountain. I should be able to see it in the secret realm. We will go to that place. Maybe I can meet them." Nan Hua was still a little worried about Gu Qing, and wished to appear next to Gu Qing right now.


    "Okay, then let''s go over there." Zhuo Tingqiu naturally had no objection.


    He was also a little worried about Gu Qing and Yun Ran. Although he had quarreled with Yun Ran all day, Yun Ran was also a friend he recognized in his heart. There were many dangerous places in the secret realm now, and he was also worried that Gu Qing and Yun Ran had an accident.


    After resting for another half an hour, Zhuo Tingqiu''s body was no longer weak and able to move normally, and they started on their way.


    ...


    After Yue Zhao finished harvesting the blood phoenix lotus, after looking for a direction to fly for a while, he also saw the mountain. He stopped at the top of a big tree and looked at the mountain peak, frowning.


    He hesitated for a while, and took out a palm-sized turtle shell and three copper coin-sized, black and gold discs from the universe ring. He stuffed the discs into the turtle shell, held the tortoise shell with both hands, and shook it. At the same time, there was a word in his mouth. After 30 breaths, he poured three discs on his left hand, and when he saw the hexagram, he raised his brows.


    Since he recognized Gu Qingqing in his heart, he couldn''t figure out the things about Gu Qingqing. Otherwise, he would use hexagrams to find where Gu Qingqing was. Just after seeing the mountain, he didn''t Thinking about calculating whether he would be able to repay what he asked for if he walked to the other side of the mountain, the hexagram indicated that there would be an answer.


    What he thought in his heart was naturally that he wanted to find Gu Qingqing, and the hexagram image was good, which meant that the problem was not big, and he relaxed a little, and flew directly towards the mountain.


    Not long after he flew, the sky darkened, and the night was about to come. He thought for a while, looked on the ground, and found a strong tree as a resting place.


    If he was on the Xuantian Continent, he would be fine even if he drove at night, but unfortunately this was a fairyland. There were already seventh-order monsters in it. There might be higher-order monsters. It would be very dangerous to drive at night. He was not prepared. adventure!


    After sitting down on the branch of the big tree, he released his spiritual knowledge and inspected the surrounding situation. When he found a group of people approaching, he raised his eyebrows, but did not move, but planned to watch the changes.


    Before long, the team came under the tree where he was.


    There are six people in this team, among them, according to their service, they come from two different sects.


    The two men dressed in blue broad-sleeved brocade suits came from Shangyangzong, and the four men dressed in black tights came from Wanqingmen. The relationship between these two schools has always been good. Only then will they act together after encountering them.


    "Brother Guan, no monsters are found around here, and the terrain is relatively gentle. It is not early at this time. We can stay here for one night and continue on the road tomorrow." A young disciple of Shangyangzong looked around. Said to a disciple of Wan Qingmen.


    The full name of the disciple known as Senior Brother Guan is Guan Chenbo. Among the four disciples of Wanqing Sect, the cultivation base is the highest, with a fifth-order cultivation base. Hearing the words of the disciple of Shangyang Sect, he nodded.


    "Well, everyone has been on the road for a long time, and we are all tired. Let''s rest here." Guan Chenbo also knows that several people have reached their limit. On the way, they are on the way again, and they are dealing with monsters, whether it is body or Spiritually, they are all very tired. If they are not allowed to rest, I am afraid they will not be able to bear it.


    When the others heard the words, they were relieved. People who were very particular in the past did not care about the dirt on the ground at this time, and sat down directly on the ground.


    Guan Chenbo looked at the other people, pursed his lips, did not immediately sit down and rest, but took out a few spiritual stones, surrounded the place where they were made, and formed a defensive formation.


    "Brother Guan is still great. If it weren''t for the senior brother to take us this time, we would have been gone." Chen Xiaoxiang, a disciple of Shangyang Sect who spoke just now, couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    He really admired Guan Chenbo. On the way, if it weren¡¯t for Chenbo¡¯s judgment and command, the six of them would not have been able to walk here. Now, they are all tired and paralyzed. They just want to rest, but Guan Chenbo can still arrange a formation. , Enough to see the power of Guan Chenbo.


    "Brother Guan has always been very powerful, otherwise he wouldn''t become a direct disciple of the head." He Hongyan, a disciple of Wanqingmen sitting next to Chen Xiaoxiang, also followed to praise.


    When Guan Chenbo heard what the two said, he smiled. After setting up the formation, he went to look for some dead branches next to him, and a bonfire rose up before sitting down.


    "Before I came in, I was thinking about what the fairyland is like. After I came in, I found out that this place is not for a person like me." Chen Xiaoxiang looked at the campfire, sat upright and said with emotion.


    "Yeah, it''s only been a long time. I feel like many days have passed. This secret realm is so dangerous. I don''t know how we are going to make it through." He Hongyan''s expression collapsed at the mention of this. , He is very self-aware, very clear about his abilities, knowing the degree of danger of the secret realm, he might not be able to sustain the day when the secret realm is closed.


    "I don''t know how many days this secret realm will be open. The general secret realm is open for a month at most. I used to think that there was not enough time, but now I hope that time will pass faster. I hope I can make it until the secret realm is closed." Another Wan Wan Qing Sect disciple Li Yichen said.


    "Don''t be discouraged, the aura here is obviously denser than the outside. If you seize the opportunity, you might be able to improve your cultivation by one level." Guan Chenbo is not as pessimistic as others, he is still very satisfied with the secret realm, even though he has experienced it today. He has gained a lot, but he has also gained a lot. He has already felt that his cultivation base has increased a lot. Maybe when he leaves here, his cultivation base will be able to reach the fifth level!


    "Yes, the spiritual energy here is really dense, and I feel that the recovery time of spiritual power has been shortened a lot. If I can keep practicing here, it would be really good." Chen Xiaoxiang nodded, agreeing with Guan Chenbo''s words.


    "The problem is that there is not only aura, but also monsters and other dangers. We can''t find a place to practice all the time." Li Yichen couldn''t help but complain.


    Hearing this, the others also fell silent.


    Today they encountered a Tier 6 monster. If they hadn''t worked together and Guan Chenbo commanded them properly, they would have died.


    And there may be monsters higher than Tier 6 here. With their cultivation base, if they encounter it, they will undoubtedly die!

 Chapter 104：

    "It''s getting late, and Yichen and I will watch the night first. Two and a half hours later, we will switch to Xiaoxiang and Hong Yanshou, and you two guards in the last shift." Seeing everyone''s mood was a little low, Guan Chenbo said.


    After a long time of getting along, Guan Chenbo has established prestige among several people. Everyone is very convinced of what he said, and immediately nodded when he heard the words, and executed according to his arrangements.


    Seeing that the others had no objection, Guan Chenbo closed his eyes and began to meditate. When the others saw this, they also began to rest.


    Yue Zhao has been paying attention to them all the time. His gaze stayed on Guan Chenbo for a while, and a trace of exploration flashed under his eyes. He always felt that Guan Chenbo was a little weird, but he couldn''t tell what was strange. He just paid more attention to Guan Chenbo. After closing his eyes, he stopped looking at the bottom, closed his eyes and started practicing.


    This area suddenly became quiet, except for the occasional cry of monsters and the sound of insects around, only the breathing of a few people could be heard.


    In the first half of the night, everything was calm. In the second half of the night, there was a rush of footsteps and a sense of vibration. It was obvious that a monster was approaching them.


    Yue Zhao opened his eyes as soon as the shock came and looked under the tree.


    Guan Chenbo was the first time among the six to react. He should have been cultivating. When he opened his eyes, his eyes were clear. At this time, it happened that Chen Xiaoxiang and He Hongyan were on vigil. The direction from which it came.


    The other three were also awakened, drowsily withdrawing their weapons, and watching the distance guardedly.


    The voices were getting closer and closer, and they soon reached their side. By the moonlight, they could see three people in front, two women and a man. They looked rather embarrassed. They ran and turned their heads. Attack behind you.


    As they got tighter and tighter, Guan Chenbo and the others also saw clearly that the thing chasing them was a giant black bear with a height of nearly three meters.


    The giant black bear is very destructive, and all the trees beside it are knocked down by it, which is why the ground keeps shaking.


    It seems to be very angry. The attack of the first three people caused very limited damage to it, and it can only resist its steps a little!


    "Sister Jiang {Sister}!" After seeing the appearance of the three, the four of Wanqingmen couldn''t help exclaiming.


    The people here are Xiang Yunkai, Yun Ran and Jiang Yingshi!


    They marched all the way towards the mountain, accidentally broke into the giant black bear''s territory, and met the cubs of the giant black bear. The cubs should have been born only a few days ago. They looked cute. Yun Ran and Jiang Yingshi were cute. It melted, and couldn''t help but amuse the cubs, but the giant black bear who came back from foraging thought it wanted to take the cubs, so the giant black bear was directly angry.


    The giant black bear has a seventh-order cultivation base, and the three Yun Ran are not its opponents together. They can only fight back while running, hoping to trap the giant black bear and allow them to escape.


    They didn''t expect to meet Guan Chenbo and the others.


    "Brother Guan?" Jiang Yingshi was called, and quickly looked in the direction of the voice. She saw Guan Chenbo at a glance and couldn''t help being surprised.


    Because of the surprise, Jiang Yingshi paused for a while, and was almost overtaken by the giant black bear. Guan Chenbo rushed to her side quickly and rescued her from the palm of the giant black bear.


    Chen Xiaoxiang and others worked with Xiang Yunkai and Yun Ran to deal with the giant black bear, so that it should not pay attention to Jiang Yingshi''s side.


    "Sister Jiang, are you okay?" Guan Chenbo let go of Jiang Yingshi''s hand and asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, thank you Senior Brother Guan." Jiang Yingshi shook her head quickly and looked at Guan Chenbo gratefully.


    "Junior Sister Jiang, how come you are with the young master of Wentian Temple, and are still being chased by the giant black bear?" Guan Chenbo glanced at the giant black bear and asked Jiang Yingshi worriedly.


    Jiang Yingshi briefly talked about her experience with Guan Chenbo, and Guan Chenbo nodded clearly.


    "Brother Guan, these are not important. Let''s find a way to get rid of this giant black bear. Its cultivation base has exceeded Tier 6, and we are not opponents!" Watching the giant black bear sweep Chen Xiaoxiang away, Jiang Yingshi quickly said to Guan Chenbo One sentence, and then rushed up to help Yun Ran and the others.


    Guan Chenbo also noticed the movement here, stepped forward to catch Chen Xiaoxiang, and joined the team fighting the giant black bear.


    The giant black bears have thick skin and thick skin, and their cultivation bases are high. Yun Ran and the giant black bears have too much difference in their cultivation bases. Their attacks fall on the giant black bears, just tickling the giant black bears. It doesn''t work at all, but the giant black bears With a wave of your hand, they can be swept away, there is no way to hit them.


    Yue Zhao had been watching Yun Ran and the giant black bears fighting from the branches. Seeing that they were still able to fight back, he didn''t mean to take action. He didn''t appear in front of Yun Ran until the giant black bear smashed the tree where he was hiding with one arm.


    "Brother Yue!" Seeing Yue Zhao, Yun Ran was very surprised and couldn''t help but rushed to Yue Zhao''s side.


    Yue Zhao nodded at Yun Ran and looked at the giant black bear.


    At this time, the swords of the giant black bear Guan Chenbo and Jiang Yingshi stabbed the giant black bear at the same time. As a result, because the giant black bear''s skin was too thick, they did not break the defense. Instead, they were bounced out.


    Seeing the giant black bear coming here, Yun Ran suddenly became nervous.


    A light flashed in Yue Zhao''s hand, and Liu Guangqin appeared in his hand.


    "Hide behind me." He said to Yun Ran without looking back, put his hands on the strings and began to play.


    "Zheng!"


    With the first sound of the piano, an invisible sound blade attacked the giant black bear. Jiang Yingshi and Guan Chenbo were unable to break through the giant black bear with all their strength, and a wound was instantly added to the giant black bear, and the giant black bear also roared in pain. With a cry, the gaze looking at Yue Zhao was full of anger.


    Yue Zhao looked at the giant black bear calmly, and the movements of his men kept moving. The smooth piano sound flowed from his fingers, turned into sound blades, and flew towards the giant black bear.


    The sound blade is invisible and invisible to the naked eye. The giant black bear can''t avoid it even if it wants to dodge. It can only let the sound blade cut on its body and turn into wounds. It is completely irritated, regardless of the wounds on its body, and directly rushes. Xiang Yuezhao.


    Yue Zhao''s body directly volleyed in the air, hanging in the air, his hands kept moving, even his hands were getting faster and faster, afterimages appeared on the strings, more and more sound blades appeared, and wounds on the giant black bear More and more, although every wound was not deep, it would bleed. After a while, the hair on the giant black bear was wet with blood.


    "Roar!"


    The giant black bear waved its arms and wanted to hit Yue Zhao. However, although Yue Zhao was playing the piano, he was very fast, and it couldn''t catch Yue Zhao at all.


    There was always a smile on Yue Zhao''s face, and his gaze looking at the giant black bear was very calm, or indifferent.


    The giant black bear that was very difficult for Yun Ran and the others to deal with was completely unable to fight back in Yue Zhao''s hands, and could only be beaten passively, seeing Yun Ran and the others very excited.


    It¡¯s not the first time that Yun Ran has seen Yue Zhao take action. She knows that Yue Zhao is very powerful, but when he was in the Xuantian Continent, Yue Zhao still suppressed a part of his strength. Now he and I have the power to let go of the back, and I am totally silly. , Also refreshed Yun Ran''s understanding of him.


    Jiang Yingshi, Guan Chenbo and others did not know Yue Zhao before, but they thought that Yue Zhao was very good-looking. Now seeing Yue Zhao''s strength, they were completely stunned.


    Xuantian Continent also has some music repairs, but they can''t make it into a climate at all, and their status is very low. This is the first time they have seen such a powerful music repair!


    They have all experienced how powerful a giant black bear is. Such a powerful giant black bear has no strength to fight back under Yue Zhao''s hand, and it is entirely possible to see how powerful Yue Zhao is.


    In their shocked eyes, Yue Zhao took a piece of time to solve the giant black bear. When the body of the giant black bear fell to the ground, Jiang Yingshi and the others were suddenly awakened, looking at Yue Zhao''s eyes full of worship.


    "Thank you, Brother Yue, for your help." Compared with Jiang Yingshi and the others, Yun Ran and Yue Zhao should be familiar with them. After Yue Zhao fell to the ground, he hurriedly stepped forward to thank them.


    Yue Zhao nodded and looked at the body of the giant black bear, "I will leave this thing to you to solve. If you have anything to say, I will wait for tomorrow morning."


    After speaking, Yue Zhao didn''t care about other people''s reactions, and directly found a big tree and flew to the branch to sit down, closed his eyes and practiced.


    Jiang Yingshi and others originally planned to thank Yue Zhao, but they could only shut their mouths and work with Yun Ran on the corpse of the giant black bear.


    As a Tier 7 monster, the giant black bear is full of treasures. Although its fur has been cut by Yuezhao¡¯s sound blade, it can be refined into leather armor after processing. Its defensiveness is very good. Its blood can be used as a symbol. The material, bear meat contains a wealth of spiritual power, after eating it, it will make a lot of it.


    There are other things that are very valuable. After Yun Ran and others have processed them, they put all the useful things in a storage bag and prepare to hand it over to Yue Zhao tomorrow morning.


    They had just experienced a battle, and everyone was exhausted, especially the three Yun Ran, who had to run all the way and attack the giant black bear, fearing. At this time, after processing the giant black bear''s corpse, they slumped directly on the ground.


    The giant black bear died here. There is the pressure of the giant black bear. In a short time, other monsters will not appear here, so they can rest assured.


    Everyone gathered around the campfire, meditated and rested, restoring physical and spiritual strength.


    The next morning, at dawn, Yue Zhao withdrew from his cultivation state and cast a cleansing spell on himself. Seeing that his body was much cleaner, he fell to the ground.


    Yun Ran and others also woke up. After all, in such a dangerous place, few people dared to relax completely. After seeing Yue Zhao, they stood up one after another, and Yun Ran took the storage bag that contained the stuff of the giant black bear yesterday. Pass it to Yuezhao.


    "Senior Brother Yue, this is something on the giant black bear. You killed it. These things should belong to you." Jian Yuezhao looked at herself suspiciously, and Yun Ran said sincerely.

 Chapter 105：

    Yue Zhao looked at the storage bag in Yun Ran''s hand, and looked at Jiang Yingshi and others who were not far away. Seeing that they all looked at him expectantly, he obviously hoped that he would take the storage bag and picked it up. Raised an eyebrow, took the storage bag from Yun Ran''s hand.


    Seeing that Yuezhao accepted the storage bag, Jiang Yingshi and others looked happy.


    Yue Zhao did not put the storage bag directly away, but after opening it, he picked it up inside, took away the demon pill and blood holding the black bear, and then returned the storage bag to Yun Ran, "I only want this. Two things, the others are useless to me, you can solve them yourself."


    After speaking, he walked towards the river not far away.


    Yun Ran took the storage bag carefully. She knew Yue Zhao''s temper. Now that Yue Zhao said that, she had already decided. If she catches up, Yue Zhao will be unhappy instead.


    Others saw this scene and quickly walked over.


    "Yun Ran, son of Yue, is this?" Jiang Yingshi asked inexplicably, looking at the storage bag in Yun Ran''s hand.


    "You have also heard that, Senior Brother Yue said, he only needs those two things, and the other things are for us to solve by ourselves, let''s divide these things." Yun Ran looked at the others and said.


    "How can this work? The giant black bear was killed by Young Master Yue. We can''t take his things." Xiang Yunkai frowned and refused directly.


    "Yes, we can''t do anything with the giant black bear. If it weren''t for Young Master Yue, we wouldn''t even have life. How could we still get Young Master Yue''s things?" Jiang Yingshi also rightly refused.


    Although the others did not speak, they agreed with Xiang Yunkai and Jiang Yingshi''s statement by looking at their expressions.


    "I know how much Brother Yue''s temperament is. Since he said he doesn''t need it, then he really doesn''t need it. Do you want to make Brother Yue angry?" Yun Ran raised his eyebrows and watched Jiang Yingshi with satisfaction and they changed. His face said, "So, you guys should think about how to divide this stuff. If you think about it, tell me."


    Hearing that, although Jiang Yingshi and others were somewhat resistant, they didn''t dare to really make Yuezhao angry, so they could only start thinking about how to divide the contents of the storage bag.


    Yue Zhao didn''t bother with Yunran and the others. He washed his face by the river, took out a kettle, took a sip of water, and then returned to Yunran and the others.


    "I am going to the middle mountain, what are you going to do?" Yue Zhao walked to Yun Ran and asked.


    "I''m with you, Senior Brother Yue, I''m going to find them." Yun Ran said quickly, afraid that Yue Zhao would leave him behind.


    "With me, you have to listen to my arrangements." The smile on Yue Zhao''s face was perfect.


    "Yeah. Don''t worry, Brother Yue, I must listen to you!" Yun Ran nodded repeatedly, indicating that he would listen to Yue Zhao''s words.


    "Okay." Yue Zhao nodded, the smile on his face deepened, and a trace of satisfaction flashed in his eyes.


    "Young Master Yue, don''t know if we can be with you?" Xiang Yun drove up to Yue Zhao and asked nervously.


    As the young master of Wentian Temple, in recent years, Xiang Yunkai has only rejected others. This is the first time he is so afraid of being rejected, but he has no dissatisfaction. Because Yue Zhao is too powerful, he has already been rejected. Yue Zhao''s strength was overwhelmed. Even if Yue Zhao rejected him, he would only blame himself for not being good enough to be by Yue Zhao''s side.


    Jiang Yingshi followed Xiang Yunkai and looked at Yue Zhao with anticipation and anxiety.


    Yue Zhao was silent for a while and nodded, "Of course, but I hope you can listen to me during the next journey. If someone wants to leave, you can do it at any time."


    Although Yue Zhao''s attitude was very gentle, and even smiled all the way, but for some reason, Jiang Yingshi and Xiang Yunkai felt that if they did not listen to Yue Zhao, it would be very dangerous!


    Fortunately, when they put forward their ideas, they had already decided to listen to Yue Zhao!


    "Of course, everything is up to you, son of Yue." Without being rejected, Xiang Yun''s smile on the corners of his happy lips couldn''t be suppressed, and he promised directly.


    The same goes for Jiang Yingshi and them. The secrets are so dangerous that they almost died several times on the first day. Now they can stay with someone like Yue Zhao. They can''t ask for it. How could they leave?


    As a result, it was originally Yue Zhao who was on the road alone, but now ten people are on the road together.


    ¡­


    After Mu Chen left the valley, he also saw the towering mountain. He was relatively close to the mountain, and he could see the towering palace halfway up the mountain. After confirming that it was the palace that appeared in the shadow of the secret realm, he After thinking about it, he immediately moved in that direction.


    Although it seems that he is very close to the mountain, he is still quite far away. He drove for a long time without reaching the edge of the mountain. The surrounding mountains are more than a little lower than the middle mountain. He found a clean cave, and after a night of rest, he continued on his way.


    After entering the secret realm, he found that the aura in the secret realm was very rich, which was more powerful than that in the second immortal realm. As he got closer to the mountain, the aura became stronger, and the monsters and spirit flowers and grasses appeared. The higher the level.


    While rushing, he was looking for spirit flowers and spirit grasses, and he actually harvested a few seventh-order spirit flowers, which made him very happy.


    After half an hour on the road, he saw a seventh-order Phoenix Spirit Grass on the ground with sharp eyes, his eyes lit up, and he rushed down quickly. He excitedly walked to the side of the Phoenix Spirit Grass, took out the medicine hoe, and prepared to remove the phoenix. The spirit grass was dug out, and before he moved, he felt a wind coming next to him, and he hurriedly avoided it.


    Turning his head, he found that the attacker was a white ape king with a golden thread on the center of his eyebrows and a height of about three meters.


    The Golden Thread Ape King is a seventh-order monster. It is named after the golden thread on the center of the eyebrows. Its combat power ranks among the top three among the seventh-order monsters. Moreover, it has a relatively high IQ and is very cunning. The inside of the beast is a difficult one.


    Seeing the Golden Thread Ape King, Mu Chen was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the guardian beast of the Phoenix Spirit Grass was actually the Golden Thread Ape King. Thinking of the Golden Thread Ape King''s difficulty, his brows frowned.


    The Golden Thread Ape King looked back at the Phoenix Spirit Grass and saw that the Phoenix Spirit Grass was intact. Then he turned his head and glared at Mu Chen, obviously very angry at Mu Chen''s attempt to dig out the Phoenix Spirit Grass.


    Mu Chen''s eyes rolled and his brain swiftly moved, wondering how he could grab the Phoenix Spirit Grass in the hands of the Golden Thread Ape King.


    Seeing that Mu Chen didn''t take care of him, Jin Xian Yuan Wang felt that he was offended, and became even more angry. He rushed directly to Mu Chen, ready to teach the human being in front of him some lessons!


    As soon as Mu Chen stretched out his hand, the flame spear appeared in his hand. This time he did not avoid it, but faced the Golden Thread Ape King head-on.


    The palm of the Golden Thread Ape King collided with Mu Chen¡¯s flame spear, making the sound of gold and stone colliding, and each stepped back with sparks. Then, Mu Chen returned his carbine and stabbed the Golden Thread Ape King, who turned back. When he fell, he avoided the flame spear and kicked Mu Chen with his hind limbs.


    Mu Chen also quickly backed away, avoiding the attack of the Golden Thread Ape King.


    One ape and one person were inextricably fought, and the surrounding trees were knocked down, a mess, only the place where Phoenix Spirit Grass was, was tacitly avoided by them, obviously they didn''t want Phoenix Spirit Grass to be harmed.


    Mu Chen''s cultivation is higher than the Golden Thread Ape King, but the Golden Thread Ape King is a demon beast, and it should be stronger than humans of the same level, not to mention that it has some wisdom, which undoubtedly increases the difficulty.


    So they are almost tied, and no one takes advantage of others.


    Just when they were fighting hard, a small group of people came over from not far away.


    They also discovered the situation here, and quickly found a relatively hidden place to hide, watching the battle between the Golden Thread Ape King and Mu Chen.


    "Brother, they all look so strong, what kind of monster is that?" Pang Qi glanced at the ape and one person not far away, and whispered to the senior brother Zhang Xiaochen beside him.


    "I don''t know, it seems that the cultivation base should be up at the fifth level." Zhang Xiaochen looked at the Golden Thread Ape King and said with a frown.


    "Looking at their appearance, it seems to be fighting for the spirit grass. Isn''t that a baby?" Liu Fei beside Pang Qi looked at the Phoenix Spirit Grass protected by the Golden Thread Ape King and Mu Chen, a trace of greed flashed in his eyes, licking Licked his mouth and asked.


    "Definitely, only high-level spirit grass will have guardian beasts. You see that the monster beast and that person avoided the spirit grass, it means that the spirit grass is very precious." Pang Qi looked at the Feng Ling grass. Said affirmatively.


    "Brother, the two of them are fighting so hard, they definitely can''t take care of the spirit grass. When we wait for the two of them to get injured, how about snatching the spirit grass?" Liu Fei looked at Feng Lingcao in Zhang Xiaochen''s Suggested in the ear.


    Zhang Xiaochen glanced at Liu Fei unexpectedly, and did not answer immediately, instead turning his head to look at Jin Xian Yuan Wang and Mu Chen.


    They are still tied now, but both sides are injured. If, as Liu Fei said, when the ape is injured and both lose, they **** the spirit grass, and the ape cannot catch up. The feasibility of this proposal is still very high.


    As for the immorality of robbing someone else¡¯s spirit grass, it is not in Zhang Xiaochen¡¯s thinking at all, because it is not the first time that they have done this kind of thing. When they were outside before, they did it many times. Anyway, the spirit grass is also. If you don¡¯t write your name, it doesn¡¯t matter who gets it?


    "Well, you guys pay attention to concealment. After a while when they lose both sides, we will go!" He turned his head and said to Pang Qi and the others next to him.


    Pang Qi and their eyes lit up, and they nodded immediately to express their understanding.


    Then they patiently watched Mu Chen fighting with the Golden Thread Ape King. Whenever they saw the Golden Thread Ape King or Mu Chen were injured, they were very happy. The Golden Thread Ape King and Mu Chen were injured more severely. Their next actions will be smoother.


    After finding out the weakness of the Golden Thread Ape King, Mu Chen accelerated his speed. Although he looked sickly on the outside, his combat effectiveness was not weak at all. After exhausting all his strength, he took the Golden Thread Ape King to his body within a few strokes. A few more wounds.


    Just when he was about to defeat the Golden Thread Ape King, he suddenly found someone approaching the Phoenix Spirit Grass, his eyes suddenly cold!

 Chapter 106：

    Pang Qi and the others quickly rushed to the Phoenix Spirit Grass when Mu Chen and Golden Thread Ape King couldn''t notice them, trying to get the Phoenix Spirit Grass.


    Seeing that Liu Fei''s hand was about to touch Fenglingcao, the smile on his face was too late to raise, he was kicked flying, and when he flew out, he saw Mu Chen''s figure.


    After noticed Liu Fei''s behavior, Mu Chen directly threw out a dozen talisman seals and threw them on the Golden Thread Ape King. Regardless of the situation on the Golden Thread Ape King, his figure flashed and he came to Fengling Grass. In front, with a cold face, he kicked Liu Fei.


    This was not enough. He flew forward, and in Liu Fei¡¯s horrified gaze, a shot penetrated Liu Fei¡¯s chest. When he pulled out the flame gun, Liu Fei¡¯s body directly lost its support and fell to the ground, hitting heavily. On the ground, a hole was directly smashed into the ground.


    Only by personal experience can you know how good Mu Chen is, but it is a pity that Liu Fei has no chance to speak again.


    Mu Chen threw to the Golden Thread Ape King with more lethal talismans. The Golden Thread Ape King was hit by more than a dozen talisman seals at a time, his left upper limb was blown up, and a blood hole appeared on his stomach. On fire, he looked very embarrassed and miserable.


    After solving Liu Fei, Mu Chen didn''t even look at the same Liu Fei''s corpse. He turned around and went to the Golden Thread Ape King''s side. While the Golden Thread Ape King was mad, he fired more than a dozen shots and stabbed the Golden Thread Ape. The king''s key, the golden thread ape king finally fell to the ground unwillingly.


    Mu Chen turned around and looked at Pang Qi and others.


    They were stunned when Liu Fei died. Although Liu Fei was not very good, he also had the cultivation base of Tier 4 Peak, but he was solved by Mu Chen with one move. There was no way to fight back, showing Mu Chen''s strength. Strong!


    At this time they discovered that there was a problem with Mu Chen''s judgment just now, and they had misestimated Mu Chen''s strength!


    Afraid of being retaliated by Mu Chen, they also escaped separately, just because they were afraid of being caught in one go.


    But they still slumped Mu Chen''s strength!


    When Mu Chen jumped a few times, he came to Pang Qi. Pang Qi hurriedly waved the sword in his hand to resist, but Mu Chen directly picked the sword into the air, then pierced the heart with a shot, widened his eyes, and lost. After losing his breath, his body fell to the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, Mu Chen used the same method to kill Zhang Xiaochen and another man.


    After returning to the Phoenix Spirit Grass, he shook off the blood from the Flame Spear, put away the Flame Spear, removed the medicinal hoe, carefully dug up the Phoenix Spirit Grass, and waited for the Phoenix Spirit Grass to be collected before he came to the Golden Line. Next to the dead ape king.


    He took away the Golden Thread Ape King''s Demon Pill and its blood, but didn''t want anything else, turned and left, and continued on his way.


    ¡­


    Gu Qing, Jun Wu, and Rong Ye sat in a flying boat until the sun set before landing on the ground. They found a gentle place as a campsite at night. A bonfire was raised, and Rong Ye hunted a Tier 1 rabbit. After tidying up, put them on the fire and roast them.


    In order to take good care of Gu Qing, Rong Ye and Si Lin both have a good cooking skill these years. They always have all kinds of cooking seasonings and pots in the ring of the universe. After finishing the rabbit, Rong Ye I took out some bleeding fungus and prepared to make a mushroom soup for Gu gently.


    Seeing Rong Ye rushing around, Jun Wu looked at his hands and was silent for a while, and arranged for himself to learn cooking in his heart!


    Gu Qing was accustomed to being taken care of by Rong Ye and the others. At this moment, he was drinking the spiritual dew that Rong Ye had given her, with his eyes on the rabbit, his expression very longing.


    Rong Ye flipped the barbecue and sprinkled a little seasoning on it. Turning his head, he saw Gu gently staring at the barbecue. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and he turned his head and stirred the soup in the pot.


    Smelling the smell of barbecue in the air, Gu Qing swallowed unconsciously, staring at the barbecue with fiery eyes.


    Just when Rong Ye felt that the barbecue was ready and was about to give it to Gu to eat gently, a flower flashed in front of his eyes, and a golden figure flashed by, and immediately after he felt a light in his hand, the roasted meat disappeared.


    Gu lightly stared at the barbecue, and was about to **** the meat from his mouth. He was directly angry and chased after the figure.


    Rong Ye and Jun ignored each other''s eyes, and followed them.


    The one who snatched the barbecue seemed to be a little beast. Although it was a small one, it was very fast, and Rong Ye and the three of them couldn''t catch up. This surprised the three of them.


    "Set!" Seeing that the figure was about to disappear, Gu lightly twisted his brows, opened his mouth, and a mysterious and ethereal voice floated from her mouth.


    The figure in front froze directly, before it fell to the ground, Rong Ye''s figure flashed, came to it, and caught it.


    "This is...Pixiu?" Rong Ye''s voice was full of surprise, looking at the ball in his hand, very shocked.


    After Gu Qing and Jun Wu came to Rong Ye''s side, they were shocked after seeing the look of the little beast in his arms.


    The little beast hugged by Rong Ye was shaped like a tiger and leopard. The first one looked like a dragon, and the color was also golden and jade. There were a pile of wings on his shoulders and a horn on his head. It was exactly like the legendary brave.


    "Well, why does it appear here?" Jun Wu couldn''t help but ask in surprise when he saw Pai Yao for the first time.


    "It looks like it should still be a cub. I don''t know the reason for being here, but since we met it, we can try to communicate with it, maybe we can let it stay." Rong Ye thinks he has a good idea. , Pai Yao is a beast, if you can sign a contract with it, it is definitely a great thing!


    Gu Qing looked at Pai Yao curiously, thinking that the other person''s appearance was quite cute.


    There is a time limit for her art of speech and spirit. Soon, the effect of holding body disappeared, and Pai Yao was ready to run subconsciously. Suddenly, it seemed that he had discovered something, and his eyes were placed on Gu Qing''s body.


    He calmly jumped from Rong Ye''s arms into Gu Qing''s arms, and Gu Qing subconsciously caught it. It arched in Gu Qing''s arms, sniffed, and then actually lay directly in Gu Qing''s arms. in.


    "It is, like Xiao Qing?" Rong Ye looked at the coquettish little Pai Yao in Gu Qing''s arms with a strange expression.


    "It looks like it is." Jun Wu said silently.


    Gu Qing was also a little surprised. She stretched out her hand and carefully touched Xiao Pai Yao''s head. She thought that the other party would avoid it, but instead of avoiding it, she rubbed her head against Gu Qing''s hand. She seemed to like it very much. Gu Qing''s appearance.


    Now, Rong Ye and Jun Wu were even more surprised.


    "This little thing is clever." Rong Ye looked at Pai Yao and said slightly sour.


    Jun Wuyi nodded.


    "Since it wants to follow gently, let it follow first, but it is too easy to recognize this way. If it is seen by others, it will bring trouble to Gentle." Rong Ye frowned and said to Pai Yao. The appearance that is too representative is a bit worrying.


    Little Pi Xiu seemed to understand Rong Ye''s words. It paused, and then under Gu Qing and their surprised eyes, it turned into a little tiger. It touched the position of its eyebrows, nodded in satisfaction, and continued. Acting like a baby in Gu Qing''s arms.


    "Okay, let her follow you first." Seeing that Xiao Pai Yao was doing this, Rong Ye could only say silently.


    Gu nodded gently, then rubbed Xiao Pai Yao''s head again, and Xiao Pai Yao immediately rubbed Gu''s gently hand comfortably.


    The three of them returned to the campfire. The barbecue just now had been eaten by Xiao Pixiu. Rong Ye could only ask Gu Qing to drink the soup first, and then hunt a rabbit next to it and roast it again.


    After eating and drinking, the three of them rested for a night, and then drove on the next day, and then they saw the power of the beast.


    Before they walked for a long time, they did not encounter any more useful spirit flowers and spirit grasses. After having a small brave, they did not know how many rare spirit flowers and spirit grasses they encountered along the way. In the end, they were a little numb. .


    "This little guy is a bit more powerful, and it feels like we are hugging a golden thigh!" Rong Ye said jokingly while looking at Xiao Pai Yao.


    Xiao Pi Yao raised his head proudly in Gu Qing''s arms, and then looked at Gu Qing with a look of praise, and after Gu gently patted his head, it fell on Gu Qing''s head. In his arms, rubbing Gu''s hand gently with his head.


    Gu gently hugged Xiao Pai Yao and smiled when he looked at it. He obviously liked Xiao Pai Yao very much, and Jun Wu and Rong Ye were very appreciative of them.


    After walking for another long time, they finally saw the traces of human beings again.


    This time it was next to a lake, and the two teams were facing each other. Not far from them, there was a sixth-grade spirit grass. Obviously, they were for this spirit grass.


    Gu Qing and the others found a hidden place without disturbing the two teams to observe the situation of the two teams.


    ¡­


    Zhuo Yunjun is Zhuo Tingqiu''s cousin, one year older than Zhuo Tingqiu. Among the Zhuo family members who entered the secret realm together, they have the highest status besides Zhuo Tingqiu.


    During the teleportation, he was fortunate to teleport with some people in the Zhuo family, so they explored the secret realm together. When they found this spirit grass, they were very happy. They finally defeated the guardian beast of the spirit grass, and were about to transfer the spirit. When the grass was put away, he met someone from the Lan family.


    The relationship between the Lan family and their Zhuo family was normal. At Zhuo Tingqiu¡¯s birthday banquet that year, the elder of the Lan family lost that old person. Since then, the relationship between the two families has become even worse. If they meet in the wild, grab treasures. Such things happen from time to time, but generally they are not too much.


    Now in the secret realm, without supervision, the Lan family has no scruples. Not only do they want to **** the spirit grass, they also have to kill them. After all, those who can enter the secret realm are the pillars of the family. If these people are lost, Although the Zhuo family will not fall away, but the strength will also be greatly reduced. It will be more difficult to maintain the status of one of the top five aristocratic families!


    The people of the Lan family have actually been here for a while, and when they saw Zhuo Yunjun and the guardian beasts fighting the spirit grass, they hid them and wanted to benefit from the fisherman. Now everyone in the Zhuo family has been injured, and the people from the Lan family have been injured. A comparison is completely downwind.


    "Lancheng, are you sure you want to grab our spirit grass?" Zhuo Yunjun asked with a cold face looking at the Lan family standing in front.


    "Joke, this spirit grass doesn''t have your Zhuo family''s clan emblem written on it. It is an unowned thing. Whoever has the ability can get it. How can we say that we rob you?" Lan Cheng looked at Zhuo Yunjun. Sneered.


    "We discovered this spirit grass first, and the guardian beast was killed by us. You want to take away the spirit grass now, it''s a bit too much!" Seeing that Lan Cheng was so shameless, Zhuo Yunjun''s face was even more ugly, and he said coldly .


    "Heh, how about we''re too much? If you have the ability, just don''t let us take it away." Lan Cheng said very arrogantly, not afraid of Zhuo Yunjun at all.


    Zhuo Yunjun''s expression was completely gloomy, looking at Lan Cheng, his eyes burst into flames.


    "In this case, let''s see the real chapter under your hand." After he finished speaking, he took the lead.


    The two sides were already ready to fight, and after Zhuo Yunjun started, the others also started to do it.


    The people of the Zhuo family had just gone through a battle, and they were already very exhausted. Now they were fighting with the people of the Lan family. After a while, they fell into a disadvantage.


    Zhuo Yunjun avoided Lan Cheng''s attack and saw that one person behind him was stabbed by someone from the Lan family. He wanted to go up and help, but was stopped by Lan Cheng and couldn''t help but frown.


    Lan Cheng also saw the state of Zhuo''s family and couldn''t help but curl up, showing a triumphant smile.


    "It seems that we are going to win this time!" Lan Cheng couldn''t help but proudly said as he attacked Zhuo Yunjun.


    "That''s not necessarily!" Zhuo Yunjun''s face was cold, and his actions became sharper.


    Zhuo Yunjun felt a little anxious. He knew that the longer the time was, the more disadvantaged it would be for them, so when he attacked, he had no room left, so he wanted to get rid of Lancheng quickly so that he could help others.


    Lan Cheng obviously also guessed Zhuo Yunjun''s thoughts, instead of rushing to attack, most of them dodge, just to delay time.


    Gu Qing and they had guessed the identities of the two parties from the dialogue between the two parties. After learning that one of them was Zhuo¡¯s family, Gu Qing became concerned. After all, they belonged to Zhuo Tingqiu¡¯s clan. When they saw that one of them was injured, they almost got hurt. When he was killed, Gu gently picked up a stone from the ground and ejected it. The stone hit the hand of the Lan family, his hand crooked, and did not hit the Lan family.


    When he was hit in the wrist, the man looked aside suspiciously, and was about to ask the person next to him what was going on. The Zhuo family on the opposite side had already attacked, and he didn''t care about anything else, so he joined the battle again.


    Next, Gu Qing used stones to interrupt the Lan family''s attacks from time to time at critical times to help Zhuo family members win a chance to breathe.


    However, the situation of Zhuo''s family is still not very good. They have been at a disadvantage. Many people have suffered more injuries, and they are about to lose. Gu Qing rushed past the hiding tree and blocked Lan Cheng''s attack.


    "Who are you?" Lan Cheng didn''t know Gu Qingqing. Seeing Gu Qing rushing out and ruining his good deeds, Lan Cheng asked with an ugly face.


    "Miss Gu." Zhuo Yunjun had seen Gu Qingqing, his eyes lit up when he saw her appear, but he didn''t know Gu Qing''s cultivation base, and quickly blocked Gu Qing''s front, "Miss Gu, be careful. ."

 Chapter 107：

    Seeing that Gu Qing had gone out, Rong Ye and Jun Wu no longer hid their tracks, and appeared in front of everyone.


    Lan Cheng did not expect to kill Cheng Yaojin on the way, seeing that he could take down the spirit grass and get rid of Zhuo Yunjun and the others by the way, but killed the three in front of him, and these three obviously knew Zhuo Yunjun and the others. , Which makes him very unhappy.


    He didn''t care who Gu Qing and the others were, he rushed over, trying to get rid of them.


    Jun Wu flashed away and came to Lan Cheng. With a scimitar in his hand, Lan Cheng¡¯s arm was cut off. At the same time, he kicked Lan Cheng¡¯s chest. Lan Cheng spit out a mouthful of blood and flew directly backwards. Get out.


    Except for Gu Qing and Rong Ye, everyone else was shocked.


    Originally, when they saw two children and a young man rushing out, the people on Zhuo¡¯s family were still a little disappointed, but after seeing Jun Wu¡¯s skill, they only felt that they were too naive just now, and they all forgot. Only people above Tier 4 can enter the secret realm, and if two children want to enter, there must be something extraordinary!


    The people on Lan''s side were also dumbfounded. Unexpectedly, any child had such a strong cultivation base that he even forgot to catch Lancheng.


    So Lan Cheng directly hit the trunk of a big tree, suffered a second injury, and finally slid from the trunk to the ground. He leaned against the tree, his face pale, and there were blood stains on the corners of his lips. He looked very miserable. , He was looking at Jun Wu in fear and resentment.


    Seeing that the other Lan family members were still in a daze, he became even more angry, "What are you still doing in a daze? Kill them quickly!"


    The people who were with Lan Cheng looked at each other when they heard what Lan Cheng said, and they didn''t dare to do anything.


    It was really that Jun Wu was too quick and cruel just now. They didn''t even see Jun Wu making a move. Lan Cheng dropped his arm and was seriously injured. This made them realize that Jun Wu was fierce and did not dare to act rashly.


    "Don''t forget what we just did. They are the helpers of the Zhuo family. You can''t live without doing anything. It''s better to fight it!" Seeing this scene, Lan Cheng was even more angry and roared with a ferocious expression.


    Hearing this, the expressions of those in the Lan family changed. Knowing that Lan Cheng was right, he hesitated and waved their weapons one after another, rushing towards Gu Qing and them.


    Gu lightly raised his brows, and shot before Jun Wu.


    She touched her waist, Hunxian Aya appeared in her hand, and with a flick of her hand, the soft Hunxian Aya immediately became hard, and hit the first person''s chest. The person did not put the Hunxian Aya in his eyes. Inside, after feeling the pain in his chest and the faint sound of cracked bones, his eyes widened, and he fell down while holding his chest.


    Gu Qing came to the next person, and Xianxian Ling shook it, this time it hit the person''s abdomen, and directly destroyed that person''s dantian. The person''s attack suddenly lost its meaning, his body weakened, and he fell to the ground. .


    Next, she wandered among the people of Lan''s family. Every time Hun Xian Ling was thrown out, one person would fall down. After a while, none of the Lan''s family standing beside her fell to the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Lan Cheng took a deep breath and looked at Gu Qingqing and Jun Wu''s eyes as if they were looking at a monster!


    Lan Cheng admitted that he had seen a lot of geniuses. He himself belonged to the first-class genius in the clan. He was also in the forefront of the whole continent, but when he was ten years old, his cultivation was only about Tier 3, and the two in front of him. A child is simply incomparable!


    However, he had never seen Gu Qing and Jun Wu before, nor had he heard of any disciple with such a powerful force, otherwise, he would definitely flee with the Lan family members just now!


    It was also the first time that Zhuo Yunjun saw Gu Qingqing make a move. He was also shocked. He immediately understood why Patriarch Zhuo and Zhuo Tingqiu were so polite to Gu Qing. Gu Qing was only ten years old and was already so powerful. Waiting for her. Growing up a little bit, I am afraid that no one on the Xuantian Continent can compare to her!


    Being able to have a good relationship with her is definitely a matter of making money without losing money!


    Regardless of other people''s reactions, Gu Qing put away Hunxian Ling, touched Xiao Pai Yao''s head in his arms, and stood beside Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu glanced at the people from the Lan family on the ground, understood what Gu Qing meant, and said to Zhuo Yunjun: "These people are left to you."


    "Yes." Zhuo Yunjun was agitated and reacted immediately, bowing slightly to Jun Wu and Gu respectfully, and then went to solve the Lan family.


    After dealing with the Lan family, Zhuo Yunjun looked at the spirit grass not far away, dug it out, and then handed it to Gu Qingqing.


    "Miss Gu, you saved our life. This spirit grass should belong to you." If Gu Qing and Jun Wu hadn''t appeared, they would have been killed by the people brought by Lancheng. Give the spirit grass to Gu Qingqing, he is willing!


    Gu lightly glanced at the spirit grass and shook his head. Jun Wu explained to her by the side: "You found this spirit grass, and you killed the guardian beast. Then it belongs to yours. We just watched it. Zhuo Tingqiu only took action for the sake of face, you don''t have to be like that."


    Zhuo Yunjun didn''t expect that Gu Qing would not want spirit grass, and he immediately admired Gu Qing and them even more.


    "If it weren''t for your sudden appearance, we would have been killed by the Lan family. This spirit grass is our heart, so please accept it." Even so, Zhuo Yunju felt that if he didn''t do something, he would feel it in his heart. If you feel uncomfortable, you still have to give the spirit grass to Gu Qing and the others.


    "No, we have to hurry, don''t pass this." Jun Wuneng talked to Zhuo Yunjun, also for the sake of Gu Qing, now seeing Zhuo Yunjun have been entangled, his face was cold.


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t care about Zhuo Yunjun''s reaction, he directly embraced Gu Qing''s waist and left with Gu Qing.


    Rong Ye was originally watching from the side, seeing that Jun Wu had directly embraced Gu and walked gently. He was immediately angry and ignored Zhuo Yunjun and the others. He followed directly.


    Zhuo Yunjun stretched out his hand and wanted to keep Gu Qing and them. As a result, their speed was very fast, and they disappeared after a while. He looked at the place where there were no more people, and looked at the spirit grass in his arms, but he was helpless. Withdraw his hand.


    ...


    Gu Qing didn''t expect Jun Wuhui to embrace her suddenly, and was stunned for a moment, wanting to struggle, but they were in the air at this time, and she could only give up, being embraced by Jun Wuhui, but her body was a little stiff.


    Rong Ye followed the two of them, chasing four to five hundred meters, and when the two fell to the ground, he walked over with an ugly expression.


    "Boy, who asked you to hold it gently?" He stared at Jun Wu and said dissatisfiedly.


    Jun Wu glanced at him, "Do you want to continue pestering him there?"


    Thinking of Zhuo Yunjun, Rong Ye choked, but he was still a little upset.


    "Even if you want to leave, I should be the one who is gentle, why are you holding gentle, don''t you know whether men and women are giving or receiving marriage?" Rong Ye is not dissatisfied with Jun Wu a day or two, his tone is full of reproaches.


    "Oh." Jun Wu said expressionlessly, and then helped Gu gently tidy up the wind-blown hair, completely ignoring Rong Ye.


    Rong Ye was about to die of anger, watching Jun Wu''s eyes flashing with raging flames, if he hadn''t been here gently, he would probably start a fight with Rong Ye directly.


    Gu lightly looked at Rong Ye, then looked at Jun Wu, stretched out his hand and pulled Jun Wu''s sleeve, Jun Wu looked at her, and then turned to Rong Ye.


    "Not next time." Not in front of you, Jun Wuzai added in his heart.


    Rong Ye curled his lips, and was very dissatisfied with Jun Wu''s words, but it was not easy for him, so he could only hold back and nod his head.


    Xiao Pai Yao, who was gently held in Gu''s arms, looked at Jun Wu and then at Rong Ye. A pair of dark eyes were filled with doubts. Gu gently lowered his head, just to meet his gaze, it instantly Turned into star eyes, acting like a baby in Gu Qing''s arms.


    Seeing Xiao Paixiu so cute, Gu Qing couldn''t help smiling.


    After seeing them, Rong Ye and Jun Wu looked at each other, and at the same time shot death stares at Xiao Pai Yao, but Xiao Pai Yao could not receive their signal at all, and continued to act like a baby in Gu Qing''s arms.


    The three rested for a while, and continued to rush to the secret realm center.


    ...


    Since Si Lin discovered the peak of the secret realm center, he also gave up the original route and rushed to the secret realm center.


    He was far away from the center of the secret realm, and there were more monsters in it. Along the way, he encountered several Tier 7 monsters, and they were killed by him. There was even a Tier 8 monster chasing him. After more than ten miles, he was finally beheaded, and he himself was seriously injured.


    He didn¡¯t put many clothes in the Universe Ring. In order to let Gu Qing see his perfect state, when fighting, he avoided hurting his clothes or splashing blood on his clothes. Even so, it was only one day. After a long time, he changed two clothes, which made him feel very upset!


    When he met Zhou Qing and the others, he had just killed a Tier 6 monster.


    Zhou Qing was with Zhang Qi. There were three disciples from Wanqingmen and two disciples from Wentian Temple. They all met on the road and then walked together.


    Half an hour ago, they accidentally broke into the territory of the seventh-order monster snow clouded leopard. There were two snow clouded leopards. One of the female snow clouded leopards happened to be giving birth. Their intrusion immediately attracted the attention of the two snow clouded leopards. To protect the female snow clouded leopard, the male snow clouded leopard directly attacked Zhou Qing and the others.


    The most powerful among them was the Tier 5 cultivation base. They were not Snow Clouded Leopard''s opponent at all. They were chased by the Snow Clouded Leopard and ran a long way, and they sacrificed two people. Seeing that they were both injured, their physical strength and the spirit in the body were injured. The strength was constantly declining, and the Fuzhuan and other things on their bodies were also consumed, and the Xueyun Leopard was about to rush over, Zhou Qing and the others suddenly became a little desperate.


    "Sister Zhou, I will find a way to hold the snow clouded leopard for a while, this amulet is for you, you take the opportunity to run." Zhang Qi was beside Zhou Qing, holding a jade slip track in Zhou Qing''s hands, solemnly instructed, " This amulet can withstand the three strikes of a Tier 6 master, even if the Snow Cloud Leopard is a Tier 7 monster, it should be able to withstand it."

 Chapter 108：

    Zhou Qing looked at Zhang Qi with red eyes. She shook her head and stuffed the amulet into Zhang Qi''s arms, "No, Brother Zhang, we will die together if we die, I will never leave you and run!"


    "Junior Sister Zhou, you take this well," Zhang Qi forcefully stuffed the amulet into Zhou Qing''s arms, hesitated for a moment, his expression suddenly became softer, "Qing''er, in fact, I have always liked you very much, in fact, I was originally I plan to wait after leaving the secret realm, just like the elder proposes a marriage, but I may not have a future, I hope you can live well."


    Zhang Qi¡¯s sudden confession made Zhou Qing completely stunned. She looked at Zhang Qi, her mind was blank. When she reacted, her face was flushed, she wanted to lower her head, and she wanted to see Zhang Qi¡¯s appearance more. , Raised his head again.


    "You find my master to propose marriage, then live well, we can definitely live!" Zhou Qing looked at Zhang Qi, said firmly, put the amulet back into Zhang Qi''s arms, and turned around to join Hexue Yunbao''s fighting.


    Zhang Qi was taken aback for a moment. After he understood Zhou Qing''s meaning, he immediately jumped up happily. If he said that his heart was filled with despair just now, then he strongly wanted to survive now, because only if he survives can he be with him. Like girls together!


    Thinking of this, he felt full of energy, and joined the battle with Snow Cloud Leopard.


    Si Lin watched by the side for a long time, but didn''t immediately make a move, only when Zhou Qing and the others were about to be unable to hold it, made a move.


    Zhou Qing and the others only felt the powerful sword intent, and then a huge sword light impulsively in front of the snow clouded leopard, and the snow clouded leopard who was about to attack Zhou Qing just turned one direction in the air, avoiding the sword light.


    When they looked down the sword light, they saw Si Lin descending from the sky.


    He is dressed in white, with long hair flying in the wind, holding a sword in his hand, and his handsome face has no expression at all. His wide sleeves are spreading with the wind, and the sun falls from the top of his head. He is like a **** on the nine heavens, which makes people tolerate. Don''t keep worshipping!


    Si Lin glanced at Zhang Qi lightly, and Zhang Qi immediately regained consciousness from the shock brought by Si Lin.


    Zhou Qing had already recognized Si Lin as Gu Qing''s senior. At this time, she was very excited to see Si Lin, but Si Lin''s appearance was too cold, and she did not dare to approach it at all.


    The Snow Cloud Leopard was blocked by Si Lin from attacking, and was very angry, but it felt the crisis from Si Lin again. It wanted to retreat but was not reconciled, so it could only stare at Si Lin angrily, digging at the ground with its claws.


    "Stay back!" Si Lin saw someone not far from Snow Cloud Leopard, which would affect his attack, and his cold voice suddenly sounded.


    Hearing his voice, the people from Wanqingmen and Wentian Temple immediately retreated to Zhou Qing and Zhang Qi, away from the Snow Cloud Leopard.


    A trace of satisfaction flashed in Si Lin''s eyes before he looked at the Snow Cloud Leopard.


    The irritability and anger in his heart have not yet been vented. Snow clouded leopard can be said to be a punching bag to the door. He does not give the snow clouded leopard a chance to escape, and directly does it.


    "Prison Dragon¡¤Tian Slash!" He shouted in a low voice, and the Prison Dragon Sword was raised high by him, and then fell heavily.


    A sword aura that was ten times stronger than before was shot from the tip of the prisoner''s dragon sword, making deep marks on the ground, and went straight to the door of the snow clouded leopard.


    Snow Cloud Leopard was startled and immediately turned around to escape, but how could Si Lin''s attack be so easy to escape?


    Seeing it ran, the sword qi also ran, and the speed was faster than it ran, and it directly caught up with it, it barely avoided the vital point and was stabbed by the sword qi.


    Si Lin didn''t give it a chance at all. After the sword was over, he immediately moved its position, came to it, and shot again.


    "Prison Dragon One Sword!"


    Following his voice, a strong light broke out from the tip of the Prison Dragon Sword, and then a huge phantom ten feet high appeared in front of the Snow Cloud Leopard under the horrified eyes of the Snow Cloud Leopard, and went straight in front of it.


    "Aw!" Xueyun Leopard screamed from the doctor, and was hit by the beam of light, and his body fell heavily to the ground. There was a long wound on his body from the top of his head to the tail. The wound was deep with bones and the blood flowed unstoppable.


    It moved with difficulty, trying to escape. It just climbed a little bit, then fell to the ground again, and finally closed its eyes unwillingly in a pool of blood and lost its breath.


    Seeing that Xueyun Leopard was dead, Si Lin took back the prisoner''s dragon sword, glanced at Zhou Qing and the others, and turned to leave.


    "The son..." Before Zhou Qing could finish her words, Si Lin''s figure had disappeared, and she could only shut her mouth in frustration.


    "Qing''er, do you know the young man just now?" Zhang Qi walked to Zhou Qing''s side and asked in the direction Si Lin was leaving.


    "That''s the brother of Young Master Rong and Miss Gu." Zhou Qing turned around, her voice full of admiration.


    Zhang Qi was a little surprised, but thinking of Si Lin''s amazing swordsmanship and super-high cultivation level just now, he felt that it should be so!


    "Qing''er, what you promised me just now, I..." Compared with Si Lin''s identity, Zhang Qi wanted to confirm Zhou Qing''s mind more. He looked at Zhou Qing nervously, for fear that he had misunderstood it.


    Zhou Qing immediately lowered her head shyly, and said quietly, "Don''t you have to wait until the secret is over?"


    Zhang Qi and Zhou Qing were close. Although Zhou Qing''s voice was very small, he heard it, and immediately grabbed Zhou Qing''s hand in surprise, "Don''t worry, when I leave the secret, I will go to the elder to propose a relative. "


    Zhou Qing was taken aback by Zhang Qi. She raised her head and saw Zhang Qi¡¯s face and his affectionate eyes. She felt very soft that everything around her seemed to disappear. Only Zhang Qi¡¯s face could be seen in her eyes. She suddenly smiled and nodded.


    She didn''t know how beautiful her smile at the moment was in Zhang Qi''s eyes, and Zhang Qi couldn''t help but be intoxicated.


    ...


    The secret realm is very large, although the mountain does not seem far away, but after really hurrying, you will find that it is not what you think it is, the distance is still quite far.


    Nanhua and Zhuo Tingqiu had been on the road for two days, and there was still a long distance from the mountain. This was the fourth day they had entered the secret realm, and they hadn''t heard from them yet.


    They ran into some people on the way, but they all looked at it from a distance, and there was no one they knew, so they stopped paying attention and continued on the road.


    On this road, in order to sharpen Zhuo Tingqiu, Nanhua had fewer chances to make a move. The main reason was to let Zhuo Tingqiu make a move. He gave Zhuo Tingqiu a raid. In addition, the aura in the secret realm was very strong, and he entered the secret realm for four days. Zhuo Tingqiu''s strength has improved a lot, if he stays in the secret realm for a month, Zhuo Tingqiu feels that his cultivation is very likely to reach the sixth peak!


    After killing a monster beast of the sixth peak, Zhuo Tingqiu meditated to recover his spiritual power and healed himself, while Nan Hua was beside him to protect the law.


    Feeling that the spiritual power in his body was fully restored to its peak state, Zhuo Tingqiu stood up and was about to talk to Nan Hua. When Nan Hua made a silent gesture at him, he closed his mouth quickly, and Nan Hua pointed to the tree above his head. , He understood in seconds, jumped to the tree with Nan Hua, concealed his figure with the help of leaves, and looked down through the gaps in the leaves.


    The first to appear in front of them was Xiang Yunkai and Jiang Yingshi. The two were arguing as they walked, and their voices were a little loud. Nanhua told Zhuo Tingqiu to stop talking after hearing their voices.


    Seeing the two of them, Nan Hua and Zhuo Tingqiu looked at each other and were a little surprised, but the two did not move.


    Immediately afterwards, they saw Guan Chenbo and the others, and couldn''t help raising their eyebrows.


    After Yue Showa and Yun Ran appeared, both of them were a little surprised and couldn''t help falling from the tree.


    "who?"


    Xiang Yunkai and Jiang Yingshi, who were walking in the front, sensed that someone appeared, they quickly took out their weapons, gave a cold shout, and looked at Nanhua and Zhuo Tingqiu with alert.


    "Brother Nan! Zhuo Tingqiu!" Yun Ran looked at Yunkai''s voice, and found that it was Nanhua and Zhuo Tingqiu, and immediately called out in surprise.


    Yue Zhao also looked at Nanhua and Zhuo Tingqiu with some surprise. He thought it would take some time before he met other people, who knew he would meet Nanhua and Zhuo Tingqiu here.


    "Second!" Nan Hua fell in front of Yue Zhao, with surprise on his face.


    "Brother Yue, Yun Ran!" Zhuo Tingqiu also looked at Yue Zhao and Yun Ran in surprise, with an uncontrollable smile on his face.


    "The third child." Yue Zhao''s face showed a sincere smile that was different from usual, and looked at Nan Hua.


    "Senior Brother Nan, Zhuo Tingqiu, why are you here?" Yun Ran looked at the two of them and saw that they were all in good condition except for Zhuo Tingqiu''s clothes, and couldn''t help asking curiously.


    "We thought that we would be able to see other people when we went to the mountain in the center of the secret realm, so we drove all the way in this direction. Just killed a liger and was resting." Zhuo Tingqiu rarely quarreled with Yun Ran. He only has One feeling is that I am happy, and my smile never stops when I speak, "What about you guys?"


    "So are we. Brother Yue and I met on the road. Brother Yue rescued me, and then we walked together." Yun Ran was also very happy. He rarely picked Zhuo Tingqiu''s thorn, but talked about himself. Experience.


    "The second child, can''t you contact them?" Nan Hua asked, looking at Yue Zhao.


    Speaking of Gu Qingqing, Yue Zhao''s smile faded a bit and nodded, "I think they will appear on that mountain, so I rushed past."


    Hearing that, Nan Hua''s expression faded a bit, and he nodded a little disappointedly, "In this case, let''s go together."


    The secret realm is still relatively dangerous, even he can''t guarantee that he can reach the secret realm center safely. It is undoubtedly safer to walk with Yue Zhao and the others.


    Yue Zhao¡¯s thoughts are similar to those of Nanhua. Although they have risk factors in their bones, they are not the kind of unscrupulous adventure, not to mention that they have people who are concerned about them now, and it is even more impossible for them to have an accident. !


    The two looked at each other, knowing that they had thought of Gu Qing, and smiled together.


    Jiang Yingshi and the others wished to have more people. Knowing that Nanhua is Yuezhao''s junior and strong, they are very welcome to the things that Nanhua travels together, so after a short rest, everyone embarked on the journey together.

 Chapter 109：

    Seven days after entering the secret realm, Gu Qing, Jun Wu, and Rong Ye were still about half the distance from the center of the secret realm. On the way, they encountered more monsters than Gu Qing had encountered in the past five years.


    Of course, they are not without gains, whether it is Gu Qing or Jun Wu, both of them have improved a lot.


    Gu Qing originally had the cultivation base of the sixth-order peak, in order to fly to the second immortal world after leaving the secret realm, she had been suppressing her cultivation base.


    But Jun Wu had already broken through the seventh rank, this time in the secret realm, his cultivation base has improved a lot, not much distance from the seventh rank peak, and his combat effectiveness has also increased a lot.


    Rong Ye''s cultivation base is too high. In addition to the accumulation of spiritual power, he also needs to understand Dao Fa, and he has not made much progress.


    In addition, because of the small Pixiu, they have harvested a lot of treasures. The species in this secret realm is very rich, and I don¡¯t know how many years it has existed. Many things are very rare in the sub-immortal realm. Gu Qing and theirs this time It''s a lot.


    At noon, they went to a waterfall. There was a big pool under the waterfall. There were a lot of silver fish in it. It was a rare silverfish. It was about ten centimeters in length. It looked very beautiful, but it added spiritual power. Good thing.


    The silver fish was discovered by Xiao Pi Yao. It has been drooling at the silver fish. After seeing it gently, Gu Qing listened to Rong Ye¡¯s explanation and became interested in the silver fish. This kind of fish master Wuhe Rong Ye also It was edible, so they went down to grab a lot, and then part of it was roasted and part was used for stewing soup.


    "This little guy is still very useful. Recently we have really found a lot of treasures." Rong Ye said with satisfaction as he looked at the little brave who was staring at the grilled fish.


    [Of course, Xiaoyu is the most useful. ¡¿Gu gently touched Xiao Paixiu''s hair and said proudly.


    Xiaoyu was the name she gave to Xiao Pai Yao, and the source was the color of the fur on Xiao Pai Yao''s body. Xiao Pai Yao also liked Gu Qing to call it that way, so she settled it down.


    Seeing Gu Qingqing happy, Rong Ye rarely refuted, but instead nodded and agreed. Jun Wuze glanced at Xiaoyu in Gu Qing''s arms, and a dim light flashed under his eyes.


    After the grilled fish was cooked, Gu Qing and Xiaoyu immediately stuffed the grilled meat into their mouths, and they did not spit out their mouths. Rong Ye and Jun Wu were very funny.


    "You two are really masters and servants. The reactions are exactly the same." Rong Ye said with a smile.


    Gu Qing and Xiaoyu looked at each other, both smiled, and then continued to eat barbecue.


    After eating and drinking, Gu Qing slumped on the grass in an imageless manner, Xiaoyu lying in her arms, the expressions of both of them were very satisfied.


    Rong Ye shook his head lightly, and Jun Wuze pamperedly helped Gu gently get his clothes ready.


    When the three people and one beast were resting, there was a sudden movement next to them, and a figure suddenly appeared in front of the three of them. Jun Wu and Rong Ye quickly stood in front of Gu Qing, and Gu Qing stood up holding Xiao Paixiu. , Stand behind and watch the visitors.


    The visitor was a handsome young man. He was wearing a golden crown and silver hair. He had two horns on top of his head. He was tall and handsome. He was dressed in a brocade suit made of gold thread and his chest Embroidered with a dragon, the whole person is very strong, just standing, it gives people a feeling of wanting to surrender.


    Rong Ye felt the threat from the man, frowned, and peeked forward, gently protecting Gu tighter.


    The man didn''t suppress the coercion on him, Gu Qing and Jun Wu both felt it, and neither of them looked pretty.


    Long Wuya looked at the three people in front of him, felt their cultivation, frowned, and finally fell on Gu Qing who was guarded behind. The familiar breath he felt was from this little girl. Coming.


    Seeing Rong Ye and Jun Wudu looking at themselves with wary faces, Long Wuya didn''t care at all. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Gu Qing''s body before him.


    Neither Rong Ye nor Jun Wu thought that Long Wuya would directly grab Gu Qingqing, even though they knew that they were not Long Wuya''s opponent, they still shot.


    Tianqilu appeared silently in the air, opened it straight, and flew out tens of thousands of talisman seals, flying towards Long Wuya.


    Long Wuya raised his eyebrows, and he actually felt a slight threat from those talisman seals. With his cultivation base, it was not easy for this to happen. He took a little more seriously, and when he grasped it, a handle appeared in his hand. Golden long sword.


    With a wave of his hand, a sword aura appeared, directly breaking Rong Ye''s talisman.


    A flash of surprise flashed through Rong Ye''s eyes, and he attacked Long Wuya again.


    This time, Fu Zhuan woven into a net and headed towards Long Wuya.


    The long sword in Long Wuya''s hand was crossed in front of his chest, and he held Gu Qing with one hand.


    A mouthful of blood spilled from the corner of Rong Ye''s mouth, looking at Long Wuya, "Who are you? Why do you want to grab it gently?"


    Jun Wu was beside Rong Ye, looking at Long Wuya in confusion.


    "I''m looking for something." Long Wuya glanced at Gu Qing who was restrained by him, and spoke softly.


    His voice is very deep and it sounds heavy.


    "What?" Rong Ye was surprised.


    Long Wuya didn''t speak, his gaze fell on Gu Qing''s body, "I felt my friend''s dragon scales."


    Hearing this, Gu was stunned for a moment. Just about to explain that he did not have dragon scales on his body, he remembered that when Rong Ye helped Zhuo Tingqiu¡¯s cousin to save someone, the other party gave a thank you gift. A piece of dragon scale?


    She thought for a while, took out the box containing the dragon scales from the storage ring and let it float in the air.


    Sure enough, as soon as the box came out, Long Wuya looked at the box. With a wave of his hand, the box opened and the dragon scales inside were exposed. He stretched out his hand and the dragon scales flew into his hand.


    "Where did you get these scales?" He looked at the dragon scales, nodded, and looked at Gu Qing gently.


    "I got it by accident. Someone picked up the dragon scale. Because my senior brother saved him, he gave it to my senior brother, and my senior gave it to Gentle." Rong Ye saw the box and thought that it was given by Mu Chen. Gu Qing gave a brief explanation, anyway, there was nothing to conceal about this kind of thing.


    Long Wuya was a little surprised. His gaze was fixed on Rong Ye''s body, full of oppression, but Rong Ye was telling the truth and was not afraid of his gaze, so he looked at him very frankly.


    His eyes flashed, and he took a closer look at the dragon scales, and found that it had taken a long time to fall off, and he was silent for a moment, "Where did you find it?"


    "There is a certain place in the Xuantian Continent. We didn''t pick it up, and we don''t know." In order to prevent Gu Qing from being injured, Rong Ye answered all questions.


    Long Wuya frowned, obviously dissatisfied with the answer.


    "You let it go first, if you are looking for that place, we can take you there." Seeing Gu Qing was still restrained, Rong Ye frowned and shouted to Long Wuya.


    Long Wuya looked at Gu gently, but didn''t speak.


    Suddenly, his brow furrowed, as if something had happened, he waved his hand to collect the dragon scales, and then flew away with Gu Qing.


    "Hey, you put it down gently!" Rong Ye didn''t react to Long Wuya''s speed attitude. He and Gu Qing had already run far away, and he yelled while catching up.


    Jun Wu followed Rong Ye and chased him in the direction where Long Wuya had left.


    ...


    Long Wuya embraced Gu gently, rushing along the way, his expression was very solemn, the pressure on his body caused the monsters in the places they passed by to crawl on the ground, which was convenient for Rong Ye and Jun Wu, or just deal with those monsters. Beast, they lost Long Wuya!


    After flying for about two hours, seeing the sky darken, Long Wuya took Gu gently to a pool of water.


    As soon as she fell, Gu Qing was shivered by the surrounding temperature. It turned out that this pool was actually a cold pool, and the temperature was so low that Gu Qing could not resist her cultivation.


    After falling, Long Wuya loosened his light restraint on Gu. He stood in front of Hantan, looking at the bottom of Hantan, frowning, as if worrying about something.


    Gu Qing and Xiaoyu glanced at each other, and both were a little puzzled. She thought about it, took out a thick cloak from the storage bracelet and put it on her body. This cloak was made by Si Lin himself, and it has excellent protection against the cold. She thought she would not use it before, but she didn''t expect to use it now.


    After feeling not too cold, she also curiously walked to the side of the cold lake and looked at the bottom of the lake with Long Wuya.


    When Jun Wu and Rong Ye felt it, they saw two people, one large and one small, standing next to the cold lake, staring at the bottom of the lake, not knowing what they were looking at.


    Rong Ye and Jun ignored each other''s eyes, and hurriedly came to Gu Qing''s side. The temperature beside the cold pool was too low, and Jun Wuxiu''s base was only higher than Gu Qing''s, and felt colder. Rong Ye was slightly better than the two a little better.


    "Gentle, are you okay?" Jun Wu ignored his coldness, and directly took Gu Qing''s hand to check Gu Qing''s physical condition.


    Seeing the two of them coming, Gu Qing was very happy. He shook his head when he heard the words, and cooperated with Jun Wu''s behavior to indicate that he was okay.


    After confirming that Gu Qing was okay, Rong Ye and Jun Wu breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Gentlely, what were you doing just now?" Jun couldn''t help asking, thinking of the way Gu Qingqing had just looked at the bottom of the lake.


    [I see that he has been looking at the bottom of the lake, so he followed, but I can''t see anything. ] Gu gently pointed at Long Wuya and explained.


    At this time, Long Wuya was indifferent to the arrival of Rong Ye and Jun Wu, and kept looking at the bottom of the lake.


    The three of Jun Wu glanced at each other, and they were all puzzled.


    Rong Ye also walked to the cold lake and looked at the bottom of the lake, wanting to know what Long Wuya was looking at, but unfortunately, after watching for a long time, there was nothing at the bottom of the lake, which made him even more confused.


    Long Wuya was obviously at a high level of cultivation, and he had just looked aggressively, but now he has been looking at Tandi without saying a word, indicating that there must be something in Tandi, but unfortunately they can''t see it!

 Chapter 110：

    "Your Excellency, what are you looking at?" Rong Ye asked curiously beside Long Wuya.


    Long Wuya seemed to be awakened. He turned his head and saw Gu Qing and the others. He was stunned for a moment. Only then did he remember that he was too anxious and brought Gu Qing over.


    His gaze fell on Gu Qing''s body, only then did he discover the little Pai Yao in Gu Qing''s arms, Xiao Pai Yao seemed to feel his gaze, and quickly retracted himself into Gu Qing''s sleeves to prevent Long Wuya. Found it.


    He paused, seeming a little surprised.


    "This is Pai Yao?" He said with some uncertainty. Because of Gu Qing''s words and spirits, the little Pai Yao that most people see is not its original appearance, but Long Wuya''s cultivation base is relatively high, and it can probably be seen. The look of a small brave.


    Gu lightly glanced at the terrified Xiaoyu in his arms, and nodded. Since Long Wuya could see it, it proved that his cultivation base was very high, and it was not something they could provoke. In front of this kind of person, naturally there are few. The best tricks!


    Long Wuya''s gaze fell on Gu Qingqing, and then he looked at Gu Qingqing carefully.


    You must know that although Xiaoyu is not an adult, she is also a divine beast, and she is not willing to get close to humans casually. Gu Qing''s approval by Xiaoyu shows that she must be extraordinary!


    After looking at it for a while, he was surprised to find that he could not see the little girl in front of him.


    It''s as if there is something on her body that is covering everything about her, and it appears to be a very real state, but in fact it is all fake!


    With his cultivation and knowledge, this is the first time he has encountered such a situation!


    "You little girl, it''s a bit interesting." Long Wuya didn''t reluctantly see through Gu Qing''s situation, "I just scared you, so I will give you this thing as a gift."


    Having said that, Long Wuya raised his hand and threw something to Gu Qingqing.


    Gu gently caught it with his hand and looked at it. It turned out to be a rare refining material to wash the star stone. This kind of stone is very precious and there is almost no in the Xuantian Continent. Ting Si Lin and the others said that this thing is in the second immortal world There are not many stocks, and every time it appears, it will cause a **** storm!


    Her Xianxian Ling is a growth-type weapon. In the later stage, she needs to wash the star stone to be able to upgrade. She originally thought that she would look for it after going to the Second Immortal Realm, but she didn''t expect Long Wuya to give it to her casually!


    Gu Qing shook his head quickly, wanting to return the things to Long Wuya, who knew that Long Wuya didn''t want it at all, and as soon as he waved his hand, Gu Qing and the others were sent out by a gentle force.


    "Little girl, this kind of place is not for you to come to, Xiao Pi Xiu can follow you, it means that you are predestined, take it well!" Long Wuya''s voice floated in Gu Qing''s ear, she only saw Long Wuya turn around He turned around and continued to stare at the pool in front of him, after which he couldn''t see Long Wuya''s figure.


    That force sent them a distance before they disappeared. After they fell to the ground, they looked at the place where Long Wuya had been before, and found that there was nothing, and they were a little surprised.


    "It should be the formation method. We didn''t even feel it just now." Rong Ye guessed when Gu Qing was still staring there. He looked at Gu Qing''s hand, "Xiao Qing, the lord just now What''s wrong with you?"


    Because of the angle, neither Rong Ye nor Jun Wu saw what Long Wuya gave Gu Qingchun, so he asked Gu Qingchun.


    Gu paused lightly, spreading out his hands, letting them see the star washing stone in her hand.


    "It turned out to be a star-washing stone. This handwriting is a bit big." Rong Ye looked at the star-washing stone in Gu Qing''s hand in surprise, and said with emotion.


    "The one just now should be a dragon, right? I don''t think his breath is like a human being." Jun Wu also saw the star washing stone in Gu Qing''s hand. Even if he is, he may not be able to get a washing star. Shi gave it away, he guessed when he thought of Long Wuya''s appearance when he was looking for Longlin.


    [Dragon? ] Gu gently blinked his eyes, a little dumbfounded.


    "Yes, the dragon clan does exist, but it is almost non-existent. I didn''t expect that there would be a dragon clan in this secret realm!" Jun Wu nodded, still very confident in his judgment.


    Gu Qing''s mouth grew wide, and he didn''t expect that he would be with the legendary dragon clan just now, and the other party also gave him such a precious star washing stone!


    Xiaoyu in her arms also blinked to look at the Washing Star Stone, and then at Gu Qing, and finally fell into Gu Qing''s arms, begging to touch her.


    Gu gently touched the hair on Xiaoyu''s body, feeling calm.


    "Fortunately, this is a more reasonable dragon, otherwise we would be miserable." Thinking that his attack just now was easily resolved by the other party, Rong Ye said with some joy.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu looked at each other and nodded in sympathy.


    ...


    After sending Gu Qing and the others away, Long Wuya went back to the pond and looked at the pond bottom. He watched for a while before sitting down beside him cross-legged.


    "Zhuqi, you are awake." He said affirmatively, not a question. The reason why he sent Gu Qing and them away was because Zhuqi at the bottom of the pool woke up.


    Zhu Qi is a candle dragon. It was originally not in the secret realm. It was caught by the owner of the secret realm because of chaos, and then closed to the bottom of the lake. Long Wuya was guarding this cold lake.


    Long Wuya is a blue dragon. It is reasonable to say that it is impossible to fall here to watch Zhuqi, but here is actually Long Wuya''s soul. He is already dead only because he is in the secret realm. Unextinguished, was arranged to guard the candle seven.


    The mystery has been shuttled in space. This is the first time that it has merged with a plane, allowing people in the plane to enter, and Zhuqi and Long Wuya have been sleeping most of the time, especially Zhuqi, because they feel that the bottom of the lake Too boring, it takes thousands of years to sleep.


    Long Wuya sensed the breath of the dragon scales before he woke up. He hurried back. He felt that there was an abnormal movement in Zhuqi. Who knew that the abnormal movement disappeared again after coming back. Just when he was talking to Gu Qing and the others, Unexpectedly, Zhu Qi would wake up, and he hurriedly sent people away.


    "I just felt an aura that made my heart palpitations, and I woke up." Zhu Qi''s voice was muffled. He had known Long Wuya for tens of thousands of years, and there was nothing to hide, and he said directly.


    Hearing this, Long Wuya was a little surprised. Apart from him, the only three people here were Gu Qing!


    "You mean that little girl?" Among the three, the only thing that made Long Wuya feel special was Gu Qingqing.


    The mysterious aura shrouded in Gu Qing''s body, he always felt where he had felt it before, but he couldn''t remember it now.


    "I don''t know, I only know that after you let those humans leave, that feeling disappeared." Zhu Qi said in a daze, dissatisfied.


    Long Wuya didn''t speak any more, just thinking about who Gu Qing was really.


    Zhu Qi didn''t hear Long Wuya''s voice and didn''t care. It didn''t sleep enough, and no one chatted with it, so it just went to sleep.


    Hantan suddenly quieted down.


    ...


    After Yuezhao and Nanhua went on the road together, their team grew a lot. Nanhua and Yuezhao didn''t take action every time they encountered danger along the way. They only took action when the others couldn''t solve it.


    Others have no objection, after all, they also have the meaning of experience when they come to the secret realm. If they have not taken action, I am afraid that Yue Zhao and the others would have left them long ago.


    The two sides have cooperated well, and they have moved much faster.


    During this period of time, many people in their team have greatly improved their cultivation, and they have also harvested a lot of spiritual flowers and plants, which makes them very happy.


    "It''s been seven days since I''ve been here, and there is still no news about Gentle. Do you really have to go to the secret center to find Gentle?" Nan Hua turned his fan, a little irritable.


    After seven days, they have fully realized the degree of danger in the secret realm. It can be said that if everyone following them is alone in this secret realm, they will not live now!


    This made them even more worried about Gu Qing''s safety. Although Gu Qing''s cultivation base was higher than that of others, and he was assisted by the art of speaking, but they didn''t dare to rest assured if they didn''t see Gu Qing for a day.


    Mentioning this, Yue Zhao''s mood was not very good either, and the usual smile on his face disappeared.


    He patted the dust on his body and looked at Nanhua, "Take out the talisman seal, we two will contact Rong Ye together!"


    "Good!" Nanhua stood up immediately after hearing this.


    The two looked at each other, both took out the talisman seal from the universe ring, and input spiritual power at the same time. Seeing that the golden lines on the talisman seal gradually brightened, the two held their breath and waited nervously. The spirit pattern on the talisman seal It flickered, then went out, turned into an ordinary talisman seal, and returned to their hands.


    "Failed again!" Nan Hua squeezed Fu Zhuan''s hand slightly white, his expression a bit hideous.


    "Fu Zhuan flashed just now. Does it mean that we are closer to Rong Ye? There was no one before." Yue Zhao recalled the scene just now and said thoughtfully.


    "It seemed to have flashed just now." Nan Hua frowned, recalled vigorously, and said uncertainly.


    "Since Fu Zhuan can''t get in touch, shall we hurry up and get to the secret realm center as soon as possible, so that we can see the lightly soon." Yue Zhao put the Fu seal away and said.


    "I see." Nan Hua nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Next, Yun Ran and the others rushed faster, even in order to make them faster. When their spiritual power ran out of rest, Nanhua would make them a spiritual gathering formation to help them regain their spiritual power. , Their cultivation level has actually improved a bit, everyone suddenly can''t care about the pain of the journey!


    After feeling the expectation of everyone, Nanhua looked at Yue Zhao and got a faint smile on Yue Zhao''s face. He couldn''t help but roll his eyes, admiring Yue Zhao Hang people''s methods more and more!


    ...


    Contrary to the success of Yue Zhao and the others, Si Lin encountered the first crisis since he entered the secret realm eight days after entering the secret realm!

 Chapter 111：

    After entering the secret realm, Si Lin always thought that the monster beasts in the secret realm were randomly distributed. But as he got closer to the secret realm center, he found that it was not like this.


    The closer to the center of the secret realm, the fewer monsters, and the higher the level of monsters.


    The battles in the past few days have improved his swordsmanship a lot, and he even has a feeling that in this secret realm, he may be able to realize his Dao, and thus promote to the ninth rank.


    Just when his mood finally improved because of this incident, he encountered a Tier 9 monster-the eight-tailed monster fox.


    The most powerful fox clan is the nine-tailed sky fox! The eight-tailed demon fox is second only to the nine-tailed sky fox.


    If the nine-tailed celestial fox belongs to the king of the fox family, then the eight-tailed demon fox is the first person under the king. To become an eight-tailed demon fox, it also needs talent. The fox clan will have an extra tail every 100 years of cultivation. When you have cultivated five tails, you will usher in a small catastrophe. Afterwards, you will experience a catastrophe every time you cultivate one more tail. Only after successfully surviving the catastrophe can you reach the corresponding level, otherwise you will still be at the original level. .


    When Si Lin passed by the eight-tailed demon fox''s territory, the eight-tailed demon fox happened to come out for food. It was much larger than the average fox, about one person tall, and had eight tails swinging at the tail. Judging from its behavior, its IQ It is also relatively high.


    When he saw Si Lin, his eyes brightened, and the foxes became a family of foxes. The faces behind the people are very outstanding, mainly because they like good-looking things, and the eight-tailed demon fox in front of him is especially so, even when choosing the real thing. , Will pick those that look clean and strong, instead of just grabbing them and eating them!


    Therefore, after seeing Si Lin, its first reaction is that this human is very good-looking and can stay as a pet. Just by looking at it every day, it can be happy!


    Thinking like this, it barked its teeth directly at Si Lin, eyes full of greed.


    Si Lin didn''t know the eight-tailed monster fox''s thoughts. After realizing that the eight-tailed monster fox''s cultivation base was at the ninth level, he hesitated.


    As I said before, he wanted to maintain his best condition to meet Gu Qing, and fight as little as possible along the way, but the ninth-order monster is rare. He is thinking about finding a chance to realize his own way and let his cultivation In order to improve, there is such a Tier 9 monster in front of him, and the temptation to him is too great.


    Just when he was hesitant, the eight-tailed demon fox moved first.


    Only its eight tails suddenly stretched out and flew towards Si Lin in a net shape. It seemed that he wanted to use his tail to imprison Si Lin. Si Lin raised his eyebrows and directly pulled out the Dragon Sword. When the eight tails approached him, they cut at one of them.


    The eight-tailed demon fox''s tail is very hard, yes, but the prison dragon sword is obviously extraordinary. After feeling that something is wrong, it directly retracted its tail.


    Si Lin''s sword slashed directly into the air, he didn''t mind, but instead deceived him, preparing to fight a good fight with the eight-tailed demon fox.


    The eight-tailed demon fox originally thought that the humans in front of him would be afraid of himself. Then he could catch the opponent back to its fox hole, and appreciate the beauty of the opponent day after day. Who knows that the opponent is not a good stubble, and wants to stab himself. Instantly angry!


    I saw it yelled at Si Lin, then its size instantly doubled, its teeth and claws became much sharper, and its tail became much longer, wagging around behind it.


    Si Lin''s gaze stayed on its tail for a moment, thinking that the hair on the tail looked good, and he could stay and make a collar gently!


    The eight-tailed demon fox trembled for a while, but after noticing Si Lin''s dangerous gaze, he directly exploded his hair.


    It quickly ran towards Si Lin. When approaching Si Lin, it stretched out its claws and grabbed towards Si Lin. The tip of her claws even shone with cold light, enough to see the sharpness of her claws. If it caught him, the wound would definitely be broken. Very deep.


    Fortunately, Si Lin was not a vegetarian. The prisoner dragon sword was horizontally across his chest, directly blocking the paws of the eight-tailed demon fox. With a slight force, the paws of the eight-tailed demon fox were shaken open, and he slashed at the eight-tailed demon fox with his sword.


    Feeling the threat of sword aura, the eight-tailed demon fox directly avoided the edge, jumped to the other side, and rushed towards Si Lin again. This time, it changed a paw and grabbed Si Lin''s head.


    Si Lin turned around, and another sword aura swung out. The eight-tailed demon fox hurriedly avoided. It lowered its head and looked at Si Lin''s eyes with fierce fierceness.


    Its eight tails grew momentarily, and they attacked Si Lin at the same time. Si Lin immediately resisted with a sword. However, there were too many tails, and they were relatively powerful. He was still wrapped around his waist. The eight-tailed fox controlled the tail and threw Si Lin angrily. To the big tree next to him, the big tree was hit by Si Lin''s waist, and Si Lin groaned when he was hit, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corner of his lips.


    He barely stabilized his figure in the shaking of the eight-tailed demon fox, and cut off one of the eight-tailed demon fox''s tail with the prison dragon sword in his hand, which made him feel comfortable.


    The tail was chopped off, and the eight-tailed demon fox immediately let out a cry, looking at Si Lin''s eyes full of hatred!


    It suddenly erupted, emitting a burst of red energy all over its body, and its speed was three times faster than before. The naked eye couldn''t catch its trace at all, only the afterimage could be seen.


    Si Lin frowned. He couldn''t sense the eight-tailed demon fox''s position. He could only rely on feeling. When he felt the wind on the right, he subconsciously shot, but it was too late, and his arm was directly scratched by the eight-tailed demon fox.


    Holding his injured arm, Si Lin''s face was a little pale, but his expression was very calm, even crazy.


    As a natural fighting maniac, he enjoys the feeling of fighting very much. The hearty feeling is always fascinating.


    After the eight-tailed demon fox scratched Si Lin, his figure disappeared again. The next instant, it appeared behind Si Lin. Si Lin subconsciously resisted with the prison dragon sword, but this time it blocked it, but the eight-tailed demon fox not only increased in speed, even His strength has improved a lot, his tiger''s mouth is numb, almost unable to hold the prisoner''s dragon sword, and his body rushes forward.


    Rolling forward on the ground, he released the strength, watching the blood on his hand, he stretched out his tongue and licked it.


    When the eight-tailed demon fox was secretly happy, Si Lin suddenly closed his eyes, stood still, and touched the prisoner''s dragon sword with his hand. A drop of blood fell on the prisoner''s dragon sword and was quickly absorbed. The dragon on the prisoner''s dragon sword suddenly Disappear.


    In the next moment, the dragon appeared behind Si Lin''s and stood up in the air, shocking the Eight-tailed Demon Fox.


    Si Lin''s figure flew into the air, his black hair was windless, and his clothes swayed. In the perception of the eight-tailed demon fox, his breath seemed to disappear. Instead, it was a sword that exuded a bitter breath.


    This is the special feature of Si Lin''s natural sword body. When he enters the state of combining human swords, he becomes a sword in the perception of others!


    When he opened his eyes again, he was like a high god, looking at this mortal world with cold and compassionate eyes.


    If you look closely, you can find that what is reflected in his pupils is a sword.


    Perhaps feeling the crisis, the eight-tailed demon fox directly launched an attack.


    This time, it was faster than before, and even the afterimage could not be seen, and it just disappeared.


    However, Si Lin was not like just that. With a light glance, he could find the trace of the eight-tailed demon fox. The prison dragon sword always appeared in the place where the eight-tailed demon fox would appear at the right time to block its attack.


    Even he can take the initiative to attack!


    In less than a quarter of an hour, the eight-tailed demon fox became scarred, and its speed and strength were not as good as before. It was panting and looked at Si Lin. There was hatred and a trace of fear in its eyes. It was obviously frightened by Si Lin''s methods. .


    Regardless of the reaction of the Eight-Tailed Demon Fox, Si Lin has a limited amount of time for other people''s swords to become one, so he must get rid of the Eight-Tailed Demon Fox as soon as possible, or he will die!


    "Heavenly Sword Slash!"


    Following his low drink, he closed his eyes again, raised the Prison Dragon Sword with both hands, and slashed it in the direction of the eight-tailed monster fox.


    The eight-tailed demon fox had already felt the threat of this trick to it, and wanted to escape, but found that it had been completely locked, and his body would not be able to move at all, so he could only watch the sword fall.


    In the desperate gaze of the eight-tailed demon fox, the sword finally fell on it.


    It was cut in half directly, and the dead can''t die again!


    After confirming the death of the eight-tailed demon fox, the shadow of the dragon in mid-air disappeared. Si Lin fell to the ground from mid-air, almost unable to hold the prisoner dragon sword with his hands. He held the prisoner dragon sword with both hands, knelt on one knee, and vomited blood. , Obviously injured very seriously.


    He hasn''t reached the ninth rank yet, and rashly using the human sword unity state will cause his muscles to be hurt, but in the situation just now, if this trick is not applied, he will definitely not be able to defeat the eight-tailed monster fox.


    His hair was messy, his white clothes were stained with blood, his face was as pale as paper, and his body was trembling. He managed to turn himself into a meditation posture, threw a circle of activation in a hurry, and then swallowed a few more. Pill pills, close your eyes and start healing.


    ...


    After Gu Qing, Rong Ye, and Jun Wuzi separated from Long Wuya, they continued on their way. Rong Ye''s Apocalypse Records appeared automatically during this period, and there was even a spot inside it that lighted up, but only once, and soon the Apocalypse Recorded himself. Disappeared, watching Gu Qing and Jun Wu feel confused.


    [Brother, what happened just now? what happens? Seeing Rong Ye frowning, Gu Qingqing couldn''t help but ask in sign language.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, it should have been someone else trying to contact me with Fu Zhuan, but it might be due to distance or other reasons, and it didn''t succeed." Rong Ye hesitated and said.


    He knows the effect of the talisman he invented, he himself knows best. Even if the secret realm is big, he should be able to receive the news. Unfortunately, the environment in the secret realm seems to have changed, causing his seal to change, unless It was as close as Jun Wu and them before, otherwise they would not be able to receive it, which made him somewhat depressed!


    Hearing this, Gu Qingqing was also a little depressed.

 Chapter 112：

    [I don¡¯t know how the other brothers are doing? This secret realm is still very dangerous. Although the seniors have a high level of cultivation, they have not seen anyone, so they are still a little worried! ¡¿Gu Qing was very worried if she couldn''t see other people for a day, but she didn''t show it on weekdays.


    "Don''t worry, they will be fine!" Rong Ye rubbed Gu''s hair gently, rarely comforting him gently.


    "Brother Rong is right, your seniors will definitely be fine!" Jun Wu rarely agreed with Rong Ye''s words and comforted Gu Qing said.


    This was the first time Jun Wu called Senior Brother Rong Ye after this meeting. Rong Ye looked at him in surprise, but he got a threatening look. He immediately understood that the other party was willing to call himself Senior Brother because of Gu Qingqing. He couldn''t bear it. Lived and smiled.


    Knowing that the two were worried about themselves, Gu nodded slightly, indicating that he was all right.


    They will not be able to contact other people for a while, they can only continue on their way, hoping to meet other people when they reach the secret center.


    "Boy, do you think there are few monsters around here?" Rong Ye asked suspiciously while looking at the surrounding dense forest.


    They have walked in this dense forest for so many days, and every distance they will encounter some monsters, sometimes low-level, sometimes high-level, but they have been here for about half an hour. But even a monster hasn''t seen it, this situation is a bit abnormal.


    "Maybe we have entered the territory of a particularly powerful monster?" Jun Wu wrinkled his eyebrows, looked around, and guessed.


    The two looked at each other, suddenly tense, and looked around guardingly.


    [But Xiaoyu did not give any warning. It is a monster beast, and it is the most sensitive. If there is really a particularly powerful monster beast, Xiaoyu will definitely react! Gu Qing also heard the conversation between the two of them. She looked around, then looked at the sleeping little Pi Xiu in her arms, and said with sign language.


    Upon hearing this, Jun Wu and Rong Ye paused, their eyes focused on Xiaoyu who was sleeping peacefully in Gu Qing''s arms. After finding that Xiaoyu was asleep very well, the two of them fell silent for a while and did not speak.


    After another quarter of an hour, Rong Ye spoke again.


    "I smell blood." He stopped, frowning and looking around.


    Jun Wu also stopped and nodded, indicating that he had asked too.


    The eyes of the two fell on Xiao Paixiu''s body, seeing Xiao Paixiu shrugging his nose in a daze, then opened his dim eyes, with obvious disgust in his eyes.


    Seeing this scene, the two looked around again, looking for the place where the smell of blood came from.


    The little Paixiu in Gu Qing''s arms directly opened Gu Qing''s embrace and ran in one direction. Gu Qing was too busy to keep up. Rong Ye and Jun Wu looked at each other and followed Gu Qing''s steps.


    ¡­


    Si Lin was meditating to heal his wounds. Not far from him, the corpse of the eight-tailed demon fox was lying quietly, with a strong smell of blood exuding in the air.


    Just when he felt that his cultivation was almost restored, he suddenly felt the sound of footsteps approaching, and quickly opened his eyes, stood up from the ground, held the prisoner''s dragon sword in his hand, and looked at the place where the sound was coming from.


    The first thing that appeared before his eyes was a very beautiful little beast, which ran all the way towards the body of the eight-tailed demon fox, and the little girl who appeared immediately made it breathe tightly.


    "Gently." He couldn''t help but call out Gu Qing gently.


    Gu gently heard the sound, stopped, raised his head, and saw that it was Si Lin. He was taken aback for a moment, and then rushed over happily.


    "Big Brother" was too excited, she yelled directly, and she rushed into Si Lin''s arms.


    Si Lin opened his hands, let Gu gently rush into his arms, buried his head on his body, and put his hands around his waist. He stretched out his hand and placed it on Gu Qing''s head and patted it gently. Shoot, the expression is very soft.


    When Rong Ye and Jun Wu came over, they were very surprised when they saw Si Lin, and Rong Ye rushed directly in front of Si Lin.


    "Boss, I finally see you again!" Although he was very confident in Si Lin and their cultivation base, before seeing the people, he was just as worried about them as Gu Qing, just to prevent Gu Qing I didn''t express my sadness. I couldn''t suppress my feelings at all when I saw Si Lin at this time.


    "Little Five." Si Lin looked at Rong Ye, also a little excited.


    Gu Qing did not hold Si Lin for too long, because he smelled blood on Si Lin''s body.


    [Big brother, are you hurt? She grabbed Si Lin''s sleeves, looked up at Si Lin, and asked nervously.


    Si Lin gave a moment of silence, and moved his hand back in silence. He didn''t make it to the point where he would meet Gu Qingqing. He just patronized the internal injury and forgot to apply the medicine for the external injury!


    Gu Qing had been paying attention to Si Lin¡¯s situation, and immediately noticed the movement of his arm. He grabbed his arm and pulled it in front of him. When he saw the scratches on it, Gu Qing was very distressed. , Quickly took out the wound medicine and sprinkled it on Si Lin''s arm.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a minor injury, it''s okay." Si Lin was afraid that Gu Qing was angry, and said quickly.


    Gu lightly glared at Si Lin, and carefully helped Si Lin bandage the wound. Only then did he step back two steps and looked at Si Lin.


    "Big brother, you must be more careful in the future, don''t let yourself be injured!" She is not the kind of unreasonable person who can hurt Si Lin. She must have a very high cultivation base, and facing an opponent of this level, Si Lin It is not easy to avoid getting hurt, so she is not angry, just exhorts.


    How could Si Lin refuse, and nodded again and again, "Don''t worry, I will."


    In this way, Gu Qing was somewhat satisfied.


    "Boss, what kind of monster were you injured by?" In these years, Rong Ye has rarely seen Si Lin injured, and he was a little curious for a while.


    "It''s an eight-tailed demon fox." Jun Wu Tisi Lin answered this question. He just ran to the corpse that was not far away because he didn''t want to look after him, so he could easily recognize the eight-tailed demon fox''s tail. !


    "There are eight-tailed demon foxes here?" Rong Ye was a little surprised. Eight-tailed demon foxes have a high status in the fox clan and are generally not easy to see. Even in the second fairy world, few people have seen a real eight-tailed demon fox. Have!


    "This secret realm cannot be viewed with common sense, otherwise you will die miserably!" Si Lin walked to the side of the eight-tailed demon fox, looked at its corpse, and said to Rong Ye.


    Thinking of the writing monster beast he had encountered before, Rong Ye nodded with deep approval.


    "How to deal with the corpse of this eight-tailed demon fox? It is also a Tier 9 demon beast. Her demon pill has been eaten by Xiaoyu." Jun Wu asked, looking at the corpse on the ground.


    "Who is Xiaoyu?" Si Lin asked incomprehensibly, without knowing anything about Xiao Pai Yao.


    "Xiaoyu is it, a small brave." Rong Ye explained to Si Lin, pointing to the small brave who was cleaning his fur next to him.


    Upon hearing this, Si Lin looked at Xiao Pai Yao in surprise, and then at Rong Ye, "Are you sure it is a small Pai Yao?"


    Rong Ye was stunned for a moment, and suddenly thought of Xiao Paixiu''s gentle speech art, and quickly explained to Si Lin, "In order to prevent it from being discovered by others and cause unnecessary trouble, I used it gently on it. People can¡¯t tell that it¡¯s a small brave."


    Si Lin was clear, "The demon pill was eaten by it, and the part under him was put away first, and I''ll talk about it later!"


    "Okay!" Rong Ye replied, waved his hand, and put away the body of the eight-tailed demon fox.


    "Qing, how is your time? How are you?" Si Lin returned to Gu Qing''s side and asked Gu Qing softly in his voice.


    Gu Qing told Si Lin about his general experience of entering the secret realm, and Si Lin nodded in satisfaction, "Fortunately, your luck is better."


    Thinking of the situations that he encountered at the time, if Gu Qing had encountered it, the consequences might not be good, so I couldn''t help but feel fortunate.


    "There is no whereabouts of the second and third sons yet. We plan to go directly to the mountain in the center of the secret realm. If we want to come, they should also go." Rong Ye added gently.


    Si Lin nodded, "I was thinking about going there. I should be able to find you. I didn''t expect that we would meet here."


    Not only Si Lin didn''t expect it, but Gu Qing and the others didn''t expect it, and couldn''t help but smile at each other at this time.


    "Boss, how are you feeling now? Otherwise, we will rest here for a day and hurry up." Having already met Si Lin, Rong Ye is not particularly anxious, fearing that Si Lin''s injury will not be easy, so he directly proposed.


    [Senior Brother Rong is right, Senior Brother, you should rest here for a day first, and then we will go on the road together. ] Gu Qing was also worried about Si Lin''s injury, and didn''t want Si Lin to drive along with the injury, so he said quickly.


    Si Lin wanted to say that he was okay, even if he was on the way, but when he heard Gu Qing''s words, he could only agree, so the four of them rested on the site of the Eight-Tailed Monster Fox for a day before proceeding.


    ¡­


    Because the place where Mu Chen landed was relatively close to the secret realm center, others drove the road for seven or eight days. When he was still on the way, he was already close to the secret realm center, and he could see the towering mountain peaks and the palace halfway up the mountain.


    He is not as unlucky as Si Linyi. When he encounters a Tier 9 monster, the highest Tier 8 monster he encounters. With his flame spear and various elixirs he refines, it can¡¯t be said to be particularly easy to solve. , And it¡¯s much easier than the average person.


    Of course, he also met some people along the way. Some of them were more upright. He didn''t mind helping out, but if he met someone who wanted to grab something from him like Liu Fei before, he wouldn''t mind getting rid of them directly. .


    Finally, on the tenth day of entering the secret realm, he came to the foot of the towering mountain peak.


    From here on the Internet, you can only see the majestic palace hidden in the clouds.


    He hesitated for a while, and didn''t go to the board right away, but found a place to hide at the foot of the mountain, and while doing alchemy, he stared at Gu Qing and them.


    No one came on the first day.


    The next day, no one came.


    On the third day, no one came.


    Until the fourth day, he finally saw someone.


    The people who came were from Nalan''s family. Because of the dangers of the secret realm, they should have entered the secret realm. Now there are only about ten people left here, one of them is Nalanqing.


    After Nalanqing injured Nalanxin that day and threw it to a group of monsters, she hurriedly left. When she wanted to come, Nalanxin had a low cultivation base and was injured. She was almost certain to die. Very proud of myself.


    After that, she was tossed for five or six days before she met the Nalan family with her now. Nalanqing is more able to pretend to be a person. In the eyes of the children of Nalan family, she is still good. No one could have imagined that she would actually kill Nalanxin and immediately accepted her.


    Along the way, Nalanqing kept reviewing other people¡¯s favorability, and finally made these people recognize her very much. As long as these people are in addition to the secret realm, they will be the pillars of Nalan¡¯s family in the future. With the support of these people, she The status in the clan will be higher!


    "Ah, we finally came to the foot of this mountain. This road is really difficult to walk." The girl next to Na Lanqing looked at the mountain in front of her with tears in her eyes.


    God knows what she has experienced along the way. She almost thought she would die on the road. Fortunately, she was lucky enough to reach the center of the secret realm safely.


    "Yes, this secret realm is simply a **** mode. If we hadn''t met each other early, I''m afraid we would lose more people!" A man walking beside the two couldn''t help but said.


    The others nodded in sympathy.


    This secret realm is really not suitable for one person to invade, because the risk is too high, and you are in a dangerous environment almost at any time. I don''t know when it might be dead!


    "Okay, let''s take a break first. We are now at the secret realm center. It seems that we should be the first to arrive. When everyone rests, we will start climbing the mountain and try to be the first to enter the hall!" One of them Someone like the leader stood up and said to others.


    "Yes, Brother Yin." The other people were obviously convinced of this man, and after they agreed, they quickly found a place to rest.


    "Brother Yin, are we really the first to arrive here?" Nalanqing leaned to Brother Yin and asked curiously, unconsciously exuding some feminine charm.


    Brother Yin frowned a little further away from Nalan Qing, "Is it right? You can tell by looking at it yourself, I''m very tired and need to rest."


    Among this group of people, Yin Ge¡¯s attitude towards Nalanqing is the worst. No matter how Nalanqing shows good to him, he is indifferent, and some even hate Nalanqing. Others are hindered by his majesty. Not dare to say anything, but occasionally laughed at Nalanqing, making Nalanqing very angry.


    Nalanqing accidentally saw Brother Yin when she was facing Nalanxin. It was very fond of her, and she was allowed to do whatever she wanted. Therefore, she wanted to take Brother Yin to prove that she was better than her. Nalanxin is a lot stronger, even in her heart, Nalanxin is now dead!


    "Brother Yin, did I do something wrong? Why are you doing this to me?" Nalanqing looked at Brother Yin with red eyes, teary eyes, a pear blossom with rain, which made people feel pity.


    "What did you do wrong, don''t you have any points in your heart? Nalanqing!" A slightly mocking voice suddenly came, causing Nalanqing''s face to change!

 Chapter 113：

    "Second son, fourth young lady." Everyone in Naranga was very happy to see the people coming. They called out one after another, and soon people gathered around.


    Nalanxin and Nalanjin were also very happy to see them, but Nalanqing''s expression was not very good!


    Nalanqing thought about many possibilities, but she didn''t expect Nalanxin to be alive!


    Moreover, Nalanjing and Nalanxin also appeared together. This shows that Nalan knew everything he did. Thinking of Nalanjin''s methods, he couldn''t help but retreat.


    "Nalanqing? Do you want to run?" Na Lanxin kept staring at Nalanqing and couldn''t help but ask when seeing his movements.


    Classical Chinese. Everyone''s eyes focused on Lan Qing''s body. Nalan asked her face to pale. Pretending to be calm and watching everyone.


    "Sister Xin, what are you talking about? How could I run?" In front of everyone, Na Lanqing resolutely refused to admit that she was guilty.


    "That''s good, I still have accounts to settle with you." Na Lanxin said with a smile.


    Now even a fool can see Nalanqing and Nalanxin


    "What happened?" Yin Ge looked at Na Lanxin and asked.


    "I met Na Lanqing on the first day I entered the secret realm, because it came from the same family. Even if the two of us are a little dirty on weekdays, we should help each other in the secret realm, so we two went on the road together, but I didn¡¯t. Thinking." Na Lanxin looked at Na Lanqing with hatred in her eyes. "Nalanqing actually wants to kill me!"


    "What? How come?"


    "How could Nalanqing do this?"


    "Why is she doing this?"


    "..."


    For a while, everyone looked at Nalanqing''s eyes completely changed, thinking that they had seen Nalanqing recently, they still couldn''t believe it.


    "Sister Xin, what are you talking about? When did I meet you?" Na Lanqing''s face turned whiter when she felt everyone''s eyes, her eyes rolled and she denied.


    "Really? You haven''t seen me? Didn''t you hurt me? Leading me to the group of monsters?" Nalanxin didn''t expect Nalanqing to still be stiff at this time, her eyes became colder when she looked at her.


    Nalanjin''s expression on the side was not good. When he met Nalanxin, Nalanxin¡¯s injury was not completely healed. When he knew that Nalanxin¡¯s injury was completely given by Nalanqing, he wanted to be straightforward. Kill Nalan Qing!


    In the past, although he felt that Nalanqing was too ambitious, but did not have the ability to correspond to it, it felt a little ridiculous, but he did not expect that Nalanqing would want to kill Nalanxin instead!


    She also didn''t want to think that Nalanxin was his own sister, father''s own daughter, and the treatment was naturally different from other people. Even if Nalanxin was no more, they would not take care of Nalanqing in the next room!


    "How could I?" Nalanqing''s eyes suddenly turned red, and she seemed to be greatly aggrieved. "Sister Xin, how could you wrong me so? We are the same clan, so how could I treat you that way?"


    Hearing that, the people who hated Nalan Qing just now hesitated a bit.


    "Why don''t you? You want to kill me, and then take my place and become Naranja''s only eldest lady!" Nalanxin is not afraid of Nalanqing''s denial, she has an ironic smile on her face. Just talk about Zhong Na Lanqing''s thoughts.


    Na Lanqing''s face was distorted and immediately returned to normal. It is a pity that the change of her face and the look in her eyes have been seen by everyone, and no one believes her statement at the moment.


    "Sister Xin, why do you think so? Although I envy you a little, I never want to replace you. You can''t wrong me because you are the daughter of the Patriarch!" Na Lanxin still insisted on acting.


    "Oh, I wronged you? Why should I wronged you? What good does wronging you do to me?" Nalanxin looked at Nalanqing and asked aggressively, "Do you look good with me? Or is it better than my talent? Or? Are you better than me? I need to wrong you?"


    Being pressed by Nalanxin step by step, Nalanqing''s face became more and more ugly, and she stepped back, but the resentment in her eyes grew stronger.


    "Nalanqing, you harm your clan. According to the rules of the Nalan family, you should abolish the cultivation base and expel you from the family. Now in the secret realm, there is no way to expel you from the clan, so abolish the cultivation first and wait for the secret realm. Patriarch will handle it again!" Nalan Jin looked at Nalan Qing and said coldly.


    After hearing Nalanjin''s words, everyone''s expressions changed, and Nalanqing completely tore off the disguise she had always had.


    "Why do you judge me? This is not Nalan''s family, you are not the patriarch, and you are not qualified to treat me like this!" Nalanqing looked at Nalanxin and Nalanjin with hatred, and said viciously.


    It was the first time that other people saw Nalanqing like this, and they were all very surprised.


    "Do you think that with your crimes, it would be better to return to the clan than now?" Nalanjin looked at Nalanqing, her eyes cold and impatient.


    Nalanqing paused. She knew how much the patriarch, Nalanxin''s father, loved Nalanxin. If she knew she wanted to kill Nalanxin, she would definitely want to try to kill her!


    While Nalanqing was stunned, Nalanjin came directly to Nalanqing''s dantian and took a picture of Nalanqing''s dantian with a palm. When Nalanqing wanted to hide, it was too late, but she felt that there was a violent transmission from her dantian Immediately afterwards, the spiritual power that she had worked so hard for so many years quickly escaped from her body.


    But at 30 breaths, Na Lanqing had changed from a master with more than four ranks to an ordinary person, even worse than an ordinary person, because after being abolished, her body would become very weak.


    She slumped directly to the ground, her eyes full of despair. When her cultivation base was abolished, she became a useless person. She would have no status at Nalan''s house in the future, and after she was out of the secret realm, she would be expelled from Nalan. Home, she can''t live at all!


    "Nalanfei and Nalanyin, you two look at her, wait until you get out of the secret realm." Nalanjin retracted his hand, glanced at Nalanqing on the ground, called two children of Nalan''s family, and ordered Tao.


    "Yes." The two people who were called walked to Nalanqing''s side, helped Nalanqing, and responded.


    "Everyone should be exhausted when we arrived here. We will camp here today, and we will climb the mountain tomorrow." As the highest-ranking person among these people, Nalan Jin directly ordered.


    "Yes." The others naturally had no opinion, and started to act one after another.


    Nalanxin watched Nalanqing being pulled aside in despair, with an indifferent expression, and did not feel the pleasure of revenge. Instead, she felt sad, sad for Nalanqing!


    "Xin''er, how is your injury?" Just when Nalanxin felt bored, a figure appeared in front of her, blocking her sight, and a worried voice came from above her head.


    She raised her head and saw Yin Junlan looking at herself worriedly.


    "Brother Yin, I''m fine, the injuries on my body are healed." Na Lanxin was very happy to see Yin Junlan. Yin Junlan was her playmate since childhood and a good friend of her. "It''s you, Brother Yin, you Is everything okay along the way? Is there any injury?"


    "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry." Being cared by Nalanxin, Yin Junlan''s mood is very good, and his expression softens. "I didn''t expect Nalanqing to be so bold. I knew that she shouldn''t be allowed to enter the secret realm. !" When it comes to Nalanqing, Yin Junlan''s expression is a little ugly, and there is a trace of disgust in his eyes.


    "This incident has passed, and she has already been punished, so don''t mention her!" Nalanxin felt that when Nalanqing mentioned Nalanqing, she frowned, "Brother Yin still tell me about you. Experience on the road.¡± After she finished speaking, she took Yin Junlan aside to chat.


    Yin Junlan has always been responsive to Na Lanxin''s requests, and naturally will not do things that make her unhappy at this time, and hastily nodded and followed her.


    Nalanjin on the side wanted to stop Nalanxin, but when she saw Nalanxin''s happy face, she couldn''t bear it, so she shook her head and turned to leave.


    ...


    As Nalanxin and the others arrived at the foot of the mountain, more and more people arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    Yuezhao and Nanhua brought Yunran and they arrived at the foot of the mountain on the eleventh day after entering the secret realm. At this time, some people had started climbing, but for some reason, their speed was not fast.


    Mu Chen had been paying attention to the foot of the mountain, and after seeing Yuezhao and Nanhua, he ran out to recognize them.


    "Little Si, did you arrive first?" Nan Hua looked at Mu Chen with some surprise.


    "The place I teleported in is closer to here, so I arrived earlier." Mu Chen scratched his head and explained.


    "Then did you see Qing and the boss? We didn''t contact them all the way!" Nan Hua asked depressedly.


    "No, I didn''t contact them either!" Mu Chen''s expression was also not very good, and said with a frown.


    Upon hearing this, Yuezhao and Nanhua also frowned.


    "Since you have arrived, just wait, maybe they will be there soon." Mu Chen looked at the two and said.


    "It can only be so." Nan Hua nodded.


    Yue Zhao also nodded, and suddenly thought of something. He took out the talisman seal from the Qiankun Ring, and asked Nan Hua and Mu Chen to take it out, and the three of them input spiritual power to activate the talisman seal.


    The golden lines on the Fu seal shined under the gaze of the three of them. The three of them suddenly became nervous. They held their breath and worried that the Fu seal would be destroyed again. What made them excited was that the lines on the Fu seal were unexpectedly this time. Always on.


    "The second, the third and the fourth, are the three of you together?" Rong Ye''s voice came from the talisman, with a hint of surprise in his voice.


    "Xiao Wu, how about gently?" Nan Hua asked first.


    "Lightly stay with me, as well as Senior Brother and Jun Wu." Rong Ye said directly without concealing it.


    A hint of joy flashed across the faces of the three Yue Zhao.


    "How about gently? All right?" Yue Zhao asked next to him.


    "It''s good to be gentle, we are all well." Rong Ye glanced at Gu Qing next to him, and said briskly, "What about you? How are you? There is no lack of arms or legs, right?"

 Chapter 114：

    "Little Wu, it''s been a long time since the brother had a good communication with you. When we meet, we will have a good communication." Nan Hua said gloomily, his tone full of threats.


    "Plus me." Yue Zhao showed a perfect smile beside him.


    "And me, I haven''t exchanged feelings with our little A Ye for a long time." Mu Chen also smiled, and his voice was very gentle.


    Rong Ye''s smile froze on his face, looking at Fu Zhuan, his expression was a bit painful.


    "If you are really itchy, I don''t mind scratching it for you." Si Lin added another sentence beside him, making Rong Ye''s expression even more painful.


    "Brothers, we will arrive at the secret realm center immediately, let''s talk at that time." Rong Ye hurriedly dropped a word, and Rong Ye cut off the connection directly.


    Turning his head, covering his face, looked at Si Lin, "Big brother, shouldn''t we be in the same group?"


    "I thought you should know who I was with?" Si Lin looked at Rong Ye''s painful expression and said coolly. If you look closely, you will find a faint smile in his eyes.


    Hearing this, Rong Ye froze for a moment, his expression even more painful.


    Gu Qing hid behind Jun Wu, poked his head out, smirked while covering his mouth, and greeted Rong Ye''s faintly resentful eyes.


    "Xiao Qingwen, even you laughed at me!" Rong Ye looked at Gu Qingqing faintly, with a hint of disbelief in his eyes.


    Gu shook his head gently, but her bent eyes could still tell that she was smiling.


    Jun Wu blocked Gu Qingqing, and there was a smile in his eyes when he looked at Rong Ye.


    Rong Ye was ridiculed by everyone, and he was helpless. He simply abandoned himself, because he still couldn''t see Yue Zhao and the others.


    "It seems that the second child has reached the center of the secret realm, and we are the only one left." Looking at the point marked on the Apocalypse Record, the nonsensical point just faded away, and he said solemnly.


    "At our speed, we will be able to reach the secret realm center tomorrow morning." Si Lin looked at the mountains and palaces that were already very close, and said affirmatively.


    The other people''s thoughts were similar to his, and they nodded one after another.


    "In that case, let''s continue on the road." Si Lin retracted his gaze and said to Rong Ye next to him.


    Rong Ye naturally had no opinion and set off one after another.


    ...


    Seeing Fu Zhuan turned into ashes, Yue Zhao and Nan Hua raised their eyebrows at the same time, while Mu Chen curled his lips.


    "I know that Rong Ye has no guts." Mu Chen was very dissatisfied with Rong Ye''s timidity. He thought he could fight a fight!


    "Hasn''t he been like this all the time? He has a sharp tongue, and he will be counseled right away when he really comes." Nan Hua is very clear about Rong Ye''s temper, and he is not surprised at all.


    "It doesn''t matter, he will always be here anyway, and I''m afraid he won''t be able to deal with him?" The smile on Yue Zhao''s lips deepened.


    Nanhua and Mu Chen looked at each other and gave Yue Zhao a thumbs up, which Yue Zhao readily accepted.


    "Senior Brother Yue, Senior Brother Nan, and Senior Brother Mu, what are you going to do next?" Yun Ran followed Yue Zhao and the others. Just now when Yue Zhao and the others contacted Rong Ye, she was not by her side, and she didn¡¯t know that Gu Qing would also want to do it. I rushed over to the matter, but now at the foot of the mountain, everyone else wants to know what Yue Zhao and the others think, and she and Zhuo Tingqiu are more familiar with Yue Zhao and the others, because I ask them to come and ask.


    "You will be here right away. We have to wait here for you to come here. If you want to go up, you can leave on your own without worrying about us." Nanhua knew what Yun Ran meant. He glanced at Yue Zhao and turned his head to face. Yun Ran said.


    "Is Xiao Qingming finally here?" Yun Ran looked at Nan Hua in surprise, "Then I have to wait for Xiao Qing to go up together." After she finished speaking, she turned to look at Zhuo Tingqiu.


    "What do you think of me? Of course I am going to be with Xiao Qingqing." Zhuo Tingqiu said inexplicably when Yun Ran saw it.


    Yun Ran turned his head and looked at Yue Zhao and the others, "Then I will let Jiang Yingshi and the others leave by themselves?"


    "Well, they are free. They don''t need to report to us where they want to go." Yue Zhao said lightly.


    "I see." Yun Ran replied, turned to find Jiang Yingshi and the others, and told them the news.


    Jiang Yingshi was stunned for a while after hearing this, and then realized that it was because Yuezhao and Nanhua were too powerful, which led to their dependence on Nanhua and them during this period. They subconsciously wanted to act with them, but they forgot that they weren''t originally. together!


    "So, then I will take our people from Wentian Temple and leave first." Xiang Yunkai looked at the disciple of Wentian Temple who was not far away, hugged his fists towards the others, and turned and left.


    "Then I will go with the people from Wanqingmen." Jiang Yingshi looked at the brothers who couldn''t be far away, and bowed and left.


    Then the others left one after another, leaving Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu in place.


    After watching the others leave, the two returned to Yue Zhao and the others, waiting for Gu Qing and the others to arrive.


    Almost all the forces that entered the secret realm chose to climb the mountain after they arrived. Yuezhao and the others sent away one group after another until the sky darkened and night came.


    The next morning, Yue Zhao and the others sent away another group of forces, and finally sensed a familiar aura. Immediately afterwards, Gu Qing, Si Lin, Jun Wu and Rong Ye appeared in front of them.


    "Xiao Qing, boss, Rong Ye, Jun Wu." When she saw Gu Qing and the others, Nan Hua rushed over, hugged Gu Qing, and greeted the others.


    Yue Zhao and Mu Chen darkened their eyes from behind, and then walked over to greet Si Lin and the others.


    "Second, third, fourth, long time no see." Seeing Yue Zhao and the others, Rong Ye returned to the ruffian look again.


    "Xiao Wu, what you said yesterday, brother still remembers, we will communicate and exchange feelings for a while." Nan Hua let go of Gu Qingqing, looked at Rong Ye, said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the smile on Rong Ye''s face froze.


    "I remember, too, we haven''t had a heart-to-heart talk for a long time, Xiao Wu." Mu Chen said in a cool tone while looking at Rong Ye.


    "Little Wu, let''s have tea together in a while." Yue Zhao showed a perfect smile, looking at Rong Ye, looking very kind.


    The three combos made Rong Ye froze directly in place. He looked at Yue Zhao and the others, a trace of annoyance flashed across his eyes, and he hated himself for owing him, and it was fine to provoke the three of them.


    "Haha, Brother Second, Senior Brother, Brother Fourth, what are you talking about? Why don''t I understand?" Rong Ye blinked and said dryly.


    The three of Yue Zhao didn''t answer Rong Ye''s question directly, but gave Rong Ye a meaningful smile one after another, and they almost felt cold sweat from seeing Rong Ye.


    Gu Qing, Jun Wu, and Si Lin watched Rong Ye being cleaned up by Yue Zhao and the others. They had no intention of helping. They were very happy eating melons.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu pretended that they hadn''t heard anything. Looking at the sky and the earth is not looking at Rong Ye. Of course, if they ignore the smile in their eyes, they will be more convincing.


    The few people finally met, and they had a lot to say, so they just sat together, paired with spirit tea and spirit fruit, and chatted slowly.


    After everyone talked about their experiences roughly, half an hour had passed.


    "Boss, when will we climb the mountain?" Although Rong Ye was very nervous and at a loss just now, he was more concerned about business affairs and asked Si Lin directly.


    The others also looked at Si Lin, waiting for his answer.


    "Since the other forces have already climbed the mountain, we must climb the mountain quickly. Is there any place where people are uncomfortable? If not, we will climb the mountain immediately." Si Lin asked, gliding over several people one by one.


    Everyone except him shook their heads, and Si Lin nodded in satisfaction.


    "Okay, then we will go up the mountain!" He stood up first and said to the others.


    Gu Qing and the others got up one after another, followed Si Lin, and walked towards the mountain not far away.


    The coverage rate of green plants on the mountain is very high, and you can hardly see the situation above. Almost those climbers will lose their track after they start to climb the mountain. They are completely invisible from the bottom. This is also the case when so many people have entered, but there is no point above. The reason came from the situation!


    After Gu Qing and the others entered the mountain, they realized that the mountain was more difficult to climb than they thought. Originally, all of them are not weak in cultivation. Climbing the mountain should be easy, but after entering the mountain, you will feel It seems to be carrying a weight on the body, being suppressed, it doesn''t use spiritual power at all, and even the operation of spiritual power has become a bit stagnant.


    "Everyone, be careful. There should be a gravity formation here, and it should be set to a higher level. The higher the cultivation level, the greater the suppression." As the master of the formation, Nanhua felt something was wrong the moment he stepped into it. The reason was quickly found.


    "Can it be broken?" Si Lin looked at Gu gently and asked.


    Nan Hua frowned and shook his head, "No, this formation is extremely concealed. Although it is a simple formation, it can''t be cracked with my current ability!" Nan Hua shrugged with a little regret.


    If this situation was encountered in the past, Nanhua will definitely stop and study it carefully, because it is very likely to improve his formation level, but now there are more important things, and he can only give up regretfully.


    Hearing this, Si Lin frowned, feeling the oppressive feeling on his body, the steps under his feet did not change, he looked at Gu gently, "Gently, how do you feel?"


    Gu Qing felt the sense of weight, shook his head, Chong Si Lin smiled, indicating that he was still able to do it.


    Upon seeing this, Si Lin and the others were relieved a lot.


    This section of the mountain road was originally a smooth road, but because of the gravity formation, their speed was not fast. It took half an hour, but only a normal distance. Everyone was sweating on their heads, and they looked very hard. .


    Although it is set according to the cultivation base, Si Lin and the others sometimes use this kind of formation to increase their speed when they train. It is not unfamiliar. In contrast, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu are compared. It''s a pit, the two are mostly pampered and treated each other, where they have suffered the most, and they are already out of breath at this time!

 Chapter 115：

    "When can this gravity-defying array go out?" Yun Ran wiped the sweat from his forehead, and frowned when he saw that his clothes were already wrinkled, and complained.


    "Don''t say a few words, save your energy." Zhuo Tingqiu walked beside Yun Ran, and the situation was no better than Yun Ran went there. Seeing Yun Ran complaining while walking, he couldn''t help but said.


    "Ting Qiu is right. According to my calculations, we are only halfway away now, and there is one aspect of this formation that must be paid special attention to, that is, it requires you to finish it all at once. If you stop, it will be difficult for you. Stand up." Compared with the embarrassment of the two, Nan Hua looked much better. His face was as usual, and his tone of speech was very calm. He glanced at Yun Ran and said leisurely.


    Hearing this, Yun Ran staggered at his feet and almost fell, but fortunately, Zhuo Tingqiu''s eyes were quick to hold him back.


    "Thanks." Yun Ran withdrew his hand, rarely thanking Zhuo Tingqiu.


    Zhuo Tingqiu shook his head and said it was okay.


    "Qing Qing, are you okay?" Jun Wu has been following Gu Qing''s side, always paying attention to Gu Qing''s situation. Seeing that Gu Qing''s face was a little pale, he couldn''t help asking worriedly.


    Heirs like him, in order to protect himself, I don¡¯t know how many times he has gone through since he was a child. It¡¯s almost commonplace like the gravity array, so he didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all, and he still had enough energy to care about Gu Qing. light.


    Gu gently shook his head, took out a bottle of Linglu from his storage bracelet and drank it, feeling a little more comfortable in his throat, and then let out a long sigh.


    Although she had never felt the gravity array, when Si Lin asked her to train her speed, she had put weight on her, so the situation was much better than Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu.


    After seeing her drinking Linglu, her expression relaxed a lot, and her complexion recovered a little blood. Jun Wu felt a little relieved, stopped talking, and continued to accompany her to move forward.


    After walking for another half an hour, everyone felt light on their bodies and finally walked out of the range of the gravity formation.


    Yun Ran directly softened her feet and sat on the ground, as if she had been fished out of the water, plus she was panting, she didn''t look like Miss Everyone.


    Like Yun Ran, Zhuo Tingqiu slumped directly to the ground, fanning in the wind with one hand, taking a portion of Linglu with the other and drinking it, feeling that his throat was not so dry, and he finally felt that he was resurrected again.


    "Mom, this thing is too powerful, it''s so uncomfortable, I don''t want to go through it again!" Yun Ran looked back at the path they had walked, the formation was transparent and could not be seen at all. But she still remembered the feeling just now, and her body couldn''t help shaking.


    "Me too, the test of this secret realm is too abnormal!" Zhuo Tingqiu, like Yun Ran, couldn''t help but vomit.


    Si Lin and the others felt okay, instead of sitting on the ground like Yun Ran and the others, they stood quietly to recover their strength.


    Gu Qing even drank several bottles of Linglu before she felt alive. Although she was unwilling to suffer again, she could faintly feel that the spiritual power in her body seemed to be solidified a lot, and she suddenly felt this burst. The benefits of the law.


    [Look at your spiritual power. Seeing Yun Ran didn''t seem to notice this, she directly reminded her.


    Upon seeing this, Yun Ran hurriedly ran his spiritual power, and soon discovered that his spiritual power was much more solid than before, and even a slight increase, and a smile appeared on his face, "Finally, it still works!"


    Zhuo Tingqiu also felt the change in spiritual power and nodded.


    "Okay, let''s go after we rest. It''s time for a light meal in a while." Si Lin looked at the crowd and reminded him.


    Yue Zhao and the others were not tired, so they acted immediately. Gu Qing and Jun ignored each other''s eyes and approached them with their boss. Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu were basically well rested, and quickly stood up and followed. The few people in front.


    After walking like this for about a quarter of an hour, Si Lin suddenly stopped, and the others stopped immediately, his ears moved, and then he quickly turned around and looked at the sky.


    The other people also raised their heads and looked at the sky with Si Lin. Just when they were curious, dense black spots appeared in their sights, making everyone''s faces changed.


    "No, it''s Chi Youyan. Although this kind of creature is only Tier 4, it is a social animal, and their mouths and claws are very sharp. If caught, they will easily leave scars!" Yue Zhao saw the blackness at a glance. He said to everyone when his face changed.


    Hearing Chi Youyan¡¯s name, everyone¡¯s complexion changed. Obviously they all knew the characteristics of Chi Youyan. A group of Chiyouyans were no longer easy to solve. Now they appeared in front of them with a dense cluster of Chiyouyans. It seems that there are thousands, thousands of Tier 4 monsters, thinking about it, it makes people want to run.


    Chi Youyan''s calls were sharper, as if they were about to break through a person''s eardrum, which made people very uncomfortable. Following their calls, blinking, they arrived in front of the eyes.


    When Yue Zhao spoke out, everyone took out their weapons, and at this time they resisted Chi Youyan''s attack.


    Si Lin swept over with a sword, and there were seven or eight Chiyouyans falling on the ground. As soon as Yuezhao¡¯s piano sound came out, he took a batch of Chiyouyans away. As soon as Nanhua¡¯s fan was blown, those Chiyouyans were blown. If you get far away, you can¡¯t get into him at all. When Mu Chen¡¯s Chi Yan gun is picked, a sea of ??fire will surround the Chi Youyan, turning them into roasted swallows, and Rong Ye¡¯s talisman will come out. , Chi Youyan fell to the ground in various images.


    Gu gently danced with Immortal Ling, as if dancing, but took away the attacks of the Chi Youyan, Jun Wu''s scimitar swung back, and a dozen Chi Youyan fell to the ground. Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu''s weapons were long swords, wielding sword auras, telling Chi Youyan to shoot down to the ground.


    After a while, a pile of Chi Youyan''s corpses fell on the ground, piled together, it looked a little magnificent.


    Chi Youyan seemed to have received some order, and she threw on Gu Qing and them desperately. Even if she was injured and fell to the ground, she had to struggle to rush towards Gu Qing and the others. Gu Qing and the others killed so many. None of the companions of Chi Youyan escaped.


    Gu Qing and the others killed two quarters of an hour to get rid of all Chi Youyan. Everyone had wounds that were pecked by Chi Youyan, and they seemed to be embarrassed a lot.


    "Is this secret realm sick? The entire gravity formation is not over yet, and the entire Chi Youyan is still attacking. The problem is that there are so many Chi Youyan. Is this purely trying to kill us?" Yun Ran sorted it out a bit. Own messy hair, complained dissatisfiedly.


    "It''s also a fairyland, how can you break into the palace so easily?" Zhuo Tingqiu was pecked on a piece of his arm, he said while applying medicine to himself.


    "I don''t know what''s the baby here, don''t let us go home empty-handed then it will be disgusting!" Yun Ran glanced at the location of the palace, curled his lips, said.


    "Just say a few words less." Zhuo Ting Qiubai gave Yun Ran a look at Yun Ran''s words and said.


    Yun Ran glared at Zhuo Tingqiu, before closing his mouth.


    After resting for a while, they then went up.


    After walking for about half an hour, there was a river with fish in it, but Si Lin decided to stop here for a while to get Gu Qing''s lunch.


    Gu Qing''s five senior brothers are all good cooks. At this time, in order to be faster, the five of them worked together in two quarters of an hour to make four dishes.


    "Gently, you can make do with a little bit of food first, and wait until you find a good place, and then make it for you." Nan Hua looked at the dishes they cooked, and gently guided Gu.


    Gu gently shook his head, [It''s good, you don''t need to prepare too well. ¡¿


    When she was on the road, she had seen some people eat dry food, and thought that no matter where she went, she could eat the freshest meals as long as she had a brother by her side, and she felt very happy immediately!


    The envy of Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu towards Gu Qing was almost overflowing, but fortunately, they could follow Gu Qing to rub some of Si Lin''s meals.


    After they finished eating, they rested for a while, and then they went on their way.


    The mountain road this time was a lot more rugged. Yun Ran didn¡¯t know whether it was a poor balance or something. After a while, he almost fell four or five times. If it hadn¡¯t been for Zhuo Tingqiu who had been by her side and saw that she wanted She hurriedly supported her when she fell, and she was scarred at the moment.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why do you keep wrestling? I don''t usually see you walking so unreliable!" Zhuo Tingqiu couldn''t help muttering when he helped Yun Ran up again.


    "I don''t know either. I''m usually fine, but in this place, I feel like my legs don''t listen to me, and I keep wrestling." Yun Ran was also very depressed. It was the first time she knew that she was walking so unstable. !


    After about a quarter of an hour, they encountered a second wave of attacks.


    This time it''s a group of ghost bees!


    The ghost bee is a social animal like the Chiyouyan. It is also a Tier 4 monster. However, the Chiyouyan has powerful claws and mouths. The ghost bee is powerful in its tail needles, and its tail needles are poisonous, although it is not poisonous. Particularly strong, but it can cause hallucinations, severely fatal!


    "I''ll go, come again, this is still endless?" Yun Ran couldn''t help but explode as he watched the flying ghost bees.


    The expressions of other people are not much better, and I didn''t expect that the means to toss people in the secret realm are really endless, which makes people unable to withstand it!


    "I don''t know how the people in front go. Didn''t they encounter these? It feels like we haven''t seen Chi Youyan''s body just now!" Zhuo Tingqiu resisted the attack of the ghost bee while wondering. Asked.


    "Maybe they are not walking the same way as us. You must know that this is a fairyland. Although we went up the mountain from one place, if this mountain is a great formation, then the secret realm will definitely not let us walk the same way. Road." Nan Hua forced a fan in his hand and took away a bunch of ghost bees, taking the time to explain.


    Upon hearing this, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu were taken aback for a while, and they also understood.


    "No wonder I can''t see other people and hear no sound along the way." Yun Ran thought that they hadn''t met any other people along the way, nor heard the voices other than them, and felt that there was an explanation.


    "Concentrate, now is not the time to discuss these." Si Lin waved his hand and killed dozens of ghost bees with a single sword, helping Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu withstand an attack, and said solemnly.


    "Thank you Brother Si!" Yun Ran was startled, and thanked Si Lin, not daring to speak again.


    This time they also took half an hour to kill all the ghost bees, and then they went up.


    In the next two hours, they encountered three more attacks, each of which was a pile of monsters. If it weren''t for their strong power, they couldn''t hold it!


    "The sky is getting dark, we will rest here tonight, and everyone adjusts the state." Looking at the sky, Si Lin motioned the others to stop and said to them.


    "It''s great, I can finally rest. I was too tired today. This secret realm is really abnormal. Where did I find so many monsters living in groups, wave after wave, I don''t want to live a part-time job!" Yun Ran disregarding the image, and sitting on the ground with a fart, fanned himself, and quickly complained.


    "Come on, it''s not that you are the only one tired. There are so many trials in the secret realm. It only shows that the treasures in the secret realm are very good. If you encounter it, just steal it." Zhuo Tingqiu also sat on the ground, Gu If you don''t wear your clothes, you will get dirty. Take out a bottle of Linglu and dry it all in one breath.


    "How do you know that the treasure will be good? What if it''s a pit?" Yun Ran asked unconvincedly.


    "You have to recognize it as a pit, otherwise, what can you do?" Zhuo Tingqiu glanced at Yun Ran with a foolish look, and successfully angered Yun Ran.


    "Zhuo Tingqiu, come, I want to challenge you!" Yun Ran stood up, came to Zhuo Tingqiu, looked at Zhuo Tingqiu condescendingly, and said uncomfortably.


    "Are you sure you can win me?" Zhuo Tingqiu asked with a smile not at all.


    "Of course, if you don''t believe me, stand up and fight with me?" Yun Ran wanted to fight Zhuo Tingqiu a long time ago. He couldn''t find a reason before, but now that she finally had it, how could she let it go?


    Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Yun Ran, and he understood her thoughts all at once. He shook his head helplessly and stood up, "Well, since you have to be tortured, I will stay with you to the end!"


    "Oh, I don''t know who loses and who wins!" Yun Ran snorted unconvinced.


    Zhuo Tingqiu smiled back.


    The two competed in the open space next to them. Gu Qing and the others sat in a row, holding the Lingguo and Linglu in their hands, eating and drinking while watching them fight.


    "Xiao Qingwen, your two friends don''t look normal!" Rong Ye said suddenly, sitting next to Gu Qing, watching Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu fight.


    Gu gently turned his head and looked at Rong Ye with a question mark on his face.


    "Look at it, the two of them will definitely be together in the future." Rong Ye rubbed his chin and said decently.


    Gu Qing was surprised? After looking at Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu, he didn''t understand where Rong Ye had seen it.

 Chapter 116：

    Rong Ye gave Gu Qing a mysterious smile, stopped talking, and made Gu Qing confused. Fortunately, she was not the kind of person who was very curious, but she just kept this matter in mind and prepared for the rest. Observe and see what signs of Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran are!


    During the competition, Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran did not use spiritual power in a tacit understanding. In the end, Yun Ran had a better skill and won the battle.


    "Look, I said, you are not my opponent?" Yun Ran said to Zhuo Tingqiu triumphantly while walking towards Gu Qing''s side.


    Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Yun Ran, a smile flashed across his eyes, nodded, and echoed: "It''s still you who are great, I''m willing to go down!"


    It is rare to see Zhuo Tingqiu''s soft clothes, and Yun Ran immediately turned into a happy smile. Obviously winning Zhuo Tingqiu made her very happy.


    After waiting for Gu Qing and the others, Yun Ran proudly showed off to Gu Qing, "Gentle, did you see it? I won Zhuo Tingqiu, I am better than him!"


    Gu lightly glanced at Zhuo Tingqiu, his eyes were a little complicated, Yun Ran couldn''t see it, can''t she still? Zhuo Tingqiu obviously lost to Yun Ran deliberately, and in order not to let Yun Ran notice, he also pretended to be very realistic.


    Zhuo Tingqiu showed a "please" look at Gu Qing in a place that Yun Ran could not see. Gu Qing was silent, thinking of what Rong Ye said just now, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes.


    [Sister Ran, you are amazing! She looked at Yun Ran with a smile on her face and praised her.


    Yun Ran was happier after receiving Gu Qing''s praise. She couldn''t speak from ear to ear, but she also pretended to be humble, "Oh, I''m still far behind Qing Qing."


    [In my heart, sister Ran is the best! ] Gu gently gave Yun Ran a thumbs up and gestured.


    Yun Ran got excited, hugged Gu gently, rubbed Gu Qing''s hair fiercely, and then in Si Lin''s dangerous eyes, let go of Gu Qing''s eyes, and smiled weirdly, "Haha, I am, so excited!"


    Gu Qing was almost suffocated to death by Yun Ran. After being released, he quickly took a step back, holding his head, blinking his wet eyes, glaring at Yun Ran, and getting Yun Ran''s embarrassed smile.


    Jun Wu helped Gu gently fix his hair and the fringe on his head. He turned his head and glanced at Yun Ran. The warning in his eyes made Yun Ran sweat on his forehead.


    She turned away, wiped the cold sweat on her head, was a little speechless for Jun Wu''s short-term protection, and at the same time felt that Jun Wu''s momentum was too strong, and a look made her feel scared!


    After a while, the time was almost up, and Si Lin arranged for the night watchers to let everyone rest.


    ...


    After Jiang Yingshi and Yun Ran were separated, they went up the mountain with the people from Wanqingmen. After entering the mountain, everything went smoothly. They followed the mountain road to climb the Internet, but after walking for about half an hour, they met In the first wave of attacks, a group of Tier 4 kingfishers attacked them.


    Although their cultivation bases are all above Tier 4, they are limited in number after all, and there are hundreds of kingfishers. Although they are only the size of a slap, they are fast, and they fly away quickly when they catch a bite. Time can''t do anything with them.


    At the beginning, they got together, which made it easier for the kingfishers to attack. After realizing that something was wrong, they separated immediately, and the situation was better. Everyone faced about seven or eight kingfishers and was barely able to cope.


    In this way, many of them were also bitten by kingfishers.


    After all these kingfishers were finally solved, everyone was tired and paralyzed.


    "Mom, what''s going on in this secret realm? Just now, it was all well, I thought we would be going well, who knows waiting for us here." Jiang Yingshi collapsed on the ground and couldn''t help but vomit.


    "This place is a fairyland after all. It is naturally different. Next, we need to be vigilant. It seems that the secret realm will not let us reach the mountainside easily. Maybe there will be attacks behind. Everyone should hurry up and restore spiritual power. Don''t be stingy with the wounded medicine, you must recover to the best condition as quickly as possible." Guan Chenbo said calmly while looking at the kingfisher corpse on the ground.


    Hearing his words, everyone''s expressions were a little dignified. Guan Chenbo was very prestigious among them, and even higher than Jiang Yingshi''s prestige, so everyone began to heal themselves and meditate, trying to recover as soon as possible.


    After half an hour, Guan Chenbo felt that the spiritual power in his body was full, and the injuries on his body were almost healed. He stood up from the ground, tidied up his clothes, and looked at other people. His eyes stopped on Jiang Yingshi. , A black thread flashed under his eyes, and disappeared soon.


    After waiting for a while, everyone recovered almost to the road again.


    This time, they were much more cautious and vigilant than they were at the beginning, and they have been paying attention to the surrounding movement. When the second group of kingfishers arrived, they quickly reacted and prepared.


    This time, the number of kingfishers was fifty more than before, and they were densely packed with goose bumps.


    Seeing these kingfishers, everyone looked at Guan Chenbo with admiration, including Jiang Yingshi, they did not expect to be guessed by Guan Chenbo.


    This time they took two quarters of an hour to solve all the kingfishers, and then collapsed on the ground again and stopped talking. Instead, they seized the time to meditate and regain their spiritual power.


    Thanks to the strong spiritual energy in the secret realm, otherwise, they would not be able to restore spiritual power within half an hour!


    After recovering, they walked for another half an hour and waited for a long time. There was no movement at all. Just when they were about to relax, the sound came again. This time it was the kingfisher, but the number had increased from one hundred and fifty. The left and right have become about two hundred.


    "What the **** is this? Why is it a kingfisher again? I feel like I am going to vomit when I see a kingfisher." Jiang Yingshi didn''t care about her image anymore, and spit out loudly with some collapse.


    "The same is true for me, can''t the secret world be replaced by a monster? Kingfisher meat can''t be eaten, it''s uncomfortable to see." A younger sister next to Jiang Yingshi followed to vomit.


    Although the others didn''t speak, they nodded their heads in agreement. Even if the same kind of monster is about to appear, at least it can be eaten, so that they can satisfy their appetite!


    Naturally, the Secret Realm will not care about them. This time they took longer than before. After all, they have killed almost two hundred kingfishers. They are very familiar with the structure of the kingfishers. How can they kill the kingfishers as soon as possible? Bird, they have already thought of it, so it was much faster to solve it.


    After the last kingfisher was killed, everyone collapsed on the ground and didn''t want to get up.


    "Ah, I really don''t want to kill the kingfisher anymore. I feel like I have a shadow on the kingfisher in my life." Jiang Yingshi wailed and spit out mercilessly.


    "I used to think that kingfisher was pretty good-looking, but now I feel that I can no longer look at the kingfisher directly. Really, it''s too frustrating!" I just clicked on a sister, looked at Jiang Yingshi, and followed up with complaints. Tao.


    The others felt the same as the two, even Guan Chenbo pursed his lips, looking at the kingfisher with disgust in his eyes!


    This time they took a whole hour of trimming. At this time, the sun had begun to set, and then they ushered in the fourth wave of kingfishers. This time the number has been directly increased to 300. Looking from a distance, the blackness is overwhelming, giving people a kind of Depressed feeling.


    Jiang Yingshi and the others were solemn, and after the kingfisher came over, they hunted and killed the kingfishers one by one according to the experience they found before.


    ...


    Nalanjin and Nalanxin took Nalan¡¯s family to climb the mountain together. Even Nalanqing was taken by them. They put Nalanqing under the mountain. They were afraid that Nalanqing would run, but if people watched In her words, the people who watched are very disadvantaged. After all, this is a secret, and it is very likely that this will happen once in a lifetime. If people stay here and watch Nalanqing, it will be really cruel to them!


    They walked some distance, and found that their steps were getting heavier and heavier, as if they were carrying something on their backs, and they even felt like they could not lift their feet.


    "Brother, I feel like I am carrying a big mountain on my back, and I can hardly walk anymore." Nalanxin wiped the sweat from her forehead and said to Nalanjin next to her.


    Nalanjin''s situation was no better than Nalanxin. He frowned, walking, thinking about this in his mind.


    The situation of the other members of Nalan¡¯s family is no better than that of the Nalanjin brothers and sisters. They all walked profusely, their clothes are soaked, and their feet are getting heavier and heavier every time they lift their feet. Try your best, or you won''t be able to lift it up.


    "Second Young Master, what''s the matter with us? Don''t we encounter something strange?" Nalan next to Nalan Jin asked.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, we should be in a gravity formation. This thing is more magical. As long as people are in it, there will be a feeling of carrying a heavy burden!" Nalanjin has read books since he was a child. He also read many miscellaneous books. He had seen this gravity formation in a certain book before, and was still feeling emotional at the time. He didn''t expect that one day he would encounter it himself.


    Hearing Nalanjin¡¯s words, the others were a little surprised. They were the first time they heard about the gravity formation. They felt it was new and painful at the same time, because in the gravity formation, they took a lot of effort to walk on the mountain road. It''s still so long, if it keeps like this, they will definitely not be able to walk halfway up the mountain!


    "Then what shall we do now? Can this formation be broken?" Feeling the weight on her body, Nalanxin wiped off her sweat and looked at Nalanjin expectantly.


    "I don''t know." Nalanjin shook his head and said that he was powerless, "but I feel that this formation should not cover the entire mountain, it may only be part of it, everyone should go forward first, maybe they will go out in a while!"


    Although Nalanjin had no way to determine how to solve this formation, his words still gave everyone some comfort, thinking that maybe just like Nalanjin said, they should be able to go out soon, so they can have the motivation to move forward. !

 Chapter 117：

    After resting for a night, Gu Qing and the others continued on the road. At this time, they were halfway up the mountain. Then they would encounter an attack every other hour. The monster that attacked them changed from Tier 4 to Tier 4. After the fifth level, the number is a bit less than before.


    After killing the monster beast that came to attack for the third time, Gu Qing and the others rested in place, and Yun Ran couldn''t help but vomit.


    "There is a problem with the aesthetics of this secret realm, can''t we find some good-looking monsters? Look at these monsters that attack us, one looks uglier than the other!" She is used to being attacked, and she doesn''t want to complain about being attacked. Turn to dislike other things.


    Hearing Yun Ran''s words, Zhuo Tingqiu who was drinking water directly sprayed the water out of his mouth, in exchange for Yun Ran''s glare.


    "What do you mean? Have an opinion on what I said?" Yun Ran asked in a bad tone, looking at Zhuo Tingqiu.


    "I''m just thinking about what the feelings of those monsters are when they hear you? Why are you still disgusting with their parents?" Zhuo Tingqiu didn''t dare to offend Yun Ran, and quickly explained.


    "Why not? Who makes them uglier one by one?" Yun Ran curled his lips and glanced at the monster beast on the ground, very dissatisfied.


    Zhuo Tingqiu shrugged, and didn''t know how to speak without saying anything.


    Yun Ran just made a comment. Feeling that the spiritual power in her body has recovered a lot, she stood up and looked up.


    Looking up from here, only one corner of the palace can be seen, but it is much clearer than before, indicating that they are getting closer and closer to the mountainside where the palace is shrunk.


    "Fortunately, we are getting closer to the mountainside, otherwise it would be really hopeless to encounter so many monster attacks!" She retracted her gaze and said with emotion.


    Zhuo Tingqiu nodded in agreement, if it weren''t for Si Lin''s powerful strength and fast enough to solve the monster beasts, he and Yun Ran would have collapsed long ago!


    "With this attack frequency, it seems that we don''t want to reach the middle of the mountain today." Rong Ye looked at the place halfway up the mountain, then looked at the sky, and said uncomfortably.


    "It''s okay, anyway, we will be able to travel halfway up the mountain by tomorrow at the latest, and take a good look at what is so special about this secret realm. There are so many tricks!" Nan Hua turned the fan in his hand and said with a smile.


    "Be careful, after all, it''s a fairyland, don''t take it lightly." Si Lin, who was always calm, told Nan Hua and Rong Ye.


    "Understood, boss, we will be careful." Rong Ye responded, not perfunctory, but rather serious.


    Jun Wu has been taking care of Gu Qingqing, giving him water to drink for a while, helping Gu gently wipe his sweat, hearing what Si Lin and the others said, looked halfway up the mountain, and then turned his head to help Gu Qing make the deviation. The tassel is supported.


    After resting, they continued to walk up the mountain.


    Half an hour later, the next attack that should have appeared did not respond. Si Lin and the others looked at each other and continued to move forward, while at the same time raising their vigilance, they were afraid that there would be another moth.


    At this time they came to a lake. The lake looked like a very ordinary lake, unremarkable, but they all felt that the aura on this side of the lake was very strong, almost twice the place where they had stayed before. This is enough to show that this lake is not as simple as it seems!


    Just when Si Lin and the others wanted to explore the lake with their spiritual sense, there was a movement on the surface of the lake.


    I saw a figure rushing out of the lake. The figure was about eight meters long, with the body of a fish, but with the wings of a bird, and it screamed like a mandarin duck. As it broke through the water, a large puddle of water splashed and fell towards Gu Qing and the others.


    Apocalyptic Records appeared on Rong Ye''s head, and then, a transparent mask appeared above Gu Qing and their heads, covering them, the lake water fell on the mask, and finally fell slowly.


    After the lake had completely fallen back, Rong Ye snapped his fingers, the mask disappeared, and the Apocalypse Record disappeared.


    "It''s a scorpionfish. It seems that the cultivation base is at the peak of the eighth level. Gentle, Tingqiu, Jun Wu, and Yun Ran, you back, this scorpionfish will be dealt with by us." The live encyclopedia Yue Zhao went online in time, and asked Gu Qing Qing They said.


    Hearing this, Jun Wu directly pulled Gu back gently, and Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu also backed back at the same time, making room for Si Lin and the others.


    "Brother, I feel the breath of runes!" Gu Qing stepped back and shouted to Si Lin and the others.


    Hearing her words, Si Lin and their eyes lit up, and they looked at each other, and immediately understood what each other meant. This scorpionfish must die!


    Just when Gu Qing and the others retreated, the scorpionfish was already flying towards Si Lin and the others with its wings flashing. When it opened its mouth, a huge stream of water immediately flowed out of its mouth towards Si Lin and them.


    "Rong Ye!" Si Lin shouted, holding the prisoner''s dragon sword, his body lifted into the air.


    "Got it!" Rong Ye understood Si Lin''s meaning in a second, and then he responded and summoned Apocalypse Records.


    Thousands of blank runes flew out from the Apocalypse, facing the water flow. After a while, the water disappeared, and blue runes appeared on the blank rune seals. The light flashed and disappeared quickly. , Under Rong Ye''s call, those Fu Zhuan immediately flew back to the Record of Apocalypse.


    At the same time, the other four shots at the same time.


    The prisoner dragon sword turned into a giant sword on top of Si Lin''s head, and with his movements, he slashed towards the scorpionfish from the empty space.


    Yue Zhao didn''t play the tune this time, and chose to pull the strings. The inconspicuous sound blade actually approached the fish with destructive power.


    The Liuli Shuanghua fan turned into a sword, and Nan Hua shook his hand, directly turning into hundreds of swords, stabbing the scorpionfish one after another.


    With a wave of Mu Chen Chiyan''s spear, a circle of flames directly surrounded the scorpionfish, making it unable to move.


    The four attacks with different methods but the same danger fell on the scorpionfish at the same time, and the scorpionfish was surrounded by these attacks before he could react.


    After the various rays of light disappeared, the scorpionfish appeared dying in front of everyone, and its body was falling into the lake.


    "Gentlely!" Si Lin yelled, and Gu Qingly stepped forward.


    Gu Qing stepped forward in time and gave the tail fish the last blow with the immortal silk. In an instant, the falling corpse of the tail fish disappeared, replaced by a series of rune chains. These rune chains were dragged into Gu Qing. Light eyebrows.


    The seal in Gu Qing''s body had been cracked, and she was still able to absorb the rune chain. After she absorbed the rune chain, the feeling of tightness in her throat disappeared.


    "How about? Gentle?" Si Lin looked at Gu Qing and asked.


    "Big brother, I can now speak as I want." Gu lightly smiled and said to Si Lin.


    There was a rare smile on Si Lin''s face, and he was obviously very happy.


    "That''s great, you can finally speak well in Gentle." Yun Ran rushed over and hugged Gu Gentle, almost crying with joy.


    "Yeah, sister Ran." Gu nodded gently, rarely breaking free from Yun Ran''s arms, but replied in the same way.


    Next, Gu Qing called everyone again, and everyone was very happy.


    Although Gu Qing could speak before, she couldn''t speak more and could only say a few words. Now she can finally speak as much as she wants, and they are all very happy as Gu Qing.


    What made them even more happily was that after they had solved the scorpionfish, they didn''t encounter any more attacks on their next journey, and they came all the way to the mountainside.


    Only when you look at the palace in front of you can you feel its splendor. People standing in front of it will feel very small. There are traces of years on the palace, which makes people feel a sense of vicissitudes unconsciously.


    Gu gently looked at the palace in front of him, and suddenly fell into a daze.


    The scene in front of her suddenly changed, Si Lin and the others disappeared, and she herself seemed to be in another person''s body, she could only see but could not move.


    She saw the process of building the palace and watched it grow out of nothing, and then she felt that she had entered the palace, which was different from the majestic atmosphere outside. The decoration inside was extremely luxurious, with precious materials everywhere, pictures of mountains and rivers on the walls, and ceilings. The starry sky stone on the top, the Wannian warm jade on the floor, the various energy gems on the pillars, and the various fairy decorations on the Bogu shelf.


    The carpets on the ground were all made of the fur of the eighth-order monster beasts, so they were very soft and there was no sound at all.


    She went all the way and came to a place similar to the bedroom. It could be seen that it was a woman who lived here. The dressing table inside was slowed down with various colored gems and precious and exquisite hair accessories, and the veils hung in the room. They are all made of Wannian Shark yarn, very thin and beautiful.


    Seeing all this, Gu Qing was surprised in her heart.


    Immediately afterwards, she saw a woman, and with just one glance, Gu Qing fell.


    For the first time, she understood what is Qingguoqingcheng, what is closed moon and shameless flower, and what is Shen Yuluoyan. The woman in front of her is so beautiful that people have lost the ability to speak. She just wants to be immersed in her beauty and wake up forever. But come.


    The woman smiled, and Gu Qing felt herself drunk.


    Immediately afterwards, she heard that the woman called out a name in her graceful voice, "Axian."


    Gu Qing felt her emotions fluctuating a bit, and then she was in a daze, then opened her eyes, and found that she was still in front of the palace, and beside them were Jun Wu and others with a worried look.


    "Gentle, what happened to you just now? I called you for a long time, but you didn''t agree." Jun looked at Gu Qingwu worriedly, seeing her eyes clearer, and asked quickly.


    "I just saw the construction process of this palace, and I seem to be attached to a person. I saw a very beautiful woman in the palace. That woman called me''Axian'', and then I went again. Back here." Gu Qingli told other people about his own experience just now, and got surprised eyes from his friends.


    "Your kind of empathy should be the so-called empathy. This place should be the palace of the master of the secret realm. Maybe there are some remnant thoughts left behind for you to feel." Huo Baike Yuezhao explained to Gu gently.

 Chapter 118：

    Even though Yue Zhao had already explained it again, Yun Ran and the others still felt very surprised that it was the first time they knew of such a miraculous thing in the world.


    "Gentle, is your body okay?" Jun Wu is not interested in the so-called empathy. He is more concerned about invigorating feelings, worrying that this kind of thing will damage Gu Qing''s body.


    "I''m fine, my body is very good." Gu gently shook his head.


    Seeing that Gu Qing''s face was ruddy, not hurt or uncomfortable, Jun Wu felt relieved.


    "Since we are all here, let''s go in and see what''s going on inside." Yun Ran looked at the dark golden door in front of him, turned his head and said to the others.


    Si Lin and the others had no objection, and watched Yun Ran push the door.


    Yun Ran stretched out her hand and pushed the door lightly. She found that she couldn''t move. Then she pushed hard and found that she still couldn''t push. She didn''t even move her breasts. The door didn''t move, and her face flushed. Looking back at Si Lin and them.


    "What''s the matter? You won''t even be able to open the door?" Zhuo Tingqiu saw Yun Ran''s face flushed, and couldn''t help being a little surprised. While laughing at Yun Ran, he came to the door.


    "You don''t know if you try." Yun Ran was rarely angry, but raised his eyebrows and signaled Zhuo Tingqiu to do it.


    Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Yun Ran suspiciously, then looked at the door, stretched out his hand, tried to push, but did not push, he glanced at Yun Ran, Yun Ran gave her a false smile, he turned He put his hands on the door and pushed the door hard. The result was the same as when Yun Ran first pushed it, but the door didn''t move.


    "How is it? You are so good, have you pushed it?" Yun Ran asked with a smirk looking at Zhuo Tingqiu.


    "What is this door made of? I have used my full strength, and I can''t push it!" Zhuo Tingqiu looked at the door in front of him, feeling very magical.


    You must know that during this time in the secret realm, his cultivation level has improved a bit, and he is now close to the sixth-order peak, even if this door is made of heavy stone, he shouldn''t be unable to push it!


    "Look, it''s not just that I can''t push, and you can''t push either!" Yun Ran was waiting for Zhuo Tingqiu''s words. After he finished speaking, he immediately complained.


    Zhuo Tingqiu wanted to refute, but as it was, he couldn''t refute it either, so he could only shut his mouth quietly.


    Si Lin came to the door, put his hand on the door, felt it, and then let go.


    "This door is made of a kind of stone called Dragon Jinshi. This kind of stone is very heavy, and it must be opened with a special technique. Otherwise, unless there is a fairy-level cultivation base, don''t even want to open it!" The most important thing for a refining master is to be familiar with various refining materials, and Si Lin quickly figured out the materials of the gate.


    "That''s right, this door must be opened with a special technique. Pushing like this is impossible. I guess it may not be time. When the time is up, the door will open automatically." Gu Qing had seen the palace. During the construction process, she also saw the materials of the gate with her own eyes, and directly affirmed Si Lin''s statement, and Bing put forward her own ideas.


    "I think it''s right to say it gently. Since this palace appears here, it means that you can enter. Now that the door can''t be opened, it must be time." Yue Zhao pinched his finger and said softly.


    Naturally, the others had no opinion, so a few people simply camped in the open space outside the palace, waiting for the time to come.


    With the passage of time, the other teams slowly arrived halfway up the mountain, and they were very surprised when they saw Si Lin and them.


    None of the people in these teams were uninjured. Some were seriously injured and even dropped their arms, and some were covered with bandages and blood was leaking out, and Gu Qing was the team they had seen before. , Some people are missing a few people, obviously they lost in the process of climbing the mountain.


    Compared with these people, Gu Qing and the others seem to be very much. It doesn''t matter if no one is injured, they are all clean, talking and laughing, how can it not be strange?


    Some people have been with Yue Zhao and the others, such as Jiang Yingshi, they all know how good Yue Zhao and the others are, and they soon adapted to this scene. After all, the two sides are not on the same level at all, if even Yue Zhao and they are scarred. , Then they probably won''t even survive.


    Of course, there are also guys who don''t have eyes, these are the ones in front of Gu Qing now.


    Compared with others, these people suffered fewer injuries, and none of them were too serious. Of course, this was not because they were strong, but because they were lucky, and the monsters they encountered were not too bad. This is the only way to appear on the top of the mountain so decently.


    For this reason, after seeing Gu Qing and the others, they thought that the other party was the same as them, and they had good luck to climb the mountain smoothly, and completely ignored Gu Qing and the others.


    "You guys, give up your tent and use it for our big brother!" a man in a yellow brocade yelled at Si Lin.


    Si Lin glanced at him, his fingertips moved, a sword aura suddenly appeared, and he directly cut off the man''s index finger!


    "Ah!" The man clutched his broken finger and looked at Si Lin in horror and resentment. He didn''t see how Si Lin made the move. His finger was broken by others, which made him realize This time I should have kicked the iron plate!


    "Fuck." Si Lin turned his head, looked at the man, and spit out a word coldly.


    The man was pardoned, clutching his hands, and even crawling away. The men who came with him also left one after another, for fear of being cut off by Si Lin!


    When other people who were not familiar with Si Lin saw this scene, their eyes flickered, and they quickly retracted their gazes to look at Si Lin.


    "Senior Brother Si was so handsome just now!" Yun Ran said with a dreamy expression looking at Si Lin, holding his face in his hands.


    Gu lightly looked at Si Lin and nodded proudly, "Big brother has always been handsome!"


    The voices of the two of them did not deliberately conceal them, and everyone else could hear them. When they heard Gu Qing say that Si Lin was handsome, Si Lin curled his mouth slightly, Yue Zhao and Jun Wu frowned at the same time, Nan Hua raised his eyebrows. Raising their eyebrows, Mu Chen and Rong Ye curled their lips.


    Not far away, Qiu Yuyan concealed himself among the crowd, and had a panoramic view of Si Lin''s behavior just now. The obsession under her eyes could hardly be suppressed. It was the first time she saw Si Lin making a shot, only to realize that he was so powerful!


    Thinking that I went to find them to form an alliance before, but was rejected, now it seems that the other party is obviously confident, but because she is still angry and angry, let go of the cruel words.


    However, her fascination with Si Lin has never diminished. Even though Si Lin has never given her a good face and never said a few words to her, she is still obsessed with him, but now she can¡¯t tell the difference. , Do you like most of them, or just want to occupy most of them!


    ...


    With more and more people in the open space, the originally deserted place suddenly became lively, especially when the night came, people gathered together in twos and threes, and it was even more lively!


    Of course, everyone came for the treasures in the secret realm, so they only maintained the surface calm. Every force that reached halfway up the mountain pushed through the palace door and found that it could not be opened at all, so it calmed down and was outside. waiting.


    Fortunately, they didn''t make everyone wait too much. When they woke up early the next morning, all they saw was the open door.


    There was darkness inside the gate, and nothing could be seen, like a giant with an open mouth, waiting for people to jump in by themselves.


    Everyone looked at the open door, not knowing whether they should go in or not.


    They all hope that one person can go in first to explore the situation for everyone, and they are afraid that the other party will seize the opportunity and get the treasure. For a while, no one moves.


    When everyone was struggling, the scene in front of them suddenly changed, and the surrounding area changed from an open space to a magnificent but somewhat outdated hall. Looking at the decorations, it is obvious that this is the interior of the palace!


    Now that they have entered, everyone is not entangled anymore, and they have explored in the hall. Some people are anxious and directly find a way to leave the hall.


    Gu Qing and the others were not in a hurry, they walked around the hall at will, watching the decorations inside the hall.


    "The hall I saw yesterday is much more luxurious than it is now, and many things are gone." Gu lightly looked around and whispered to Jun Wu next to her.


    "Apart from this hall, where do you remember?" Jun Wu looked around, did not speak, but asked through voice transmission.


    "The other is the bedroom of the particularly beautiful woman I said. There are also many good things in it." Gu Qingli knew that Jun Wu was worried, and said to him via voice transmission.


    Upon hearing this, Jun Wu frowned.


    From the outside, it can be seen that the inside of this palace is very large, and there are probably many palace rooms. Gu Qing only remembers the appearance of the palace, but can''t remember how to go, and they are not easy to find.


    "Forget it, let''s find it by ourselves." Jun Wu looked at Gu gently and said softly.


    Gu nodded gently.


    The time the two talked, the other forces next to them almost left the hall. Although these things that existed in the hall were very luxurious, they were not valuable and were of little use to the blade of cultivation, so no one took them away!


    Gu Qing and the others, like everyone else, began to explore in the palace.


    From the hall where they were staying before, there is a garden outside, but now there is no spiritual flower inside, all of which are weeds, and the lotus pond not far away is also dry. Li Man is dirty and so many Not even looking at it.


    "Wait a minute, don''t worry." Just when they were about to leave, Mu Chen suddenly spoke in excitement and stopped everyone.


    He suddenly jumped out of the lotus pond, and digging out a palm-sized lotus root-like thing from the mud, regardless of the mud soiled his clothes. His eyes shone, and obviously the things in his hands are good things, and even people like Mu Chen who are used to good things can''t hold back.


    Just when he was about to go back, the sudden change occurred, and the bottom of the lotus pond suddenly cracked. Mu Chen didn''t notice for a while and fell directly, then took out the crack and quickly closed it, letting Si Linchao who wanted to help. It''s empty!


    "What happened just now? Why did Senior Brother Mu Chen disappear in the blink of an eye?" Yun Ran looked at the empty lotus pond, then looked at the gloomy Si Lin, and asked Gu Qing gently.


    "There was a crack underneath just now. Senior Brother Four fell in. Senior Brother wanted to pull him. As a result, the crack closed quickly. Senior Brother pulled away!" Gu Qing briefly explained.


    Upon hearing this, Yun Ran was stunned, and finally knew why Si Lin was angry.


    "Big brother, what should I do now?" Gu asked slightly worriedly at Si Lin.


    "It should be possible to deal with the cultivation base of the small four. We don''t know what is going on right now. If we rashly take action, it may hurt the small four. Let''s continue to explore." Si Lin groaned and said.


    Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation base is there, he himself will refine the pill, and there are many good things on his body, ordinary people can¡¯t do anything to him if they are monsters alive, and they don¡¯t know how to save Mu Chen, it¡¯s better Continue to explore, maybe you can find clues and save Muchen out.


    "Yes, this is a fairyland after all. We don''t know Mu Chen''s current state. We might as well explore the palace as soon as possible. Maybe we can find a way to save Mu Chen." Yue Zhao also echoed beside him.


    Naturally, the others had no opinion, so everyone went on from the garden.


    After passing through a round arch, they came to a martial arts field.


    On both sides of the martial arts field, about forty bronze figures were erected. On the weapon racks next to them, there were also various high-quality weapons, which had not been taken away at this time.


    Si Lin and the others walked toward the weapon rack, and after observation, they found a fairy-level sword, a spear of the same level, and a fairy-level whip, all treasures.


    "These are for you two." Si Lin took a look and threw those things directly to Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu.


    With him, Gu Qing and the others didn''t lack weapons at all, and they didn''t lack weapons at all. If these things were useless at all, they might as well give them to Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu carefully caught the weapon, feeling a little at a loss when they suddenly heard a "click" sound.


    Following the prestige, the bronze men on both sides of the martial arts training ground actually moved.


    Maybe they haven''t moved for a long time, and there is a burst of noise on their bodies, and they can hear toothaches.


    However, their speed is very fast, directly holding their weapons and gently rushing towards them.


    "These bronze men should be puppets guarding this place. We moved these weapons and shocked them, so they have to teach us!" Yue Zhao said in time to clarify everyone''s confusion.


    Si Lin and the others had seen a similar situation in the Second Immortal Realm, but they were not surprised. Gu Qing was different from Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu. They felt that all the surprises of a year were used up today!


    The Tong people quickly came to Gu Qing and the others. As soon as they fought, Si Lin''s expressions changed.


    "This is an eighth-order bronze man, **** it!" Si Lin looked at Gu gently, his face gloomy.


    Only Si Lin, Yue Zhao, Nan Hua, and Rong Ye had the cultivation base of Tier 8. Junwu was at Tier 7, Gu Qing was at the peak of Tier 6, and Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu were close to the peak of Tier 6, and deal with the eighth level. The bronze man of rank, for them, it is a bit difficult!

 Chapter 119：

    Hearing what Si Lin said, the expressions of Nan Hua and others changed.


    Jun Wu immediately protected Gu Qing behind him, and Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu also came to Gu Qing''s side.


    "Jun Wu, take your light to hide, and leave the bronze man here to us!" Si Lin kicked a bronze man and turned his head and said to Jun Wu.


    "Okay." Jun Wu replied, and directly pulled Gu gently back.


    "Gently, open this formation and protect you!" Nan Hua directly threw a formation at Gu Qing and explained.


    "Okay, Brother San." Gu Qingming knew that he couldn''t be polite with Nanhua at this time, so he caught the formation and took it.


    "Gently, take out the talisman I gave you, don''t save it, wait until it is used up, senior brother will repaint it for you!" Rong Ye summoned the Apocalypse Lu, and before the bronze man had attacked, he shouted to Gu gently.


    "I see, Brother Five." Gu nodded slightly and shouted at Rong Ye.


    "Gentlely, take out the tortoise shell that brother gave you and hold it in your hand." Yue Zhao called out to Gu softly while dealing with the bronze man.


    "Okay, Brother Second, be more careful!" Gu Qing had already retreated outside the martial arts arena at this time, and shouted to Yue Zhao with her throat.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu followed Gu Qing''s side, and retreated outside the martial arts arena, and then watched Gu Qing''s activation of the formation, took out a bunch of talisman seals for them, and held a tortoise in their hands. The shell, the tortoise shell looked small, and the lines on the back were very complicated. Yun Ran accidentally glanced at it, and immediately felt dizzy, and hurriedly looked away.


    "The best lightning talismans, the best cold ice talismans, the best lightning talismans... They are all the best talismans!" Seeing the talismans in his hand, Zhuo Tingqiu couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    They had also obtained a lot of seals from Gu Qing and Rong Ye before, but most of those seals were intermediate-level seals, and occasionally a few high-level seals had surprised them. They didn¡¯t expect Gu Qing to hold them. There are so many top-quality talisman seals!


    "Brother Wu gave me all the best seals of these New Year paintings!" Seeing Zhuo Tingqiu staring at himself in surprise, Gu Qing explained directly.


    They know that Rong Ye loves Gu Qingqing, but every time they see it, they will refresh their understanding of this matter! Looking at this situation, I am afraid that Rong Ye''s top-quality seals are not as many as Gu Qing''s hands!


    "What is this tortoise shell?" Yun Ran asked curiously, looking at the tortoise shell in Gu Qing''s hand.


    "This is a fairy artifact. It was discovered by the second brother in a fairyland. It is said that this tortoise shell can withstand a fairy-level attack." Gu gently raised the tortoise shell in front of him and explained casually.


    Upon hearing this, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu were directly stunned!


    The two looked at each other, and they all saw envy from the bottom of each other''s eyes!


    "Gentlely, your master really doesn''t need a disciple anymore? I seem to worship your master as a teacher!" Even though he had been rejected before, Yun Ran couldn''t help asking.


    Gu shook his head lightly, and smiled at Yun Ran with an awkward but polite smile.


    Yun Ran could only bow his head in frustration.


    While they were chatting, the battle between Si Lin and the copper people in the martial arts field was also very fierce.


    The bronze people not only possessed the eighth-order cultivation base, but also did not hurt. Even if their hands and feet were cut off, they could continue to fight, which made people very headache.


    As the person who is most proficient in refining of all, Si Lin has used several methods to make the bronze man lose his combat effectiveness, but it is useless. He frowns and uses the prison dragon sword to chop off the bronze man who attacked it. As a result, the copper man''s movements were not affected at all. The sword in his hand pierced him directly, but fortunately, he reacted quickly enough that he was not stabbed this time.


    Suddenly, there was a flash of light in his mind, the prisoner dragon sword directly pierced the position of the copper man''s heart, pierced deeply, and felt that there was a heatstroke switch inside, which was directly destroyed with sword energy, and the copper man in front of him There was a harsh rubbing sound, and then, torn apart!


    "The weakness is in the heart, you have to pierce it in, there are mechanisms inside!" When the weakness was found, he immediately shouted to others.


    Yuezhao was the closest to him. He did not play the tune at this time, but played a single tone. The damage caused was almost the same as when he played the tune. Hearing Si Lin¡¯s words, he directly adjusted the direction and flicked the strings to form He controlled the sound blade and directly cut off the place where the bronze man''s heart was.


    The bronze man was torn apart in an instant, turning into a pile of broken copper and rotten iron.


    Nan Hua and Rong Ye also, according to Si Lin''s words, used their own methods to destroy the bronze man''s heart, and the bronze man''s body instantly disintegrated and turned into parts.


    After a quarter of an hour, all the bronze men were turned into parts, lying on the ground.


    Si Lin and the others looked around for a week and confirmed that there was no complete bronze figure before letting them relax.


    Gu gently removed the protective cover of the formation and ran to Si Lin''s side, "Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, Third Senior Brother, and Five Senior Brother, are you all okay?"


    Although she was in the protective cover just now, she was always worried about Si Lin''s safety. Fortunately, Si Lin and the others had experienced many battles and were basically unharmed.


    "We''re all right." Seeing Gu Qing''s worried expression on his face, Si Lin felt warm in his heart and touched Gu Qing''s head, softly comforting.


    Gu Qing looked at Yue Zhao and the others again, and a smile immediately appeared on his face when he saw them shaking their heads.


    "I know that the seniors are the best!" She smiled so that her eyes were crescent-shaped, and gave them a thumbs up at Si Lin.


    Seeing her like this, Si Lin and the others immediately felt that their exhaustion disappeared, and they seemed to be full of energy.


    After trimming, everyone went on to explore.


    ...


    Nalanjin and the others walked in the opposite direction to that of Gu Qing and the others. They left from the other side of the passage, leading to another palace.


    Compared with the palace they were staying in just now, this palace was obviously much more dilapidated and very empty. There was nothing but a few bookcases, which made people a little confused.


    "Brother, this palace is a bit too broken, right?" Nalanxin looked at the somewhat weathered curtain, and couldn''t help frowning, and said disgustingly.


    Nalanjin didn''t speak, but looked around the situation in the palace, then turned around and said to the other Nalan disciples, "Look for any secrets here, and be careful."


    "Yes, second son!"


    Facing Nalanjin''s order, the others naturally wouldn''t refuse, and they all started to move. Nalanxin also ran over to the bookcase, turning over boxes and cabinets in the hall.


    Just when her hand was about to touch a very beautiful vase, a light flashed, and then, the palace that was still very bright suddenly became dim, and everyone suddenly panicked.


    Nalanjin strode to Nalanxin''s side, and while guarding her surroundings, she asked Nalanxin, "Xin''er, are you okay?"


    "I''m okay, brother, did I get into trouble?" Na Lanxin stood there with her hands still in the air. In the dimness, she couldn''t see the expressions of people around her, her tone of self-blame.


    "How come? It''s not your fault." Nalanjin stretched out her hand, patted Nalanxin''s head, softly comforted.


    Nalanxin knew that Nalanjin was coaxing her, and her mood was still a little depressed. At this moment, a cold wind hit her side. She subconsciously wanted to dodge, but did not hide. She was scratched on her neck. Fortunately, Did not draw to the point, just left a little blood.


    "Xin''er?" Nalanjin couldn''t see Nalanxin''s situation, but he asked about the smell of blood, worriedly.


    "Brother, something attacked me just now, and my neck hurt!" Nalanxin covered her neck, staring at her around carefully, and said to Nalanjin.


    Nalanjin was stunned for a moment, looked in Nalanxin''s direction, and found that he could not see anything, his brows were frowning tightly in the darkness.


    "Xin''er, protect yourself!" Not daring to act rashly, for fear of accidentally hurting Nalanxin, Nalanjin could only tell Nalanxin.


    Nalanxin also couldn''t see Nalanjin''s situation, and subconsciously nodded, thinking that Nalanjin couldn''t see it, she still responded, "I see, brother, protect yourself!"


    Other Nalan family members next to him were also talking to those around him to confirm that the people around him were still there.


    In this dark environment, human eyes have lost their function, hearing and smell have been amplified, Na Lanxin heard a muffled hum not far away, the blood in the air became richer, and she couldn''t help her body shaking. shake.


    At this moment, she felt as if there was something behind her, she swung the sword quickly, but didn''t cut anything, and suddenly became more nervous.


    What everyone in the Nalan family can''t see is that besides them, there are many transparent humanoid creatures in this palace at this time, or ghosts are more prepared!


    They have different expressions and look completely different. Some have their heads down and are held in their hands, some are dressed in red with blood and tears on their faces, and some are in armor with tattered ghosts. Yes, it seems to have suffered a lot of injuries during his lifetime...


    These ghosts have been in this palace for many years. As for why they are here, they don''t know the reason. After all, they have lost a lot of memory in their memories.


    At this moment, they were happily piercing through the bodies of the Nalan family. Some even patted the heads of others, pinched the hair of the victim, and made faces at Nalanxin and the others. Unfortunately, they all can not see!


    It was a ghost who scratched Nalanxin before. At this time, he was looking at Nalanxin greedily, obviously thinking about how to eat Nalanxin''s soul so that he could become stronger!


    Although Nalanjin couldn''t see these ghosts, he could feel their existence. He thought for a while, bit his finger and let his blood run through the sword in his hand. Soon, the blood bead was covered by the sword. After absorbing, a red light flashed across the sword, and then, after he felt a hint of coolness, a sword pierced out.


    This time, he finally felt that he had stabbed the entity, and the ghost he stabbed was also very embarrassed. He never thought that he would be stabbed by someone!


    However, although Nalanjin stabbed the ghost, he couldn''t hurt the opponent much, and he didn''t even smell the blood.


    His brows frowned. He thought that it was because Na Lanxin wanted to touch the vase that the current situation appeared. He wondered what mechanism the vase should be, so he walked towards the vase with his own memory.


    Li Gui, who had been staring at Nalanxin, noticed that something was wrong, turned his head, looked at Nalanjin, and found that Nalanjin was about to approach the vase, and was immediately angry. His eyes were bleeding and tears, and his nails were long, and he pierced Nalan directly. Jin.


    Nalanjin''s perception was much stronger than Nalanxin''s. When Li Gui''s nails were about to catch his face, he suddenly raised the sword in his hand to block Li Gui''s attack.


    Feeling the power coming from the sword, Nalanjin raised her eyebrows and blocked it hard, Li Gui''s hand was directly bounced away, and then Nalanjin held the vase at extremely fast speed and picked it up.


    In an instant, the light was restored in the hall, and the ghosts disappeared without a trace!


    "Brother." Nalanxin hurriedly came to Nalanjin''s side and was surprised to see the vase in Nalanjin''s hand. "Brother, is it because of it that happened just now?"


    "That''s right." Nalanjin nodded while looking at the vase in his hand.


    He placed the vase high and carefully inspected the pattern on it, trying to find some clues, but he didn''t see anything.


    Others also gathered around Nalan Jin, and looked at the vase in his hand with Nalan Jin, and found nothing in the same way, very depressed.


    "Oops, Nalanqing is gone!" When everyone was looking at the vase, someone suddenly shouted.


    Everyone immediately looked over and saw that Nalanqing, who was originally watched by the two Nalanyin, was no longer visible at this time. After looking for it in the hall, there was still nothing. Everyone looked at each other and was a little surprised.


    Both Nalanjin and Nalanxin''s faces are not very good-looking. This is a fairyland with many opportunities and treasures. Although Nalanqing was abolished by them, the methods of the fairy are not what they can imagine. , If Nalanqing gets the chance to practice again, then she will definitely come to them for revenge!


    It''s uncomfortable to think of such an enemy hiding in the dark!


    "Second son, we are negligent, please punish you." Nalanyin and the two came to Nalanjin and said guiltily.


    "No, it''s normal for her to escape in the situation just now, you two don''t need to blame yourself!" Nalanjin waved his hand, and didn''t mean to pursue the two of them.


    Na Lanqing wanted to escape. It was definitely not something for a while. She had planned for a long time. The darkness just gave her a chance. Even if it wasn''t here, he would find a way to escape later!


    "Look again here to see if you find anything, but remember not to mess around with anything!" He turned his head and said to the others.


    "Yes!"


    Others immediately followed his instructions and continued to explore the hall, looking for traces of treasures.


    Nalanjin then looked at the bottle in his hand. Apart from the feeling that the bottle was particularly cold, he felt nothing. In the end, he could only regretfully put the bottle into his storage ring, thinking about continuing to study later, and said What can be researched out of uncertainty!

 Chapter 120：

    After Gu Qing and the others left the martial arts field, they came to the second half of the palace and first saw a place that looked like a medicine field. At this time, there was no medicinal plant, only weeds all over the floor. All revealing desolation.


    Looking at the medicine field not far away, Gu Qing was in a daze again.


    Then, the familiar feeling of weightlessness came, and when she opened her eyes again, she appeared in another person''s body again, sharing his perspective with him.


    What was presented to her was a thriving medicinal field. Each of the medicinal plants in it was very precious and grew well. It is hard to imagine that they, which should have grown in a different environment, grew so well here!


    The woman she had seen before was serving medicinal herbs in the medicine field. The beauty is that no matter what she does, she will be pleasing to the eye. She looks at this beauty now.


    Although the other party is not wearing gorgeous clothes or fine jewelry, none of these can conceal her beauty!


    Her every move exudes a kind of natural charm, people don''t want to look away from her at all!


    This kind of feeling is not only for Gu Qing. At this moment, she feels that the constitution of the body she draws on coincides with her!


    The beauty heard the movement and turned her head. When she saw the person coming, the corners of her lips raised slightly, revealing a smile that made Hua''er shy, and her clear voice sounded again, "Axian, you are here!"


    Gu Qing felt that the body she was using was about to speak, and a familiar feeling came again. She opened her eyes, saw Jun Wu''s enlarged face, and hurriedly leaned back.


    "Gentle, did you empathize again?" Jun Wu asked with a frown looking at Gu Qing.


    "Well, when I saw the medicine field, it seemed that the key point was triggered. I stayed in someone else''s body again and watched that beauty serve medicinal materials." Without talking to the beauty, Gu Qing was still a little depressed. Seeing Jun Wuwen, also Did not conceal, said slightly depressed.


    Upon hearing this, Nan Hua frowned.


    Although what happened to Gu Qing in such a place undoubtedly meant that Gu Qing was very likely to have some kind of chance, but when they thought that it might hurt Gu Qing, they were still a little unhappy.


    But the problem is that Gu Qing can''t control this kind of thing at all, and they can''t do anything about it!


    "Gentle, how is your body?" Jun Wu looked around at Gu Qingqing and asked worriedly.


    "It''s the same as before, everything is fine, there is nothing wrong, you don''t need to worry!" Gu Qingqing knew that Jun Wu cared about himself, and answered patiently.


    Jun Wu carefully observed Gu Qing''s expression and found that there was nothing wrong with it, so he relaxed and let go of Gu Qing''s hand.


    Others also looked back and looked around.


    Except for a pavilion, here is the emperor, which is surprising.


    After all, it is not easy to open up such a large piece of land in the palace, and it is used to grow medicinal materials, indicating that the owner here is likely to be an alchemist, or a good relationship with the alchemist!


    Gu gently paced to the pavilion, and saw that there was an unfinished chess game on the stone table. She looked down. She wanted to clean it and left. Who knew she was attracted and finally endured it. I couldn''t help picking up the chess piece and placing it where I thought it should be. The next moment, a strong golden light burst out on the chessboard, and Gu was lightly wrapped in the golden light and disappeared.


    "Gently!" Jun Wu subconsciously wanted to pull Gu Qing, but he didn''t even touch the hem of his clothes, so he could only shout aloud, and then watched Gu Qing disappear.


    "What''s the matter? What about the gentle people?" Si Lin and the others were just beside them. They heard Jun Wu''s voice running over, and found that Gu Qing was missing, and quickly asked Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu looked sullenly on the table, and found that the chessboard had disappeared, and his face was even more ugly.


    "There was an unfinished chess game here just now. I didn''t know what to think, but I dropped a piece on the chess game, and then it was wrapped in a golden light and disappeared." When speaking, Jun was nothing but gritted his teeth. Presumably if the chessboard is still there, he might be able to smash the chessboard into a mess!


    Si Lin doubled his fingers into a sword, and directly cut off the stone table in front of him.


    Yue Zhao punched the pillar next to him, "Damn it!"


    "What should I do now? Boss, where are we going to look for gently?" Rong Ye looked around and asked Si Lin with an ugly expression.


    "Look, I don''t believe we can''t find a way!" Si Lin gritted his teeth and said, first began to look around.


    Jun Wu pursed his lips, walked to the place opposite to Si Lin, and began to look for clues.


    Others also began to look for it.


    They quickly turned this place upside down, but still couldn''t find a way to find Gu Qing.


    Jun Wuyi was angry, and cut the pavilion in half with a single knife.


    "What should I do now?" Nan Hua turned to ask Si Lin as if he hadn''t seen Jun Wu''s movements.


    "It''s not here, there must be in other places. Even if we dig through this palace, we have to find it gently!" Si Lin took a deep breath, twisted his eyebrows, and said sharply.


    Others glanced at each other, agreed with Si Lin''s statement, and continued to explore with Si Lin.


    ...


    After Gu Qing was wrapped in golden light, she lost her consciousness. When she regained consciousness, she found herself in a palace. What surprised her was that she had seen this palace in empathy memory before. The palace where the beauty lives.


    As a deep face control, Gu Qing was very fond of beauties. She quickly stood up and looked around. The things in this palace were more luxurious than she had seen before, even if she was favored by Si Lin and them on weekdays. , The things used are already rare in the world, but they are no better than the things in this room!


    The veils in the room are made of shark gauze, and the furniture in the room is made of ten thousand years of agarwood and red sandalwood. The writing on the wall is not only beautiful, but also contains Tao. It is not a person who cultivates this Tao. Take a look. Everyone feels eye pain.


    Every piece of jewelry on the dressing table is very exquisite, and it is not as simple as a jewellery. Each piece is of sub-clinical level. The materials used on it are very precious. Some Gu Qing has never seen it before. Only the Spirit Calling Stone, Haoyue Stone, Wannian Xuanbing, Star Sand Stone, and Chijin were recognized.


    When she was looking at the dressing table, she found a piece of paper in the crevice of the drawer. She didn''t understand the text on it, but it seemed very useful, so she put it away.


    Immediately afterwards, she saw the guqin in the corner.


    She put her hand on the string, and the familiar feeling came again.


    This time she was still in this palace, but this time she was not the one before, but became the beauty.


    The beauty fiddled with the strings, her expression in a trance, as if she was annoyed by something, the sound of the piano sounded cheerful for a while, then low.


    She felt that the level of the piano under her was higher than Yuezhao''s Liuguangqin, and it was also very powerful. The music played by the beauty could affect people''s mood and make people involuntarily follow her joy, anger, sorrow and joy. Variety!


    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps, and the beauty immediately stopped plucking the strings and turned around happily. Just when Gu Qing thought that she could finally see the appearance of the person she had previously possessed, she came back again. reality.


    Shaking her head, her hand left the strings and came to the bed.


    There was a cabinet next to the bed. She opened it curiously and found that it was full of calligraphy and paintings. The largest one caught her attention. She pulled it out of it and unfolded it carefully, and found that it turned out to be a figure painting.


    The painting shows a man and a woman. The man''s face is not known for what reason, and he can''t see clearly, but the woman is the beauty she saw before.


    Although you can''t see the man''s appearance, it can be seen from the portrait that the two have a very good relationship and are very affectionate.


    She carefully packed the scroll, put it back in the cabinet, looked around for a week, and then walked to the front door, trying to open the door to go out. She thought it could not be opened, but found that it opened with a slight pull.


    Out of the door of the sleeping hall, it was a corridor. She hesitated for a moment and raised her foot into the corridor.


    The corridor is very long, she can only hear her own footsteps and breathing, and the atmosphere is very depressing.


    After walking for about a quarter of an hour, she finally reached the end of the corridor. She couldn''t wait to walk out and found that she had entered another palace.


    The decoration of this palace is still very luxurious, but it can be clearly seen that it belongs to a man, and the furnishings and colors of the room are rather cold and hard to identify.


    The area of ??the palace is a bit larger than that of the previous beauties. There is an extra desk and a bookcase. The bookcase is full of books. She walked over curiously, took out a book from it, opened it, and found that it was actually recording various medicinal materials. Habitual, you can see some people writing comments in small words in the blank spaces.


    After flipping through it, she put the book back and took another one out of it, and found that it turned out to be a collection of pill formulas, which recorded a lot of pill formulas, from the simplest and lowest-level rejuvenation liquid to the nine-order pill. There are records on the prescriptions of the Ninth Medicine Jin Ling Pill. She raised her eyebrows and was a little surprised. After thinking about it, she thought this should be Mu Chen''s favorite, and she put it away.


    Immediately afterwards, she pulled out another book and found that it was a record of various rare treasures and talents. She flipped through it and was attracted by the passage on the last page.


    I saw it said: The way of speaking to the spirit, the most mysterious way, those with its talents are hard to find in the world, but after it appears, there will be great changes. This way of cultivation to the immortal level, it is not a problem to call the wind and call the rain. And there is nothing to replace it, it is the most powerful magical power, but it is more restricted, weak in the early stage, and not easy to grow!


    This is the first time that she has seen a record about the art of speech and spirit. After all, this kind of talent is too rare. Sometimes it may not appear for thousands of years, so the record is also very rare. With the memories, I don¡¯t even know how to practice!


    Just when she was immersed in reading, a figure appeared in front of her.

 Chapter 121：

    Chapter Seventy Three


    Gu gently raised his head, was startled when he saw the figure suddenly appeared, and took two steps back.


    She watched the visitor warily, and quietly touched the immortal silk on her waist with her hand.


    The person here is a man. Wearing a dark gold brocade suit and a purple gold crown on his head, he is tall and handsome, looking very strong.


    This kind of aura on him was felt by Gu Qing only when he saw Jun Wu''s father back then. He should have been in a high position all year round.


    "Who are you?" she asked while stepping back without a trace.


    "The deity is the person you want to find, aren''t you here for the inheritance of the deity?" The man looked at Gu Qing with a smile and a smile, watching her little movements.


    Hearing what he said, Gu lightly stunned, looking at him strangely.


    "You mean, you are the master of this secret realm, that fairy...person?" When it came to the end, Gu Qing''s voice became much lighter.


    The man smiled and nodded under Gu Qing''s gaze.


    "Then, what should I call you?" Gu swallowed softly and asked hard.


    "The title of this deity is Lord Chiyan." When he said this, the man''s expression became very proud.


    "Junior has seen the Lord." Gu Qing cautiously bowed a big gift to the other party.


    Lord Chi Yan stood there, smiling and receiving Gu Qing''s gift.


    "Little girl, what''s your name?" Lord Chi Yan seemed to like Gu Qingqing very much. He kept smiling at Gu Qing''s gaze.


    "Junior Gu Qingqing." The best way to face this kind of boss is to be honest, after all, the other party''s cultivation base exceeds her too much!


    "Gu, Qing, and Qing are good names." Venerable Chi Yan repeated Gu Qing''s name softly, as if he had thought of something, and smiled, "You don''t have to be afraid of the deity, now in front of you is the deity. The wisp of soul, the deity has been seated, and this secret realm is an opportunity for those who are predestined."


    Gu Qing''s pupils quaked, his eyes widened, and he looked at Lord Chi Yan in disbelief.


    The Lord Scarlet Flame in front of him looked like a living person. She could even feel the powerful pressure occasionally leaked from the opponent, but turned out to be just a ray of Primordial Spirit. How powerful is Lord Scarlet Flame himself?


    A pity flashed in her eyes, it''s a pity that such a powerful person has also sat down!


    "Little girl, birth, old age, sickness and death are normal things. Even cultivators have an unparalleled lifespan, but they will also encounter the five decays of heaven and man. Sitting and transforming is really normal. The deity has only some wishes. It¡¯s just a wisp of the soul.¡± Although it is a wisp of soul, he obviously has his own thoughts. He noticed the pity in Gu Qing''s eyes. I don¡¯t know why, but he was in the mood to talk to Gu Qing. Up these.


    Regarding immortals, let alone the Profound Sky Continent, there are very few records in Lingyin Mountain. Most of them are legends. I heard from Si Lin that no one has risen in the second immortal world for thousands of years. This is the first time that Gu Qing heard this. It is said that immortals will grow old, sick and die just like mortals!


    "Little girl, it''s rare that you and I are predestined. This deity is also pleasing to you, but you are not suitable for the inheritance of the deity. This deity will give you something else!" Venerable Chi Yan made it clear when he saw Gu Qingqing Regarding Gu Qing''s body and cultivation situation, he feels a bit regretful that Gu Qing could not be his heir. After all, he really likes Gu Qing, this little girl.


    Although Gu Qing was expecting to receive the inheritance of the immortal, she did not expect much, and it was not uncomfortable to hear that it was unacceptable, but Lord Chi Yan actually said that she would give her something else, which made her eyes bright. There was no refusal, after all, Lord Red Flame was an immortal, and the things he gave were definitely different, so he stared at Lord Red Flame eagerly.


    Being amused by Gu Qing''s appearance, Lord Chi Yan''s smile didn''t stop.


    He approached Gu Qing''s body, and a red glow appeared on the tips of his fingers, which touched the center of Gu Qing''s eyebrows. There was a flame-shaped mark on the center of Gu Qing''s eyebrows, which looked very beautiful.


    "This is the mark of the deity. This secret realm is only part of the deity''s collection. The main purpose is to find someone who can inherit the deity''s inheritance. When you reach the immortal world, you can use this mark to open the deity''s real collection, and with this mark in it, you can Helping you withstand an Xianjun level attack, but you have to wake up actively, and the method is already engraved in your mind." Venerable Chi Yan looked at Gu Qing and said casually.


    Hearing what he said, Gu Qing''s hand that was touching his forehead directly stopped!


    She didn''t expect that Lord Chi Yan could be so generous. A fairyland has already made so many people think about it. As a result, Lord Chi Yan actually gave her all his treasures. This, this face is a bit too exaggerated.


    "Lord, this," Gu gently pointed at the center of his eyebrows, "isn''t it too expensive?"


    "It''s up to you whether it''s expensive or not," Venerable Chi Yan raised his eyebrows, "Didn''t the deity say it? You look very pleasing to your eyes!"


    Gu Qing didn''t expect Lord Chi Yan to be a lover of personality, so she could only quietly put down her hand and showed Lord Chi Yan a sweet smile.


    "Well, you girl, let''s take a look at the performance of those who broke into here with the lord, and help the lord find a successor!" Gu Qing''s smile was too sweet, and the lord Chi Yan couldn''t help but reveal it. A smile, while turning around, said.


    Gu Qing heard the words, very curious, and left directly behind Lord Chi Yan.


    ...


    When Gu Qing saw the primordial spirit of Lord Chi Yan, the people who were exploring the palace were also taken into different places.


    Si Lin was taken into a place like a sword grave. There were countless swords in front of him. Each sword looked very powerful, and the aura overflowing from it was very powerful. As a natural sword body, in this The place feels very exciting.


    After the swords sensed his presence, they became very excited, all trembling, trying to run out of the ground.


    Si Lin stood at the entrance, did not act rashly, suppressing the desire to rush out in his heart, he calmly observed the swords in front of him.


    He saw the ten great fairy swords in the legend, and each one made him full of yearning.


    Seeing that he hadn''t moved, an old voice suddenly rang in his ears.


    "You are born with a sword body, and possessing an immortal sword allows you to find your way faster. Why are you still not moving?"


    "Who are you?" Si Lin frowned, looked around, and asked alertly.


    "I am your heart!" The old voice sounded again, "You clearly yearn for those fairy swords, why don''t you go up, as long as you go up, those fairy swords are yours!"


    "My heart?" Si Lin raised a sarcasm at the corner of his lips, his eyes filled with coldness, "Since you are my heart, then you can tell me, what is my way?"


    "You are a sword repairer, so naturally you are ruthless!" the old voice said without hesitation.


    Hearing this, Si Lin''s expression became colder. He glanced at the Jian Tomb not far away, and sat down cross-legged on the spot, closed his eyes, and began to practice, no longer looking at those famous swords.


    "What are you doing? You should get an immortal sword so that your cultivation base will be stronger. Don''t you want to be the world''s number one swordsman?" Seeing Si Lin didn''t even look at those swords, the old man The voice roared a little angrily.


    Si Lin turned a deaf ear. He already knew that everything in front of him was an illusion. If he really took the sword inside, there would definitely be no good!


    Seeing Si Lin like this, the old voice immediately became anxious, and kept tempting Si Lin in Si Lin''s ears. However, Si Lin is now like a monk who sees through Hong Chen, completely free from his temptation, it roared for a while. After time, seeing Si Lin still ignored it, he could only disappear unwillingly!


    ...


    After Mu Chen fell from the lotus pond, he was locked in a dark place. After a while, he was teleported to another place. After he opened his eyes, he was teleported to a room. .


    There was a luminous alchemy furnace in front of him. The light on it pierced his eyes when he came out of the darkness. After he got used to it, he realized that it was the light that comes with the immortal artifact. It was an immortal alchemy furnace. , Suddenly his eyes widened.


    The alchemy furnace he currently uses was obtained when he got the inheritance of the pill. It belongs to the second immortal device, and among all the alchemy furnaces in the second immortal realm, it can be said to be the best grade!


    But now facing an immortal alchemy furnace, he is not calm anymore!


    Just like Jian Xiu likes to collect swords, Le Xiu likes to collect musical instruments, and their alchemy also likes to collect alchemy furnaces, no alchemist can refuse an immortal alchemy furnace!


    After finally retracting his gaze from the alchemy furnace, he was surprised by the stack of books next to him.


    He walked to a bookshelf, took out a book, and found out that it was about the fifth-order pill, washing spirit pill. Although the fifth-order pill, the effect is better than that of the sixth-order pill. Its main function is Help people wash away the impurities in the spiritual power and make your spiritual power more pure.


    Imagine that if two people have the same cultivation level, the cultivation techniques will be similar, but one person''s spiritual power is pure and solid, and when competing, it will naturally be longer and more persistent than the other person. Awesome!


    So Ling Pill has always been in a state of short supply!


    Although the book in his hand is thin, it contains all the prescriptions for washing the spirit pill. In addition to the one he is familiar with, there are many prescriptions he has never heard of before, but he After the calculation, it was discovered that it was actually feasible, which is dying for his pill idiot!


    He found that this room was simply tailor-made for him, too suitable for his Danxiu, but he knew that things couldn''t be that simple!


    He tried his best to withdraw his gaze from the book in his hand and put the book back into the distance. He stepped back two steps and took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    Sweeping his gaze from the bookshelf next to him, he could think that the book in it must also be about alchemy. Like the book just now, it was a different prescription of a certain pill, but he didn''t dare to move it anymore. !


    He did not forget that he was still in the secret realm just now, and things related to the secret realm often have a test purpose. Now giving him such a good place, who knows if it is to test him, if he doesn''t control himself, who knows it will What happened!


    So, he tried to calm himself down, and in the end he simply sat on the ground and closed his eyes to practice. Only in this way could he not control the things around him!


    ...


    Nan Hua was originally looking for Gu Qing''s trail with Si Lin, but in the blink of an eye, Si Lin disappeared. He was stunned, and he was taken away. When he opened his eyes, he found that his surroundings were white .


    As a master of the formation, he felt something wrong at the first time. There are formations here, and there is more than one, it is a series of formations.


    He was aroused to win and lose, closed his eyes, and began to feel the situation of the formation.


    The first thing I discovered was a soul-locking formation. This formation is relatively evil and is generally used for evil cultivation. The soul of the person who enters the formation is tempered at all times. Escape from this formation within nine days, and the soul will be refined and become a great tonic for evil cultivation.


    This kind of formation was too simple for Nanhua. He quickly found the eye of the needle, and once the fan passed, the formation was unlocked.


    The second formation is also a killing formation, but it is better than the soul-locking formation. It is mainly because there will be various attack methods in it. If it cannot crack the formation, it will be exhausted or injured because of being exhausted. dead.


    This formation is also very simple for Nanhua. Before the second wave of attacks, he had found a way to crack it and successfully cracked it!


    The third layer of formation is the phantom array, which is aimed at people''s inner desires.


    What appeared in front of Nanhua were faces that he was familiar and unfamiliar with. The familiar was because these people had appeared in his life and occupied a certain position in her life. The unfamiliar was because most of these people were already. Died, haven''t seen it for many years!


    Seeing these people, his eyes were calm and undisturbed.


    Until Gu Qing''s face appeared inside, no, to be precise, it was Gu Qing''s face when he grew up!


    This touched Nanhua''s bottom line. He closed his eyes and waved the fan in his hand. The face in front of him disappeared completely, and the phantom array was broken.


    The fourth layer formation method then appeared.


    ...


    When Rong Ye woke up, the sky was dark and it was raining heavily. He was standing in a dense forest. The rain did not wet him. When he was suspiciously, a flash of lightning pierced the sky, and he saw a familiar face¡ª -His face when he was ten years old!


    Immediately afterwards, behind ¡®him¡¯ there were two faces that he still remembers still fresh, his parents.


    In an instant, he understood when it was!


    He wants to forget the day that he can''t forget anyway!


    On this day, he lost his father and mother, and turned from the aloof young master Rong family to a sluggish young master, and was ridiculed by everyone!


    The picture in front of him continued, once again watching his parents die in order to protect himself, his hands were tightly clenched into fists, and his palm was pierced by his nails, and he couldn''t feel it!

 Chapter 122：

    When the scene turned to being bullied, Rong Ye calmed down instead. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and let go of his clenched hand.


    He knows that he is in a phantom array now, and this phantom array intercepts the things he least wants to see, so as to stimulate him. If his mind is not sufficiently appraised, he may be fooled, or even become crazy!


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t want to see it, and it doesn''t mean that he is scared, so he is not stunned by anger and jealousy!


    He moved forward and walked in front of the bullied himself. A samadhi real fire talisman appeared in his hand and killed himself. When his body was covered by flames, the picture in front of him was directly turned into fragments and disappeared. No, he fainted directly.


    ...


    When Jun Wu opened his eyes, he found that he was staying in a room. He was wondering what was going on when he suddenly saw Gu Qing come in from outside. Before he could think about it, he directly greeted him.


    "Qing, where have you been?" He took Gu Qing''s hand, and sat down by the table with her, asking caringly.


    "I didn''t go anywhere. I just came back to look for you after just strolling outside." Gu gently took Jun Wu''s hand and said with a smile.


    Jun Wu frowned, and quickly let go, "It''s fine if you come back. I have prepared your favorite snacks for you. Eat some quickly!" As he said, he gently pushed the snacks on the table to Gu''s side.


    "Okay." Gu gently picked up the snack and stuffed it into his mouth, his eyes bent into crescent shapes, obviously he liked it very much.


    Jun Wu saw that Gu Qing liked it, and was very happy in his heart, so he quietly watched over Qing Qing and ate snacks.


    "Jun Wu, let me ask you something." Gu gently swallowed the snack in his mouth, suddenly his expression changed, and looked at Jun Wu seriously, "If one day, if you need to die for me, you will go. ?"


    Jun Wu froze for a moment, as if he didn''t expect Gu Qing to ask such a question.


    "Of course it will!" But he was just stunned, and he quickly gave his answer.


    After getting the answer, Gu Qing smiled happily, and then suddenly a dagger appeared in her hand, piercing at Jun Wu''s heart while Jun Wu was not paying attention.


    The smile on Jun Wu''s face became cold, and he patted Gu Qing''s chest with a palm, and Gu gently spit out a mouthful of blood. The dagger in his hand also fell to the ground, looking at Jun Wu in disbelief.


    "Why? Didn''t you say you would die for me?" With tears in her eyes, she seemed very sad for Jun Wu''s actions.


    A trace of unbearable flashed through Jun Wu''s eyes, but the expression on his face did not change in the slightest, "I will die to die gently, but unfortunately you are not her! You are just an illusion!"


    When Jun Wu finished speaking, Gu Qing in front of him also disappeared!


    Jun Wu went black and lost consciousness.


    ...


    After Nalanqing took the opportunity to escape from Nalanjin''s hands, she ran around in the palace looking for opportunities. Her cultivation base was abolished and her body weakened a lot. She was not an opponent of other people at all, so she could only go far away. The crowd, go to a place with few people to find, but the opportunity was not found, but I was taken away.


    Just when she thought she was unlucky this time, she opened her eyes and found that she had appeared in a palace.


    There is a statue in the palace. This is a statue of a man, about the same height as a real person. The statue is lifelike. When Na Lanqing first saw it, she thought it was a real person and was shocked.


    The face of the statue is very handsome, and the clothes on the body look very noble, which seems to imply a man''s extraordinary life background.


    Just when Na Lanqing looked at the statue suspiciously, a voice suddenly rang in her ear.


    "My chosen inheritor, you are finally here." This is a slightly deep bass, very magnetic, the kind of sound that makes the ears pregnant.


    Nalanqing was taken aback. She looked aside and found that there was nothing, and finally turned her gaze to the statue in front of her.


    "That''s right, I left you the sound you hear now. There is my heritage in this statue. You only need to scratch your index finger and let your blood touch the eyebrows of my statue to get my heritage! "The man''s voice continued, and his words were full of allure.


    Na Lanqing didn''t do it right away, but looked at the statue in front of her half-heartedly. She hesitated for a long time, but finally couldn''t resist her desire for the inheritance of the secret realm. She bit her index finger, stood on her toe, and wiped the blood on the statue''s brow. .


    A burst of light suddenly radiated from the statue, and Nalan Qing was overjoyed, thinking that she had really inherited it, but before she had time to be happy, she felt her eyes go dark.


    ...


    Gu Qing and Lord Chi Yan, in front of a jade bi, looked at the pictures of everyone who entered the secret realm. When she saw Si Lin and the others, she was still a little anxious, praying secretly that they would find anomalies, as if they were Did not let the shares ask you to be disappointed, no one was tempted by things in the secret realm.


    Seeing that many people couldn''t stand the temptation and were directly teleported out of the secret realm, Gu Qing was once again fortunate that Si Lin had a firm heart!


    When everyone was assessed, those who passed the assessment appeared on Yubi. In addition to the five people from Si Lin and Jun Wu, there were about a dozen people including Zhuo Tingqiu, Yun Ran, and Jiang Yingshi.


    "Girl, which one do you think is more suitable for my inheritance?" Lord Chi Yan glanced at the picture on Jade Bi, turned his head, and asked Gu Qingqing, his tone was as if Gu Qing said who it was, he would It can be said that it is very casual to pass the inheritance to anyone!


    Gu Qing didn''t expect that Lord Chi Yan would actually ask her, he was taken aback for a moment, and his gaze crossed the faces of everyone on the Jade Bi, and finally looked at Lord Chi Yan.


    "I don''t know what aspect of your inheritance, Lord?" Since Lord Chi Yan trusts her so much, she can''t let the other party down, Gu Qing asked seriously.


    "The deity is best at alchemy, followed by swordsmanship, immortal life is long, and many things have been studied for a long time, so you will become proficient." Lord Chi Yan applied for a daze, seeming to miss those times.


    "My fourth senior brother is very talented in alchemy. Now he is an alchemist at the master level. Seniors can choose him as the heir!" Gu lightly thought about it and recommended Mu Chen.


    Among these people, Mu Chen was the most talented in pill medicine, and he was also the one with the highest alchemy level.


    "You are not afraid of your deity being angry, so you actually recommend your senior brother?" Lord Chi Yan took a deep look at Gu Qing, and asked like a joke.


    "It was the Lord that you asked me to recommend it, and I just obeyed your instructions. Besides, my four brothers are indeed talented in this aspect, and I have no nonsense!" Perhaps it was Lord Chi Yan who had been treating Gu gently. Gu Qing''s attitude was very kind, which made Gu Qing a lot more courageous, not only dared to talk back, but also looked at Lord Chi Yan with faint eyes.


    "Haha, you girl is really cute!" Lord Chi Yan didn''t get angry with Gu Qing at all, but made a big voice, "Then listen to you!"


    With a wave of his big hand, Mu Chen disappeared from Yubi''s picture and appeared in a separate room.


    "Little girl, you are waiting here, I''ll pass something to your senior brother." Lord Chi Yan exhorted, he wanted to leave, but was stopped by Gu Qing.


    "Lord, can you please let my other senior brothers and friends come here to accompany me? I don''t know how long it will take after you go. I am very boring by myself." Gu gently blinked his eyes and looked pitifully. With Lord Chi Yan, it is rare to act like a baby.


    "Okay." Lord Chi Yan agreed without thinking much.


    As soon as he waved his hand, Si Lin and the others disappeared from the screen and appeared in this room, while the others were teleported away. The jade bi in the room disappeared, and the soul of Lord Scarlet Flame disappeared.


    Si Lin was still meditating, and felt that he had changed another place. When he opened his eyes, he saw Gu Qing and quickly stood up, but thinking of the experience just now, he suppressed his excitement and carefully observed Gu Qing. Light and surrounding.


    The reaction of other people was similar to Si Lin, who had just experienced an illusion, and they were full of suspicion at this time, until they found that they were all the same.


    "Brothers, don''t guess, this is not an illusion, I am real!" Gu Qingqing didn''t quite understand at first, but after thinking about their experiences, he immediately understood what was going on with them, and suddenly felt a little dumbfounded. Explained.


    Si Lin still had some doubts.


    "This shouldn''t be a phantom array, it''s really gentle." After Nanhua felt it carefully, he informed the others of the conclusion.


    At this time, other talents dared to contact Gu gently.


    "Qing, why are you here? Are you okay?" Jun Wu was the first to come to Gu Qing''s side, and he asked Gu Qing''s hand while checking Gu Qing''s condition.


    "I''m fine." Gu Qing responded with Jun Wu''s inspection.


    "Gently, what happened? Where is Mu Chen?" Yue Zhao was the first to find that Mu Chen was not there and asked.


    "Senior Brother Si has obtained the inheritance of the secret realm and is receiving the inheritance." Gu Qing replied directly.


    "Why did you know that Mu Chen had inherited?" Si Lin looked at Gu Qing and raised his eyebrows.


    "Because I was just here watching you go through the test." Gu gently tilted his head and said very innocently.


    The eyes of Si Lin and others instantly focused on Gu Qing''s body, Yun Ran directly fell on Gu Qing''s body, embraced Gu Qing, and said with a smirk, "Xiao Qing, teacher confessed, why are you here? Watching us go through the test?"


    Gu Qing didn''t intend to hide it from them, so he told the story about her being brought here. After listening to her description, all the people including Jun Wu were silent.


    "Xiao Qingwen, you are really the daughter of Heavenly Dao!" Yun Ran looked at Gu Qing and spit out a word quietly.


    "That''s right!" Zhuo Tingqiu said in a rare agreement, "It''s really more popular than the dead. Our desperate exploration here is tested, but you are easily selected, and we are still watching our test here, saying that you are not heavenly. No one believes her daughters or daughters!"

 Chapter 123：

    "Xiao Qing, this time even Senior Brother I doubted your identity a bit. Wouldn''t you be a **** from the sky who came down to experience the calamity?" Rong Ye looked at Gu Qing with straight eyes, slightly exaggerated. Open up.


    Gu gently turned his head and looked at Rong Ye faintly, until Rong Ye surrendered.


    "This is purely because of my luck, you guys think too much!" Gu Qing didn''t expect them to react like this, and directly complained angrily.


    Seeing that Gu Qing seemed to be a little angry, Si Lin directly stared at Yun Ran, Zhuo Tingqiu and Rong Ye with death. Yue Zhao also showed a perfect smile at the three of them. Jun Wu was by Gu Qing''s side and gave them all. Made a look.


    The three of Yun Ran silently wiped the sweat from their heads, and directly covered their mouths to ensure that they would not speak any more.


    "Gentlely, you just said that Lord Scarlet Flame went to pass on to Mu Chen, how long will it take?" Si Lin walked to Gu Qingqing''s side, helped Gu Gentlely fix his hair, and asked softly.


    "I don''t know, Lord Lord, he didn''t say it." Gu pouted gently and said.


    "What about the others? What about those who have not passed the test?" Yue Zhao asked beside him.


    "Those who have not passed the test have been sent out of the secret realm. After the fourth brother has accepted the inheritance, we must also leave the secret realm." Venerable Scarlet Flame has just said this to Gu Qing.


    Hearing this, Yuezhao and Si Lin glanced at each other, all a little surprised.


    Although they didn¡¯t speak just now, they also felt that Gu Qing¡¯s luck was really great. According to Caring Qing¡¯s statement, Lord Chi Yan is a real fairy. The purpose of this secret realm was to find the inheritors. As a result, Gu Qing Not suitable for his inheritance, he also gave Gu Qingli things, and even asked Gu Qingqing to decide who should be the inheritor, which can be said to be very spoiled!


    Of course, if this kind of thing were changed to them, they would do the same. The problem is that Lord Chi Yan only saw Gu Qing for the first time, and he spoiled Gu Qing so much, something abnormal!


    But they couldn''t find the reason, so they could only wait for Lord Chi Yan to come back.


    Half an hour later, Lord Chi Yan''s soul returned to the room and came directly to Gu Qing''s side.


    "Little girl, it will take five days for your senior to fully accept the inheritance. You might as well cultivate here. The aura in this secret realm is much richer than the continent you are staying at now!" Lord Chi Yan directly ignored Others said to Gu gently.


    Hearing that it would take five days for Mu Chen to accept the inheritance, Gu Qing was a little surprised, and then felt that Lord Chi Yan''s words were also good. The secret realm is indeed rich in spiritual energy, which is much more useful than practicing outside.


    "Lord, these are my seniors and my good friends." Gu Qing hadn''t forgotten to introduce them to Lord Chi Yan, "Can we all cultivate with you?" At the end, she looked forward to it. Asked.


    "You have spoken, can the deity still say no?" Venerable Chi Yan looked at Gu Qing with a smile, and said jokingly.


    "Venerable Lord is the best!" Gu gently raised two thumbs, and showed a pleasing smile at Lord Chi Yan.


    "Naughty!" Lord Chi Yan was amused by Gu Qing''s behavior, his face suddenly changed, "Girl, you are here to practice hard, remember my instructions, when your brother accepts the inheritance, you can leave. , I''m going to sleep!"


    Lord Chi Yan was originally in the state of primordial spirit. As he said, his body faded, and finally disappeared.


    Gu lightly stunned, looking at the place where Lord Chi Yan had disappeared, and nodded blankly.


    "Gentlely, the Lord is the body of the soul. It takes a lot of energy for your four brothers to accept the inheritance. He must sleep to repair his soul. Don''t be sad." Seeing Gu Qing''s expression, Yue Zhao He patted Gu''s head softly and comforted.


    Knowing that Lord Chi Yan hadn''t completely disappeared, Gu Qing finally wasn''t so unhappy. Knowing that Yue Zhao was worried about herself, she hurriedly smiled, "I''m fine, Brother Brother, let''s practice right here."


    "Okay, it just so happens that you can break through the seventh step here, and when you return to Lingyin Mountain, you can fly directly!" Gu Qing was fine, and Yue Zhao relaxed a little, nodded, and said to Gu gently.


    "Can I break through the seventh rank? Didn''t the master say that I should break through after returning to Lingyin Mountain?" Gu Qing''s eyes lit up and looked at Yue Zhao in surprise.


    "The reason why the master asked you to break through after returning to Lingyin Mountain is because the Xuantian Continent has too little spiritual energy to support your breakthrough, but the secret realm is different. The spiritual energy here is no different from Lingyin Mountain. You are here. Breaking through, it happens that there is no danger here!" Yue Zhao smiled and explained to Gu gently.


    "Okay, then I will practice now." Gu Qing had long wanted to make a breakthrough. Now that he got permission, he naturally didn''t want to delay. He sat directly on the ground and practiced cross-legged.


    Others glanced at each other and began to meditate, especially Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu. They were about to reach the sixth-order peak. With the aura of the Xuantian Continent, they would have to worry about this step for a long time. They were in the secret realm. It''s not the same, they have to hurry up!


    The room quieted down quickly.


    ¡­


    Outside the Secret, since the young people of Tier 4 or above from the major forces entered the Secret Realm, the major forces have sent people to garrison outside the Secret Realm to pay attention to the situation in the secret realm.


    Twenty consecutive days passed, and there was no movement at the entrance to the secret realm, except for some forces'' disciples'' fate cards were broken.


    On this day, the people of the major forces stationed here, as usual, squatted at the entrance of the secret realm. Seeing that it was going to noon, I thought it was a normal day. Who knew there was a sudden movement in the secret realm.


    A group of figures were thrown out from inside.


    Some people have no injuries at all, they are clean, they are just a little confused, and some people are injured, and they are not minor, and they don¡¯t seem to be in good condition.


    Seeing these people, the people stationed here arranged for people to go back to notify their respective forces, and at the same time stepped forward to recognize their people. If there are injuries, they will immediately send a doctor to heal them.


    After receiving the news, people from all major forces rushed out of the city one after another, and the entire upper capital was boiling again.


    Nalanqing was thrown out earlier. She knew that her situation would not be better if she returned to Nalan''s house, so she hurriedly left before everyone found her.


    After she entered the city, she was taken away shortly after she left.


    When he woke up again, he was in a secret room with a man in a black cloak standing in front of him.


    "Who are you?" Nalanqing stepped back nervously, looked at the person in front of her, and asked sharply.


    "A person who can give you revenge!" A hoarse voice came from the man''s mouth, and at the same time the man turned his head, Na Lanqing saw the man''s dark red eyes.


    "You are, Demon Race?" Most people in Xuantian Continent have brown or black eyes. Some people have blue eyes, but there are basically no dark red ones. People with dark red eyes are either Demon Race or Demon Race. When she fell into the devil''s way, Na Lanqing still had eyesight, and the person in front of her was clearly conscious, and it was impossible to be the one who fell into the devil''s way!


    "Why, Miss Nalan is like this, do you still want to eliminate the demons and defend the way?" The person was not afraid that Nalanqing would discover his identity, and said sarcastically.


    Hearing this, Na Lanqing turned pale and looked at the person on the opposite side with gloomy eyes.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Miss Nalan only needs to be responsible for revenge, and it is best to gain control of Nalan''s house!" The hoarse voice said softly with a hint of temptation.


    Nalanqing''s eyes flashed brightly, "But now I am a useless person, how can I get revenge?"


    "This is my natural way."


    After speaking, Na Lanqing only felt that a black figure appeared in front of her. Before she could react, her head was lifted, and a cool lip pressed against her neck. She was about to move. , Was pinched with her hands and couldn''t move at all. Then, she felt her neck bitten, and a sharp object pierced her skin.


    What made her feel miraculous was that she didn''t even feel the pain, only a numb feeling, and then, a fire suddenly ignited in her body, leaving her nowhere to be relieved, she could only feel comfortable by rubbing against the person in front of her. some.


    After that, a blushing heartbeat came from the secret room.


    When Na Lanqing was completely awake, the man in the cloak had already left. She looked at the clothes she could no longer wear, a fierce flash flashed under her eyes, but after feeling the strength of her body, it became joy again.


    "Nalanjin, Nalanxin, I want you to pay your debts!" ??She clenched her hands into fists, looked forward with a grim expression, and her voice echoed in the entire secret room.


    ¡­


    When Jiang Yingshi was caught by the people of Wanqingmen, there were several wounds on her body that were still bleeding. Fortunately, the doctor came quickly and stopped the bleeding in time and gave her healing pills. Her master saw her After the situation, he frowned and was about to ask the reason, but he heard Jiang Yingshi speak first.


    "Master, I have something to tell you, only to you alone!" Jiang Yingshi looked at her master with an unprecedented dignified expression.


    Jiang Shichang had never seen such an expression on Jiang Yingshi¡¯s face. He immediately waved his hand to let the others leave. After only two of them were left in the room, he took out a formation plate and activated it to ensure that no one could steal it. After listening, he looked at Jiang Yingshi.


    "Don''t worry, no one can eavesdrop, you can talk." He sat on the side of the bed, waiting for Jiang Yingshi to speak.


    "Master, do you know Guan Chenbo?" Jiang Yingshi asked when she fell back on the bed and looked at Jiang Shichang.


    "It seems to be the apprentice of the second elder? It is said that the talent is not bad, and the reputation among the same sect is also good." Jiang Shichang recalled, and said his impression of Guan Chenbo, and then asked Jiang Yingshi, "What happened to him? Make you so solemn! "


    "The injury on my body was caused by him. He and the people around him are all members of the demons. I saw them become demons, so they wanted to kill me!"

 Chapter 124：

    Thinking of the scene she saw, Jiang Yingshi couldn''t help trembling, with a hint of fear in her tone.


    Jiang Shichang''s pupils shrank and his face was shocked.


    "What you said is true?" He couldn''t help but approach Jiang Yingshi and asked.


    "It''s all true, I can swear!" Jiang Yingshi raised her hand, her expression more serious than ever.


    Jiang Shichang stood up from the bed, walked two steps back and forth in the open space, turned his head to look at Jiang Yingshi, "Where are they now?"


    "They should have just come out of the secret room. Guan Chenbo has been able to hide from our Wanqing Gate for so long without being discovered that he is a demon. There must be some treasure on his body. Help him conceal the devilish energy on his body. Knowing that I am alive, I should not come back, because they seem to have a bigger secret!" Jiang Yingshi said with some uncertainty.


    These are actually her guesses, because when she discovered that Guan Chenbo and the others were demons, they seemed to be plotting something, and they should not easily expose themselves!


    "It shouldn''t be easy to say this thing, it is very likely that the demons are plotting something!" Jiang Shichang thought for a while, guessing.


    Jiang Yingshi''s thoughts were similar to his, so she nodded.


    "I must tell the head of this matter immediately!" Jiang Shichang looked solemn.


    After finishing speaking, he took out a piece of jade slip in front of Jiang Yingshi, input spiritual power, the jade slip emitted a purple light, and then, a majestic voice sounded.


    "Elder, why are you looking for me?" This is the voice of the head of Wan Qingmen. He should be in a good mood at this time, with a brisk tone.


    "Head, I have something important to say, is it convenient for the head now?" Jiang Shichang knew that this matter was of great importance, and he could not let others hear the news, otherwise it would have an immeasurable impact on Wan Qingmen.


    Upon hearing Jiang Shichang''s words, the head immediately felt that things were unusual, and he quickly asked the people around him to withdraw, and at the same time set up the next enchantment to ensure that there would be no problems, and then responded to Jiang Shichang.


    "Grand Elder, please tell me." The head was sitting in jeopardy, although Jiang Shichang couldn''t see it.


    "Have you heard of a disciple named Guan Chenbo?" Jiang Shichang glanced at Jiang Yingshi and asked.


    "Is it a disciple of the second elder? He mentioned before that this child is very good in both talent and mood, and wants him to take over as the law enforcement hall! What you are about to say has something to do with this person?" The head thought for a while. Soon I thought of who Guan Chenbo was, and I was a little surprised.


    "Head, this matter is absolutely unacceptable, that Guan Chenbo is a demon, hidden in our Wanqing Gate, I don''t know what strategy." Hearing the head, Jiang Shichang was also surprised and said quickly.


    The Law Enforcement Hall is a very important department of Wanqingmen. All criminal laws inside the gate are enforced by the Law Enforcement Hall. In addition, the Law Enforcement Hall can also enter the dungeon of Wanqingmen. In addition to the imprisoned disciples who misplaced Wanqingmen, There are some magic repairs!


    If it is true that Guan Chenbo, a demon clan, becomes the elder of the Law Enforcement Hall, that would be bad!


    "What?" The head was no less shocked than Jiang Shichang, "Guan Chenbo is a demon?" His voice suddenly rose, almost no sound.


    "Yes, this is what Shi Shi saw with his own eyes, and Guan Chenbo wanted to kill Shi Shi, but fortunately, Shi Shi escaped!" Jiang Shichang said with a gloomy expression.


    Shishi is Jiang Yingshi''s nickname, and they all know the head, and Jiang Shichang can say so, that is to confirm the matter, and the head''s face suddenly becomes gloomy.


    "This son is hidden so deeply!" As long as he thinks that there is a demon clan in his sect, and this demon clan has almost become the elder of the law enforcement hall, the head is cold, but at this time, the more important thing is to This matter is resolved. "Don''t say anything about this, what happened to the people who entered the secret realm this time?"


    "Except for Shishi, everyone else has become a demon!" Jiang Shichang''s tone was a bit sad, and his voice became a little lower.


    The head of the head moved his mouth and felt very heartbroken. Those are the pillars of their Wanqingmen, the pillars of the future!


    "You protect Shishi first, and rush back to the sect as soon as possible. I will send someone to pick you up. I will convene other elders to discuss this matter tomorrow morning!" Fortunately, although the heartache, the leader has experienced wind and rain after all, and is rational. Still, directly ordered.


    "Okay, I will take good care of Shishi!" Jiang Shichang knew what the head meant and nodded.


    After the two cut off contact, Jiang Shichang turned around and looked at Jiang Yingshi.


    "We will leave Shangjing in a while and return to the sect as soon as possible!"


    "Master, I''m fine!" Although there are still injuries on her body, Jiang Yingshi doesn''t want to be a drag.


    "I know, you first have a good rest, I will set up the formation at the door of your room!" Jiang Shichang waved his hand, put away the previous formation, exhorted Jiang Yingshi a few words, turned and walked outside.


    After leaving the door, he set up a formation at the door of Jiang Yingshi, and then left.


    At this time, people from other sects also returned to their residences, and those who entered the secret realm were sharing their gains from this trip with others. When they learned that there were monsters over Tier 6 in the secret realm, everyone was very surprised!


    People in the Yun family and Zhuo family are more anxious, because Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu have not yet come out of the secret realm!


    ...


    On the second day after Mu Chen accepted the inheritance, Si Lin and others who were cultivating were awakened by a strong spiritual power fluctuation. After exiting the cultivation state, they saw Gu Qing''s whole person being wrapped in a spiritual power vortex, like Like a cocoon!


    Knowing that Gu Qing was about to break through, they all stepped aside to prevent themselves from disturbing Gu Qing''s advancement!


    Upgrading from the sixth to the seventh level is a completely different realm. It can be said that it is a very important transformation in cultivation. Many people will not be able to reach this step in their entire lives. Gu Qing is now only ten years old and has only cultivated for five years. Achievement, if you let others know, you will definitely drop your chin!


    On the evening of the third day when Mu Chen accepted the inheritance, the spiritual vortex surrounding Gu Qing was suddenly sucked into Gu Qing''s body. A coercion radiated from Gu Qing''s body. When she opened her eyes, her eyes flashed. After a trace of golden light!


    "Congratulations for gently breaking through the seventh step!" Si Lin stood not far away, and looked at Gu Qing with a smile.


    Gu Qing lightly heard the words and looked over, also showing a smile.


    Others came forward one after another, congratulations to Gu Qing, now except for Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu, everyone''s cultivation base is above the seventh!


    Because in the secret realm, the Heavenly Tribulation that should have appeared did not appear, everyone congratulated Gu Qing and continued to practice, waiting for Mu Chen to accept the inheritance.


    Two days passed, and Mu Chen finally fully accepted the inheritance. He opened his eyes and was about to go to Gu Qing and the others. Suddenly he felt his body wrapped, and immediately after, he was teleported out of the secret realm.


    Because the entrance to the secret realm has not disappeared, people from other forces did not completely leave. They all wanted to know who got the secret realm inheritance. When they saw someone being teleported out, the people outside were excited after seeing it. stand up.


    After Gu Qing and the others came out, the entrance to the secret realm disappeared.


    "Gentlely, Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, Third Senior Brother, and Rong Ye, are you all out?" Mu Chen looked at Si Lin and the others, still a little surprised.


    "You are all over, of course we can come out." Rong Ye looked at Mu Chen and said angrily.


    Mu Chen had a question mark on his face and didn''t understand what Rong Ye meant.


    "This is not a place to talk, let''s go back first." Yue Zhao glanced at the people around him and said with a smile.


    The others also felt the sight of those people, nodded, and left together.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu said goodbye to a few people on the way, and returned to their respective stations first.


    After returning to the place where they lived, Gu Qingming recounted what had happened in the secret realm before, and Mu Chen was very touched to learn that Gu Qingming recommended herself to be a person to accept the inheritance.


    "Xiao Qingqing, you are really..." He looked at Gu Qingqing, his eyes were a little red, and he hugged Gu Qingqing and rubbed it. "Senior brother is so moved!"


    "Senior Brother Si, don''t be like this. You give me all the good things you have on weekdays. It''s nothing." Gu Qing didn''t really take this matter to his heart. She was so touched by Mu Chen, she felt a little confused. , Looked at Si Lin for help.


    "Okay, fourth, speak well." After receiving Gu Qing''s distress signal, Si Lin said to Mu Chen.


    "Yes, you let go gently." Rong Ye tapped Mu Chen''s arm next to him, letting him loosen it.


    Mu Chen let go of Gu gently, but the circles under her eyes were still red.


    He treats Gu Qingqing well because he likes Gu Qingqing. He considers Gu Qingqing his family in his heart, but he never thought about what he would get from Gu Qingqing, but he was really taken care of by Gu Qingqing. At the time, he still felt very happy and moved!


    He is not an emotional person himself, only because the object is Gu Qingqing, so he is so!


    "Since the trip to the secret realm is over, we will leave for Lingyin Mountain tomorrow!" They have been out for a long time. Since the most important thing is over, then we should return to Lingyin Mountain as soon as possible. Prepare for Gu Qing''s ascension.


    Naturally, the others had no opinion, and went back to their rooms to prepare.


    ...


    The entrance to the secret realm has disappeared, and all the forces who came to the capital have left. Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu knew that Gu Qing and they were going back to Lingyin Mountain. They did not go on the road with them this time, but left with their own family members.


    Although Jiang Shichang promised to return to the sect immediately at the time, Jiang Yingshi''s injury was not healed at the time, so Jiang Shichang waited two more days to leave the capital before the other forces left.


    Wanqingmen is far away from the upper capital. Fortunately, Jiang Shichang and the others are riding at a good speed, otherwise it will take a long time to drive.


    Because most of the disciples who came this time were turned into demons by Guan Chenbo, when they returned, they were much less crowded, and in order to get back to Wanqingmen as soon as possible, they kept rushing.


    That night, they walked to a valley, and the sky suddenly rained heavily. Just as Jiang Shichang was about to tell them to stop and take shelter from the rain, a dozen people in cloaks suddenly appeared outside, and everyone suddenly became vigilant.


    "Who are you?" Jiang Shichang asked in a deep voice after getting off the carriage.


    "Elder, if you haven''t seen us for a few days, don''t you know us?" One of them put down the hat on the cloak, showing his face, and said with a smile.


    "It''s you, Zhao Xi?" After seeing the person''s appearance through the lightning in the sky, especially the dark red eyes of the other party, Jiang Shichang''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    Zhao Xi is one of the disciples who entered the secret realm this time. He has a good talent. He is a disciple of the three elders. He is liked by the three elders on weekdays and always talks about it. Therefore, these elders can remember each other''s looks.


    Jiang Shichang didn''t think of him before, because Jiang Yingshi said that she didn''t see Zhao Xi, and he thought that Zhao Xi had something else, but he didn''t expect him to become a demon!


    "I just said that the great elder has a good memory, and he must remember me." After becoming a demon, Zhao Xi''s personality has changed a lot. Talking with yin and yang makes people very uncomfortable.


    "What do you want to do?" Jiang Shichang has a bad premonition, "Zhao Xi, how do you say it is also from Wanqing Sect. Wanqing Sect has trained you for so many years, even if you become a demon? Kill the same door?"


    "Hehe," Zhao Xi suddenly smiled when he heard Jiang Shichang''s words. "What did the Great Elder say? If the Great Elder can agree to my request, then we are companions. Of course I will not do anything to the Great Elder, but if it is If the elder does not agree to my request, then we are the enemy, and I will never be merciful to the enemy!"


    Zhao Xi''s words were full of threats, and Jiang Shichang''s expression changed again.


    "What do you want me to do?" He looked at Zhao Xi and asked with a cold face.


    "Of course I want to let the great elder join our team!" Zhao Xi said naturally, "Now that the Heavenly Dao of the Xuantian Continent is weak, I am afraid that it will not be long before another continent invades the Xuantian Continent. Knowing what it will be like, it¡¯s better for the Great Elder to plan early and become a Demon Race, but there are many benefits!"


    Hearing what Zhao Xi said, the Great Elder was a little surprised.


    As the great elder of Wanqingmen, he also knows something about the Dao of Heaven. Some people have speculated that the Dao of Heaven is weak and the barrier between the Xuantian Continent and other continents is weakened. It is very likely that people or creatures from other continents will invade. On the Xuantian Continent, they were still thinking of a solution, but they didn''t expect that it was not only they were paying attention, but the Demon Race was also paying attention!


    The contradiction between humans and demons has never stopped. If the demons invade the Xuantian Continent on a large scale, the consequences of the Xuantian Continent will be disastrous!


    He looked at Zhao Xi with a calm face, and did not speak.


    "What are the great elders hesitating? Do you think that you can defeat the demons by your own power, or prevent the heavens from dissipating? Even if you so-called top powers unite, I am afraid there is no way!" Zhao Xi looked at Jiang Shichang, with all his heart Said, it can be seen that he really wants Jiang Shichang to promise them and become one of them!


    "Even if I''m killed, I won''t let myself become a demon. Give up!" Jiang Shichang directly rejected Zhao Xi''s proposal!


    Hearing that, Zhao Xi''s face changed, his dark red eyes stared at Jiang Shichang, and the corner of his lips pulled a smile full of danger.


    "Since the elder toast does not eat or drink fine wine, don''t blame us, come on!" He waved his hand, and the people behind him moved.


    At this time, the cultivation bases of the people next to Jiang Shichang are all around Tier 5, which is considered to be relatively high in combat power. However, the cloaked people who followed Zhao Xi have high cultivation bases and their shots are fierce. The people Jiang Shichang led are actually not them. Opponent!


    Jiang Shichang faced Zhao Xi, and his face changed as soon as he played against him. He didn''t expect that Zhao Xi''s strength would increase so much after becoming a demon!


    As the great elder of Wanqingmen, Jiang Shichang¡¯s cultivation base is top in the entire Xuantian Continent, with the cultivation base of Tier 6 peak, while Zhao Xi¡¯s previous cultivation base was not at the Tier 4 peak. As a result, Zhao Xi¡¯s cultivation base should be Also around the sixth-order peak!


    Fortunately, Zhao Xi seemed to be unable to make good use of the cultivation base in his body, and Jiang Shichang was still in the upper hand for the time being.


    In the carriage, Jiang Yingshi¡¯s wound has basically healed, but the internal injury has not healed. She can only stay in the carriage. When the carriage is stopped, she wants to come out, but Jiang Shichang stopped it. Listening at this time The sound of fighting outside made her nervous.


    After struggling for a long time, she still came out of the carriage, and was shocked when she saw that the people on her side were beaten by those cloaked people and could not fight back!


    And here Jiang Shichang and Zhao Xi both found Jiang Yingshi''s traces, Jiang Shichang was anxious, but Jiang Yingshi ran out, but Zhao Xi''s eyes lit up, and he rushed towards Jiang Yingshi without entanglement with Jiang Shichang.


    Of course Jiang Shichang couldn''t let him shoot Jiang Yingshi, and he immediately followed and stood in front of Jiang Yingshi.


    "Shishi, go!" He had already seen that the person he led was not the opponent of the person led by Zhao Xi. It was only a matter of time before he was defeated, but Jiang Yingshi couldn''t stay here and quickly shouted at Jiang Yingshi. .


    Jiang Yingshi was stunned for a moment, glanced at Jiang Shichang, and immediately turned around and found a direction to escape.


    Zhao Xi was dragged by Jiang Shichang, and the other people in Wanqingmen, after reading Dao Jiang Yingshi, tried to hold the cloaked man who was fighting with them, and prevented them from catching Jiang Yingshi, Jiang Yingshi quickly ran away.


    The rain is a bit bigger, and all the sounds are hidden in the rain.


    A mile away, Gu Qing and several people were also sheltering from the rain.


    They found a cave, which was supposed to be the residence of a certain monster, but it had been a long time since the monster had stayed in it. The inside was still relatively clean. After a little cleaning, they stayed inside.


    Yuezhao and Nanhua sat at the entrance of the cave, each with a jug of wine in his hand. They were drinking and chatting in front of the rain outside. Gu Qing and Mu Chen talked about the inheritance. Jun Wu was beside him and helped Gu Qing to eat and drink. While drinking, Si Lin closed his eyes and rested while Rong Ye was resting.


    "Did you hear the footsteps?" Si Lin suddenly opened his eyes and asked.


    "What footsteps?" Rong Ye opened his eyes, "It looks like someone is running here!"


    Others also came to the entrance of the cave and looked at the rain.


    You must know that it is very difficult for people to walk in such heavy rain, even those with a high level of cultivation will not drive in such rain!


    "No, I feel the existence of devilish energy!" Yue Zhao suddenly said, his expression a little solemn.

 Chapter 125：

    The cold rain hit Jiang Yingshi''s face, her clothes had already been soaked by the rain, and she was cold all over, but she couldn''t feel it, just knew she was going to run away!


    Behind her, there was a man in the cloak closely following her. If she hadn''t kept some signs that could accelerate, she would have been overtaken by the man in the cloak.


    Nevertheless, the distance between the two is gradually shortening.


    Despair occupies Jiang Yingshi''s heart. If it weren''t for Jiang Shichang, who left alone to deal with the cloaked man in order to let her escape, she would have given up.


    When she felt the palm wind coming from behind, she subconsciously leaped forward and escaped the cloak man¡¯s blow, but her skill was not the cloak man¡¯s opponent. She avoided the first blow but not the second one. In this attack, the man in the cloak hit his chest with a palm, vomiting blood, and flew out.


    Her body fell heavily to the ground, splashed with muddy water, the old wound in her body recurred, and she vomited a mouthful of blood again, looking at the cloaked man who was approaching, she stepped back and quickly tried to escape.


    However, it is clear that the cloak man does not want to let her go!


    He stretched out his hand, five fingers into claws, and grabbed Jiang Yingshi.


    Jiang Yingshi closed her eyes in despair and waited for a long time, but the pain she expected did not come.


    She opened her eyes tentatively and saw the man in the cloak lying on the ground not far away. She turned her head and saw the person standing next to her.


    "Mr. Yue!" Jiang Yingshi only knew Yue Zhao between the two, and couldn''t help being surprised.


    "Miss Jiang." Yue Zhao was also a little surprised when she saw Dao Jiang Yingshi, "Why is Ms Jiang here?"


    "Mr. Yue, please save my master, he is being besieged by the demons." Thinking of Jiang Shichang, Jiang Yingshi couldn''t help asking Yue Zhao for help, even though she knew that Yue Zhao was not that kind of enthusiastic person!


    Hearing this, Yue Zhao and Si Lin next to him looked at each other, then turned his head to look at Jiang Yingshi.


    "Please also Miss Jiang to tell us where the people of the Demon Race are?" They came out for the Demon Race, so naturally they have to find other Demon Races!


    "Just walk a short distance south from here." Jiang Yingshi''s eyes lit up and quickly showed the two of them the way.


    "Thank you Ms. Jiang." Yue Zhao arched his hands towards Jiang Yingshi, and after flicking his sleeves, he disappeared into the rain with Si Lin.


    Seeing the two leave, Jiang Yingshi breathed a sigh of relief, and fell back on the ground. After a while, she stood up again and dragged her weak body back. She must see Jiang Shichang in peace with her own eyes!


    ...


    Jiang Shichang released his hand after Jiang Yingshi left, and fought Zhao Xi indifferently. When one of the cloaked men went to chase Jiang Yingshi, he was shocked and wanted to step forward to stop him. Xi understood his intentions. Although Zhao Xi would not be able to beat him for a while, he still wanted to stop him and prevent him from helping Jiang Yingshi.


    Being stopped, Jiang Shichang became anxious.


    Jiang Yingshi is not there. With his cultivation level, even if he can''t beat Zhao Xi and the others, there is still a way to escape. The premise is that Jiang Yingshi is safe. Now Jiang Yingshi is very likely to be in danger. He immediately uses all his strength and wants to be as fast as possible. Defeat Zhao Xi, find a chance to find Jiang Yingshi.


    His subordinates were not the opponents of the cloak man at all, and were quickly resolved by the cloak man. Those cloak men and Zhao Xi attacked him together, and a lot of wounds appeared on his body within a short time.


    When Yue Showa arrived, Jiang Shichang was in very bad condition. There were a lot of wounds on his body. The most serious were the wound on his abdomen and a wound on his back that was more than ten centimeters long. He also suffered internal injuries!


    The devilish energy on the cloak man couldn''t hide from Si Lin and Yue Zhao''s induction, and the two of them started fighting without saying a word.


    After leaving the secret realm, the cultivation base they can use is still only the sixth-order peak, even so, the two did not need much effort to deal with the cloaked man.


    No cloak survived where Si Lin''s Prison Dragon Sword passed, and Yue Zhao''s Sound Blade passed the same.


    Zhao Xi had seen Yue Zhao in the secret realm. Knowing how powerful he was, he wanted to solve Jiang Shichang quickly so that he could leave. Who knew Jiang Shichang had seen his intentions, so this time he was replaced by Jiang Shichang and stopped him. !


    Yue Zhao and Si Lin solved all the cloaked people, and their eyes fell on Zhao Xi at the same time. Zhao Xi seemed to feel it, and his body trembled. Regardless of Jiang Shichang, he just wanted to leave.


    Unfortunately, Yue Zhao and Si Lin did not intend to give him a chance at all. They came to Zhao Xi and shot at the same time. Si Lin''s sword pierced Zhao Xi''s heart, and Yue Zhao''s sound blade cut his neck!


    Zhao Xi''s horrified expression froze on his face, losing his breath, and the body fell heavily to the ground.


    Seeing Zhao Xi''s death with his own eyes, Jiang Shichang finally breathed a sigh of relief, and knelt on the ground, looking at Si Lin and Yue Zhao.


    "Thank you for your help!" Jiang Shichang spit out a mouthful of blood, and he wiped it off the back of his hand.


    "Elder Jiang doesn''t have to be like this. We are entrusted by Miss Jiang to save Elder Jiang." Yue Zhao put away the Liuguangqin and said to Jiang Shichang.


    Hearing this, Jiang Shichang was a little surprised. He didn''t seem to expect that Jiang Yingshi would meet Si Lin, "How is Shishi?"


    Yue Zhao was stunned for a moment, and then realized that the "Shishi" in Jiang Shichang''s mouth was referring to Jiang Yingshi, "Ms. Jiang was injured, but she is very worried about Elder Jiang, she will come soon if she wants to!"


    Although she didn''t see Jiang Yingshi going this way, Yuezhao thought that Jiang Yingshi cared about Jiang Shichang so much and would definitely want to see Jiang Shichang''s situation with her own eyes, so she would definitely go this way.


    Sure enough, as soon as his voice fell, he heard footsteps sharply.


    "It just so happens that Miss Jiang has already come over." As he said, he turned around and looked in one direction.


    Jiang Shichang did not hear the footsteps. Hearing what Yue Zhao said, he quickly followed his gaze and waited a while before seeing Jiang Yingshi walking with one foot deep and one shallow foot.


    When Jiang Yingshi saw Jiang Shichang''s appearance, she didn''t care about her injuries, and ran towards Jiang Shichang directly.


    "Master, how are you?" Seeing those wounds on Jiang Shichang''s body, Jiang Ying''s poetry trembled and asked tremblingly.


    "I''m okay, Shishi, are you okay?" Jiang Shichang covered the wound with his hand to prevent Jiang Yingshi from worrying, and asked Jiang Yingshi at the same time.


    "My injury is not serious, Master, Yue Gongzi just saved me!" Jiang Yingshi glanced at Yue Zhao, her eyes full of gratitude.


    "Two people, although I don''t want to disturb them, this is not a suitable place to talk. Our seniors found a cave in front. You two might as well go with us." Yue Zhao''s face was gentle. Smiling, looked at Jiang Yingshi and Jiang Shichang and said.


    Jiang Yingshi and Jiang Shichang looked at each other and felt that Yue Zhao was right, and Yue Zhao actually invited them to go, they were a little flattered.


    "Thank you son Yue." Jiang Yingshi looked grateful.


    Jiang Yingshi and Jiang Shichang are not in good condition, but Si Lin and Yue Zhao can let them go to the cave together is the limit, it is impossible to help them, so the two supported each other and followed. Behind Yue Showa Si Lin, fortunately, it was not far from the cave where Si Lin and the others were staying. Before the two of them fell, they rushed to it.


    Since the two went out, Gu Qing, who stayed in the cave and waited for others, stopped his activities and waited for the two to return. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t spend much time. When the two returned, the others immediately welcomed them. When they went up, they saw Jiang Shichang and Jiang Yingshi behind them again, and quickly gave up the place.


    Fortunately, this cave is big enough, otherwise there would be so many people in it!


    In the cave, there was a glazed lamp specially brought out by Si Lin. It was very bright. Jiang Shichang had serious injuries. Mu Chenyou provided medicinal powder and healing pills, and Jiang Yingshi applied medicine to Jiang Shichang.


    Mu Chen''s powder has the best effect. As soon as the powder is sprayed on Jiang Shichang¡¯s wounds, the shallower wounds will immediately scab, and the most serious abdominal and back wounds will no longer bleed. It seems that the medicine will be sprayed again. Can scab.


    The healing pill is even more extreme. Jiang Shichang originally thought it was an ordinary healing pill, but who knew it was a Tier 5 best healing pill. If one goes down, the internal injuries in his body will be more than half healed, even the spiritual power in his body. He has recovered a lot, which surprised Jiang Shichang!


    Although he had been in contact with Si Lin for a short time before, knowing that their identities were not simple and very powerful, but he did not expect that there was a powerful alchemist like Mu Chen in them. Seeing that Mu Chen looked very young, he could already refine them. If the Tier 5 pills were to be known to the people of other forces on the mainland, they would fight for Mu Chen!


    Seeing that Mu Chen and the others didn''t care about it, Jiang Shichang put his shock to the bottom of his heart, and at the same time put it in his heart, and prepared to wait for another chance to beat Mu Chen again!


    Jiang Yingshi''s injury was not serious. After a pill, she has basically recovered. Even the internal injuries suffered by Guan Chenbo and the others in the secret realm before have recovered almost!


    "Miss Jiang, I want to know where those demons came from?" Seeing that Jiang Yingshi and Jiang Shichang are almost recovering, Yue Zhao took two bottles of Linglu, one to Jiang Yingshi, and one to Jiang Yingshi. Jiang Shichang asked Jiang Yingshi with a smile.


    Jiang Yingshi glanced at Jiang Shichang subconsciously. After Jiang Shichang nodded, she turned her head to look at Yue Zhao, pursed her lips, and said, "I wonder if Mr. Yue remembers Guan Chenbo who was with us before?"


    Yue Zhao shook his head without thinking. He didn''t care about the insignificant people. He could remember Jiang Yingshi only because the other party had treated Yun Ran a lot at that time.


    Jiang Yingshi choked. He didn''t expect that they had spent so many days with Yue Zhao, and Guan Chenbo was also a very good person. Yue Zhao had no impression. He could only say that people who are too powerful are self-willed!


    "Guan Chenbo turned out to be a demons, pretending to be humans, in order to make more humans become demons. When I was in the secret realm, I found out about him and was chased and killed by them together. Fortunately, the final test of the secret realm was rescued. After leaving me, I told my master about this matter. Guan Chenbo and the others may not show up again because their identities were exposed. Who knew they would send someone on the road to stop us!" Thinking of Zhao Xi and Jiang Ying Shi was silent for a moment.


    These people were all hopes of Wanqingmen before. Although the relationship between them is not very close, it is not bad!


    Now they have all become demons. From now on, everyone will be the enemy. The time before, after all, can''t go back!


    Hearing Jiang Yingshi¡¯s words, Yue Zhao was not too surprised. When he saw Guan Chenbo, he found that there was something wrong with Guan Chenbo, but this kind of person was not in the scope of his concern, so he didn¡¯t observe much. Now he knows that Guan Chenbo is Demon, he was relieved!


    "So, they should choose to kill you only if they are afraid that you will spread the news that he is a demon." Yue Zhao calmly analyzed.


    Jiang Yingshi and Jiang Shichang thought so, and nodded silently.


    "These people in the cloak were killed by us this time. It is estimated that they will send someone. It happens that we want to know their purpose, so we have to work hard for the two." They just killed Zhao Xi and their hands, they didn''t think much. After listening to Jiang Yingshi''s words, knowing that the demons are likely to plot again, they can''t ignore it, and since Guan Chenbo wants to kill Jia Ningshi and Jiang Shichang, knowing that they are not dead, he will definitely make another move!


    In this case, letting them both act as bait is the best choice!


    Jiang Yingshi looked at Yue Zhao unclearly, did not understand what Yue Zhao meant, and was about to ask, but was held back by Jiang Shichang. After all, Jiang Shichang thought a lot, and instantly understood what Yue Zhao meant. After stopping Jiang Yingshi , Nodded towards Yue Zhao.


    "In exchange, we will send the two back to the sect!" Yue Zhao likes to deal with smart people, and Jiang Shichang''s behavior makes him very satisfied, but he doesn''t hesitate to help them more!


    "Then thank Master Yue!" A trace of joy flashed through Jiang Shichang''s eyes.


    Now they are being watched by the demons, and Si Lin, their cultivation base, and their protection, he and Jiang Yingshi can definitely return to Wanqingmen safely. Although they have only seen Yue Zhao and the others a few times, Jiang Shichang and Jiang Ying Like poems, I believe them very much!


    "Everyone takes what they need, and the two of you have a good rest. We will leave tomorrow when the rain is clear!" Yue Zhao smiled and said to the two of them, then turned and left.


    Jiang Shichang and Jiang Yingshi looked at each other, knowing that there was not much time left for the two of them. In order not to hinder them, they quickly sat down and started to meditate and recover.


    Yue Zhao went back to Si Lin and the others, and told Si Lin and the others about his plan. After getting their support, let them rest and leave the night watchman.


    ...


    In a private house in Shangjing, Guan Chenbo was dressed in a black brocade suit with red tattoos on his face and his eyes turned dark red. He was staring at the heavy rain outside in a daze, and a figure appeared silently behind him.


    "My lord, Zhao Xi''s breath has disappeared, and the mission has failed!" Like Zhao Xi and the others, the demons in black cloaks respectfully reported to Guan Chenbo.


    Guan Chenbo quickly turned around, looking at the cloaked man with cold eyes.


    "A dozen demons went to besiege Jiang Shichang and the others, but they failed?" His business was cold, and a trace of ridicule flashed through his dark red eyes, obviously dissatisfied with Zhao Xi and their abilities!

 Chapter 126：

    The man in the cloak maintained a bowed posture, knowing that Guan Chenbo was angry and did not dare to answer.


    "Nothing, another group of people must be killed, Jiang Shichang and Jiang Yingshi must be killed!" Seeing that the cloak man didn''t speak, he felt a little boring, waved his hand, and ordered again.


    "Yes, the subordinates know, the subordinates retire!" After the cloak man finished speaking, his figure disappeared.


    Guan Chenbo turned around again, staring at the heavy rain outside, and the room became quiet again.


    ...


    The next morning, after the rain passed and the weather cleared, Gu Qing and the others continued on the road.


    Originally they planned to return to Lingyin Mountain, but now they have discovered the demons, and these demons are likely to have some big plans, they can only put the matter of returning to Lingyin Mountain aside, and promised Jiang Shichang and Jiang Yingshi To **** them back, they directly diverted and walked towards Wanqingmen.


    The Wanqing Gate was not in the Tang Dynasty, but on the Wanqing Mountain at the junction of the Zhou Dynasty and the Song Dynasty. According to legend, the ancestor of the Wanqing Gate grew up in Wanqing Mountain. After he became famous, he chose this place. After so many years, Wan Qingshan has already changed his own sect.


    With the efforts of the people at Wanqingmen for so many years, Wanqingmen is already one of the few places on the Xuantian Continent with strong spiritual energy!


    The Wanqing Gate is 20,000 miles away from the upper capital. It would take nearly a month at the speed of Jiang Shichang and Jiang Yingshi, but Gu Qing and their Tianlin Horse can reduce the time by nearly half!


    However, in order to lure Chenbo to the bait, they did not drive fast. Si Lin and the others did not let the Tianlin Horse fly, but ran on the land.


    After they walked for a long time, fearing that Gu Qing would feel tired after sitting in the carriage for too long, Si Lin asked Tianlin Horse to stop, and then let everyone rest.


    The carriage stopped by a stream. Gu Qing and Jun Wu got out of the carriage together. Seeing fish in the river, Gu Qing suddenly wanted to eat, so Jun Wu immediately went down to help her catch the fish. Gu Qing felt It was fun, and I took off my shoes and ran down to fish with Jun Wu.


    Just when the two were having fun, a group of people in black cloaks appeared in front of them and rushed directly to Jiang Yingshi and Jiang Shichang.


    The closest to Jiang Yingshi and Jiang Shichang were Nanhua and Mu Chen. The two directly stepped forward and blocked their attack, because Yue Zhao had previously ordered that they wanted to leave a living, and their hands were much lighter.


    "Just leave a living mouth." Yue Zhao said to Nan Hua and Mu Chen, wiping the strings next to him.


    The two exchanged glances, and Nan Hua''s speed suddenly picked up. Instead of using a fan, he used a sword. In less than a quarter of an hour, he killed ten cloaked men.


    Mu Chen wasn''t satisfied with the speed. He also killed eight cloaked people, leaving one joint with his limbs removed and pressed in front of Yue Zhao.


    The others also leaned over and surrounded the cloaked man.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu had just come up from the river with the fish basket in their hands. Jun Wu asked Gu Qing to sit on the stool he prepared, and then put Gu Qing on shoes while Gu Qing watched. The man in the cloak suddenly spoke.


    "No matter what we ask you next, you have to tell the truth!" Her voice changed to crisp, but became mysterious and ethereal, which made people unable to help but sink when they heard it.


    The man in the cloak originally wanted to resist. He didn''t put Gu Qing''s words in his eyes at the beginning. When he realized that he couldn''t say the words that he had thought up anyway, he suddenly turned yellow, and the eyes of Gu Qing''s eyes were full. Shock and fear.


    Yue Zhao asked some questions, but none of the cloaked people knew it. They only knew that they had entered the Xuantian Continent for some purpose, which disappointed Yue Zhao. Nan Hua directly killed the cloaked people with a look in his eyes.


    "It seems that their plan is only known to people with a certain status. A killer like this doesn''t know anything at all! It''s useless to ask!" Yue Zhao pursed his lips, obviously very dissatisfied with the result.


    Others had the same reaction as Yuezhao. They thought they could catch a demon and ask for something valuable. Who knows that it''s useless, ordinary demon don''t know anything at all!


    "Then what are we going to do now?" Rong Ye looked at the demons on the ground, then looked at Yue Zhao and the others, and asked.


    "Then wait, there should be treasures on the Mozu, which can cover up their breath. We are not easy to find, but they want to kill Jiang Yingshi and the others. We can use this to get them hooked. They will definitely be able to fish. Here comes a big fish, then we can know their purpose." Yue Zhao glanced at Jiang Yingshi and Jiang Shichang, and said calmly.


    The others looked at each other and found that they could only be like Yue Zhao said, so they didn''t want to. Mu Chen took the fish that Gu Qing and Jun Wu caught to deal with, and prepared to grill the fish for Gu Qing to eat.


    ...


    The residence of Nalan''s home in the upper capital.


    After Nalanjin and Nalanxin came out of the secret realm, they told their father what Nalanqing had done. The head of the Nalan family was very angry when they heard about it.


    "Where is Nalanqing? Let her roll me back to Nalan''s house, dare to touch the master''s daughter, huh!" Nalanwang is among his three children, and the youngest Nalanxin is her favorite. Rina was really afraid of turning it in his mouth, holding it in his hand, how did he come to spoil him, how could he not get angry when he heard that the baby he held in his palm was almost calculated to die in a secret realm?


    If they were at Nalan''s house at this moment, I am afraid that Nalan would be able to get to know Nalanqing personally!


    "She ran away. When she was in the secret realm, she took the opportunity to run away. After leaving the secret realm, there was no news at all. I don''t know what happened." Nalan Jin said depressedly.


    "Running? Nalanjin what do you do? You can let the person who hurt your sister run away?" Nalanwang''s voice became cold, and he shouted at Nalanjin dissatisfiedly.


    "Father, I can''t blame my brother for this incident. The situation in the secret realm was quite special at the time. Nalanqing took advantage of the loopholes, and she ran away. My brother abolished her repair base!" Hearing Nalanwang blamed Nalan. Jin, Na Lanxin was anxious, and quickly asked Na Lanxin to explain.


    "Good girl, are you okay?" Nalanwang directly threw his son and Nalanqing aside when hearing her daughter''s voice, and asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, daddy, don''t blame your brother. Nalanqing pretends so well on weekdays. Who knows that she has such a bad heart!" Nalanxin frowned and said to Nalanwang.


    "Okay, daddy knows, now that the secret realm has disappeared, come back quickly, your mother misses you, I will let someone deal with Nalanqing''s affairs!" Nalan can''t wait to confirm that Nalanxin is okay. , Couldn''t help but urged.


    "I see, daddy." Na Lanxin nodded, sticking out her tongue.


    "Yes, father." Nalanjin patted Nalanxin on the head and answered Nalanwang''s words respectfully.


    After finishing the conversation with Nalanwang, Nalanjin was about to order people to find Nalanqing, but Nalanxin was dragged by him.


    "Brother, let''s not go home now, I still want to go around." Na Lanxin finally went out, so naturally she didn''t want to go back so easily.


    Although she was almost killed by Nalanqing in the secret realm, Nalanjin had already punished Nalanqing. She didn''t take this matter to heart, she just wanted to play for a few more days before going home.


    Nalanjin naturally disagreed, but Nalanxin was determined not to return in a hurry, so she could only promise Nalanxin to stay a few more days before returning.


    Nalanxin was naturally very happy. From the second day onwards, she was wandering around in the capital. Nalanjin had a lot of things to deal with, and sent a few people to follow Nalanxin. Unexpectedly, she let Nalanxin find Nalanxin. Lan Qing!


    Nalanxin originally went to buy jewelry and wanted to bring some gifts to her mother. Who knew that she met Nalanqing on the road. Nalanqing wanted to run when she saw Nalanxin. After being discovered by Nalanxin, she immediately Let those who follow her catch Nalanqing and take them back to where they live.


    After catching Nalanqing, they should also go on the road, and rush back directly.


    Nanxing City was not far from the upper capital, and it took them eight days to return to Nalan''s house.


    Nalanwang had already taken people to wait for them at the door. After seeing them, he was very happy and went straight up to hug Nalanxin.


    "Daughter, daddy miss you so much!" Facing Nalanxin, Nalanwang is always different. If he is not worried about others around him, he can cry at Nalanxin.


    "Daddy, I miss you so much." Na Lanxin''s words are true. This time she went out for the longest time and also the furthest time she was out, and she almost died in the secret realm. She looked at them from the bottom of her heart. His thoughts have been there all the time, but have been suppressed, when he saw Nalanwang at this time, he came out directly!


    The two chatted at the door for a long time, until Nalanxin''s mother couldn''t stand it, they separated them, and everyone could enter the house.


    The others naturally went back to their homes. Nalanwang had already said that they would host a banquet in the evening, and Nalanxin and Nalanjin also followed Nalanwang back to their homes. As for Nalanqing, they were detained. stand up.


    What Nalanqing did was announced in the clan when Nalanwang knew it, and the treatment of Nalanqing was announced. What Nalanqing did was to the people of Nalan¡¯s family. Even if Nalanqing¡¯s family keeps interceding with the bottom line, it¡¯s useless!


    After bringing Nalanqing to the cell, the person who brought her over left. Nalanqing kept her head down all the way to prevent others from seeing her expression. After there was no one around, she raised her head.


    I saw that her eyes had turned dark red, and there were red lines on her face, which looked a little scary.


    "Nalanxin! Nalanjin! Nalanwang! You wait for me. The shame you gave me today will not be long before I will return it to you!" He said with a sullen face, every word. , The dark red eyes are deep hatred, it seems that she is very dissatisfied with Nalan Jin!


    Nalanxin and the others didn''t know about Nalanqing''s situation at this time. After returning home, Nalanwang and his wife kept walking around Nalanxin, asking about Nalanxin''s secret realm.

 Chapter 127：

    Go to the capital.


    In the house where Guan Chenbo lived, Guan Chenbo was practicing. Not far from him, there was a young girl lying. The young girl seemed to have passed out, but he raised one hand and opened his five fingers in the direction of the girl. Something entered his body through his hand from the girl''s body.


    The girl seemed to be in extreme pain, her brows were frowning, and blood was bitten out of her upper lip and her lower lip. Did she shake her body? Even so, she did not wake up.


    A quarter of an hour later, Guan Chenbo retracted her hand and opened her eyes. The girl in front of him was much older than before. The fat and blood in her body seemed to have been drained, becoming very dry, as can be seen from her slightly undulating chest. She did not die.


    Guan Chenbo snapped his fingers. Someone came in from outside and took the girl down. Then, a person covered in a cloak appeared in front of Guan Chenbo, kneeling on one knee, very respectful.


    "My lord, the people who chased Jiang Shichang and Jiang Yingshi have not returned, they are dead!" The cloak man said cautiously.


    "Boom!"


    Guan Chenbo waved his hand, and the man in the cloak was directly beaten out and hit the wall. He grunted, clutched his chest and returned to Guan Chenbo, kneeling in fear.


    "Trash!" Guan Chenbo''s dark red eyes were full of murderous intent. "Sent two groups of people were unsuccessful. Jiang Shichang and Jiang Yingshi are so good? You can''t even do this little thing!"


    Guan Chenbo was really angry. After years of staying at Wanqingmen, Jiang Shichang''s cultivation level may not be accurate, but Jiang Yingshi knows exactly what his cultivation level is, especially since they were suffering together in the secret realm before. The cultivation base of Jiang Yingshi is clear. The two groups of people he sent in the past should be able to kill them easily in any wave, but they were all killed!


    When he was angry, the coercion on his body could not be suppressed, and he had already exceeded the seventh rank, but fortunately he realized it quickly and put it away.


    Despite this, the man in the cloak kneeling in front of him was injured by his coercion. He was injured, and now he is aggravated. However, in the face of the furious Guan Chenbo, he did not dare to speak up, and could only be silent. endure.


    "Where are they now?" Guan Chenbo glanced at the cloaked man and asked coldly.


    "They are close to Canaan City." The cloaked man said quickly.


    "How''s Nalanqing going?" Guan Chenbo pondered for a while, then suddenly asked.


    "She has been taken back to Southern Star City by the Nalan family, and our people have begun to pick her up, and the task will be completed within a few days." The man in the cloak was stunned and said quickly.


    "The arrangement goes on, this time I will personally lead the team to the city of Canaan!" Guan Chenbo stood up, flicked his sleeves, and said indisputably.


    "Yes, the subordinates will make arrangements." The cloaked man immediately stood up, his body shook, and quickly stood firmly, and turned to leave the room.


    After the man in the cloak left, Guan Chenbo walked to the window and looked at the sky outside. His face was expressionless, "Jiang Shichang, Jiang Yingshi...heh."


    ...


    Gu Qing and the others had just arrived outside Canaan and were about to enter the city.


    Canaan City is one of the border cities of the Tang Dynasty and the Great Qin Dynasty. It is not as prosperous as the capital, and it is not a big city, but a medium-sized city. Compared with the city of Liuyue City, it is somewhat more prosperous. Not as good.


    People in the city don''t seem to be living well, and even beggars can be seen on the road.


    As soon as Gu Qing and the others entered the city, they received a variety of eyes. It is true that their appearance is so outstanding that they are the focus of the crowd no matter where they go.


    Fortunately, they were used to it a long time ago, and they didn''t take these eyes to heart.


    After finding a place to live, after a lot of washing, everyone gathered in Si Lin''s room.


    "Big brother, what shall we do next?" Mu Chen looked at Si Lin and asked first.


    Others also looked at Si Lin, waiting for his instructions, including Jiang Shichang and Jiang Yingshi.


    "We have killed two batches of Guan Chenbo. This time he will definitely come by himself. We did not hide our whereabouts. It is easy to find us. He should find us soon. Everyone should be careful if he Here, just leave him." Si Lin said calmly.


    "I hope he will come quickly, and we will return to Lingyin Mountain soon after the solution." Rong Ye said with a gloomy expression.


    Originally, if they returned to Lingyin Mountain, Gu Qing could fly to the Second Immortal Realm in Lingyin Mountain, then they could take Gu Qing to play in the Second Immortal Realm, but because of Guan Chenbo''s affairs, they had to stay. In the Xuantian Continent!


    It''s not that the Xuantian Continent is not good, but Rong Ye is more used to staying in the second immortal realm.


    Other people''s thoughts were similar to Rong Ye''s, and they were all looking forward to Guan Chenbo''s bringing someone there soon.


    Jiang Shichang and Jiang Yingshi are no exception. On the way, they have fully realized how powerful Si Lin and them are. Guan Chenbo has come, and there must be no return, and after Guan Chenbo is resolved, they can also return to Wanqingmen early. !


    In order for Guan Chenbo to find them, they deliberately stayed in Canaan for two more days!


    Fortunately, Guan Chenbo did not disappoint them. On the third night, after the entire Canaan city fell into darkness, Gu Qing and the others also returned to their rooms to rest. Guan Chenbo arrived in their yard at this time.


    His subordinates didn¡¯t know Gu Qing and the others, they didn¡¯t know Gu Qing and their greatness, and knew that they were all dead. Guan Chenbo didn¡¯t think much about it, thinking that Jiang Shichang and Jiang Yingshi had met. The disciples of other sects escaped the chase.


    He didn''t know the room of Jiang Shichang and Jiang Yingshi. After entering the yard, he waved his hand, and the same cloaked people who followed him broke into the next room, and he also found a room to break in.


    As early as when they came in, Si Lin and the others felt it, and waited for them to throw themselves into the trap.


    Guan Chenbo''s luck was bad. He broke into Si Lin''s room. As soon as he opened the door, he greeted a sword gas.


    He was shocked and quickly avoided. When he turned around, he found that the light in the room was on. Si Lin was sitting at the table, holding the Prison Dragon Sword in his hand, and looking at him quietly.


    When he was in the secret realm, Guan Chenbo had seen Si Lin''s cultivation base, his face changed immediately, and he instantly understood that he had been fooled, and turned around and wanted to leave.


    Unfortunately, it took Si Lin so much effort to lead him over. How could he be allowed to leave? With a wave of his hand, a sword qi went straight to the back of Guan Chenbo.


    Feeling the coldness coming from behind, Guan Chenbo pounced forward without thinking, and then rolled over, avoiding Si Lin''s attack.


    When he stood firm, Si Lin had already arrived in front of him. The prisoner dragon sword wiped his cheek and stabbed him. He felt a fiery pain on his cheek. When he touched his hand, he saw the blood on his fingertip , His face suddenly became very ugly.


    The dark red in his eyes instantly increased a bit, and his aura became stronger.


    Withdrawing a sword to block Si Lin''s attack, the two went directly to the yard and fought each other.


    The cultivation bases of the two were the same at this time, but Si Lin''s use of swordsmanship and footwork surpassed Guan Chenbo. Guan Chenbo could barely deal with it and could not fight back.


    While the two were fighting, the others also solved the cloaked man who broke into their room and came to the yard to watch Si Lin fight Guan Chenbo.


    "This kid is lucky enough to let the big brother do it!" Rong Ye said with a smile while looking at Guan Chenbo.


    "The consequences of becoming a Demon Race are much stronger. Speaking of speaking, I haven''t studied Demon Race. I don''t know if Big Brother can hand him over to me after the trial. There are some medicines in the inheritance that I got that seem to be against demons The clan is effective, let me study it carefully." Mu Chen touched his chin, a glimmer of light flashed under his eyes, watching Guan Chenbo''s home port suddenly became hot.


    Rong Ye quietly moved away from Mu Chen, squeezed to Gu Qing''s side, glaring at Jun Wu''s blindly.


    Jiang Yingshi saw Guan Chenbo turning into a demon when he was in the secret realm, but he was not surprised, but was angry at Guan Chenbo''s attempt to kill her, and looked at Guan Chenbo''s face not so good.


    It was the first time that Jiang Shichang saw Guan Chenbo like this. At the same time, he was surprised and his expression turned gloomy. When he thought that such a guy had been in Wanqingmen for so long, he couldn''t help but want to kill Guan Chenbo.


    Guan Chenbo was not Si Lin''s opponent after all, he was cut off by Si Lin, and was held on the ground, looking at Si Lin and them with hatred.


    "Gently, you come first." Si Lin glanced at Gu and said.


    Gu Qing followed Jun Wu to the front of Guan Chenbo and opened his mouth under Guan Chenbo''s incomprehensible gaze.


    "In the following process, no matter what questions you ask, you must tell the truth!" A mysterious and ethereal voice floated from Gu Qing''s mouth. After she finished speaking, Chao Si Lin nodded, and then Just stand aside with Jun Wu.


    Guan Chenbo only felt that something had fallen on him, but he could not say what it was. When Si Lin asked him a question, he clearly thought of something else. After speaking, he directly told the truth. When he came out, he looked at Gu Qing in horror.


    He had never heard of the art of speech and spirit, but he was also shocked, but whoever he replaced would be shocked by Gu Qing''s ability!


    After the questioning, Si Lin used a hand knife, and Guan Chenbo fainted directly.


    "I''ll leave it to you, didn''t you want to study it?" Si Lin threw Guan Chenbo in front of Mu Chen, and said lightly.


    Mu Chen was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Si Linqi to hear what he had just said, but when his eyes fell on Guan Chenbo, his expression immediately became excited.


    "Okay, then I''ll take him down first!" After he finished speaking, he directly carried Guan Chenbo with one hand and took him away.


    The others followed Si Lin back to his room.


    "You have all heard it just now. They came with a purpose this time. They are planning to set up a teleportation formation in Southern Star City so that the demons can teleport over and occupy the Xuantian Continent. What do we do next? Any ideas? Talk about them." Si Lin looked at the crowd and repeated what he had just learned from Guan Chenbo.


    "Big brother, if the demon army comes over, won''t Heaven stop it?" Rong Ye asked curiously.


    "You have also felt that the Heavenly Dao of the Xuantian Continent is now very weak and may dissipate at any time. The Demon Race is just one of the teams. They don''t know where to get the news. This is what they want to be the first to occupy Xuantian. The mainland has also arranged a lot for this. After all, Guan Chenbo has been in Wanqingmen for a while." Si Lin glanced at Rong Ye and said.


    Hearing that, other people''s faces are a bit unpleasant.


    Although Gu Qing grew up in the Xuantian Continent, she mostly stayed in Lingyin Mountain during her growth stage, and she didn¡¯t have deep feelings for the Xuantian Continent. Qing grew up on the Xuantian Continent, they don''t care about the life and death here at all!


    Only Jiang Shichang and Jiang Yingshi are natives of the Xuantian Continent. Relatives, friends, and teachers are all here. Hearing that the heavens of the Xuantian Continent are going to dissipate, their home is likely to be occupied by the demons. , The expressions of both of them are not very good.


    "This place can be regarded as a place to grow up lightly, so don''t let it fall into the hands of the Demon Race. If you get the Profound Sky Continent, I am afraid that the Demon Race''s strength will increase again, which is not a good thing for other planes!" Nanhua slapped the fan, peach blossom blinked, and said.


    "Nanhua said rightly that the demons should not be allowed to occupy this place, and the power of the demons cannot be expanded." Yue Zhao glanced at Nanhua and said.


    Si Lin looked at Gu gently and nodded.


    "Okay, then we will set off to Southern Star City, break their teleportation formation and prevent the demons from coming over!" Si Lin didn''t want the Xuantian Continent to be occupied by the demons, so he made a final decision.


    Jiang Shichang and Jiang Yingshi were thinking of persuading Si Lin to help them, and they immediately became happy when they heard them say this.


    "Sir, if you need us to take action, please don''t hesitate to tell us that Xuantian Continent is our territory, and we must not let the demons occupy it!" Jiang Shichang bowed his hand to Si Lin and said respectfully.


    "Well, if you want to use your words, we will naturally not be polite." Si Lin did not refuse. After all, their abilities are limited, and it is not a bad thing to hand some things to these forces in the Xuantian Continent.


    Now that it had been decided, Si Lin asked them to go back first, and then set off the next day.


    After Jiang Shichang returned to the room, he sent the letter to the head of Wan Qingmen at this time. After the head received the news, the whole person was shocked. After confirming with Jiang Shichang several times, he could only believe that it was true.


    "Heaven''s Dao is so weak, is it because the sky is about to destroy our Xuantian Continent?" The headmaster was a little pessimistic.


    "Head, it¡¯s not the time to talk about this. We are going to rush to Southern Star City immediately. We hope that the head can also lead people to Southern Star City as soon as possible. At the same time, we inform people from other forces that we must defend Southern Star City and not let that The teleportation formation is completed, otherwise we will really be destroyed!" Jiang Shichang was obviously calmer and said directly to the head.


    The head awakened in an instant, "You are right, I will summon the people and send messages to other forces at the same time, we must not allow the demons to enter our Xuantian Continent!:

 Chapter 128：

    After completing the letter with Jiang Shichang, the head, regardless of whether it was the evening, directly sent messages to the elders in the sect and asked them to come to the main peak hall to discuss matters.


    Fortunately, the elders were accustomed to cultivating at night, and rushed over immediately after receiving the call. After a while, many people were in the hall.


    There are nine elders in Wanqingmen, all of whom are at the peak of Tier 6.


    At this time, except for the great elder Jiang Shichang who was not present, the other eight elders were all present.


    "Head, why are you so anxious?" Second Elder Lin Yanhuai asked with a smile as the head came out.


    The second elder was the master of Guan Chenbo. When he learned that Guan Chenbo was a demon clan, the head did not tell the second elder the news. He did not know about Guan Chenbo at this time.


    "That''s right, it''s midnight, what the **** is going on?" Wu Qixin, the fifth elder, was also impatient, and asked Lin Yanhuai.


    Although the others did not speak, they stared at the head, waiting for him to speak.


    "I am so anxious for everyone to come, because there is a very important thing to tell the elders," the head of the head slid across the elders, and when he passed the second elders, he paused. "First of all, it is about our school. The elder verified that the second elder''s disciple Guan Chenbo was a demon, who had lurked in Wanqingmen for many years. In this secret realm, not only the other disciples who entered the secret realm were turned into demons, but they also tried to kill Jiang Yingshi, the disciple of the great elder. "


    As soon as the leader finished speaking, there was an exclamation in the hall. Among them, the second elder''s voice was the loudest, and he couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s impossible. How could Chenbo be a demon?" Lin Yanhuai couldn''t believe it. "Guan Chenbo entered our Wanqingmen five years ago. At that time, he was only seventeen or eighteen years old. He has grown up under my nose until now. There is no devilish energy on his body, what''s the matter with the demons?"


    Other elders who have been in contact with Guan Chenbo also didn''t believe it, they all looked at the head, and waited for the head to give an explanation.


    "I just said that he not only converted his disciple into a demon clan in the secret realm, but also tried to kill the disciple of his own school. Fortunately, the child of Shishi was killed and escaped. After leaving the secret realm, she took this Shi told the great elder, and then he was chased by Guan Chenbo on the way back to the sect!" The head of the sect was also very unsightly. There are still people from the Wanqing sect, and they do everything for the benefit of the sect. Let''s set off. After a while, he still has to talk about this to other sects. At that time, I don''t know how many people will laugh at them at Wanqingmen!


    Hearing that, all the elders were stunned. Even if they didn¡¯t believe Guan Chenbo was a demon, but Jiang Shichang personally confirmed that, and Guan Chenbo sent someone to kill Jiang Shichang and Jiang Yingshi, this can¡¯t be forgiven anyway, everyone¡¯s eyes are again All concentrated on the second elder.


    Although I couldn''t believe that it was something my apprentice did, but after all, the second elder had experienced a lot and quickly calmed down.


    "If Chenbo is really a Demon Race, the head doesn''t have to worry about me, the most important thing is to eliminate demons!"


    "The important thing now is not Guan Chenbo, but the trouble he brought!" The headmaster glanced at the second elder and then said.


    "What''s the trouble?" The Fifth Elder asked quickly.


    "The Heavenly Dao of our Xuantian Continent has been weak for a long time. Now that the Demon Race wants to occupy our Xuantian Continent after the Heavenly Dao is completely dissipated, Guan Chenbo is only sent by them to take the lead. They are preparing to establish a teleportation formation in Southern Star City to bring the demon army. Send it over, by then our Xuantian Continent, including everyone here, will be in danger!" The head squinted his eyes and said with a cold face.


    "What? Is it so dangerous?" Lin Yanhuai, who had just calmed down after hearing the boss''s words, broke his skills again, with a look of astonishment.


    "Is the way of heaven already so weak? Why is it so?" Fourth Elder Zhou Li murmured.


    "The Demon Race actually wants to occupy our Xuantian Continent. If they are really successful, can we still have good fruits?" Seventh Elder Zhang Xian said angrily.


    "How should this be? We can''t let the demon clan''s conspiracy come true!" The eighth elder Qian Yu paced back and forth, his expression full of worry.


    "Dear elders, it''s critical time for survival now. We need everyone to unite. Please go back and select disciples. Tomorrow morning, we will set off and rush to Southern Star City as soon as possible to prevent the Teleportation Array from being built." With a panoramic view, his expression calmly arranged.


    Hearing what the headmaster said, the other elders immediately calmed down, and when they reacted, they all followed what the headmaster said to find their own disciples and prepare things for travel.


    After solving the internal situation, the head began to contact the heads or patriarchs of other sects, hoping that they could also take people to Southern Star City, so that everyone''s winning rate would be higher.


    ...


    After Nalanxin and the others came back with Nalanqing, they didn¡¯t care about Nalanqing at all. When they remembered Nalanqing, they learned that Nalanqing had disappeared from the prison. Not only that, they were still dead in prison. A few people!


    After Nalanwang and Nalanjin heard the words, their expressions were very ugly.


    Na Lanqing saw that she was the kind of person who was particularly capable of tossing, and finally brought her back, but she ran away, which made both of them a little angry.


    After letting the detainees go down, Nalan looked at Nalanjin.


    "Jin''er, what do you think Nalanqing wants to do?" Nalanwang took a sip from the tea cup next to him, then turned to ask Nalanjin.


    "I feel that after Na Lanqing came back this time, she has changed a lot. With her character, if she escaped, she would certainly not be easy for us to find, but she appeared so suddenly and let Xin''er meet her. It didn''t make a fuss either, but rather quietly, completely inconsistent with her personality, always felt that she had some conspiracy." Nalan Jin turned his head and said.


    He still knows something about Nalanqing, knowing that Nalanqing is not the kind of person who will swallow it when she is wronged, but after taking her back this time, she just looks like a solemnity and looks very wrong.


    "Furthermore, her cultivation base has been abolished, how could she escape from prison? This further shows that her purpose of coming back this time is not simple." Nalanjin analyzed Nalanqing''s behavior and current situation.


    "Yes, this trip to the secret realm, you have indeed grown a lot, Na Lanqing''s whereabouts are now being searched for, just like you said, with her character, you have abandoned her cultivation, and she was locked up , I must hate us in my heart, and I will definitely find a way to retaliate against us. We can''t sit still and be optimistic about your sister. Recently, I told her not to go out." Putting down the tea cup, Nalanwang said to Nalanjin.


    "Yes, the child understands, I will personally take someone to find Nalanqing." When she thought that Nalanqing would hide in the dark to be harmful to her family, Nalanjin was very dissatisfied and wanted to find Nalanqing quickly. Lan Qing.


    ...


    But Nalanqing actually left the prison by herself. The reason why she returned to Southern Star City was to set up a large formation in Southern Star City. In the prison, she first attracted a few prisoners by virtue of their beauty, and then absorbed their spirits. Strength and flesh and blood have made one''s own strength a lot stronger, and then he left the prison to find a place to arrange the big formation.


    This time they wanted to make a teleportation array. If they wanted to send the demons over, a small teleportation array would naturally not work, so they chose the entire Southern Star City as the teleportation array. At the same time, they could sacrifice the residents of Southern Star City to them. The magic army.


    The one who came to Nanxing City with Nalanqing was also Liu Qing, a disciple of Wanqingmen who had been with Guan Chenbo before.


    He was transformed into a demons by Guan Chenbo, and was sent to complete the array layout with Nalanqing.


    When Nalanqing was in prison, he had already selected a location outside. After Nalanqing came out, the two of them avoided the public¡¯s sight and set up their formations in Southern Star City.


    It took two days for them to arrange most of the formation, because Guan Chenbo sent them a message that he would also come, and the two did not continue, but found a few people in Southern Star City to cultivate for themselves.


    By the time Gu Qing and the others arrived in Southern Star City, Na Lanqing and the others had almost completed their formation. The only difference was time. After all, the Heavenly Dao had not completely dissipated. They had to wait for the Heavenly Dao to completely dissipate before they could summon the demon army. He would be blocked by the Dao of Heaven and couldn''t enter the Xuantian Continent at all.


    And because the formation was not activated, even Nanhua would not be able to find a trace of the formation for a while, everyone had to go to Nalan''s house first and ask for help from Nalan''s house.


    Nalanwang had already received a letter from the head of Wanqing Sect and learned about the demon clan''s conspiracy. After hearing about Gu Qing''s intentions, under the guarantee of Jiang Shichang, he provided convenience to Gu Qingqing.


    At the same time, they also learned from Gu Qing and the others that Nalanqing had also become a demon, and they were immediately surprised.


    "But Nalanqing was abolished by me. Even if she becomes a demon, she has no cultivation base." Nalanjin asked about Nalanqing''s dantian.


    "The demons do not use their pubic fields for cultivation. They mainly rely on their own bodies. The bodies of the demons are very tyrannical. They can even tear up elephants with their bare hands. Nalanqing becomes a demons. As long as he **** some blood, or absorbs other people''s Spiritual power can improve one''s spiritual power." Yue Zhao was very gentle and don''t forget Nalanjin''s popular science.


    Hearing this, Nalan Jin was stunned.


    No way, although demons also appeared in the Xuantian Continent, they didn''t say that many times. They didn''t have any research on this aspect, so he didn''t know it!


    "The top priority now is to find the formation and destroy it. Otherwise, when the heavens are completely dissipated and the demon army oppresses the realm, the people of this city will become the sacrifices of the demon army!" Si Lin frowned and said.


    Everyone''s expressions shrank, and they realized the seriousness of the problem.


    "Now that the other schools haven''t arrived yet, let''s find them ourselves first, and when they arrive, we will call them together." Si Lin added.


    Naturally, the others had no opinion, and they followed Si Lin''s order to look for Na Lanqing in the city.


    Nalanqing and Liu Qing have been busy for a long time. Seeing that they are about to succeed, the two of them directly find a place to drink and sleep, living drunkly and dreaming of death!

 Chapter 129：

    Gu Qing and the others searched for two days in Southern Star City, but they did not find Na Lanqing.


    People from other forces did not arrive at Southern Star City. Gu Qing and the others could only press down and wait for the arrival of people from other forces while continuing to search for Nalanqing.


    The first force to reach Southern Star City was the Zhuo Family.


    Originally for the Zhuo family, Zhuo Zhensong and Zhuo Tingqiu were both in Upper Capital, very close to Southern Star City. After they left Shangjing City, they happened to be near Nanxing City, and upon receiving the news, they rushed over.


    Gu Qing and the others have been living in Nalan House during this period. After the Zhuo family arrived, they met in the meeting room of Nalan House.


    "Gentle, what''s the situation now? We haven''t come late, right?" Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Gu Qing and asked.


    "We are looking for the traces of Nalanqing and the formation, but I don''t know what method Nalanqing used. Recently we rummaged through Southern Star City, but we didn''t find her!" Gu lightly frowned, but didn''t find her. Nalanqing was very dissatisfied with this matter.


    "When did Nalanqing become so powerful?" Zhuo Tingqiu was a little surprised.


    It is really the appearance of Na Lanqing in his impression that she is not very smart, and she can''t accept it for a while, she can hide away from being found!


    "She has become a demon, and she has become a little smarter if she wants to." Rong Ye curled his lips and said somewhat mockingly.


    Just when Zhuo Tingqiu wanted to say something more, Yue Zhao suddenly stood up from his chair, his expression a bit solemn.


    "Second brother, what''s wrong? What happened?" Gu lightly looked at Yue Zhao. , Asked puzzledly.


    "The Way of Heaven has weakened again. Something has entered the Xuantian Continent, and it happens to be near Southern Star City." Yue Zhu said with a bad expression.


    Hearing his words, the faces of everyone present changed.


    "I also sensed it, and that thing is approaching in our direction." Si Lin followed and stood up and said.


    Except for Nalanxin''s lack of cultivation, everyone present was at the pinnacle of the Xuantian Continent, and they soon felt an unusual aura, and their expressions became serious.


    "Let''s go out and have a look." Si Lin said as he walked outside.


    The others followed one after another, left the chamber together, and came to the courtyard.


    ¡­


    Ten miles away from Nanxing City.


    A huge figure suddenly appeared.


    It smashed into the ground like a meteor, and stabilized when it was about to approach the ground.


    What appeared was a three-eyed giant about ten meters tall. His skin was cyan, his arms were as thick as a tree, and his palms were open. People could stand on it and dance.


    His appearance is very ugly, his eyes are green like ordinary people, and the eyes between his brows are tightly closed.


    After falling to the ground, it opened its eyes and looked aside, then became very excited, raised its hands to the sky, and let out a few loud roars.


    And its behavior seemed to anger Heavenly Dao. The sky that was still clear just now became overcast in an instant. The clouds were thick and pressed against the giant''s head. The giant instantly became angry. If you look closely, you will find it. There is still a trace of fear in his eyes.


    The silver-purple lightning came quickly, and almost instantly struck the three-eyed giant. Under the pressure of terror, the three-eyed giant couldn''t move at all, and could only let the lightning strike him.


    "Roar!"


    When Gu Qing and the others arrived, they saw the scene of the three-eyed giant being struck by lightning.


    The silver-purple light enveloped the three-eyed giant, everyone could not see the situation inside, but was shocked by this scene.


    Si Lin frowned when he looked at the lightning not far away, and a dignified flash of eyes flashed under his eyes.


    "Heaven is weaker again."


    As his words fell, the silver-purple light disappeared, and the three-eyed giant appeared in front of everyone. There were many places on his body that were chopped and he was bleeding, but he did not seem to be particularly painful, and even a little excited.


    "According to the normal situation, the way of heaven, this three-eyed giant will be seriously injured no matter what, and may even be wiped out, but now you see, the three-eyed giant has only suffered some injuries, and the situation looks okay. This shows that the way of heaven has become again. I''m weakened a lot, even my ability has become weaker!" Yue Zhao explained the reason for Si Lin, and his expression was also very solemn.


    Hearing this, the expressions of other people also changed.


    The three-eyed giant is obviously very high in cultivation. If Heaven''s Dao can''t punish him, then he will cause very serious damage to the Xuantian Continent.


    "The barrier of the Xuantian Continent has been broken a lot, otherwise the Three-Eyed Giant will not be able to enter at all, and if it is destroyed, there will be more and more creatures like the Three-Eyed Giant, and the Xuantian Continent will really become the doomsday. !" Yue Zhao continued.


    Zhuo Tingqiu and Zhuo Zhensong and other people from the Profound Sky Continent¡¯s faces are very ugly. This is where they live. No matter how they fight and grab resources, when facing foreign enemies, they are all one. , Seeing that the Xuantian Continent was invaded by creatures from other worlds, they felt very uncomfortable.


    "Mr. Yue, what are we going to do? To change the outcome of the Xuantian Continent?" Zhuo Zhensong looked at Yue Zhao and humbly asked for advice.


    "It depends on Heavenly Dao. Heavenly Dao must have chosen an heir for him. If a new Heavenly Dao can be established, he can use the power of heaven to prevent these alien races from entering the Xuantian Continent, and the Xuantian Continent will naturally be safe." Yue Zhaozhuan Looking at Zhuo Zhensong, he said without concealment.


    Zhuo Zhensong and the others frowned fiercely!


    They don¡¯t have access to the Dao of Heaven on weekdays. Of course, they don¡¯t know what the Dao of Heaven thinks. They don¡¯t know how to choose a new Dao of Heaven. They don¡¯t know how this kind of destiny can¡¯t be in their own hands. They are used to doing this. For those of the superior, it''s too uncomfortable!


    "It''s useless to say that these are all useless now. Let''s solve the big guy in front of you first, otherwise the people here will suffer!" Nan Hua looked at the three-eyed giant and said coolly.


    The other people''s gazes immediately turned to the three-eyed giant, and found that the three-eyed giant had begun to move.


    He is too big and he does not move fast, but every step he takes has a feeling of shaking the mountains. Some of the surrounding trees have been stepped on by him. People who originally watched the excitement scattered around, afraid of being caught by him. Trample to death!


    Zhuo Zhensong and the others couldn''t solve the creatures of the level of the three-eyed giant, they could only rely on them.


    Knowing that the Dao of Heaven has become weaker now, they can¡¯t stop them from exposing their cultivation bases. Si Lin and the others are no longer suppressed. They released the cultivation bases that they have been suppressing one by one. Suddenly, the pressure here is so powerful that Zhuo Zhensong and the others. Back again and again.


    After finally knowing the true cultivation level of Si Lin and others, their eyes were full of awe and anticipation when they looked at Si Lin and others.


    Si Lin''s five separated in five directions and attacked the three-eyed giant at the same time.


    Si Lin held the prisoner dragon sword in his hand, suspended in the air, and his body was enveloped by a burst of golden light. The golden dragon phantom on the prisoner dragon sword was floating behind him, making his whole person look like the banished immortal descended from the sky. People can''t wait to worship the kind.


    Yue Zhao put his hands on the streamer, with black hair and no wind, with a faint smile on his lips. He looked like a gentleman, but the coldness in his eyes made people realize that he was not so gentle on the surface.


    Nan Hua converged with a slightly frivolous smile on his face, his face was cold, his affectionate peach eyes were cold at this time, his lips were slightly pursed, the glazed frost flower fan in his hand turned into a blue long sword, and his whole body was murderous. , People dare not look directly.


    Mu Chen still looked sick, but his eyes were excited. He was holding a red flame gun in both hands, and a sea of ??red flames appeared behind him, making him even more delicate.


    Apocalypse Lu suspended above Rong Ye''s head, the huge pages were let go, countless talisman seals flew out from inside, surrounding Mu Chen, his black eyes were hot, and his whole body was full of high fighting spirit. Shaking, looking forward to a good fight!


    When the three-eyed giant saw Si Lin and the others, his expression was a bit ugly. After feeling the breath of the five people, he immediately roared, took the lead and slapped Si Lin in front of him.


    Si Lin easily avoided, the Golden Dragon phantom behind him suddenly roared, and then, he slashed with a sword, and the strong golden sword aura flew towards the three-eyed giant, directly cutting off one of the three-eyed giant''s hands.


    "Zheng!"


    At the same time, Yue Zhao¡¯s hands left afterimages on the streamer. Invisible sound blades flew from the streamer and shot at the three-eyed giant. The three-eyed giant didn¡¯t even have time to escape, adding a lot to her body. The wound, plus the wound that had been chopped by thunder and lightning before, the blood flowed out like an open faucet.


    Nan Hua held the long sword and came behind the three-eyed giant. When the three-eyed giant was chopped off by Si Lin and was angry, he stabbed into the shoulder of the three-eyed giant. Swipe down, leaving a long wound behind the three-eyed giant, and even white bones can be seen where the flesh is turned over.


    "Roar!"


    With a back injury, the three-eyed giant immediately let out a loud roar, and his body shook violently, throwing Nan Hua out.


    As soon as Mu Chen picked up the red flame spear, the red sea of ??fire surrounded the three-eyed giant. The armor on his body was burned, and the smell of barbecue was heard in the air in no time.


    Hundreds of talisman seals were divided into a dozen parts by Rong Ye, and they were attached to the three-eyed giant''s chest, arms, thighs, and back, and then ignited by Rong Ye. Various effects appeared on the three-eyed giant''s body, his body. A dozen wounds appeared in an instant, some were covered by ice and snow, some were struck by lightning, and some were burned by flames. In short, they were very embarrassed!


    The first wave of attacks made the Three-Eyed Giant realize the power of the five people. The Three-Eyed Giant didn¡¯t expect that the Xuantian Continent, a low-level plane, would even have someone as powerful as Si Lin. The pride just disappeared, replaced by a deep He regretted that he appeared here a little bit. He didn''t get what he wanted, but he might explain it here. The Three-Eyed Giant felt that he had lost his life!


    It''s a pity that he can''t leave if he wants to leave now. Although Tiandao can''t send him out, he still can''t leave him if he wants to. He is trapped in the Xuantian Continent and can only choose to fight with Si Lin and the others.


    But Si Lin and the others can deal with a three-eyed giant, and now five people can deal with a three-eyed giant together.


    Gu Qing and the others watched Si Lin and the five of them beat the seemingly powerful three-eyed giant without fighting back. In less than half an hour, the three-eyed giant was pierced into the heart and head and died. I can''t die anymore!


    As soon as he was killed, a flash of lightning avoided Si Lin and the others with lightning speed, and struck the three-eyed giant''s body. This time, the three-eyed giant did not even leave the body, and was directly bombarded into scum. !


    Seeing this scene, everyone was dumbfounded!


    "What do you mean? Heavenly Dao, are you too much? You even snatched our trophies?" Rong Ye shouted dissatisfiedly, looking at the sky.


    "Boom!" There was a thunder in the sky, seeming to be responding to Rong Ye''s words.


    Rong Ye was choked and looked at the sky angrily.


    "We helped you solve the trouble. If you don''t thank us, it''s too much to **** our trophies!" Rong Ye continued to vomit in dissatisfaction.


    The dark clouds in the sky suddenly dispersed, and Heavenly Dao directly escaped, completely ignoring Rong Ye''s question.


    Rong Ye: "..." It''s too much!


    Others were also lost temper by this wave of Sao manipulation of the Heavenly Dao, and never thought that the high heavenly Dao would be so rascal, especially Zhuo Zhensong and others, feeling that their worldview has been refreshed, and the heavenly way in their hearts The majestic appearance collapsed directly!


    "Forget it, the way of heaven killed him, can you still get it back? Accept it." Nan Hua slapped the Liuli Shuanghua fan and persuaded him coolly.


    Rong Ye glanced at Heavenly Dao hard to say nothing, but could only recognize it, his expression was very unhappy.


    "Go back to replenish your spiritual power first, and maybe you will encounter something next. Now that Tiandao has already acquiesced in our existence, we don''t need to hide our strength for now." Yue Zhao glanced at the sky, the corners of her lips curled up slightly, and then turned He said to Rong Ye and the others.


    Rong Ye and the others naturally had no opinion, and they nodded one after another, and everyone went straight back.


    "Gentle, what''s the matter with you?" Jun Wu has been following Gu Qing''s side all the time. Seeing that Gu Qing''s expression was not right, he couldn''t help but asked worriedly.


    Gu Qing glanced at the sky and shook her head, "I''m fine, but I didn''t expect Heaven to be so lively."


    Jun Wu glanced at Gu Qingqing and found that her complexion had returned to normal. He pressed the doubts in his heart and nodded, "I didn''t expect the Heavenly Dao in the Xuantian Continent to be so lively, not like a Heavenly Dao at all!"


    "Well," Gu nodded slightly, agreeing with Jun Wu''s statement, "Let''s go back with the brothers and the others."


    The two followed the others and returned to Nalan''s house together.


    In an abandoned house in Nanxing City, Nalanqing and Liu Qing also saw the lightning and the three-eyed giant''s landing just now, but they did not see the fighting process, but the two knew that the heaven of the Xuantian Continent had become Very weak, the two looked at each other, and both saw the excitement on each other''s faces.

 Chapter 130：

    "The Way of Heaven has weakened so much, this day is finally coming!" Nalanqing thought that when the demon army enters the Xuantian Continent, they will become the masters of the Xuantian Continent, and those of the Nalan family will have to. Kneeling at her feet and looking up at her, I couldn''t help being excited!


    She waited too long for this day, and now it''s finally coming!


    Liu Qing is as excited as Na Lanqing. Since becoming a demon, he has been waiting for this day to come. Although it is not long, it also makes him feel very excited.


    The two knew that the people outside were looking for them. They didn''t dare to expose, because they were afraid of being caught, which would affect the plan. They could only hide deeper. They hardly dared to go out or even appeared on the ground.


    At this time, realizing that Tiandao would soon become vulnerable, the two became more cautious.


    ...


    The second force that arrived at Southern Star City was the Yun family. Like Zhuo¡¯s family, most of them were originally in the capital city. After receiving the news, they were a little farther away from Southern Star City than Zhuo¡¯s family. They directly changed their route. They arrived in Southern Star City early the next morning when they solved the Three-Eyed Giant.


    "Gentlely, I heard that a three-eyed giant appeared outside Southern Star City yesterday. It was Brother Si and the others who killed it. What''s the matter?" This incident is currently the hottest incident in Southern Star City. As soon as Yun Ran entered the South Xingcheng heard it, and immediately asked when he saw Gu Qingqing.


    "Just as you heard, the three-eyed giant broke into here yesterday and was beheaded by the seniors. Now the Dao of Heaven has become much weaker, and Nalanqing and the others have arranged a large formation in Southern Star City, waiting for the Dao of Heaven. When they dissipate, they will summon the demon army, and the situation here will be very bad at that time." Gu Qing''s face was scarcely strained, with a trace of worry between his eyebrows.


    Yun Ran heard Yuezhao and the others say that if the heavenly path dissipated, the situation that the Xuantian Continent would face, but she thought it would be a while, but she did not expect that the demons would have been prepared to wait for the heavenly path to dissipate and send an army to control it. In the Xuantian Continent, the brows can''t help but frown tightly.


    "Then, how long will the way of heaven dissipate?" Yun Ran asked softly, her voice was very small, with a trace of fear.


    "I don''t know." Gu gently shook his head. Heavenly Dao is too mysterious. No one can predict when it will dissipate, not even Yue Zhao.


    Yun Ran''s face darkened, and the other people in the Yun family who were next to her were also not good-looking. Anyone who suddenly knew that the place he had lived for many years would become the domain of the demons in the near future, and his mood would not be too good!


    The Yun family lived in Nanxing City. In the afternoon, the head of the Wanqingmen and the elders and their disciples also arrived. At the same time, there were also the royal worshipers of the Great Zhou Dynasty, led by Hua Shiyu. .


    When they were in the secret realm, Hua Shiyu and Gu Qing did not have much time to meet them. His luck was good. Not only did he persist to the end, he also gained a lot of things. Of course, he also held on for a while during the assessment. Time was finally sent out. After that, he set off to return to the Great Zhou Dynasty. He walked halfway and received a message from the emperor, asking him to take someone to Southern Star City to help Gu Qing and them.


    To be honest, when he got the news, he was still very surprised. When he was in the secret realm, he had been in contact with Guan Chenbo, and he could not see that Guan Chenbo was a demon. At that time, he still admired Guan Chenbo very much. Up like this.


    He was also there at the time about Nalanqing''s affairs with Nalanxin, and he had a bad impression of Nalanqing. He didn''t expect that she would become a demons and cause such a big trouble to everyone.


    Now the forces coming to Southern Star City are looking for Nalanqing, wanting to know where the formation was created, and destroying the formation as soon as possible, so that even if the demons want to enter the Xuantian Continent, it will take a while, and they can be prepared. Time, instead of facing the demon army all at once.


    However, Na Lanqing didn''t know how to hide it, they were almost digging Nanxing City three feet away, and they didn''t even find her!


    This makes everyone feel very incredible!


    ...


    It was night, and the entire Southern Star City was plunged into darkness.


    A circular halo suddenly appeared in the sky above Southern Star City. As the halo appeared, there was also a terrifying pressure that instantly enveloped the entire Southern Star City. Those ordinary people with low cultivation bases were awakened in their sleep and were awakened by this powerful power. Compressed and trembling all over, unable to move.


    And people such as Zhuo Zhensong under this kind of Via, also felt that their entire body''s spiritual power was stagnant, their bodies couldn''t move, and their faces were very ugly.


    The entire Southern Star City can do something, and only Si Lin and their senior brothers and sisters plus Jun Wu seven people!


    When Si Lin came out of the room solemnly and came into the air, a figure appeared in front of them.


    It has black wings and can be about five meters apart. Its head is similar to humans, but it looks very ugly, with three pairs of red eyes, which looks terrible.


    "It''s the human-faced bat king, Tier 9 monster!" Si Lin squinted at the monster appearing in the air, and said coldly.


    The faces of the others changed slightly, and they didn''t expect such a strong monster to come.


    "Where''s the way of heaven? Others have rushed into its home, why doesn''t the way of heaven react at all?" Rong Ye looked at the sky and mumbled a little dissatisfiedly.


    Mu Chen glanced at him next to him, looking like he was looking at a fool, "Before Heaven, even the three-eyed giant could not be killed. This human-faced bat king is even more powerful than the three-eyed giant. Why did you run out? Did you make you laugh at it?"


    Rong Ye: "..." I think you are worse than me!


    Nan Hua shook his head, retracted his gaze from the two of them, looked at the human face Bat King in mid-air, and his face became serious.


    "Boss, what should I do?" He turned his head and asked Si Lin.


    "Take it away, you can''t fight here, there are people living below, and many people will die!" Si Lin glanced at Nanxing City underneath, and said calmly.


    Yue Zhao nodded beside him, agreeing with Si Lin''s thoughts, "The three pairs of eyes of the human face Bat King are actually decorations. It mainly uses sound to distinguish the position of the prey, and I will lead it away!"


    As he said, Yue Zhao took out the streamer and plucked the strings. The strange thing was that the streamer did not make a sound this time, but the human face Bat King moved, and its face turned directly to Yue Zhao''s side, with wings flapping. , Flew directly in the direction of Yue Zhao.


    Seeing the human face Bat King hooked, Yue Zhao''s smile deepened on the corners of his lips. He kept his fingers on the Liuguangqin, but his body flew towards the outside of Southern Star City.


    The Human Face Bat King followed Yue Zhao and flew towards the South Star City together, while Si Lin and the others followed the Human Face Bat King to prevent it from leaving Yue Zhao''s control.


    They were all very fast, and in a short while they came to the woods twenty miles away from Southern Star City. Si Lin swept away his spiritual sense and confirmed that there were no people nearby, then Chao Yuezhao nodded.


    The smile on Yue Zhao¡¯s face is more perfect, but the eyes of the human face Bat King are deceived and full of killing intent. The actions of his men change, and the sound blades fly out from the streamer and quickly fly towards the human face bat. king.


    At the same time, Si Lin and the others also shot at the same time.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu''s cultivation is not enough. In order to prevent Gu Qing from being injured, Si Lin refused to let Gu Qing play, and only let her use the spirit of speech at critical moments. She could only watch and fight with Jun Wu. .


    Since the Human Face Bat King left, the coercion that enveloped Southern Star City has also disappeared. Those who were awakened by the Human Face Bat King¡¯s appearance, but were unable to move, ran out, like Zhuo Zhensong and they flew directly into the air. After observing the abnormality outside the city, after hesitating for a while, they moved closer to the outside of the city.


    The coercion on the human face bat king can be felt from a long distance, they can''t get too close, they can only watch Si Lin and the others fighting with the human face bat king from a distance.


    "How strong should this monster beast''s cultivation base be? We can feel the pressure on it when we stand so far away?" Zhuo Tingqiu said with a look of horror as he looked at the Human Face Bat King.


    "At least the eighth rank, you have also seen it. Brother Si and the others seem to have some difficulties to deal with it." Yun Ran frowned and looked at them worriedly.


    The five Silin people have the highest cultivation level among them. If even Si Lin and the others can''t stop the human face Bat King, then there is no need for the demon army to come, and Southern Star City will be destroyed!


    The others felt the same as Yun Ran, watching the battle not far away nervously, praying in their hearts that Si Lin would win!


    Si Lin and the others were indeed as worried as Yun Ran, some of them could not deal with the Human Face Bat King. After all, the Human Face Bat King''s cultivation base was at the top of the Tier 9 monster beasts!


    Fortunately, each of them is not easy to cultivate, and there are many magic weapons in his body, which can be equal to the human face bat king!


    Yu Yuezhao uses his voice to interfere with the perception of the human face bat king, so that their attacks can fall on the human face bat king, otherwise they may not be able to attack at the speed of the human face bat king!


    Even so, several of them were injured.


    Si Lin was slapped by the wings of the Human Face Bat King and suffered internal injuries, with blood still on the corners of his mouth.


    Yue Zhao was backlashed by the sound waves of the Human Face Bat King, and also suffered internal injuries, but his subordinates kept moving and blood was dripping out of his fingertips.


    Nan Hua was scratched and poisoned, and his lips had turned black. If he hadn''t been for his advanced cultivation level, he would have died of the poison a long time ago!


    Mu Chen bit his arm. Fortunately, he took a lot of powder with him and healed the wound on his arm in time, otherwise his arm would have to be abolished.


    Rong Ye was burned by the flames ejected by the Human Face Bat King, most of his hair was burned, and his face was blackened. He was very irritable, and Fu Zhuan was thrown on the Human Face Bat King desperately.


    The human-faced bat king has thick skin and thick flesh. Although their attacks also injured it, it did not have much impact on its actions. It only slowed its speed a lot, and instead angered it and made it. Began to break away from Yue Zhao''s control and attack indiscriminately.


    "Snapped!"


    Its wings slapped Nan Hua''s body, Nan Hua directly vomited a mouthful of blood, the toxins in his body spread rapidly, and he fainted and planted from mid-air.


    "Senior Brother!"


    Gu Qing exclaimed, and immediately came to Nanhua''s side and caught Nanhua. Jun Wu followed him and also came to Nanhua''s side. After seeing Nanhua''s situation, Gu Qing didn''t think much about it, and went to Nanhua first. There was a detoxification pill specially developed by Mu Chen in his mouth, which can detoxify most of the toxins and has a certain suppressing effect on the toxins of the human face bat king. After eating, Nan Hua''s face immediately became better.


    Gu Qing touched Nan Hua''s body more than a dozen times, and then led Nan Hua to Yun Ran and the others. Let Yun Ran take care of Nan Hua and don''t let him get hurt again. She and Jun Wu returned to Si Lin and them. nearby.


    Seeing Nanhua fainted by the beat, Si Lin and the others were angry!


    On weekdays, although they always run against Nanhua, laugh at him, and make jokes on him, in their hearts, Nanhua is their own person, and they can only bully themselves, and cannot be bullied by outsiders. How long have they not seen Nanhua suffer such a serious injury? The Human Face Bat King turned Nanhua into this way, how could they bear it?


    One by one took out their own ability to press the bottom of the box, and everyone in an instant raised their cultivation base to the ninth rank.


    The prisoner dragon sword in Si Lin''s hand left his hand and turned into a giant sword on top of his head. The golden dragon phantom was wrapped around the giant sword. Just looking at it, you could feel the powerful pressure from the giant sword.


    "Golden Dragon Slash!"


    With his low drink, his hands quickly formed seals, and then pressed down, the huge sword above his head also pressed down, a huge sword aura attacked the human face Bat King.


    Sword Qi locked the Human Face Bat King. It wanted to move but couldn''t move. It could only be held in place and suffered the blow from the next.


    The golden sword energy directly cut off a wing of the Human Face Bat King, and its mouth immediately issued a scream.


    At the same time, Yue Zhao¡¯s fingers moved quickly on the streamer piano, and a series of sharp sounds flew from the piano. For creatures like the human-faced bat king that use sound to perceive the outside world, this is definitely a destructive weapon. The human face bat king was stunned by the stimulation, and his body shook, and it almost fell off with only one wing left.


    Mu Chen¡¯s sea of ??red flames surrounded it, and the flames directly ignited its wings, turning it into a fireball. It fluttered with wings and wanted to extinguish the flame, but it was a flame that Mu Chen deliberately found. , It can''t be extinguished casually at all!


    Rong Ye summoned a huge talisman seal. He directly spit out a mouthful of blood and sprayed it on the talisman seal. The talisman seal turned into gold, instantly enveloping the human-faced bat king, tightly surrounding it, and letting it go. You can''t get rid of the struggle!


    Gu Qing came to the front of the Human Face Bat King, with a murderous look in his eyes, and looked at the Human Face Bat King coldly!


    "You **** it!"


    A mysterious and ethereal voice floated from Gu Qing''s mouth.


    The struggling human face bat king suddenly stiffened, and the most vulnerable part of his mind suddenly burst open. He instantly lost his vitality and fell directly from mid-air. Before it hits the ground, a bolt of lightning struck him. Just like the three-eyed giant, turned into flying ash!


    "Damn, God, you come to grab our trophies again!" Rong Ye cursed, extremely depressed at the shamelessness of God!


    "lightly!"

 Chapter 131：

    "Gently!" Jun Wu had been paying attention to Gu Qing''s situation, and when she saw her fainting, he exclaimed and quickly caught her.


    The human face bat king¡¯s cultivation base has ninth rank, and Gu Qing only has the seventh rank now. She used the art of speaking spirit on the human face bat king, causing his death, which was beyond her ability to bear, so she fainted. past.


    When other people saw Gu Qing fainting, they stepped forward, surrounded Gu Qing and looked at her worriedly.


    Mu Chen took a step forward, grabbed Gu Qing''s wrist, input a trace of spiritual power, and probed her body.


    When she found that she had no spiritual power in her body, her brows were frowned, and her expression was a bit unpleasant.


    "How about it, is it all right?" Si Lin asked worriedly behind Mu Chen.


    "It''s not so good, the spiritual power in her body is empty, and the meridians are somewhat damaged. It needs some training for a while." Mu Chen frowned and said in a low voice.


    "Take it back gently first." Si Lin looked at Gu Qing''s pale face and said.


    Mu Chen gently took Gu from Jun Wu''s hand, with a little tiptoe, and quickly flew towards Southern Star City, and the others immediately followed.


    The Human Face Bat King was dead, and Yun Ran followed them back to Southern Star City.


    Mu Chen took Gu Qingqing, Si Lin took Nan Hua, and returned to the yard where they lived together, and Mu Chen treated them.


    Gu Qing was okay. After taking the medicine that restores spiritual power, you can take some pills that warm and nourish your muscles.


    The poison in Nanhua''s body is rather tricky. The human face bat king is very toxic. Although Gu Qing gave him the Poison Pill in time, it only temporarily suppressed the toxicity, and Nanhua needed a silver needle to help him drive the poison out of his body.


    After setting up Gu Qing, Mu Chen took Nan Hua to a separate room, asked Yue Zhao to protect the law for them, and then began to force Nan Hua to poison.


    In Gu Qing''s room, Si Lin and Jun Wushou were beside him.


    ¡­


    After Gu Qing fainted, the soul left the body and was drawn by a force, constantly moving upwards, and finally came to a white space.


    She looked around blankly, not understanding why she was brought here.


    "Gu Qing!"


    An old voice suddenly sounded.


    Gu gently looked around, seeing nothing, frowning involuntarily.


    "Who is it?" she asked, frowning.


    "People here call me: Heaven!" The old voice was very calm, and he didn''t seem to know how shocking his words were!


    "God?!" Gu lightly looked around in shock, repeating it unconsciously in his mouth, then raised his head, "Why did you let me come here?"


    "I''m about to dissipate, Xuantian Continent can''t have the heavenly way, you are my chosen heavenly way!" The old voice was very calm, and he didn''t feel that he was about to dissipate.


    Gu Qing was stunned, his mouth opened slightly, his expression still a little dazed.


    "You mean," she swallowed, "Am I the next heavenly way?"


    "Yes, you are my chosen heir, and you will inherit my power and become the new way of heaven!" the old voice said affirmatively.


    "But, why me?" Gu Qing asked inexplicably, she didn''t think she had any special place.


    "Your bloodline is special, I can''t tell you now, but you must be a new way of heaven!" The old voice treated Gu Qingqing patiently.


    Gu Qing was speechless for a while, not knowing what to say.


    "Then, what do I need to do?" She asked after a moment of silence.


    "You don''t need to do anything, my time is running out, and then I will pass on all my power to you, you just need to accept it!" Tian Dao said calmly.


    "Okay, I see." Gu nodded gently, looking very well-behaved.


    "If I''m ready, I''m going to start." Tian Dao has extraordinary patience with Gu Qing.


    "Okay, come on." Gu gently took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    A colorful light suddenly appeared in the white space, enveloping Gu Qing, a special energy entered Gu Qing''s body, washing her body, and quietly changing her physique.


    Countless information poured into her mind, she frowned and was broken to accept the information.


    ¡­


    After Mu Chen helped Nan Hua to force out the poison of the Human Face Bat King from his body, he gave Nan Hua a body-warming elixir. After seeing Nan Hua sleeping peacefully, he instructed Yue Zhao to take care of Nan Hua and went to take care of her situation.


    He spent half a day trying to force Nanhua to poison. According to previous experience, Gu Qing woke up a long time ago, but now she has no signs of waking up, and both Jun Wu and Si Lin are a little anxious.


    After seeing Mu Chen coming, the two hurriedly asked Mu Chen to help Gu take a look again.


    After Mu Chen checked, she found that except for the fact that Gu Qing had not fully recovered the spiritual power in her body, the injuries in her body had already healed a lot. She felt that it was only a matter of time before she woke up, so Jun Wu and the others should not worry.


    But none of them expected that in a blink of an eye, three days later, Gu Qing didn''t even wake up.


    In the past three days, some monsters that shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the Xuantian Continent, but their cultivation level did not exceed the ninth level, and they were resolved by Si Lin, but they were worried that Heaven¡¯s Dao never reacted, as if The way of heaven has disappeared.


    Just as they were anxiously waiting for Gu Qing to wake up, suddenly there was a roar from heaven and earth.


    Everyone in the Xuantian Continent felt that something was wrong. They put down their work and looked towards the sky, feeling an inexplicable loss and sadness in their hearts, as if they had lost something.


    Although Si Lin and others did not feel this way, they all changed their faces!


    "No, this is the way of heaven dissipated!" Si Lin said with a frown looking at the sky.


    Hearing what he said, the faces of all the people standing together in the yard changed.


    Immediately afterwards, they saw a blood-red circle appeared in the sky, a blood-red light rushing straight into the sky, and the sky was dyed dark red, full of ominous!


    "This is, the people of the demon clan are summoning the demon clan army!" Yue Zhao moved his fingers and said with a solemn expression looking at the **** clouds rolling in the sky.


    "What?" the others exclaimed.


    They had no choice but to watch the clouds in the sky thicker and thicker, and the blood-red clouds grew more and more, and finally covered the entire Southern Star City. Everyone could feel the clouds in the sky. A palpitating and disgusting breath.


    In a residential building in Nanxing City, Nalanqing and Liu Qing are standing on the roof. The two have restored their demon costumes. Nalanqing¡¯s face is covered with dark red lines, but she who loves beauty does not care. On, just feel the abundant energy in the body and rejoice.


    The images of Liu Qing and Na Lanqing are similar, and he is also very pleased, looking excitedly at the blood-red clouds in the sky.


    "When the demon army arrives, I want the Nalan family to crawl under my feet!" Nalanqing''s dark red eyes rolled with excitement and hatred, and said viciously.


    "Don''t worry, there is an army of demons to support us, and the entire continent will be crawling under our feet. Then they will have to do whatever you want Nalan''s people to do!" Liu Qing and Nalanqing have been together during this period of time. At the same time, I was shocked to believe that Nalanqing was his ally, and said directly following Nalanqing''s words.


    Na Lanqing showed an evil smile, nestled in Liu Qing''s arms, smiling very happily.


    The clouds in the sky are getting thicker and thicker, and one can even see the demons appearing in the clouds. A palpable coercion envelopes the sky above Southern Star City, making the people in Southern Star City very uncomfortable.


    After the low-level demon soldiers appeared, those demon generals also began to want to appear, but they needed too much energy to travel through the space, and they could only come out bit by bit.


    On the ground, the faces of the people in the Xuantian Continent who saw this scene were not good-looking. They were already prepared. After the demon army appeared, they would fight them. Be sure to kill the demon army by surprise and prevent them from being completely caught off guard. Occupy Southern Star City.


    After the first group of demons appeared, they landed directly in Nanxing City. According to the arrangement long ago, the head of Wanqingmen led all the elders and disciples to prevent these demons from harming ordinary people. Fight against each other in the city.


    Ordinary people had been transferred long ago, and those who stayed in Southern Star City at this time were all people from various forces.


    The second batch of demon army was handed over to Shangyangzong and Wentian Palace, and the elders of the two forces led their respective elite disciples to fight against the demon.


    The third group of demon army was handed over to the royal family of the Great Zhou Dynasty and the three powers of Zijun Pavilion and Zhuo Family. Zhuo Tingqiu was among them and rushed to the forefront.


    The Yun family, the Lan family, the Nalan family and the Qiu family led their respective business disciples to fight against the fourth batch of Mozu armies.


    On the battlefield, Nalanxin and Nalanjin met Nalanqing again.


    Compared with Nalanqing, who looked very desolate last time, Nalanqing, who was backed by the demon army, was obviously more energetic this time. When she saw Nalanxin and Nalanjin, she did not conceal the hatred in her eyes. He maliciously, commanded a group of demons to surround the two, wanting to teach them a lesson.


    The cultivation bases of these demon armies are all in Tier 4 and 5. Although Nalanxin has improved some cultivation bases during this period of time, Nalanxin has been a bit difficult to deal with, but her talent has always been very good, and the battle is easy to improve. The way of strength, she has also grown rapidly.


    Seeing Nalanxin growing up in the battle with the demon army, Nalanqing was unhappy. She personally tried to teach Nalanxin a lesson, but was blocked by Nalanjin.


    "Your opponent is me!" Nalanjin stood in front of Nalanxin, looked at Nalanqing, and said coldly.


    Nalanqing''s dissatisfaction with Nalanjin was not a day or two. At this time, seeing Nalanjin in front of her, she was not welcome and rushed directly to Nalanjin.


    Except here, the fighting in other places is also very fierce. There are already some corpses of people from the Demon Race and Xuantian Continent on the ground, and the air is filled with a strong smell of blood.


    Si Lin and Yue Zhao did not join these people''s battles, they were waiting for the more powerful demons to appear!


    "Boom!"


    After a roar, the first high-level demon commander with a cultivation base of the eighth level appeared on the red cloud.


    The other party was dressed in black armor, about three meters tall, and holding a mace in his hand, his appearance was very ugly, and even had some spicy eyes, which made Si Lin frown when they saw it.


    "Rong Ye, leave it to you!" Si Lin looked at this magic commander and shouted to Rong Ye.


    "Okay, I see." Rong Ye responded and automatically greeted him.


    After Rong Ye and the demon general left, four more demon generals appeared behind them. Si Lin and the others greeted them separately, each of them faced a high-level demon general, and it was a dim battle.


    Fortunately, the level of the Xuantian Continent is not high. Sending five high-level demons to the future is already more important, and there is no demonic elder to come, otherwise, even Si Lin will have nothing to do.


    This battle fought from day to night, and from night to day. The battle was fierce. Both the Demon Race and the Xuantian Continent suffered heavy losses.


    Even if they were assisted by them, the people in the Xuantian Continent were not the opponents of the demons. Many people died, and the leaders of various forces were injured.


    Zhuo Tingqiu''s body was covered with fine wounds, and his black clothes had become wet. It was not clear whether it was sweat or blood. He looked very embarrassed. The spiritual power in his body was consumed too much, and his physical strength was also severely reduced, but But he couldn''t stop, but continued to kill the demons on the opposite side.


    Yun Ran used to love cleanliness the most, but at this time she couldn''t care about the blood on her clothes and face. She had already red eyes. She just wanted to kill a few more demons so as to reduce the burden on others.


    Like Jiang Yingshi''s inner young man, she was very brave in killing enemies. As long as she thought of the brothers who were killed by the demons, she felt like a fire was burning in her heart, making her just want to vent!


    Since Zhou Qing and Zhang Qi expressed their mutual affection in the secret realm, they have gradually entered a better realm during this period. They originally wanted to return to Shangyang Sect to get married. Who knew that the Demon Race had happened, and they rushed directly to Southern Star City. The two killed the enemy together and protected each other, feeling full of energy in their hearts, swearing to the death to defend the land where they grew up.


    ¡­


    There are corpses everywhere on the ground, and blood is flowing into rivers. The entire Southern Star City has been destroyed in many places, and it looks tattered. Everyone is exhausted to the extreme. They want to fall, but they dare not, because of the demon army. It hasn''t been resolved yet, so you can only stand and kill the enemy.


    Just when everyone thought that victory was in sight, suddenly there was another cloud in the sky that was larger than before, and a stronger pressure shrouded everyone''s heads. Under this pressure, everyone''s movements were slow. a lot of.


    Si Lin raised their heads solemnly, feeling the situation in the sky.


    "This is the elder of the Demon Race!" Si Lin once went to the Demon Race battlefield with Wen Guiyun and felt the breath of the Demon Race elder. The next son felt it. The blood on his face disappeared instantly, and his face became very serious. Ugly.


    Others also know that the demon elders are powerful, if they let the opponent descend on the Xuantian Continent, they will all be finished!


    Seeing a foot appear in the clouds, everyone''s hearts are tense.


    Just when its hand was about to appear, a silver lightning struck its body!

 Chapter 132：

    What is disturbing is that the lightning did not retract the opponent''s hand, it just paused and continued to stretch out.


    "Crack!"


    Another thunder and lightning struck that hand. This time, everyone could see the silver-violet thunder and lightning walking on that arm, the hand stopped in mid-air, and it hadn''t moved for a long time!


    Just when everyone thought it would go back, it moved again!


    "Crack!"


    It seemed that he was irritated, and the thunder and lightning that struck that hand became stronger again, and even the people below felt the pressure it exudes.


    This time, that hand still stayed in mid-air, and the silver-purple thunder and lightning wrapped it in the entire package, making the people underneath not clear about the specific situation inside!


    After the silver-purple light disappeared, the arm disappeared directly. I don''t know if it retracted or disappeared completely!


    "Wow!"


    There seemed to be an angry howl from the clouds, the owner of that hand seemed to be annoyed, the dark red clouds continued to roll, something was trying to rush out.


    "Crack!"


    A bucket of thunder and lightning struck the leg where it had come in. This time, everyone saw that the leg was struck by the lightning and dissipated directly into the air.


    Immediately afterwards, thunder and lightning struck the dark red clouds, breaking up the clouds and letting the sun shine on everyone.


    On the ground, Si Lin and the others had just solved the five magic generals that had been transmitted, and each of them had wounds of different degrees, and they looked a little embarrassed.


    "The thunder and lightning just now is the way of heaven?" Rong Ye raised his head, opened his mouth wide, and looked at the sky incredulously, with a trace of trance in his voice.


    "It''s the way of heaven!" Si Lin said affirmatively next to him.


    "Didn''t the heavens have dissipated? How could it become so strong?" Rong Ye turned his head, glanced at Si Lin, and asked puzzledly.


    "This is not the old way of heaven, but the new way of heaven." Yue Zhao walked to his side and explained.


    "The new way of heaven?" Rong Ye turned to the other side, looking at Yue Zhao, still not quite understanding.


    "I said before that the best way to solve the predicament of the Xuantian Continent is to have a new way of heaven. Obviously, the way of heaven has long chosen the heir. The previous weakness is just to give the new way of heaven to inherit power." Yue Zhao Looking at the sky, said lightly.


    Hearing this, Rong Ye nodded, indicating that he understood.


    "Next, it''s time for Tiandao''s performance!" Nan Hua also walked over, looking at the sky, with a hint of joy in his tone.


    As soon as his words fell, a silver-purple lightning appeared in the sky again, heading straight to the blood-red fountain formed by the formation in the sky, smashing a total of nine thunder and lightning, and smashing the teleportation array that Nalanqing and the others had worked so hard to build. There is not even scum left!


    Those demons that hadn''t died were struck by thunder and lightning, and they dissipated without even leaving their bodies.


    Everyone who had just been fighting hard saw this scene and smiled with joy.


    After the last demons were killed, cheers of joy came from the city.


    "Victory, we won!" Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Zhuo Zhensong beside him, wiped the blood on his face, and showed a happy smile.


    Zhuo Zhensong also rarely smiled and nodded, "Yes, we won, we saved our continent!"


    The people nearby also cheered.


    Everyone''s faces were filled with smiles from the rest of their lives.


    When they first fought against the demons, each of them was very worried about what would happen after the defeat, but because they were burdened with the expectations of their friends and family, they were struggling to support them. Now they have finally won, naturally very excited!


    Zhou Qing and Zhang Qi glanced at each other, ignoring the other people beside them, and ignoring the scars on their bodies. They hugged each other directly, and then kissed each other in front of others.


    At this time, no one will interrupt them, and everyone next to them smiles knowingly, showing a smile of tolerance and understanding.


    Not far away from them, Nalanqing was stepped on by Nalanjin, her eyes full of resentment when she looked at Nalanjin.


    "Nalanqing, have you seen it? The demons you relied on have disappeared, and you, betrayed our Xuantian Continent, you are our sinner, you will be stinking for thousands of years!" Nalanjin looked at Nalanqing''s eyes Very indifferent, like looking at a dead person!


    Just now, when the demon elder lost a hand and a leg by thunder and lightning, Nalanqing naturally saw it, and she saw the deaths of the demon people around her. She was full of joy from full of joy to now full of despair. Has completely given up.


    "Kill me, you are not as skilled as people, and I have nothing to say!" She looked at Nalanjin, her expression suddenly became very calm, "For the sake of the same clan, give me a good time!"


    After speaking, she closed her eyes, her expression looked very calm.


    She looked back on her short life and found that she had been camping for so many years. In the end, she didn''t get anything. Instead, she was charged with a sinner through the ages!


    Her family suddenly appeared in her mind. Although she was not very capable, she loved her father very much, and always wanted her to stand up, but when she was bullied, she always took care of her short-term mother, and she was naughty. But cares about her brother...


    Because of my single heart to climb up, there are not many good things that I have brought to my family over the years!


    ¡®I hope my death will prevent them from hurting you. This is the last thing I can do for you! She said to herself in her heart and completely relaxed herself.


    Nalanjin looked at Nalanqing and saw that she had really let go, and did not torture her anymore. A sword pierced her heart and ended her life.


    Before leaving, he glanced at the corner of Na Lanqing''s mouth with a smile.


    ...


    When everyone was cheering, it suddenly rained in the sky. The rain fell on people. Not only did it not make people feel uncomfortable, but it also carried strong spiritual power. Those with trauma are getting caught in the rain. After that, the trauma on the body immediately stopped bleeding and scabs, and then quickly fell off, turning into white and tender new skin.


    After being exposed to the rain, people who have suffered internal injuries can feel that their internal injuries have recovered a lot to varying degrees, and at the same time, the spiritual power in their bodies has also been abundant.


    At the same time, the grass, trees, etc. that were destroyed by the war are all rejuvenated and upgraded. The grass is covered with emerald green grass leaves, and the trees grow up again, sprout, and look like immortals. The same way.


    The people around were stunned by this scene, even Si Lin and them were no exception.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t this amazing?" Rong Ye looked at Yue Zhao and blinked, hoping that Yue Zhao could give himself an explanation.


    "This is a gift after the arrival of the new Heavenly Dao. The original aura of the Xuantian Continent is much stronger than it is now. The reason why it has become weaker and weaker over the years is because of the weakening of the Heavenly Dao. Now that the new Heavenly Dao has been created, it will naturally change "Yue Zhao really deserves to be a living encyclopedia, and immediately gave an explanation. Of course, he had only seen it in a tree, and did not expect that he would experience it in person.


    Others also looked at the scene in front of them, and everyone had different perceptions.


    "I feel like I''m going to be promoted to the ninth rank!" Si Lin suddenly looked at them and said.


    Yue Zhao and the others were stunned.


    "What? What happened? Boss, you''re about to break through?" Mu Chen originally thought that he would be the first to be promoted to the ninth rank, but he had just found a way, and Si Lin was about to break through. ?


    "Yes, boss, why are you about to break through suddenly?" Rong Ye also looked at Si Lin in surprise.


    "This is also very normal. How long has the boss been stuck at the peak of the Bajie. He is a natural sword body. It is surprising that he has been stuck for such a long time. Now the breakthrough is just a basic operation. Why are you so surprised." Nanhua While watching this magical scene in front of him, he said to the two of them.


    Rong Ye and Mu Chen thought for a while, and felt that Nanhua was right. As a natural sword body, Si Lin is a physique that is loved by heaven. He can stay at the peak of the Eight Rings for so long. Now his breakthrough is normal. They are too fussy. .


    "When I return to Lingyin Mountain, I will break through again. The most important thing now is to gently, she hasn''t woke up yet!" Si Lin suppressed the spiritual power in his body, frowning, and said with some worry.


    Hearing that, the expressions of other people also became worried. Gu Qing had been in a coma for many days, and there was no sign of waking up. Mu Chen did not know how many times he checked, and they did not find out the reason. They were all very worried. .


    Seeing that the surrounding area is almost recovering, they are going to go back to the place where they live to see how Gu Qing is doing.


    A dazzling light suddenly appeared in the sky, and then a figure appeared in it.


    "Look, is that gentle?" Rong Ye asked in surprise when he saw the figure in the sky.


    The others also raised their heads and looked towards the sky. When they saw the girl wrapped in light, they were all stunned.


    The person in the sky is dressed in a wide-sleeved brocade dress with white embroidered golden patterns and a golden crown on her head. Her appearance is indescribable beauty, and her black eyes seem to be full of stars. The same, full of mystery.


    The icy muscles and bones, like the moon in the sky, are high above, and people can''t help but crawl under her feet, just to get her favor.


    "Really gentle, gentle after growing up." Mu Chen exclaimed as he looked at the familiar and unfamiliar eyebrows.


    Others were also shocked. Although they thought about Gu Qing''s appearance when he grew up, they never thought it would be like this!


    However, what surprised them was that only they could see Gu Qing''s appearance, and the people next to him could not see it, which surprised them very much.


    And Gu Qing, who was wrapped in light, seemed to sense their gaze, and suddenly glanced here. It was this one that made Si Lin and the others feel palpitations.


    Suddenly, Gu Qing smiled at them. For a moment, they seemed to hear the sound of flowers blooming again, feeling extremely happy.


    "Brothers, I have become the heaven of the Xuantian Continent. Next, I will sleep for a while, maybe for a longer time. You don''t have to worry about my safety. After I wake up, I will return to Lingyin Mountain to look for you. "

 Chapter 133：

    Five years have passed since the old heavenly Dao fell, the demons invaded, and the new heavenly Dao was born. In these five years, the Xuantian Continent has undergone great changes.


    The first is the aura problem. When the old heavenly Dao was weak, the aura in the Xuantian Continent was not strong or even scarce. Therefore, fewer people can practice the sixth-order peak of the Dao. Since the birth of the new heavenly path, the aura between heaven and earth has become earth-shaking. It can be said that the change is five times that of before. In the past five years, many people have cultivated to the sixth-order peak.


    Secondly, there is the issue of ascension. Because of the weakening of the Heavenly Dao, the Xuantian Continent has weakened its closeness with the upper realm, lack of contact, and lack of spiritual energy. No one has ascended for hundreds of years, but since the birth of the new Heavenly Dao, those who originally cultivated People who couldn''t go any further at the peak of Tier 6 sensed the call of the upper realm one after another, and for a while, the Xuantian Continent set off a frenzy of ascension!


    In short, the current Xuantian Continent is completely different from the Xuantian Continent five years ago.


    The original major forces have also changed. The Zhuo Family and the Yun Family are clearly ahead of the other families. It is said that they developed faster because they were favored by the people of the upper realm. Zhuo Zhensong and Zhuo Tingqiu both soared. Now the Zhuo family is in power by a cousin of Zhuo Tingqiu, who has been promoted to the top of Tier 6 due to strong spiritual energy, but his aptitude is too dull, and he will not be able to rise in this life, so he was selected as the Patriarch.


    Yun Ran¡¯s father and brothers have soared, and the position of head of the family has been passed on to one of her cousins. The other party is more talented in this aspect and is favored by the elders of the Yun family.


    Nalan''s Nalanxin and Nalanjin brothers and sisters also soared, Qiu Yuyan also soared, Qiu Yufei also reached the sixth peak, soaring is only a matter of time.


    Hua Shiyu had been chosen as the prince, but he gave up because he also reached the sixth-order peak and soared to the upper realm.


    Some people who had dealt with Gu Qing and others also soared.


    ...


    This is a white space.


    In the center of this place, a young girl was chosen in mid-air. From her appearance, she seemed to be sleeping.


    She is very beautiful, wearing a white brocade dress with wide sleeves embroidered with gold patterns, looking noble and mysterious.


    Suddenly, her butterfly-like eyelashes trembled, and a pair of eyes slowly opened, revealing black pupils, which looked like the sea of ??stars, which made people intoxicated at a glance.


    A mysterious and powerful aura radiated from her body, swept through the entire space, causing things like clouds to roll around wantonly, and when she sat up, she returned to calm again.


    Looking at the familiar and unfamiliar space around, Gu gently slowed down for a while before realizing where he was.


    Since becoming the new heavenly way of the Xuantian Continent, she was ordered to help the Xuantian Continent solve the trouble of the invasion of the demons. After hurriedly confessing to Si Lin and the others, she fell into a deep sleep and absorbed the knowledge passed on to her by the old heavenly ways. And ability.


    This sleep is five years!


    She blinked, snapped her fingers, and suddenly there was someone exactly like her next to her.


    This is the clone she created for herself according to the method in the inheritance. Unlike the previous Tiandao, she has been integrated with the laws of the Xuantian Continent. Although she has accepted the inheritance of the Tiandao, she is essentially a person and can use Xuantian. The laws of the mainland exercise the power of heaven, but it does not affect her to continue practicing and walking outside!


    The role of this clone is to stay here for her, be optimistic about the Xuantian Continent, and exercise the power that belongs to the Dao of Heaven!


    After giving the order to the avatar, she saw that the avatar was re-elected in the air, sitting cross-legged, and a huge water mirror appeared in front of it, monitoring everything in the Xuantian Continent.


    Seeing the avatar doing these things, this kind of feeling is quite magical, she looked at the side for a while, and after confirming that there was no problem with the avatar, the figure flashed and disappeared from this space.


    ...


    Lingyin Mountain, since they participated in the exorcism battle on the Xuantian Continent five years ago, and after receiving a message from Gu Qingqing, Si Lin and the others returned to Lingyin Mountain and talked to Wen Guiyun about the matter. Wen Guiyun did not. It was also very surprised to think that Gu Qing would be chosen as the heavenly way of the Xuantian Continent.


    After that, Si Lin went into retreat, and half a year later, he successfully broke through the ninth rank and continued to sit firmly in the position of senior brother.


    The second breakthrough person was still not Mu Chen, who accepted the fairy¡¯s inheritance, but Yue Zhao. He also had feelings when he watched the Heavenly Dao restore the objects on the Xuantian Continent to normal. After returning to Lingyin Mountain, in the second Feng played the piano for seven days, and then went into seclusion, and also broke through to Tier 9 after half a year, which made Mu Chen and the others very dissatisfied.


    Two years after returning to Lingyin Mountain, Nanhua broke through to the ninth rank.


    Three months after Mu Chen broke through in Nanhua, he also broke through to Tier 9.


    Only one Rong Ye was left, who broke through to the ninth rank in the fourth year after returning to Lingyin Mountain, that is, six months ago.


    At this point, except for Gu Qingqing, all five of them have reached the ninth rank!


    "It''s been five years, why didn''t you come to us softly?" Rong Ye turned the cup in his hand boredly, and suddenly mumbled dissatisfiedly.


    The five of them gather at Yifeng in Silin to drink together every month, also to wait for Gu Qing''s return. Recently, at the end of the month, they gathered together. Thinking of Gu Qing, a few of them were stunned by their hands. For a moment.


    "Since I gently said that we will come to us, then we will wait patiently." Yue Zhao put down the wine glass, the smile on the corner of her lips faded.


    "Yes, lightly, but you have to accept the inheritance of heaven. It will definitely take a long time. It is only five years now. No matter how long it is, we can wait." Mu Chen picked up the flask and poured some into his mouth. , Put the hip flask heavily on the table, and said sternly.


    Si Lin didn''t speak, but glanced at Rong Ye, poured himself a glass of wine, and drank it all in one sip.


    "I haven''t seen it in five years, and she should have grown up a lot. I don''t know if her appearance is the same as we saw that time." Nanhua''s eyes are already blurred, thinking of Gu Qing''s appearance before, a trace of her eyes flash Stunning.


    "I don''t know," Rong Ye relaxed his chin and slumped on the table, "I also know that I will come back gently, am I missing her?" In the end, his voice was very soft. There is also a trace of sadness and grievance that is not easily detectable.


    Hearing that, the others were quiet, and the atmosphere was a bit stagnant for a while.


    Everyone added wine to their glasses, as if they were drunk, they wouldn''t want to care about it gently.


    "Gently, gently, gently..." Rong Ye squeezed the bottle, looked into the air, and whispered Gu Qing''s name.


    "Hehe, let me guess, who is calling me? Brother Five, is that you?" Suddenly, a crisp voice rang in their ears.

 Chapter 134：

    "It''s gently!" Rong Ye stood up from the stool for the first time, looking around anxiously with his eyes, looking for Gu Qing''s figure.


    The reactions of other people were no better than him, and they turned their heads to look around.


    "I''m here." Gu''s soft voice sounded again, and a slender figure appeared in front of them.


    "Gently!" Si Lin was the first to rush over and gently hugged Gu in his arms.


    The others were preempted by Si Lin, and they could only stand beside and watch Gu Qing excitedly.


    "Gentlely, when did you wake up?" Rong Ye was already half drunk, his cheeks flushed, and he became a little more sober because of Gu Qing''s appearance. He looked at Gu Qing who was being held by Si Lin and asked softly.


    Gu Qing withdrew from Si Lin''s arms and saw other people staring at him expectantly. He couldn''t help but warmed his heart, with a sweet smile on his face, and said softly, "Fifth brother, I just woke up. I have come to you, do you miss me?"


    "Hmph, you little conscience, we won''t miss you." Rong Ye snorted coldly, turned his head, said that he didn''t want to, but kept his eyes on Gu Qing, observing her reaction.


    The others wanted to talk, but when they saw him, they closed their mouths and watched him perform quietly.


    Gu Qing and Rong Ye have lived together for so many years, and still don''t understand Rong Ye''s temper. You can see what he is thinking by looking at his small eyes.


    She rolled her eyes, walked to Rong Ye''s side, pulled Rong Ye''s sleeves, and suddenly became weeping, "Really? Five brothers, don''t you want me? Then I''ll go."


    As she said, she covered her face with one hand, loosened Rong Ye''s sleeve, and turned to leave, but she was counting in her heart. Before she could count to three, her hand was held by Rong Ye.


    "I''m just talking, why are you crying? You have to go, where are you going, Lingyin Mountain is your home!" Rong Ye pulled Gu Qingqing in a panic, and explained incoherently.


    Seeing Rong Ye''s second-sounding look, Si Lin became indifferent, his face was not visible, but a smile flashed under his eyes. The smile on Yue Zhao''s face deepened a bit, Nan Hua and Mu Chen both had a hard time. Rong Ye didn''t let Rong Ye see it, and he kept his face cold, but from the twitching appearance of their faces, it was possible to see how uncomfortable they were holding their smiles.


    "But brother, you don''t want me, so I might as well leave." Gu lightly shrugged his shoulders, with a hint of crying in his voice, which seemed very sad.


    "Don''t go! I said I didn''t want you, you are not allowed to go!" Rong Ye was anxious, put his hands on Gu Qing''s shoulders, broke her whole body, and faced himself, saying in a strong tone.


    Gu Qing was forced to turn around, and the hand covering his face was put down again, and the smile on his face was suddenly exposed in front of Rong Ye.


    Rong Ye was stunned, "You, you, you lied to me!"


    He pointed to Gu Qingming and couldn''t believe that Gu Qing was lying to himself just now.


    "I don''t, brother, don''t slander me!" Gu lightly changed his face for a second, looking at Rong Ye with a serious face.


    "Huh!" Rong Ye shook off Gu Qing''s hand, took two steps back, and turned around, looking very angry.


    "Haha, Xiaowu, have you been punished? Who made you Tsundere?" Mu Chen finally couldn''t help it, laughed out loud, watching Rong Ye say without sympathy.


    "Yes, gently, leave him alone, let him go arrogantly, he doesn''t want you and we miss you." Nan Hua also laughed out, walked to Gu Qing''s side, put his hand on Gu Qing''s shoulder, and said softly. Said.


    Fearing that Gu Qing would really listen to Nan Hua¡¯s words and ignore him, Rong Ye quickly turned around, squeezed Nan Hua away, and stood beside Gu Qing, "I said I didn¡¯t want to be gentle, so don¡¯t give Qing Qing chaos. !"


    Nan Hua was squeezed away, looked at Rong Ye, and said with a smile but a smile, "I think you''ve gotten fat recently. You squeezed me out."


    With that, the Liuli Shuanghua fan in Nanhua''s hand flew directly to Rong Ye.


    Naturally, Rong Ye couldn''t let the Liuli Shuanghua fan hit him. With a flash of his body, he stepped aside, Nan Hua also rushed over with the Liuli Shuanghua fan, and the two of them fought directly next to him, watching Gu slightly dumbfounded.


    "They..." She pointed to Rong Ye and Nan Hua, "Are they so wild now?"


    In the past, in order to maintain their image in front of Gu Qingming, they had to solve everything behind their backs, but in fact this is their normal state, and Si Lin and them have become accustomed to it.


    "It''s okay, Gentle, they just compare and discuss, nothing will happen," Yue Zhao walked to Gu Gentle''s side and patted Gu Gentle''s head like he did when he was a child. The smile on the corner of his lips became much more real.


    "Yes, gently, you don''t care about them, they will be fine." Mu Chen also leaned in front of Gu Qing and said with a smile.


    Gu lightly glanced at Rong Ye and Nan Hua, and found that the two did not use spiritual power, but just fist, and he was relieved, and turned to look at Si Lin and the others.


    "Gentlely, you are now the Heavenly Dao of the Xuantian Continent, can you still leave the Xuantian Continent?" Yue Zhao, like when he was a child, handed Gu Qing a bottle of her favorite Linglu, and asked with concern.


    "Of course I can. I am just becoming Heavenly Dao, not incarnate into Heavenly Dao. The Xuantian Continent has its own rules. I leave a clone and act according to the law. I don¡¯t have to stay in the Xuantian Continent all the time. Is it still at the seventh level?" Gu Qing showed his cultivation base and let Si Lin and the others feel it.


    Si Lin and the others were happy just after patronizing, and did not pay attention to Gu Qing''s cultivation base. At this time, they found that Gu Qing''s cultivation base was still at the seventh level, and they also let go of their hearts.


    "That''s great, when are you going to ascend to the Second Immortal Realm?" Mu Chen looked at Gu Qing expectantly and asked.


    "It''s okay anytime, but I want to stay in Lingyin Mountain for a few more days, and then fly up again." Talking about the business, Gu Qing took a little more seriously and said his plan.


    "That''s fine, don''t worry." Si Lin came over, patted Gu''s head gently, and said in a very gentle tone.


    "Brothers tell me a lot about the past five years, I feel I missed a lot." Gu gently pulled Si Lin''s sleeve, and said a little.


    Facing this kind of Gu Qing, Si Lin and the others couldn''t resist. They pulled Gu Qing and sat down in the pavilion beside them, and began to tell Gu Qing what had happened to everyone in the past five years.


    ...


    An hour later, Nanhua and Rong Ye finished their competition. They returned to the pavilion and saw that Gu Qing and Si Lin had a very happy chat. The two glared at each other and expressed their deep feeling that they had delayed their chat with Gu Qing. dissatisfied.


    "Brothers have broken through the ninth level in the past five years, so amazing!" After listening to several people''s narration, Gu Qingqing couldn''t help but praise.


    The further the cultivation progressed, the more difficult it was to break through. Each of Si Lin and them had delayed a lot of time in the eighth stage, and now they were able to break through the ninth stage, and Gu Qing was naturally happy for them.


    "Senior Brother, Senior Brother Five, are you two okay?" Seeing Nan Hua and Rong Ye answering, Gu Qing hurriedly stood up and asked.


    "Of course we are okay, Xiao Qing, we are just learning about it, don''t worry." Nan Hua took the lead when receiving the look from Yue Zhao.


    In the past five years, Nanhua has become a little more mature, and with his handsome appearance, he is even more charming. However, because of Gu Qing, he has cultivated a lot in these years and has not gone out to attract bees and butterflies.


    "Yes, the two of us often exchange views like this, don''t worry." Rong Ye also received Si Lin''s eye cue, glanced at Nan Hua, and yelled directly.


    "That''s good." Gu lightly looked at the two of them, and found that there were no wounds on their bodies. He was relieved and sat back on the stool.


    To celebrate Gu Qing''s waking up, Si Lin and the others started cooking together, set up a table of dishes, and ate with Gu Qing.


    "It''s still the meals made by the seniors and my appetite, so I''m so full." Gu gently drank the last soup, put down the bowl, and squinted his eyes contentedly.


    "It''s fine if you are happy, the seniors can always cook for you." Yue Zhao helped Gu gently fix his hair and said softly.


    Others nodded their heads, agreeing to Yue Zhao''s words.


    "Gentlely, these are the jewelry and clothes that brother has prepared for you over the years. There are the latest styles of Tiangong Pavilion. You can see if you like it or not. If you don''t like it, brother will take you to buy it tomorrow." Nanhua took out a storage. The bag, handed it to Gu gently, as he said.


    Gu Qing took it, opened it, and found that it was filled with all kinds of jewelry and clothing, as Nanhua said, and she probably didn''t know her size. Nanhua bought a lot of clothes for each number. The pieces look dazzling and very beautiful.


    Gu Qingli liked these when he was a child, and it is no exception now. He is very happy to see it.


    "Thank you brother." She put away the storage bag, her eyes turned crescent-shaped with a smile.


    Seeing that Gu Qing was happy, Nan Hua also smiled, shook the fan, and looked at Gu Qing''s eyes full of pampering.


    Then, it became the time to give gifts. Si Lin and the others took out the gifts that they had prepared for Gu Qing Qing in the past few years and gave them to Gu Qing Qing.


    What Si Lin prepared were some of the magical artifacts he had refined for Gu Qingqing in recent years, including jewelry, vestments and various defense equipment. Yuezhao gave musical instruments and music scores, and Mu Chen gave various elixirs, including jewellery, vestments, and various defensive equipment. Many of the medicinal pills with special flavors were specially refined for Gu Qingming. They had no other effect. They were just like sugar pills. Rong Ye gave all kinds of talisman seals, all of which were top-quality seals. He had been saving for Gu Qingqing all the time. With.


    Receiving a gift and receiving a soft hand, it is Gu Qing''s current situation. She carefully put away the gifts from Si Lin and the others, and smiled very happily.


    Just when she was about to speak, a figure appeared in front of them.


    "Master!" Gu Qing directly exclaimed when he saw the incoming person, then stood up, ran towards the incoming person, and threw into his arms.


    Wen Guiyun caught Gu Qing, was hugged by Gu Qing, and stretched out his hand to pat Gu Qing.


    "Okay, I''m all grown up, why is it the same as when I was a child, so I need to be hugged by my master?" Although Wen Guiyun said something disgusting, his eyes were very gentle, and when he looked at Gu Qingqing, he was full of spoils. Drown.


    "Master, I miss you so much." Gu Qing gently nudged Wen Guiyun''s arms, feeling Wen Guiyun''s embrace, feeling that all his worries had disappeared.


    Wen Guiyun touched Gu''s hair gently, did not speak, and hugged her quietly.


    It took a long time for Gu Qingqing to withdraw from Wen Guiyun''s arms embarrassedly.


    "Okay, let''s take a good look as a teacher. We have grown up to be big girls." Wen Guiyun treated Gu Qing, always beloved like a daughter, and this time is no exception. He was still cultivating. After receiving the news from Si Lin, he ran over directly.


    Gu Qingming was also very dependent on Wen Guiyun. Hearing Wen Guiyun''s words, he stood quietly, letting Wen Guiyun look at it.


    "Listen to your brothers, you have become the heavenly way of the Xuantian Continent?" Wen Guiyun still remembered how shocked he was when he heard this, and then felt that he was worthy of his favorite disciple. It was really different. !


    "Yes, Master." To Wen Guiyun, Gu Qing had nothing to hide. "I don''t know how I was chosen by the original heaven and became the new heaven. Fortunately, I can just stay outside."


    "Can you still cultivate like this?" Wen Guiyun had never heard of a human being who became the Dao of Heaven, and he was somewhat curious at this time.


    "Yes, I have a clone who specializes in dealing with the things Heavenly Dao should do, and I can continue to practice. The higher my cultivation level, the better for the Xuantian Continent!" Knowing that Wen Guiyun was worried about him, Gu Qing explained quickly Tao.


    "That''s good." Wen Guiyun was relieved as he knew that it would not affect Gu Qingqing.


    On this day, Gu Qing had chatted with Wen Guiyun and the others, and even had a discussion with Rong Ye. It was at night that he calmed down and returned to his room to rest.


    After spending five days in Lingyin Mountain, Gu Qing decided to officially ascend.


    Because the ascension is random, and the secondary immortal realm is much larger than the Xuantian Continent. In order to find Gu Qingqing the first time, Si Lin and the others left Lingyin Mountain and returned to the secondary fairy realm, waiting for Gu Qing before Gu Qing¡¯s ascension. Lightly soaring.


    Before leaving, Rong Ye specially gave Gu Qing Qing a talisman seal. As long as he took this talisman seal, Rong Ye would be able to find Gu Qing Qing.


    After everything was ready, Gu Qing released his cultivation base in the mountains of thousands of miles, and instantly attracted the soaring calamity. As Tiandao himself, how could he be injured in his own territory?


    Lei Jie just walked through the scene. She herself was unscathed. After sensing the ascending ladder, she directly followed the guidance and soared away.


    ...


    The second fairy world, Huazhou City, the capital city of Yangzhou.


    Yangzhou Prefecture is one of the eight state capitals in the eastern part of the Immortal Realm, and Huazhou City, as a capital city, is similar to a country and is very prosperous. There is a teleportation formation in the city, and all those who come out from it are from the bottom. Of those people who have soared up from the mainland, many people appear here every day.


    Gu Qing had heard Wen Guiyun and Si Lin talk to her about the situation after the ascent, so when she appeared in the teleportation formation, she was very calm, glanced at the surroundings, and walked out of the teleportation formation.


    On the contrary, when the people around saw Gu Qing''s beauty, they were shocked. Even if Xiuxian is so beautiful, Gu Qing''s beauty is at the top of many beauties!

 Chapter 135：

    I saw the girl wearing a pale pink skirt, her long hair tied with a hair band of the same color, draped behind her head, and drew a graceful arc in the air as she walked.


    Her eyes seemed to have stars in them, and her eyes were pure and lustful, which made people unable to help being attracted.


    Under the upright bridge of the nose, a petal-like soft lip glowing with watery luster, people can''t help but want to kiss Fangze.


    Her height is relatively tall among her peers, her figure is uneven, and she walks in style like a fairy in the private world, attracting people''s attention, and people can''t help but want to get close.


    Gu Qing had long been accustomed to the people around him, so he didn''t care, but looked around curiously.


    When he found that the surrounding situation was not much different from what he encountered on the Xuantian Continent, he withdrew his gaze, thought about it, and walked to the guards guarding the teleportation formation to ask for some news.


    She couldn''t help frowning when she learned that it was in the eastern part of the second fairy world.


    Si Lin and the others had already introduced her to her about their identities before she soared, and she also knew that her seniors were all extraordinary identities.


    The big brother Si Lin is the heir of the Si clan in Yongning Mansion in the southern part of the second immortal world. Because of his natural sword body, he was favored by Wen Guiyun who was a guest in Yongning Mansion at that time, and became their big brother. .


    The second brother Yue Zhao is the second son of the Yue family in Chang''an Mansion in the western part of the second immortal world. The Yue family belongs to the Lexiu family. Every member of the clan has a special talent in Lexiu, and Yue Zhao¡¯s talent can be said to be the most powerful. It is said that when he was just born, the ancestral treasure of the Yue family, Fengwei Yueguangqin, had a vision. In order to protect him, the head of the Yue family asked the master to accept Yuezhao as his disciple.


    Although the third brother Nanhua does not have a family, he is known for himself in the world of immortals. After all, the master of formation in his twenties is very popular and respected wherever he is.


    The same is true for the fourth brother Mu Chen. When he was young, he received a pill inheritance. He was amazingly talented in alchemy. He was saved by Wen Guiyun and worshipped under Wen Guiyun. In these years, he has become one of the best alchemy masters in the sub-immortal world. Being sought after by the forces of the second immortal world, after all, one way of cultivation is inseparable from the existence of pill.


    The fifth senior brother Rong Ye''s life experience was rather bumpy, and he didn''t mention it with Gu. He just knew that Rong Ye was also the foremost master of Fu Zhuan in the second immortal realm, and he was very powerful!


    At the same time, she also knew the identity of her master, the holy fox master of the holy land!


    As the disciples of his master, with their backs on the sacred land, their status in the secondary immortal realm is also extraordinary!


    The seniors also said before that it is best for her to ascend to the south or the west, who knows that it will be the east!


    The Immortal Realm is so big, even if Rong Ye and the others perceive its location, it will take some time to come over!


    Thinking about this, she simply went shopping in Huazhou City.


    As mentioned before, Huazhou City, as the capital of Yangzhou Prefecture, is very prosperous, and its area is much larger than those cities where Gu Qing went to Xuantian Continent.


    Because she looks so beautiful, wherever she passes, someone will always stare at her, and even forget what she is doing. This also makes the situation on the street more weird. Everyone is looking at one place and being seen. People who don¡¯t know what to do, don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s opinions.


    After walking through a street, Gu Qing felt that this was still a bit undesirable. After thinking about it, she took out a veil, covered her face, and covered her face. Sure enough, there were a lot less people watching her, which made her Feeling satisfied, then go shopping.


    Fortunately, Si Lin and the others had prepared her a lot of spiritual coins from the immortal world, otherwise she would not be able to go shopping for such a long time.


    Just when she saw that it was not early and was about to find an inn to stay in, waiting for Si Lin and the others to contact her, suddenly someone patted her on the shoulder.


    "Beauty, you look so beautiful, what''s your name? Do you want to go home with your brother?" A man said lightly, looking at her after she turned around.


    The man looks mediocre, with a greasy smile on his face, his eyes are very explicit, and his frivolous appearance looks disgusting.


    When the guards following the man heard the man''s words, they all laughed and looked at Gu Qing''s eyes with evil intentions!


    Gu Qing grew up so big, it was the first time she met such a person who molested her!


    She raised her eyebrows, looked at the man''s hand with cold eyes, patted the clothes on her shoulders, her face under the veil was full of disgust.


    "How is it? Beauty, do you want to go home with your brother? My brother promises to treat you well!" Although you can''t see Gu Qing''s face under the veil, the man is very infatuated with her eyes alone. As he said, he would stretch out his hand to touch Gu Qing''s face.


    "Zhao Fei, you actually molested people in the street again, let me down with your dirty hands!"


    Without waiting for Gu''s gentle hand to abolish the man''s hand, a voice rang and stopped the man''s hand in the air. Gu Qing took the opportunity to push back, avoiding the man''s hand, and looked at the owner of the voice.


    After seeing the other person''s appearance, a hint of surprise flashed through Gu Qing''s eyes.


    "Sister Yun!" She flashed, came to the person, and exclaimed in surprise.


    Yun Ran''s face full of anger was taken aback, and when he looked at the girl who suddenly appeared in front of him, and when he met the girl''s eyes, he felt a sense of familiarity. When he was about to ask who the other party was, the other party suddenly opened his face. The veil on her face reveals a very beautiful face.


    "Sister Yun, it''s me, I''m Gentle." Seeing Yun Ran staring at him blankly, Gu Qing knew that he had changed a little bit. Yun Ran didn''t recognize it, and quickly reported to himself.


    "Gentle?" Yun Ran repeated it unconsciously, and when he reacted, he excitedly grabbed Gu Qing''s hand, "Gentle? Are you really gentle?"


    It¡¯s no wonder that Yun Ran was so excited. Gu Qing had become a matter of heaven. She only told Si Lin and Jun Wu, but did not tell Yun Ran. After all, Yun Ran and the others were born and raised in the Profound Sky Continent. If you knew Gu Qing Qing became the heavenly way of the Xuantian Continent, and didn''t know what she would think. Gu Qing didn''t want this, so she didn''t tell them.


    And Si Lin and the others did not tell Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu, they just said that Gu Qing was injured and needed to go back to Lingyin Mountain for training. The specific time was uncertain, so they took Gu Qing and left. After Yun Ran, she Never saw Gu Qingqing again.


    Yun Ran ascended in the second year after the invasion of the demons, and was considered the early ascension.


    After five years, when I saw Gu Qingqing again, Yun Ran was naturally very excited.


    "It''s me, Sister Yun, haven''t seen you in five years, are you okay?" Gu Qing didn''t mind Yun Ran holding her hand instead, and asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, how about you? Did you just ascend? What happened to your injury?" After Yun Ran ascended, he even specifically inquired about Gu Qing, but only inquired about Si Lin and the others. But I have never heard of Gu Qing''s news, and I have been thinking about it all these years. When I see it at this time, I naturally have to ask carefully.


    "My injury has healed. I only soared here today. I didn''t expect that the first person I saw was Sister Yun you." Just now Gu Qing was still complaining that it was not good to fly up here, but now I see Yun Ran, she felt that it was not as bad as she thought.


    "It''s fine if the injury is healed." Yun Ran was also relieved when he heard that Gu Qing was healed, and was about to continue talking with Gu Qing. Yu Guang glanced at Zhao Fei not far away, thinking that he had just molested Gu Qing. In the light of things, his face was immediately stained with anger, "Zhao Fei, stop for me!"


    Zhao Fei felt unlucky when he saw Yun Ran. He and Yun Ran¡¯s Liangzi had a deep bond. When Yun Ran first visited Huazhou City, he saw Yun Ran look good, just like just now. , Went to molested Yun Ran, but Yun Ran gave him a severe lesson.


    Originally, I wanted to use his identity to teach Yun Ran, but Yun Ran was the key training object of the Yun family. Although he was the son of the head of the Zhao family, he did not dare to take this because of his low talent and low status in the family. The people in the family knew about it, and they could only hold back this breath and saw Yun Ran walking around since then.


    He also didn''t expect that the beauty he finally saw made Yun Ran''s best friend, and now he just wanted to leave quickly, but Yun Ran discovered it.


    Hearing Yun Ran calling him, of course Zhao Fei couldn''t really stand still. Instead, he stepped faster. He just wanted to run quickly and don''t be caught by Yun Ran.


    Gu Qing just wanted to teach Zhao Fei, but now that Zhao Fei wanted to run, he couldn''t take care of so much, so he came to Zhao Fei''s face.


    Although Zhao Fei was born in the second immortal realm, his talent is too poor. After so many years of cultivation, he has only cultivated to the sixth level. He is not Gu Qing''s opponent at all. Gu Qing directly blocked him and kicked him in the chest. Kick him in the air, then step on his chest with one foot.


    "For so many years, you are the first person who rushed to molest this lady!" She looked at Zhao Fei condescendingly, and said coldly.


    Gu Qing was too fast just now, Yun Ran hasn''t reacted yet. Zhao Fei has been stepped on her feet by Gu Qing. She knows the identity of Zhao Fei, and is afraid that Gu Qing will really scrap Zhao Fei, so she hurries over. .


    "Zhao Fei, I remember that I told you that I told you not to molest girls in the future, did you forget?" Yun Ran asked, standing beside Gu Qingqing, looking at Zhao Fei.


    "Cough cough cough, Yun Ran, please let your friend let me go, or I''ll have an accident, and your Yun family don''t have a good time!" Zhao Fei was kicked by Gu and his chest hurts. He didn''t dare to take Gu gently. But he knew what Yun Ran cared about most, and directly threatened Yun Randao.


    "Do you still dare to threaten Sister Yun?" Gu Qing stepped on Zhao Fei''s chest to add gravity, and crushed his chest. After seeing Zhao Fei spit out a mouthful of blood, Gu Qing was satisfied, "I will give it to you today. A lesson, if you dare to molest a woman casually in the future, I will completely abolish you!"

 Chapter 136：

    Zhao Fei did not expect that Gu Qing seemed so soft and weak but so powerful! Being watched by Gu lightly, he nodded quickly, indicating that he would not commit the crime again.


    "The one with you, leave quickly." Gu gently moved his foot away and said coldly.


    Zhao Fei got up from the ground, didn''t even look at it, didn''t dare to take a look at it again, turned and ran.


    His entourage saw him run away, and the league kept up.


    Seeing Zhao Fei and the others leave, Gu gently turned his head to look at Yun Ran.


    "Sister Yun, let''s find a place to eat first, and then have a good chat." She took Yun Ran''s hand and said happily.


    Yun Ran would naturally not refuse, and nodded happily.


    She knows what Gu Qing likes to eat and is also familiar with Huazhou City, so she will lead the way. Looking for a restaurant, the two of them went in and found a table to sit down. Gu gently clicked on a bunch of things she and Yun Ran liked to eat, and then looked at Yun Ran.


    "Sister Yun, why are you here? Did you come here directly after you ascended?" Gu Qing asked curiously.


    "No, after I ascended, I didn''t go directly to Huazhou City, but in Pingning City of Anding Mansion. I found this place later." Yun Ran''s expression trembled when he thought of his first ascent. Said.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing expressed his understanding, "So, is there a sister and your family here?"


    She remembered that the Yun family was also a family with a long inheritance. Before the last Heavenly Dao was weakened, many people must have ascended to the secondary immortal realm. It was normal to have a foundation in the secondary immortal realm.


    "Yes, the Yun family is one of the three big families in Huazhou City, and the other two are the Zhao family where Zhao Fei was just now, and the Zhou family, another family." Yun Ran gently poured a glass for Gu. Linglu said.


    "No wonder that guy is so arrogant, he dared to molest women casually in the street!" Mentioned Zhao Fei, Gu Qing was still a little angry, and said angrily.


    "Although Zhao Fei is the son of the Patriarch of the Zhao Family, he is mediocre, and he is not loved by the Patriarch of the Zhao Family. He is very dull on weekdays. If he had not been supported by the Zhao Family, he would have been killed!" Yun Ran told Zhao. Fei''s impression is also bad, so he spit out directly.


    "Then Sister Yun just stopped him. Will it affect you? The Zhao family won''t find you?" Gu Qing didn''t worry about herself at all, she was even more worried about causing trouble to Yun Ran.


    No matter when he was in the Xuantian Continent, Yun Ran''s position in the Yun family was kept there. Few people dared to trouble her, but it is different now. After all, the Yun Family here is not the Yun family of the Xuantian Continent!


    "It''s okay, thanks to you, my status in the current family is pretty good, Zhao Fei dare not trouble me easily!" Yun Ran shook his head and explained his current situation to Gu Qing.


    "That''s good." Hearing Yun Ran''s words, Gu gently relaxed.


    Just then the food came. The two chatted and ate at the same time. They ate very happily. At the end of the checkout, Yun Ran wanted to pay, but Gu Qing stopped him. Before she came, the seniors gave her a lot. Lingcoin.


    "Gentle, since you have nowhere to go, just go home with me first, and we can also have a good chat." Yun Ran looked at Gu Qing gently, and said with a gentle expression.


    Gu thought lightly and nodded in agreement.


    The Yun family is several blocks away from the place where Gu Qing stayed before. It covers a large area. Because of his talent, Yun Ran also has his own yard in the Yun family.


    When she took Gu Qing to return, she met other people on the road. She was surprised to see Gu Qing and greeted Yun Ran very friendly, except for a young girl.


    "Yun Ran, why did you bring everyone to our house?" The girl was wearing a light blue skirt. After seeing Gu Qing''s face, a trace of jealousy flashed through her eyes, and she was very unfriendly to Yun Ran. Some even look down on Yun Ran.


    "Yun Yan, this is my friend, not just anyone, please be respectful when you speak!" Looking at Yun Yan, Yun Ran''s expression was also very bad.


    Yun Yan is the daughter of the current Patriarch of the Yun family. She has a decent talent. Before Yun Ran appeared, she had always been the highest cultivation, the best talent, and the most beautiful of all girls in the Yun family. In addition to her identity, Make her very proud.


    As a result, after Yun Ran appeared, these were all taken away!


    Yun Ran¡¯s talents are better than hers. Not long after her ascension, she already had the cultivation base of the seventh-order peak, and she was also more beautiful than her, her talents were better than her, and her life was much smoother than her, like those of the Yun family. People of the same age get along very well.


    This made Yun Yan very angry, and often looked for Yun Ran¡¯s fault. This time she also heard others say that Yu Yunran brought a woman back. Then she rushed over and wanted to laugh at Yun Ran, but she didn¡¯t expect Gu Qing to actually do it. Looks so beautiful.


    "Why don''t I respect my words? This is the home of our Yun family. Nobody can come in. You bring people in. If something goes wrong, who will be responsible?" Yun Yan said with a righteous expression.


    Yun Ran pulled out a sneer at the corner of his mouth. He was speechless at what Yun Yan said. He was too lazy to talk to Yun Yan, so he directly pulled Gu gently and turned away.


    "Yun Ran, stop for me, what do you mean?" Yun Yan didn''t expect Yun Ran to turn around and leave. She was angry and shouted from behind.


    Yun Ran ignored Yun Yan at all, and closed the door of the yard in front of her, letting Yun Yan jump outside.


    "Sister Yun, what was that just now?" Gu Qing asked after Yun Ran''s back and waited for the yard door to be closed.


    "She''s Yunyan, the daughter of the head of the house, a spoiled child. You don''t need to be familiar with her." Yun Ran''s perception of Yunyan is average, thinking that she is a spoiled child, every time she wants In the end, I was unlucky for her troubles, and she couldn''t raise her interest in revenge at all.


    Gu nodded gently and clearly, since Yun Ran said she didn''t care, she didn''t care either.


    The two girls hadn''t seen each other in a few years. At this time, they were lying on the same bed, and they couldn''t finish talking, which directly caused them to stay up all night.


    The next day, both of them wore dark circles under their eyes. After seeing each other''s appearance, they couldn''t help but laugh. So many years of estrangement disappeared in this laughter.


    After washing, Yun Ran took Gu Qingming out to visit Huazhou City.


    As the city of Yongning Mansion, the surrounding scenery of Huazhou City is still good. In order to prevent being watched, Gu Qing took the veil on purpose today, and then walked around due to fuel.


    At noon, the two arrived at the most famous restaurant in Huazhou City.


    The ingredients in the Star Picking Tower all contain spiritual energy. The meat is the meat of monsters and beasts. The wine is also expensive, but it is good value for money. After eating it, it is good for cultivation, and there are still many people who come.


    Gu Qing and Yun Ran were not short of this amount of money, and they walked to the Star Picking Building hand in hand, but they were stopped when they entered the door.


    "Hey, who should I be? Isn''t this Miss Yun Ran from our Yun family? Why, are you also coming to the Xingxinglou for dinner?" A young girl looked at Yun Ran, and said with yin and yang strangely.


    Yun Ran and Gu turned their heads slightly and saw a bunch of people standing not far away.


    Walking in front are two young girls about the same age. One of them has darker skin, but wears a goose yellow skirt. The makeup on his face is quite exaggerated, and the jewelry on her head is as much as a mobile jewelry. Taiwan, almost blinded people''s eyes, looks very spicy eyes.


    Another woman is wearing a light pink skirt. Although she is not particularly beautiful, she is still pretty. With the background of the woman next to her, she also looks a bit more beautiful.


    The one who just spoke was the girl in the goose yellow dress.


    "Heh, Miss Zhou can come to the Star Picking Tower for dinner, why can''t I come to save it?" Unlike facing Yun Yan''s impropriety, when facing the woman, Yun Ran looked very cold, even with a trace of disgust.


    When Zhou Ting, the woman in the goose yellow dress, heard Yun Ran''s words, the smile on her face disappeared instantly, and she looked at Yun Ran angrily.


    "Huh, places like Zhanxinglou can be eaten by people like you who have ascended from the lower realm?" Zhou Ting looked at Yun Ran''s face with jealousy in her eyes, but a look of contempt on her face.


    Hearing this, Yun Ran''s face suddenly became cold, and even the face of Gu next to him gently under the veil was not very attractive.


    Yun Ran and Zhou Ting¡¯s Liangzi is because Zhou Ting looks down on those who have soared up from the lower realm!


    Zhou Ting grew up in the second immortal realm. She feels like she is superior to others. She doesn''t like the people who soared up from the lower realm, especially some of them are more beautiful than her and better than her talent!


    When she saw Yun Ran for the first time, she didn¡¯t like Yun Ran¡¯s face. When she learned that Yun Ran ascended from the Profound Sky Continent, she would look for Yun Ran¡¯s affairs every time she met, and she was more excessive than Yun Yan. Many, Yun Yan remembered that they were all from the Yun family, they were just looking for trouble with Yun Ran on their lips, but Zhou Ting was different, she still wanted people to beat Yun Ran!


    "How about flying from the lower realm? Have you forgotten that my cultivation base is higher than you, and my talent is better than you?" Yun Ran is not the kind of person who swallows his breath, looking at Zhou Ting, a contemptuous smile is drawn on the corner of his lips. , Said lightly.


    Zhou Ting hated others saying this the most, and when she heard Yun Ran''s words, she immediately worked hard, drew her sword directly, and rushed towards Yun Ran.


    Yun Ran''s face was cold, and a whip drew towards Zhou Ting.


    The two directly fought at the entrance of the Zhanxing Building. When the people next to them saw it, they stepped aside to avoid being accidentally injured by the two.


    Gu Qing stood by, watching the two fight in a moment, not worrying that Yun Ran would lose at all.


    On Zhou Ting¡¯s side, the woman in pink watched Zhou Ting fighting with Yun Ran, very anxious. Suddenly she saw Gu Qing who was standing next to her. With a clue, she asked the entourage behind her to grab Gu Qing and want to This came to threaten Yun Ran.


    Just when the entourage was about to get close to Gu Qing, Gu Qing''s figure directly disappeared, shocking several people, and then her figure appeared behind the woman in pink.


    "Are you going to catch me?" she asked softly, sticking to the ear of the woman in pink.

 Chapter 137：

    The powder-clothed woman had no idea that Gu Qing would be so powerful. Feeling the heat coming from behind, she did not dare to move.


    The others were also stunned when they saw this scene, standing still and not daring to move, for fear that Gu Qing would be disadvantageous to the pink-clothed woman.


    "Don''t move, otherwise I can''t guarantee what I will do to your flowery face." Gu said softly and stretched out his hand, touching the face of the woman in pink.


    The pink-clothed woman was stiff, and she nodded slightly to indicate that she knew it.


    Yun Ran and Zhou Ting were still fighting here. Zhou Ting was a little surprised when she saw Gu Qing kidnapped the powder-clothed woman. Yun Ran caught the flaw, and the whip directly wrapped her neck.


    "Zhou Ting, what else do you want to say?" Yun Ran asked Zhou Ting coldly.


    "Don''t be proud, after the two days of the ring match, I will let you know who is the best?" Zhou Ting glanced at the whip around her neck and put her eyes on Yun Ran, saying very confidently. .


    "Heh, then we will see the real chapter at that time, you can take your people and roll." Yunnan received the whip, glanced at the powder-clothed woman and others, and said lightly.


    Gu Qing let go of the powder-clothed woman in a timely manner, and her figure flashed and appeared beside Yun Ran.


    "Let''s go!" Zhou Ting looked ugly and turned to leave.


    The powder-clothed woman followed behind her, glanced back, and then left.


    "Let''s go, gently, don''t ruin our interest for irrelevant people." Seeing Zhou Ting leave, Yun Ran immediately showed a smile on his face, turning his head and said to Gu gently.


    Naturally, Gu Qing would not take these things to heart, and together with Yun Ran, entered the Star Picking Tower.


    "Sister Yun, what did she mean by the ring match just now?" Gu Qingqing asked with interest.


    "The arena is a major event in Huazhou City. It is held every three years in order to select the most outstanding young talents in Huazhou City. The rewards are very generous." Yun Ran did not conceal the facts and talked about the events of the arena. Gu gently listen!


    "It sounds quite interesting." Gu Qing seemed a little interested. "When will the ring match start? Can anyone participate?"


    "The arena will be held on the first day of next month. There are still ten days left. Anyone who has an idea can sign up. However, every time the Huazhou City arena, the winners are basically the three families." Yun Ran explained carefully, "Would you like to participate even softly?"


    "It''s kind of interested." Gu lightly nodded his chin, "I haven''t participated in such an event yet."


    When he was in the Xuantian Continent before, Gu Qing was so well protected by the seniors, and there was no chance to participate in events like the ring competition.


    Now that the seniors have not found her, she is a little bit ready to move.


    "If you want to participate, we will sign up after dinner later." Yun Ran also looked forward to Gu Qing''s participation in the ring competition. "It''s just that those people who participated this time have suffered.


    Yunnan knows how powerful Gu Qing is. Even if she doesn''t use the power of the spirit of words, she can easily beat the audience.


    "Low-key, low-key. My current cultivation base is not as high as yours." Gu Qing said with a smile.


    Yun Ran''s current cultivation base has already surpassed the eighth level. Gu Qing is still at the seventh level, which is indeed lower than Yun Ran.


    "It''s as if the difference in realm is useful to you." Yun Ran rolled his eyes dissatisfied, "Don''t be humble with me here, don''t I know you yet?"


    "Okay!" Gu shrugged slightly and stopped talking about it.


    The two went to the City Lord''s Mansion together after eating, and signed up there, and then returned to the Yun family together.


    When they were approaching Yunran''s small courtyard, they ran into Yunyan.


    "Yun Ran, I heard that you met Zhou Ting today?" Yun Yan asked casually.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Yun Ran glanced at Yun Yan and replied casually.


    "She troubled you again?" Yun Yan glanced at Yun Ran, and hurriedly retracted her eyes after Yun Ran looked over, "I tell you, what you go out represents the face of our Yun family. If Zhou Ting bullies you again in the future, , Don''t be polite, fight back fiercely."


    He clearly said something to care about, but Yun Yan didn''t even look at Yun Ran, as if she did it all for the sake of the Yun family''s face.


    A smile flashed through Yun Ran''s eyes, which was one of the reasons why Yun Yan always came to provoke her, and she ignored her.


    Gu Qing also glanced at Yun Yan in surprise, but she didn''t expect her temperament to be like this, inexplicably, and a little cute.


    "I know, I won''t lose the face of our Yun family." Yun Ran glanced at Yun Yan and said solemnly.


    "This, this is the best. You''d better remember what you said, if you lose your face, I can''t spare you." After she finished speaking, she turned around and left without giving Yun Ran a chance to react.


    Seeing her fleeing figure, Yun Ran and Gu Qing both smiled.


    After the two returned to the room, they began to practice separately, and the yard quieted down.


    ...


    In Chang''an Mansion, thousands of miles away from Yangzhou Mansion, Yue Zhao and the others got together after returning to the Second Immortal World, waiting for Gu Qing''s news.


    Every once in a while, Rong Ye would activate Fu Zhuan to sense Gu Qing''s position.


    Others gathered around, waiting anxiously.


    When the light on Fu Zhuan was shining, the people next to him immediately surrounded him excitedly.


    "How? Where did it go?" Mu Chen leaned forward to Fu Zhuan and stared nervously.


    Rong Ye didn''t say a word, but was sensitive to it.


    "Found it, in Yangzhou Mansion in the east!" Rong Ye said excitedly with a change of expression.


    "Why so far?" Si Lin frowned, feeling a little dissatisfied with the place where Gu Qing soared.


    "Then we will set off to find Qing Qing now!" No matter how far away, Nan Hua only needs to find Gu Qing''s location, no matter how far away, they will find it!


    "Well, let''s set off now and rush to Gentle''s side as quickly as possible." Yue Zhao looked at the others and said in a deep voice.


    Others naturally had no opinion and set off one after another.


    ...


    On the fifth day of Gu Qingcheng''s arrival in Huazhou City, he was successfully promoted to the eighth level.


    She had already been promoted to the seventh rank five years ago. If it weren''t for absorbing the power of heaven, she would have already been promoted to the eighth rank.


    So regarding the promotion to the eighth rank, she behaved very calmly. On the other hand, Yun Ran sighed once again that Gu Qing was the daughter of Tian Dao.


    Now that the cultivation base has been promoted, Gu Qing didn''t plan to practice behind closed doors at home, but was ready to go out for activities and get used to the new cultivation base.


    "We can go to the trial tower," Yun Ran suggested.


    "What is the trial tower?" Gu Qing had never heard of it, and couldn''t help asking.


    "The Trial Tower is also called the Tongtian Tower. Every state capital in the second immortal world has its clone. It contains useful resources for cultivation and can also exercise combat abilities. And every time you play a layer, it will record your results. , It is shown on all the trial towers that among the younger generation, Brother Si is the one who has the most trial levels!" When it comes to this, Yun Ran is a little proud.


    When I was in the Xuantian Continent, I only knew that Gu Qing''s senior brothers were particularly powerful, but there was no idea of ??how powerful they were. After reaching the second immortal realm, she knew how Gu Qing''s five senior brothers were. Powerful existence.


    She also went to the trial tower. With her current cultivation base, she could not go up to the 150th floor at most, and it is said that Si Lin had already reached the 200th floor when she was in the eighth session!


    "Really, is the senior brother so powerful?" It was the first time that Gu Qing learned about Si Lin''s image from others, and she felt a little surprised, even though she had always known that her five senior brothers were very powerful.


    Speaking of this, Yun Ran instantly fascinated her upper body.


    "I think you misunderstood your brothers a lot. You don''t know how many people in the immortal world want to be your sister-in-law this time." Yun Ran looked very excited. "Let¡¯s not talk about their identity and background, the level of cultivation. , Just that face, there are many people who want to rush up."


    When Gu Qing rarely saw Yun Ran so excited, it seemed that her seniors were indeed very powerful in Yunnan.


    "If you let those who hit your brother know about your existence, I''m afraid you will be envious of you." Yun Ran glanced at Gu Qingqing and said angrily.


    "Well, didn''t you say everything, I am a dear daughter, naturally different from ordinary people." Gu Qing said with a nasty face.


    Yun Ran: "..." Although, what you said seems to make sense.


    "Okay, let''s take a look at the trial tower. I also want to know how amazing this thing is." After listening to Yun Ran''s introduction, Gu Qing was very curious about the trial tower.


    The Trial Tower is located outside the north gate of Huazhou City. It is a towering tower full of vicissitudes and mystery.


    When Gu Qing and the others went there, there were already many people waiting in line to enter the tower.


    Yun Ran pulled Gu gently to the back of the line, regardless of the probing eyes around.


    Yun Ran is actually quite famous in Huazhou City. After all, she had ascended from the lower realm, but she could overwhelm the children of other families in just a few years and become the most powerful young man in the Yun family''s generation.


    There are people like Zhou Ting who hate her, and there are many people who want to make friends with Yun Ran, but unfortunately they have been focusing on cultivation and ignored the ups and downs outside.


    "After we go in for a while, the two of us have to be separated. The trial towers are all played separately. Of course there are groups, but you need more than five people. Be careful." Seeing that they were about to be queued, Yun Ran was right next to them. Gu gently exhorted.


    Gu nodded lightly, "I know, I will be careful, and you should be careful too."


    It didn''t take long for the two to arrive. After paying the entrance fee, the two stepped into the trial tower one by one.


    Gu Qing only felt something swept over her body, and then opened her eyes, and she reached a completely different place.


    What appeared in front of her was an arena-like place. She stood still and looked around cautiously.


    In front of her is the round beast pool, and on both sides are the auditoriums. From her position, there is no spectator, but the sound of shouting around can be heard.


    She was about to take a closer look at the environment next to her, but she felt a cold wind hit behind her, and her body rolled forward subconsciously and entered the position of the fighting beast pond.


    When she stabilized her figure, she found that an iron cage appeared on the opposite side, and a monster beast was enclosed in the cage.


    Looking at the expression of the monster beast, it should be that he has been hungry for several days. At this time, the look in her eyes is full of greed.


    She put her hand on her waist, pulled out the immortal silk, and looked at the iron cage in front of her guard.


    "Boom!"


    With the ringing of a bell, the iron cage was suddenly opened, and the monster beast inside rushed out.


    This is a Tier 5 ironback rhino, he mainly uses his rhino horn to attack.


    At this time, its eyes flashed green, panting heavily, and directly pounced on Gu gently.


    The Tier 5 monster is no threat to Gu Qing, she does not dodge or avoid, facing the ironback rhinoceros horns.


    Grasping the rhino''s horn with one hand, and waving the immortal silk with the other hand, directly tied the iron-backed rhinoceros, hitting the iron-backed rhino''s brain with one palm, the iron-backed rhinoceros turned his eyes and lost his breath.


    She took back the immortal Ling, letting the ironback rhinoceros''s body fall to the ground.


    In an instant, the cheers and shouts around her disappeared, and she was teleported to another place.


    This time, what appeared before her was a dense forest, and she was surrounded by a group of Tier 5 fire wolves.


    These fire wolves stared at her, looking like they were tearing her apart.


    Gu Qing didn''t get too wordy, and shot directly. The figure was like a ghost, wandering among the pack of wolves, but in an instant the body of the fire wolf fell to the ground.


    The scene before her changed again. She appeared above a lake, and under the lake was a group of crocodiles staring at her.


    Gu gently twitched the corner of his mouth, feeling that the trial tower was really interesting. The rhythm arrangement did not give people a chance to breathe.


    No wonder Yun Ran said before that the trial tower was not easy to fight.


    Fortunately, her response was not bad. She made it to the fiftieth floor smoothly all the way, and got a lot of useful things. Then she took a break with her legs crossed.


    Half an hour later, she stood up and went on to the trial tower.


    She didn''t know at this time, a group of people had already surrounded the trial tower.


    Every day there are people coming to the Trial Tower in Huazhou City, and everyone is very familiar with the results of these people. Suddenly there is a name that everyone does not recognize, and the speed of the tower is still very fast, which naturally attracted everyone''s attention.


    "This person is called Gu Qingqing? I have never heard of it before. Is it so powerful?"


    "Maybe the disciple of which major sect went down the mountain for a trial?"


    "But the ranking of the trial tower is the same across the continent, even if it is a disciple of any major sect, it is impossible that it has not appeared once."


    "Look at him, his ranking has happened again!"


    Others immediately stopped discussing and came forward to watch the rankings on the trial tower.


    At this time, Gu Qing''s ranking has surpassed most people, and gradually sprinted towards the top level of Huazhou City.


    "Look at her hitting the one hundred and seventy-ninth floor, and it''s about to reach the one hundred and eightieth floor!"


    The crowd kept exclaiming, and more and more people watched, and many people who came out of the trial tower surrounded them.

 Chapter 138：

    Zhao''s Family in Huazhou City.


    "The son, the son." A young entourage shouted all the way from outside the courtyard to the courtyard.


    In the room, the man who was practicing calligraphy scribbled the last strokes without hesitation, picked up the paper, blew it, and after the ink dries, he admired it, then nodded with satisfaction, and put the paper back on the table. Come on, then I looked at the entourage who had calmed down after coming in.


    "Du Yuan, what are you doing in such a hurry?" The young man Zhao Cheng raised his head, looked at his entourage, and asked gently.


    "My son, the news I just got is that someone has hit the 180th floor in the trial tower, and they are still fighting!" Du Yuan excitedly told Zhao Cheng what he had gotten.


    "Oh?" A hint of surprise flashed across Zhao Cheng''s eyes, "Who is it?"


    He has a deep understanding of the difficulty of the trial tower. He knows what it means to reach the 180th floor, so he is a little curious.


    "I heard that this person''s name is Gu Qingming. I have never seen this person''s name appear on the trial tower before. It should be the first time I have played the trial tower." Du Yuan did this homework and said directly. Gu Qing''s name.


    "Gu Qingqing?" Zhao Cheng whispered, "Is she still in the tower now?"


    "Yes, when I came back, she was still there." Du Yuan nodded quickly.


    "Go, let''s go and see." Zhao Cheng stood up, flicked his sleeves, and walked outside first.


    Du Yuan hurriedly followed behind Zhao Cheng and walked to the trial tower together.


    ...


    At the same time, Zhou''s family.


    Zhou Qi¡¯s elder son, Zhou Ting¡¯s elder brother, Zhou Qi, was practicing swords. He saw his entourage walk in quickly. After dancing the last sword flower, he put away the sword, took the towel from the servant next to him, and wiped his sweat. While looking at the entourage next to him.


    "Chen Lian, what happened?" He glanced at his entourage and asked faintly.


    "Master Hui, his subordinates just heard that someone is rushing to the trial tower, and they have already reached the 180th floor." Chen Lian lowered his head and reported respectfully.


    "Oh?" Zhou Qi raised his eyebrows, "Is it Zhao Cheng or Yunjing?"


    "If you return to the son, it is not them. The subordinates heard that this person is named Gu Qing, who seems not to be from Huazhou City, and this person is the first time to enter the trial tower." Chen Lian shook his head and looked at Zhou Qi. , Answered carefully.


    "Gu Qing?" Zhou Qi said softly in the end. "It''s a name I haven''t heard before. It seems that she still has some skills. Is she still trying out the tower at this moment?"


    Zhou Qi threw the towel to the servant next to him, took the teacup from the maid, and took a sip of tea.


    "Yes, she is still in the trial tower at this time. It is said that she is still challenging!" Chen Liancai was able to take back his gaze from Zhou Qi, his tone full of respect.


    "Interesting," Zhou Qi put down the tea cup, thought for a moment, stood up, "Go, let''s join in the fun too."


    After that, Zhou Qi took the lead to leave, and Chen quickly followed.


    ...


    Gu Qing in the trial tower didn''t know what was happening outside, and she didn''t know that she was already famous in Huazhou City. She was facing a Tier 8 Sky Swallowing Python at this time.


    The Sky-Swallowing Python is also a superior one among the eighth-order monsters. After all, Gu Qing was only promoted to the eighth level. In terms of cultivation, he is still a little behind the Sky-Swallowing Python, and the size of the Sky-Swallowing Python is huge, Gu Qingqing Compared with it, it is a little insignificant.


    Hun Xian Ling hung beside her. She stood on a large rock, looking at the swallowing python not far away, and squinted her eyes. The expression on her face was an indifference that had never appeared before. If it were Rong Ye, they were there. If you do, you will find that her expression at this time is very similar to Si Lin.


    Ten meters away from her, the swallowing python stood up for the first half of his life and confronted her.


    In the short-term confrontation, although Gu Qing suffered a small loss, the Heaven Swallowing Python didn''t get better either. There was a place on his body that had scales off by Gu Qing.


    Its khaki eyes stared straight at Gu Qing, Snake Xin vomited and vomited, thinking about how to make the tiny humans in front of them pay the price for her actions.


    Gu Qing was also thinking about how to injure the Sky-Swallowing Python. She had just tried it. The scales of the Sky-Swallowing Python were very strong and it was difficult to get it off. The defense could not be said to be static.


    The two confronted each other for a while, the Swallowing Python became impatient for the first time, the snake vomited, his mouth grew, and he gently bite towards Gu. It seemed that he was about to swallow Gu gently in one bite.


    Gu Qing naturally couldn''t let the Sky-Swallowing Python succeed. With a little tiptoe, his body directly vacated, avoiding the Sky-Swallowing Python.


    The swallowing python''s head hit the stones under Gu Qing''s feet, and directly smashed the stones apart. It fell apart. It roared, turned around and grew its mouth again, and gently bite towards Gu.


    Gu gently changed position again and appeared on the Tian-Swallowing Python''s body. The Hunxian Ling became very hard in her hand, like a whip, drew towards the Tian-Swallowing Python.


    "Snapped!"


    The Hunxian Ling made a loud noise on the scales of the Sky-Swallowing Python, but only left a white mark on the scales of the Sky-Swallowing Python, unable to break the scales at all.


    "Roar!"


    The sky-swallowing python was beaten up angry, and his tail was flung directly towards Gu, Gu Qing hurriedly left the body of the sky-swallowing python and flew to a big tree.


    Her body just stood still, the tail of the swallowing python followed closely behind, and the tree was split up, she changed position again and came to the swallowing python''s head, the swallowing python shook her head desperately, trying to slap Gu gently Throw it off its head.


    Gu Qingqing naturally wouldn''t give up so easily. She took out a dagger given to her by Si Lin from her storage bracelet, tapped her toes, and came to the swallowing python. With a flick of her hand, her dagger was thrown out directly. Stabbed into the left eye of the swallowing python.


    "Roar!"


    The swallowing python let out a roar, suddenly turned, and flung its tail towards Gu gently. Gu Qing couldn''t dodge, and was hit by its tail. It flew upside down, hitting seven or eight big trees, and then stopped. , Spit out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    Her eyes darkened, she took out a pill and stuffed it into her mouth, stood up, and looked at the swallowing python.


    The sky-swallowing python was stabbed in the eye and was completely mad. The surrounding area was messed up by it. The trees fell all over the ground. After all, it had some intelligence and was not low. Soon it looked at Gu gently, with intact eyes. It was full of hatred and rushed towards Gu directly.


    Gu Qing''s injury just now was not light. Coupled with the battle just now, the spiritual power in her body was consumed a lot. She still suffered a bit from the Sky-Swallowing Python. She quickly avoided to prevent herself from being hit by the Sky-Swallowing Python. .


    The head was dodged, and the tail of the swallowing python followed closely behind him, attacking Gu Qing, and Gu Qing then dodged, ran across the swallowing python quickly, adjusting its position with the movements of the swallowing python.


    When the surroundings were also messed up, Gu Qing finally found the weakness of the sky-swallowing python.


    She stood on it, holding a long sword.


    "broken!"


    As the mysterious and ethereal voice sounded, the scales on the place where Gu Qing stood on the sky-swallowing python suddenly broke open. Gu gently grasped the opportunity, directly inserted the long sword in his hand, and then quickly left. Retreat to thirty meters away.


    Being attacked by the weak point, the body of the swallowing python twisted violently, but the more it twisted, the faster the blood flow in the wound. After a while, its movement became much smaller. After half an hour, there was no After the movement, lying on the ground.


    Gu Qing did not rush forward, but took out a stack of talisman seals, input spiritual power, and threw it at the swallowing python.


    Those rune seals were all top grade rune seals, each of which had a different effect. After all of them reached the sky-swallowing python, a different situation appeared on the sky-swallowing python.


    There are ice, fire, wind blade, thunderstorm... all kinds.


    The body of the Sky-Swallowing Python was directly messed up, even if it was not dead, it is now tossed to death.


    Before being teleported to the next level, Gu gently crushed the jade medal in his hand. It was given by the guard at the door before entering. As long as he wanted to leave in the trial tower, he could crush the jade medal.


    ...


    "Look at it, she hit the 196th floor, she is already the first in Huazhou City, is this too powerful?"


    "Yes, as long as she works a little harder, she can achieve the results of the first Young Master Si!"


    "Young Master Si is a genius in our second immortal realm. It is so easy to surpass, she is already very good with her current results!"


    "Yes, at least it has surpassed many young talents in the city!"


    "..."


    Outside the trial tower, the onlookers couldn''t help sighing after seeing Gu Qing''s achievements.


    Outside the crowd, Zhao Cheng, Zhou Qi, and Yun Jing were a little surprised.


    "Unexpectedly, we Huazhou City should have such a powerful character?" Zhou Qi glanced at Gu Qing''s performance across the crowd, a playful smile evoked at the corner of his lips, and looked at Zhao Cheng and Yun Jing, his tone was light. To speak.


    "The one hundred and ninety-sixth floor, even the three of us can''t reach it. It''s really amazing. If you have a chance, you should get acquainted." Yun Jing glanced at Zhou Qi and didn''t seem to hear the yin and yang in the other party''s words, and smiled. Opening his mouth.


    "Indeed, it is indeed very powerful at this time. If you can get acquainted, you can also learn more." A war intent flashed through Zhao Cheng''s eyes, and he was full of interest in Gu Qingqing.


    When the three of them were chatting, the person next to them suddenly exclaimed.


    "Wow, look, that person''s name stopped on the 196th floor, she should have come out."


    "Where, where?"


    "Should the exit be on the other side? Let''s go and see."


    So, a group of people hurriedly ran towards the exit.


    Zhou Qi and the three of them looked at each other and walked towards the exit one after another.


    When Gu Qing came out, seeing a group of people looking at her excitedly, was startled, and subconsciously stepped back.


    When she was curious, she was suddenly moved to live.


    "Run!"


    Yun Ran''s voice came, and Gu Qing ran with Yun Ran without thinking about it.


    So the person guarding the exit hadn''t clearly seen what the person looked like, they saw that the other person was being pulled and left like a gust of wind, and when they wanted to find it, they found that the person was no longer there.


    "Does anyone see what it looks like?"


    "Didn''t see clearly!"


    "I only saw a woman!"


    "She wears a veil and can''t see her looks clearly!"


    "..."


    As a result, everyone could only leave with grief.


    The Yunjing trio were in the same place, and did not follow the group of people to leave.


    "If I''m not mistaken, the one that just appeared is Yun Ran from the lower realms of your Yun Family?" Zhou Qi folded his arms around his chest, so he could look at Yun Jing in his spare time, "Brother Yun, don''t you explain? "


    "It''s not bad that Yun Ran just now, but Yun Ran is not my servant. How do I know who she knows?" Outside, Yun Jing is still very short-sighted, and he is also very concerned about Yun Ran, so naturally he won''t let him at this time. Zhou Qi was embarrassed.


    "Yun Ran can take that person away. If you want to come, the two people should have a good relationship. Brother Yun can go back and ask Yun Ran. If you are really a friend of Yun Ran, you can also introduce him to me and Brother Zhou." Zhao Cheng changed what he just said. Laziness, looking at Yun Jing with scorching eyes, fully expressed his interest in Gu Qing.


    "This matter has Yun Ran to make his own decision. Brother Zhao and Brother Zhou still don''t want to embarrass me." The smile on Yun Jing''s face remained unchanged, and he was not threatened by the two of them. "When I think of it, I still have some things, just Goodbye, the two talk slowly."


    He arched his hands at the two of them, turned and left before they could react.


    Zhao Cheng and Zhou Qi had nothing to talk about. They looked at each other, snorted, and turned and left.


    Gu Qing followed Yun Ran for a long distance, and after confirming that no one was chasing him, Yun Ran stopped then, stroking his chest and panting.


    "Sister Yun, did something happen?" Gu Qing was okay. She still didn''t understand what happened. She only ran with Yun Ran out of trust in Yun Ran.


    "Gentlely, you are famous in Huazhou City." When it comes to this, Yun Ran is a little excited.


    "Ah? When did it happen? Why did I become famous in Huazhou City?" Gu lightly looked dazed, and didn''t understand what he did. How could he become famous in Huazhou City in a while.


    "I didn¡¯t tell you before. The ranking of the trial tower can be seen by anyone. You challenged the trial tower for the first time today. As a result, you broke directly into the first white and ninety-sixth floor. It¡¯s not much difference between the two hundred floors. This is Huazhou City¡¯s best result, even surpassing the three most powerful young generations in Huazhou City. Of course, it¡¯s famous!¡± Yun Ran saw Gu Qing''s face. Confused, quickly explained.


    "It turned out to be because of this? I challenged to the 196th floor? There is still a little distance from the seniors, and sure enough, the seniors are great!" Gu Qing was a little dissatisfied with her grades. She felt that Si Lin could be able to be there At the eighth level, he was challenged to the 200th floor, so he should be able to do that too.


    Hearing what she said, Yun Ran rolled his eyes directly, "Okay, there is another one who has only challenged the 182nd floor. Can you consider how we people feel?"


    Yun Ran feels that being friends with people like Gu Qing is really a test of the mood. You worked so hard to cultivate, and finally reached the eighth level. As a result, others quickly cultivated, and you finally challenged it to more than one hundred and eighty. Level, I felt that I was already good enough, but as a result, others immediately challenged to the 196th floor and were still not satisfied. If it were for another person, I''m afraid I would have wanted to break up with Gu Qing long ago.


    Gu stuck out his tongue gently, "Okay, what shall I do now? No one will run after me, right?"

 Chapter 139：

    "Don''t worry, the speed of the two of us was very fast just now. Those people shouldn''t see clearly what you look like, as long as you don''t expose yourself." Yun Ran was glad that he was just witty, and directly took Gu Qing and ran away. , No, I don¡¯t know what will happen afterwards.


    "That''s good," Gu lightly patted his chest, "Sister Yun, you are still smart."


    "Just your mouth is sweet." Yun Ran patted Gu''s hand gently. Although it was a grotesque remark, his tone was full of pampering.


    "After playing inside for a long time, I feel a little tired, let''s go back first." Gu lightly looked around and said to Yun Ran.


    Naturally, Yun Ran had no opinion, and the two returned to the city together and returned to Yun''s house.


    "Miss, the eldest son is waiting for you."


    As soon as the two entered the yard where Yun Ran lived, a maid came to report.


    Yun Ran was a little surprised, "Why did the eldest son come here?"


    She knows Yunjing''s character, and they don''t have many intersections on weekdays, let alone Yunjing''s initiative to come to her.


    "The maidservant doesn''t know, you should go in and take a look, Miss." The maid didn''t know naturally, afraid of offending Yunjing, urging.


    "Sister Yun, then I''ll go back to the room first." Gu Qing had also learned some things about the Yun family in the past two days, and understood who the oldest son of the two populations was. She thought about it and said to Yun Ran.


    Yun Ran hesitated for a while, nodded, "You go to rest first, I will come to you later."


    Gu nodded slightly, turned and walked towards the room where she lived.


    Yun Ran followed the maid into the flower hall and found Yun Jing sitting and drinking tea, and hurried forward.


    "Yun Ran has seen the great young man." Yun Ran walked to Yun Jing and prepared to salute as he spoke.


    "Sister Ran is polite." Yun Jing waved his hand, and a gentle force supported Yun Ran, not allowing her to worship.


    "I don''t know why the eldest son is looking for me?" Yun Ran still missed Gu Qing''s alone, and wanted to end the conversation with Yun Jing as soon as possible, and asked straightforwardly.


    "Sister Ran went to try the tower today?" Yun Jing didn''t go around in circles, put down the tea cup in his hand, looked at Yun Ran, and asked directly.


    Yun Ran''s heart jumped, his expression on his face unchanged, and he nodded.


    "Is the person going with Sister Ran called Gu Qingqing?" Yun Jing stared at Yun Ran, the smile on the corners of his lips did not change, but the expression in his eyes suddenly became sharp.


    "The old man already knows?" Yun Ran said in his heart. Although she is faster today, if someone familiar with it can still recognize her, Yun Jing should have recognized her.


    "I happened to be outside today, and Zhou Qi and Zhao Cheng were also there." Seeing that Yun Ran did not hide, the smile on Yun Jing''s face became more real, and the expression in his eyes became a lot softer. He lowered his head and held up the teacup. Said.


    Yun Ran''s eyes condensed, his brow furrowed, and then quickly loosened, "Slightly is my good friend."


    "I don''t know if I can see her?" Yun Jing asked with a clear flash of eyes.


    Yun Ran hesitated, "I need to ask her."


    "She should be in the yard, right? You can ask now." Yun Jing had already inquired about it when she came, and knew that the girl Yun Ran had brought back had been living here, so she was not in a hurry.


    Yun Ran glanced at Yunjing deeply, got up and left.


    In the room, Yun Ran told Gu Qingqing the meaning of Yunjing, and solicited Gu Qingqing''s opinions.


    "Why does he want to see me? Because I challenged the 196th floor of the trial tower?" Gu Qing asked curiously, tilting his head.


    "It should be that the most powerful young generation in Huazhou City has always been Yunjing, Zhao Cheng and Zhou Qi. Now suddenly there is one person. They should all be curious. If you don''t want to meet, I can turn him down." Yun Ran naturally didn''t want to reluctantly Gu Qing, even if she would offend Yunjing because of it, it didn''t matter to her.


    "No, it''s just a meeting anyway, and it''s not going to be great." Gu Qingming is still very clear about Yun Ran''s current situation, and she doesn''t want Yun Ran to make herself feel bad because of her, and she doesn''t particularly care about Yun Jing. The meeting, anyway, as long as it is not a bunch of people around her.


    Since Gu Qing didn''t mind, Yun Ran took her to the Flower Hall.


    "Grand Young Master, this is my friend, Gu Qing," Yun Ran introduced Gu Qing to Yun Jing, then turned his head, "Qing, this is our Yun Family''s Grand Young Master, Yun Jing."


    Gu Qing didn''t wear a veil at this time, and Yun Jing''s whole body was in a daze with her beautiful face.


    "Gu Qingli saw Young Master Yun." Gu Qing arched his hand at Yunjing.


    "Yun Jing has seen Miss Gu." Yun Jing returned to his senses and hurriedly returned a salute.


    "I don''t know why Young Master Yun saw me?" After sitting on the chair, Gu lightly glanced at Yun Ran and asked directly.


    "Today I learned that Miss Gu has reached the 196th floor of the trial tower. She is so powerful and wants to get acquainted." Although Yun Jing was a little surprised, she explained patiently.


    "Just want to get to know you?" Gu tilted his head slightly and looked at Yunjing.


    "Naturally not. If I have the opportunity, I would like to discuss with Miss Gu. I hope Miss Gu can give me some advice." Looking directly into Gu Qing''s eyes, Yun Jing directly stated his purpose.


    A hint of surprise flashed through Gu Qing''s eyes, "I signed up for the ring competition. Sister Yun said that there will be many people participating. You should also participate? Then we can have a good discussion."


    "Miss Gu also signed up for the ring competition?" Yun Jing was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Gu Qing to participate in this kind of competition, because Gu Qing''s appearance seemed suitable for being spoiled, but she thought that Gu Qing was trying the tower. He was relieved again about the record in the game, "That''s when you can compare it with each other."


    "I also hope that Young Master Yun will be merciful at that time." Seeing Yun Ran''s face, Gu Qing didn''t mind flattering Yunjing.


    "Miss Gu is too modest, I''m bothering you today, so I''ll leave first." Yunjing still knows that she has some self-knowledge. Gu Qing''s ability to challenge the trial tower to the 196th floor shows that she is stronger than him. , The mercy of his men is just a kind of self-effacement for the sake of face.


    "The father (elder) son walks slowly." Gu Qing Qing and Yun Ran sent Yunjing outside the door.


    "This Yunjing looks pretty good, and the atmosphere of the Yun family is also good. Sister Yun chose to stay here." Gu Qing said to Yun Ran as he walked back with Yun Ran.


    "The Yun family here is indeed okay." Yun Ran also agrees very much. If it weren''t for the Yun family, she would not stay. "Now the Zhao family and Zhou family should know that you are my friend. Yes, it will be more troublesome next."


    This Huazhou City said it was big and small, and it was very easy for the Zhou family and Zhao family to know the relationship between Gu Qing and her. Based on her understanding of Zhou Qi and Zhao Cheng, the two I will definitely find a way to visit Gu Qingqing and take a look at the bottom of Gu Qingqing.


    "Are they all idle? Why do you have to know who I am?" Gu Qing frowned somewhat dissatisfied, feeling that these people were a little annoying.


    "It''s not that they are idle, it''s that this arena is very important to them. Originally, their opponents were only each other. Now suddenly there is a variable like you. Of course, they have to figure out your origin first." Yun Ran is better than Gu Qing Knowing a lot, it''s not surprising to their actions.


    "You didn''t mean that the ring competition is held once every three years. With their age and strength, they should have participated in it. Why do they still care?" Gu Qing asked inexplicably.


    "Because the grand prize given by the City Lord''s Mansion this year is a barrier-breaking pill, which can raise one''s cultivation base from the eighth to the ninth, and does not require any conditions. This kind of pill is very rare even in the second immortal realm. They all want to get it." Yun Ran was a little excited when he mentioned the prize of this ring match.


    Gu Qing had also learned alchemy following Mu Chen, and he naturally knew the effect of the barrier-breaking pill. He was a little surprised when he heard this.


    "Then your City Lord''s Mansion really has a blood base. As far as I know, the main medicinal material of the barrier-breaking pill, Xueling grass, is not easy to find!" Gu gently said with emotion, "Sister Yun, do you want it?" She turned her head. , Asked Yun Ran.


    "Of course I want it too, but unfortunately I definitely can''t win!" Yun Ran is still very clear about his abilities, and the three of Yun Jing can''t beat them at all!


    "Since Sister Yun wants it, then I will help you get it!" Gu Qing didn''t lack this kind of pill, but Yun Ran wanted it, and she thought she could still work harder!


    "Thank you for being gentle, but there is no need to do anything for me, just be happy." Although Yun Ran was very moved that Gu Qingming did this for himself, he didn''t want to force Gu Qingming to do this for himself.


    "Okay, I''m all grown up, and I know what to do. Go and wash up." Gu Qing didn''t give Yun Ran a chance to say more, and pushed her into the room.


    ...


    The next day, as Yun Ran expected, both the Zhao family and the Zhou family posted posts to Gu Qing, but it was a pity that Gu Qing had no interest in seeing them, so he refused, and regardless of the reactions of the two people, they followed Yun. Ran practice together.


    In the afternoon, Gu Qing and Yun Ran came back from outside and found someone waiting at the door. The person looked a little embarrassed. His clothes were a bit torn, and there were blood stains. They seemed to have suffered serious injuries. .


    "Yun Lin, why are you back? Are you still injured?" Yun Ran''s expression changed when he saw that person, he walked over quickly and asked worriedly.


    "Sister Yun Ran, hurry up with me to save people. Brother Yun Heng is injured." Yun Lin was very excited when he saw Yun Ran, and he took Yun Ran''s hand and walked out without forgetting to say.


    "What''s the matter? Yunlin, tell me clearly, how could my elder brother get hurt?" Yun Ran immediately lost his sense of measure when he heard Yunlin''s words, took Yunlin''s hand, and asked excitedly.


    "Let¡¯s go to Hongxia Mountain outside the city to practice together. Who knows that we encountered Demon Xiu and everyone was injured. Big Brother Yun Heng brought others to fight against Demon Xiu, and let me come back to report!" Yunling quickly dealt with the matter. After talking for a while, "Sister Yun Ran, hurry up with me, or I''m afraid I will be late..."


    Although he didn''t finish his words, everyone present knew what he meant.

 Chapter 140：

    "Magic cultivator?" Yun Ran was startled, and seemed to wake up quickly. She turned her head and beckoned to the maid on the side. The maid ran over immediately, "Go and inform the first man that there is a demonic cultivator in Hongxia Mountain. The disciple of the Yun family is trapped, so I''ll go over and help first, and ask the old man to take someone to the rescue as soon as possible!"


    "Yes." The maid''s face changed slightly, and she nodded, and immediately ran towards the depths of the Yun family.


    Yun Ran turned his head and looked at Gu Qingqing, "Gently, you..."


    "Sister Yun, I''ll go with you." Gu Qing knew that Yun Ran didn''t want to risk herself, but she also didn''t want to watch Yun Ran take risks, so she interrupted Yun Ran''s words and spoke first.


    Yun Ran froze for a moment, then nodded, "Okay, then you will go with me. If there is a danger, you must remember to protect yourself."


    "Sister Yun, I know, let''s go quickly, don''t waste time anymore." Gu gently took Yun Ran''s arm, and said while running forward.


    Yun Ran''s attention was immediately diverted without delay, and followed Gu Qing and Yun Lin to leave.


    Hongxia Mountain is still some distance away from Huazhou City, but at their level, they can all fly with swords. After leaving Huazhou City, the three of them all summon their weapons. Yun Lin leads the way, and Gu Qing and Yun Ran followed behind, flying out like a meteor.


    After about half an hour, the three arrived at the foot of Hongxia Mountain.


    Hongxia Mountain is also a famous mountain nearby. It is not too high, but it has a relatively large area and contains a lot of monsters. It is the favorite place for the disciples of the nearby city to practice.


    The resources needed for cultivation are huge and complex. Not every disciple has family support. Those disciples who do not have a family or their own strength want to obtain resources, so they can only find resources on their own. Therefore, there are a lot of people in Hongxia Mountain. Yunheng and the others come here. It''s for experience, and second, it''s for earning spirit coins. After all, the cultivation resources given by the family are not enough for everyone!


    At this time, inside Hongxia Mountain, Yun Heng was leading a dozen Yun family disciples to fight with a man in a black robe.


    The black robe man has long hair scattered, his face is hidden behind his long hair, but dark red lines can be seen on his exposed face. His eyes are dark red. At this time, Yun Heng''s eyes look like beasts. , Full of cruelty and fierceness.


    His weapon is a walking stick about one meter with a baby skull on top. The whole body is white. The eyes of the skull are inlaid with two blood-red gems, which looks very strange and bloody.


    At this moment, from the skull''s mouth, a translucent ghost was flying out, and the screamers rushed towards the cloud and hung them.


    Yun Heng held a long sword in front of him, his hair was a bit messy, the corners of his mouth had blood stains, and there were several wounds on his body. He was bleeding out, looking a little embarrassed.


    The dozen or so Yun family disciples behind him did not get much better. Everyone had wounds on their bodies. The blood from some people''s wounds even turned black, which was obviously poisoned.


    Among this group of people, with the exception of Yunheng who is at the eighth level, the rest are at the seventh level, and the ghosts are very powerful and fast. This group of young people are not the opponents of the ghosts at all, and can only be exhausted to deal with it. .


    "Big Brother Yunheng, you go first and leave us alone." A young woman behind Yunheng gritted her teeth while fighting the rushing Li ghost, and said to Yunheng.


    "Yes, Brother Yunheng, with your cultivation level, you can definitely escape, you leave us alone!" The young man on the other side also followed, his arm was scratched, and he was poisoned. His actions were obvious. It was a lot slower than before, but still struggling to resist, but after seeing Yun Heng, he didn''t want Yun Heng to be dragged down by them.


    "What are you talking about? I brought you out, of course I won''t leave you behind!" Yun Heng scolded without looking back, "And Yun Lin has already escaped. He will definitely bring the family. Save us!"


    What kind of family the Yun family is, everyone present knows very well, as long as Yun Lin can return to the Yun family, the Yun family will definitely send someone to rescue them, and they will be saved. This is why they have been struggling to support it!


    "But Big Brother Yunheng, we won''t be able to hold on for long, and we can''t let you sacrifice here." Feeling that his arm is gradually losing directness, a trace of perseverance flashed through the boy''s eyes and said to Yunheng.


    "Yun Lei, don''t talk nonsense, we can definitely support Yun Lin to bring people back!" Yun Heng turned his head, glared at the young man quickly, and said sharply.


    Yun Lei felt a little black in front of his eyes, and a cry and smile appeared at the corner of his lips, "But, Big Brother Yunheng, I, really, can''t hold it..."


    He just felt that the darkness in front of him was getting more and more, the voice was getting softer and lighter, and finally disappeared, and the person planted directly toward the ground.


    "Yun Lei!"


    Yun Ruiying, who was next to Yun Lei, saw Yun Lei fall, exclaimed, walked two steps quickly, caught Yun Lei¡¯s body, and turned to look at Yun Heng who helped them block Li Gui, ¡°Big Brother Yun Heng, Yun Lei is poisoned. It''s too deep, I''ve fainted!"


    Hearing this, Yun Heng used his sword to fend off Li Gui''s attack. He turned his head and glanced at Yun Lei, and found that his face was blue and his lips were purple. He was indeed poisoned, and his brow wrinkled, feeling very troublesome!


    The demonic cultivation base they encountered was at the peak of Tier 8, and there was a secondary immortal weapon in their hands. They were not opponents at all. Now Yun Lei is poisoned again and must be healed quickly. If Yun Lin can¡¯t bring rescue soldiers, they I''m going to explain here today!


    A trace of determination flashed through Yun Heng''s eyes, and he gritted his teeth. He suddenly stretched out his hand, bit his index finger with his teeth, squeezed out the blood, at a point between his brows, and then his hands quickly formed a seal. With his movements, his cultivation level suddenly improved. After a lot of time, he was promoted from the initial stage of the eighth stage to the peak of the eighth stage in an instant, and then he stopped his hand movements.


    After he opened his eyes, a gleam of golden light flashed under his eyes, and the whole person''s aura changed a little.


    "Big Brother Yun Heng." Yun Ruiying looked at and called Yun Heng softly.


    Yun Heng glanced at her, turned his head, and took the initiative to attack those ghosts.


    Although he was able to stab those ghosts before, he did not cause much damage to the ghosts, but after the improvement of his cultivation base, the damage he caused to the ghosts obviously increased a lot, and the time for him to use the secret method to improve his cultivation was limited. Speed ??up the time and take the initiative to attack without waiting for Li Gui to attack.


    For a while, most of the ghosts were attracted by him, which relieved the pressure on others.


    But within a quarter of an hour, most of the ghosts were solved by him, Mo Xiu was swallowed, and his eyes suddenly changed.


    He let the other ghosts continue to attack others, and he met Yun Heng.


    After all, Yun Heng is a forcibly improved cultivation base. Compared with the real eighth-level peak of Mo Xiu, there is still some distance, and the swordsmanship he cultivates is mostly the kind of decent swordsmanship that is open and close. Xiu''s insidious attack was a bit of a loss, but after more than fifty moves, Mo Xiu hit the chest with the staff in his hand, spit out a mouthful of blood, and his momentum suddenly became much weaker.


    Feeling the tingling sensation coming from his body, Yun Heng frowned, thinking of the other Yun family disciples, and quickly got up again to resist the attack of Mo Xiu.


    A quarter of an hour later, when the secret method time came, Yun Heng''s cultivation base was lowered, and he was hit by the magic repair in his chest again, and flew out. The meridians in his body were originally injured by the secret method, plus the damage caused by the attack by the magic repair. He stood up, but his legs were soft, and he fell down again, and at the same time he was full of blood. He couldn''t move anymore and could only watch Mo Xiu approach.


    "Big Brother Yunheng!" Seeing Yunheng''s situation, Yun Ruiying yelled Yunheng''s name, and at the same time, she wanted to pounce towards Yunheng, but was blocked by a Li ghost and could only resist the attack of the Li ghost. , While watching Yunheng''s situation with his left light, anxiously!


    The situation of other people was the same as Yun Ruiying, they wanted to save Yunheng, but they were powerless, and they couldn''t get out of being entangled by Li ghosts. They could only watch Mo Xiu approach Yunheng.


    "Ahem!"


    Yun Heng coughed out a mouthful of blood, clutching his chest, seeing Mo Xiu getting closer, no longer struggling, he closed his eyes and waited for death to come.


    As a result, he waited for a long time, Mo Xiu¡¯s attack did not fall, he could not help but opened his eyes, and saw a figure blocking him. After seeing who came, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Mo Xiu again. The cultivation base turned into worry.


    "Ran Ran, why are you here?" He wiped the blood from the corners of his lips and asked.


    "Sister Yun, leave this magic repair to me, you first go and help Big Brother Yun Heng." Gu Qingqing and Yun Ran arrived at the same time. Hearing Yun Heng calling Yun Ran, he spoke at the right time and stepped forward and stood in front of Yun Ran. .


    Yun Ran glanced at Gu Qingqing, nodded, and retreated to Yun Heng''s side.


    After seeing Yun Heng''s injury clearly, Yun Ran''s brow furrowed fiercely.


    "Brother, why are you hurting like this?" Just now I saw Mo Xiu attacking Yun Heng, and Yun Ran rushed over to help Yun Heng block him. I didn''t expect Yun Heng to be so badly injured.


    "I just used a secret method to improve my cultivation level. This is a sequelae. It''s okay." Facing Yun Ran''s worried gaze, Yun Heng twitched at the corner of his mouth, or chose to tell the truth, "Why did you come here? Yun Lin asked you. ?" He swept his gaze, saw Yun Lin who was helping Yun Ruiying not far away, and asked.


    "Yes, I have sent someone to ask the eldest son to bring someone over, you don¡¯t have to worry about it, elder brother," Yun Ran naturally understood Yun Heng¡¯s meaning for many years, and he quickly stated his own arrangements. "Brother, you take the pill first Eat, sit and heal, I will help you protect the law."


    Yun Ran carefully handed Yun Heng a pill, and watched Yun Heng eat it, then turned around and helped him protect the law.


    After taking the pill, Yun Heng knew that it was the best healing pill. He was a little surprised, but he still quickly absorbed the power of the pill.


    Here Gu Qing helped Yun Ran block Demon Xiu, and he was fighting with Demon Xiu.


    Gu Qing is also just past the eighth level, and she suffers a lot from demon cultivation. Fortunately, her weapon is comparable to demon cultivation, and her cultivation technique is better than that of demon cultivation, and her spiritual power is pure, so she didn¡¯t immediately. Downwind.


    After Hunxian Ling was injected with spiritual power, he became very sharp, like a whip. She was thrown at Moxiu, and the angle was also very tricky. Moxiu was confused by Gu Qing''s appearance. For a time, his love rival was injured by Hunxian Ling. cheek.


    He wiped the blood off his cheeks with his hand, licked it off with his tongue, and the look in Gu Qing''s eyes suddenly became dangerous.


    "Where is this little beauty? I happen to be missing a maid. Don''t worry, I will treat you well!" Mo Xiu''s voice was a little hoarse, it sounded very ugly, his eyes swept from Gu Qing''s face to his feet. , His eyes were full of aggression, which made people very uncomfortable.


    Gu Qing was disgusted by Mo Xiu''s eyes, frowning, a trace of disgust and disgust flashed under his eyes, and the Immortal Ling Ling in his hand attacked Mo Xiu again.


    After being injured just now, Mo Xiu was on guard against Gu Qing in his heart. Although he was very frivolous in language, he was not at all implicit in his actions. He quickly avoided the immortal Aya, and came to Gu Qing''s back, his skinny palm patted at Gu. Gently back the heart.


    Gu lightly noticed the palm wind behind him, and he immediately leaped forward and then rolled, avoiding Mo Xiu''s attack, turning around, and the Immortal Immortal Aya in his hand flew towards Mo Xiu''s forehead.


    Moxiu used his wand to block Gu''s lightly mixed fairy, but was entangled by the mixed fairy. The two of them used force at the same time, and no one pulled each other. They were a little surprised. Again, they used their force again. This time Gu was gently pulled towards the demon. Xiu flew over here, and when she was about to approach Mo Xiu, she suddenly shot her hand and patted Mo Xiu''s chest with a palm.


    Although Moxiu was accidental, he quickly avoided it. At the same time, he grabbed Gu Qing''s wrist with his hand. Gu gently turned his wrist, turned around, and patted Moxiu with his other hand. Moxiu avoided again and grabbed backhand. Holding Gu Qing''s wrist, the other palm patted Gu Qing''s side waist.


    Gu Qing wanted to dodge, but his wrist was grasped by Mo Xiu, and he could only move slightly, but was still hit. Mo Xiu''s palm contained 80% of his strength. Gu Qing injured his waist, and the corners of his lips immediately overflowed. Blood.


    She frowned, Hun Xian Ling loosened Mo Xiu''s wand and wrapped it around Mo Xiu''s neck, forcing Mo Xiu to let her go. She immediately drew away, stepped back and controlled Hun Xian Ling back to her. .


    "Tsk tsk, I didn''t expect the little beauty to be so powerful, I like it!" Mo Xiu''s hoarse voice sounded again, his eyes were very hot when he looked at Gu Qing, and he didn''t care about being escaped gently by Gu.


    "You''re looking for death!" Gu Qing was irritated, and Hun Xian Ling flew to Mo Xiu again.


    Mo Xiu''s actual combat experience was obviously much better than Gu Qing''s, and he could always avoid it when Hunxian Ling came over. Gu Qing was very annoyed, but the distance between the two of them was getting closer and closer.


    Gu gently stretched out his hand and knocked out Mo Xiu''s hand that was grabbing her cheek, turned and kicked Mo Xiu''s waist, and was dodged by Mo Xiu. Then she kicked it four or five times, but was dodged by Mo Xiu, she With a wave of his hand, Hunxian Ling wrapped around Mo Xiu''s waist, and he was noticed by Mo Xiu, kicked on the Hunxiu Ling, and then drew away with force, and the staff in his hand suddenly shot a red light.


    "laugh!"


    Gu Qing couldn''t react enough, was hit by the red light on his shoulders, felt the numbness of his shoulders, his face changed, and he immediately made a few taps on his shoulders, covering his shoulders. The magic repair has come to Gu Qing by this time. In front of, his hand stretched out to the face towel on Gu Qing''s face, and Gu Qing''s body was already frozen, unable to move, she could only watch Mo Xiu''s hand approach!


    "Bold!"

 Chapter 141：

    With an angry shout, a sharp sword aura directly cut off the hand that Mo Xiu had touched Xiang Gu gently.


    In the next moment, Gu Qing was held back by someone, while a figure stood in front of her.


    Seeing the familiar white robe, the corners of Gu''s lips gently concealed under the veil slightly curled up.


    "Big brother!" She turned her head again, looking at the person who was holding her, with a pair of caring eyes, "Second brother."


    "Gentle, are you okay?" Yue Zhao embraced Gu Qing and retreated more than a dozen meters away, let go of Gu Qing and looked at her worriedly.


    "Second brother, you get out of the way first, let me have a look." Mu Chen was following Yue Zhao, and at this moment, he stepped forward and said to Yue Zhao.


    Yue Zhao took a step back when he heard the words and let out the place next to Gu Qingqing.


    Mu Chen first looked at the wound that Gu Qing was holding. He moved Gu Qing''s hand. After seeing that Gu Qing''s hand was a bit stiff, his expression became cold, and he carefully raised Gu Qing''s hand and watched. At the bottom of the wound, when he saw the black blood stains at the wound, his eyes instantly became cold.


    "It was corpse poison lightly, Brother Second, you help us protect the law, I will gently detoxify." Mu Chen turned his head and said to Yue Zhao.


    Yue Zhao''s expression became cold, and he glanced at Mo Xiu who was being pressed and beaten by Si Lin not far away, turned his head and nodded at Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen first carefully stuffed Gu Qing''s mouth with a pill, and then came to Gu Qing''s back. His hands quickly formed a seal, and a golden light appeared in his hands. Then he suddenly shot, one after another. Eighteen clicks on Gu Qing''s back.


    Gu Qing shook her body, spit out a mouthful of black blood, soiled her veil, she took off the veil with her shoulders and hung it beside her.


    Mu Chen kept moving, and then came to Gu Qing''s injured shoulder, changed her fingertips to palms, patted Gu Qing''s shoulder with a palm, and a red light from the wound shot out, piercing Gu Qing''s front. In the grass, black blood came out of the wound again, and Rong Ye''s palm rested on Gu Qing''s shoulder and continued his exercises until the blood on his shoulder turned red.


    "Okay, I''ll help you apply medicine to the wound. This is my newly developed medicine powder. It doesn''t hurt at all. It will heal soon and will not leave scars." Mu Chen took out a porcelain bottle and gently touched Gu''s clothes on his shoulders. Pulling apart a little bit, while carefully pouring the powder on the wound, he gently explained to Gu.


    Hearing that there would be no scars, Gu gently raised the corners of his lips, "Thank you Brother Si."


    "Senior brothers and sisters, are you still being polite?" Mu Chen glared at Gu Qing, seeing that the wound on Gu Qing''s shoulder was crusted, and then he was relieved, "Okay, I guess the wound will be healed tomorrow."


    Gu Qing lightly glanced at it with the remaining light, and found that it was scabs, nodded, and said no more thank you.


    ...


    Mo Xiu was also a ruthless person. After Si Lin cut off an arm, he immediately tapped on his shoulder to stop bleeding from the broken arm. At the same time, he stepped back and looked up at the person who shot him.


    When he saw the other party dressed in white and holding a sword with a golden dragon pattern in his hand, his face changed slightly.


    "You are the great apprentice of the Spirit Fox Holy Master, Si Lin?" Si Lin is well-known in the second immortal world. Everyone knows that Si Lin likes to wear white clothes and has a golden dragon pattern on the sword in his hand. Moxiu knows it, and guesses it The identity of Si Lin.


    Si Lin only glanced at Mo Xiu, and most of his mind was on Gu Qing behind him. When he heard Mu Chen say that Gu Qing was poisoned, the look at Mo Xiu suddenly became extremely cold and full of body. The sword intent became a boundless killing intent.


    He has entered the ninth step, and has made deeper progress in his own way, and is able to form a certain artistic conception.


    At this moment, Mo Xiu was directly facing Si Lin''s artistic conception, feeling cold all over, and even his blood seemed to be frozen.


    "Slightly hurt, you **** it!" Si Lin''s low voice slowly sounded, and then his figure disappeared from the place.


    Mo Xiu was taken aback by Si Lin''s disappearance. He didn''t care about his fears, and quickly became alert. Unfortunately, he and Si Lin are one level behind, and this level span is still very large, so he can''t catch Si Lin''s traces. .


    When he was unaware, Si Lin appeared behind him, and the Prison Dragon Sword pierced his heart directly.


    Until the tingling came, Mo Xiu lowered his head in disbelief and saw the tip of the sword appearing on his chest. He wanted to turn around and look at Si Lin behind him, but he couldn''t do it at all!


    The prisoner dragon sword was slowly withdrawn from his body, and his body fell to the ground, his eyes opened in anger, and he couldn''t squint.


    Rong Ye, who had been eager for a long time, directly threw a top-grade sam¨¡dhi real fire talisman. After the talisman reached Mo Xiu''s body, it instantly ignited and swept through Mo Xiu''s corpse in an instant. But in a moment, Mo Xiu''s body turned into A pile of fly ash.


    Without the control of Demon Xiu, the ghosts immediately disappeared, and the other disciples of the Yun family also stopped their movements and collapsed to the ground, looking at Si Lin and the others with fiery eyes!


    "Gentle, you are wronged." After Si Lin solved the demon repair, without even looking at the body of the demon repair, he went directly to Gu Qing''s side, took out a cloak from the universe ring, and put it on Gu Qing Qing''s body blocked her wound, rubbed her hair, and said with care.


    "I''m fine, big brother." Gu gently raised his head, rubbed Si Lin''s palm like he did when he was a child, and said with a smile.


    "It''s okay, you are all injured. If we didn''t arrive in time, you would have been frivolous by that demon repair!" Rong Ye said angrily, standing beside him.


    "Xiao Wu, shut up!" Yue Zhao turned his head and glared at Rong Ye sternly, not allowing him to remain silent.


    Rong Ye also knew that he was wrong, so he covered his mouth in annoyance and looked at Gu Qing carefully, worried that she would be sad.


    As if he hadn''t heard Rong Ye''s words, Gu Qing looked at Si Lin, "Fortunately, the brothers are here, otherwise I will use the power of my words."


    Although she can''t move her body, her mouth can still move. Naturally, Mo Xiu will not really be frivolous. It''s just that Si Lin and the others told her not to show her power in front of others as much as possible before she soared. She just endured it all the time!


    "Brothers will protect you in the future!" Si Lin narrowed his eyes, and said in a pampered voice.


    "Yes, gently, the seniors will always follow you in the future and protect you!" Nan Hua finally had the opportunity to speak and said quickly.


    Mu Chen and Rong Ye also nodded next to them. Obviously, Gu Qing was injured this time, and all of them felt uncomfortable.


    Gu nodded lightly and smiled at the seniors.


    "Gentlely, are you okay?" Yun Ran walked over at this moment and asked Gu Qingwen worriedly.


    Moxiu''s movements were too fast just now, she didn''t have time to react, and then Si Lin and the others suddenly appeared again. When she reacted, Mu Chen had begun to gently heal Gu, so she could only wait by the side. Just came to see Gu Qing''s situation.


    "Sister Yun, I''m fine. You should know the level of my fourth senior brother." Gu gently shook his head, "How is Brother Yun Heng?"


    "Big brother is already much better, just go back and cultivate and cultivate." Yun Ran glanced at Yun Heng, turned his head and said.


    "That''s good, Sister Yun, since the magic repair has been eliminated, let''s go back." She looked at Si Lin and the others, and said to Yun Ran.


    "Okay." Yun Ran was also about to go back soon, the injured disciples of the Yun family still needed medical treatment, and it would not be good if the delay was too long.


    So the group went on the road together, Si Lin and the others surrounded Gu Qing, and whispered about Gu Qing''s experience after ascending. The Yun family disciples also got together to discuss Si Lin and the others. The two sides were quite harmonious.


    On the way, they encountered Yun Jing who had brought people over. After seeing the situation of Yun Ran and the disciples of the Yun family, Yun Jing was a little surprised. After learning that it was Gu Qing and her brothers who rescued the disciples of the Yun family, they immediately looked towards On Gu Qing''s side, when he saw the five members of Si Lin, Rao was stunned by the calm cloud scene.


    It can only be said that Si Lin and the others are too famous. In terms of age, Si Lin and the others are only a year or two older than Yunjing, but if they are more successful, they are far worse.


    Almost all of them in Si Lin were famous in the world of immortals at the age of thirteen or four. They were almost the existence that the younger generation looked up to. Like Yunjing, almost all of them regarded Si Lin as idols, and they were dressed in costumes and weapons. They are so distinctive that they can be easily recognized.


    Yun Jing didn''t expect that one day he actually saw Si Lin and the others. The most important thing was that he saw five people at once!


    "Huazhou City Yun Family Yunjing has seen Si Gongzi, Yue Gongzi, Nan Gongzi, Mu Gongzi, Rong Gongzi." Yun Jing came to Si Lin and the others, and was excited to meet him.


    According to Si Lin¡¯s temperament, they generally ignore people like Yunjing, but Gu Qing said just now. She recently used the Yun family, and Yunjing is a member of the Yun family. They still gave it something. Face-saving, nodded, regarded as a courtesy.


    "You don''t have to be polite, Mr. Yun, our junior sister has been harassing your house recently, and please take care of Mr. Yun." Yue Zhao said to Yun Jing with an everlasting gentle smile on his face.


    Yun Jing was stunned for a moment, his gaze fell on Gu Qing''s body, his face was not visible, but his heart was shocked.


    Everyone in the second immortal realm knows that there are five disciples under the Lord of the Spirit Fox. No one has ever heard that he has a sixth disciple, and this sixth disciple is still a female disciple, even from the lower realm. !


    You must know that in those days the Spirit Fox Holy Master accepted disciples, but countless families held a lot of treasures and asked him to accept their own children, but unfortunately they were all rejected by the Spirit Fox Holy Master. After so many years, they also accepted the five people of Si Lin. If other people know that the Spirit Fox Holy Master accepts disciples again, they will probably be jealous!


    Knowing that Gu Qing was Si Lin''s junior sister, Yun Jing was not surprised that Gu Qing was able to challenge the 196th floor of the trial tower!


    It can only be said that the people in their teachers are so powerful!


    "It turns out that Miss Gu is a disciple of the Spirit Fox Holy Master. I was negligent before, so please don''t mind Miss Gu!"

 Chapter 142：

    Yun Jing''s attitude was very low this time. Unlike the last time he met Gu Qing, he was still a little nervous, worried that Gu Qing would remember his attitude last time and thus had a bad impression of him.


    Their Yun Family is just a family in Huazhou City. Compared with the holy land behind the Spirit Fox Holy Master, it is too small, not to mention that each of Gu Qing''s five senior brothers has an extraordinary background. If you really care about it, the Yun Family They may not be able to bear it.


    "I''m very happy living in Yun''s house, Master Yun don''t have to worry." Gu Qingqing naturally understands Yun Jing''s concerns, but she thinks Yun Jing completely thinks about it. Let''s not say that the Yun family hasn''t done anything wrong with her. The good thing is that Yun Ran is in the Yun family, and Gu Qingchun won''t do anything to the Yun family.


    Hearing this, Yunjing''s heart immediately relaxed.


    "Furthermore, Sister Yun was very happy at the Yun family, indicating that the Yun family''s family style is very good." Gu gently glanced at Yun Ran not far away, and said with a smile.


    Yun Jing had thought before that Gu Qing seemed to have a good relationship with Yun Ran, and she would probably not care about Yun Ran''s face, but she did not expect her relationship with Yun Ran to be so good!


    "Yun Ran herself is also very good. Among the Yun family''s women, she is the best!" Yun Jing also admires Yun Ran very much. Yun Ran''s status as today has something to do with him, which is considered Yun Ran. Bole of the second fairy world.


    The two looked at each other and showed a smile that they all understood.


    Now that Si Lin and the others are here, Gu Qing will naturally no longer live in the Yun family. Even though Yun Jing strongly invited her, she still told Yun Ran and lived in Rong Ye''s property in Huazhou City.


    In order to avoid unnecessary troubles, Yue Zhao also talked to Yunjing, asking him not to reveal Gu Qing''s identity. Although their five brothers and sisters are well-known in the second immortal world, they also have some enemies. They still don¡¯t want to. Let your own affairs involve Gu Qing Qing, so I don''t plan to let others know Gu Qing''s name for the time being.


    After returning to Rong Ye''s house, Gu Qing and Si Lin had a good chat with them.


    After learning that Gu Qing had participated in the Huazhou City arena, Si Lin and others did not stop it. Anyway, as long as Gu Qing was not injured, they had always said what Gu Qing said.


    "It turns out that the seniors are so famous in the second immortal world!" After talking about his own affairs, Gu lightly looked at Si Lin and the others, and said with emotion.


    "Don''t you like it gently?" Yue Zhao helped Gu gently sway the steps on his head and asked softly.


    "It''s not that I don''t like it, or I think it''s a bit stressful to go out with you brothers." Gu Qing let Yue Zhao move on his head and blinked and said.


    "Why?" Si Lin asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Because I''m going out with you, it''s easy to be recognized." Gu Qing said without thinking.


    The five of Si Lin looked at each other, and finally Yue Zhao, who had the most ideas, spoke.


    "Don''t worry, the seniors will find a way."


    "What way?" Gu Qing looked at Yue Zhao curiously.


    "I''ll know it lightly tomorrow. After tossing for so long today, aren''t you tired?" Yue Zhao sold it off and patted Gu Qing on the head.


    "Oh, I''ve already said don''t pat my head, what if I get stupid?" Gu gently covered his head and glared at Yuezhao, his expression dissatisfied.


    Yue Zhao immediately raised his hand, "Well, brother knows that I was wrong, so I won''t take pictures of you again."


    Gu hummed softly, stood up, and went to the room prepared for him.


    The next morning, Gu Qing knew about Yue Zhao''s method, and saw that the five people directly changed their own clothes, abandoned the colors they often wore, and changed them to the same color and the same style of clothes.


    Si Lin handed a skirt to Gu Qingqing, "Gentle, this is yours."


    Gu lightly glanced at the purple skirt and hair in his hand, and found that not only were the colors and fabrics the same as those on Si Lin''s body, and even the style was somewhat similar, but Si Lin and the others were men''s models, while hers were women''s models.


    She went directly back to the room to change her clothes, and then went out with Si Lin and the others.


    This time, when they walked together, the rate of turning their heads was higher, and it was more noticeable.


    Originally, each of them looked good, and then put on uniform clothes, the clothes were also very elegant, each of them was full of immortality, and unknowingly thought they were really immortals descending to the earth.


    When Yun Ran saw it, he was shocked.


    "Gentlely, Senior Brother Si, Senior Brother Yue, Senior Brother Nan, Senior Brother Mu, Senior Brother Rong, how do you dress the same today?" Yun Ran asked curiously, looking at the clothes of several people.


    "Senior brothers, their clothes color and weapons are combined together, it is too easy to be recognized. Now that we pass them the same, others can''t think of them." When Gu Qing saw Si Lin''s clothes, I understood their idea, so I was naturally responsible for the explanation at this time.


    Yun Ran immediately understood. Thinking about it carefully, although this looks more attractive, it is not easy to associate them with their identities.


    "Yesterday, after knowing the identity of Senior Brother Si and you, even the Patriarch summoned me. No, let me bring you something." Yun Ran showed off the storage bag in his hand, slightly teasing To say.


    When they were in the Xuantian Continent, few people knew Si Lin''s identities, only those who had seen them respect them. Yun Ran didn¡¯t feel it deeply, but when they arrived in the second immortal realm, Si Lin¡¯s identities were too high. Yun Ran immediately felt the difference, sighing in his heart, but not showing it on the face.


    "Since they have sent it, we will accept it, so that they can feel at ease. You are at Yun''s house right now, and you can take care of it later." Yue Zhao glanced at the storage bag and said with a smile.


    Yun Ran nodded, glanced at Yue Zhao gratefully, and gave Gu Qingqing the storage bag.


    Yue Zhao had said so, and Gu Qing gently put it away, Yun Ran immediately let out a sigh of relief.


    There are still two days before the arena. Today is the day when the draw begins. Yun Ran will call Gu Qingqing out. After Gu Qing received the storage bag, the few people walked towards the city lord''s mansion together.


    ...


    On the second floor of a tea house on the street outside the city lord¡¯s mansion, in a private room near the window.


    Zhou Ting and her cousin Han Qianqian were drinking tea. Han Qianqian was the girl in pink that day. Her mother and Zhou Ting¡¯s mother were sisters, but her mother was not as good as Zhou Ting¡¯s mother, and her mother She died early, and her father didn''t take her seriously, so she was received by Zhou Ting''s mother from Zhou''s family to be her company.


    Zhou Ting¡¯s temper was not well-loved by Zhou¡¯s family, but she was pretty good with Han Qianqian¡¯s cousin. She would prepare a copy for Han Qianqian on weekdays and would not let others bully Han Qianqian. At this point, she was still very good. Not bad!


    Han Qianqian shook a fan in her hand and sat by the window. While listening to Zhou Ting''s words, she glanced at the street downstairs. When she saw Yun Ran, her eyes lit up and she immediately turned her head to tell Zhou Ting.


    Zhou Ting was eating snowflake pastry, and she came to the window directly holding the cake, but the first thing she saw was not Yun Ran, but Yue Zhao who was standing beside Gu Qing and smiling.


    Yue Zhao¡¯s appearance was originally the kind of gentleman, but wearing purple clothes today also showed a trace of evil charm, especially the very gentle appearance to Gu Qing at this moment, which made Zhou Ting dream since she was a child. The man who married a man like this fell directly!


    Zhou Ting only felt that everything around him had disappeared, except for the man not far away and the smile on his lips.


    As long as the thought that the smile bloomed for herself, she felt that it was worth it to let her die immediately!


    Her eyes were so hot, Yue Zhao naturally felt it, but she didn''t care, and continued to talk to Gu softly without lifting her head.


    And Zhou Ting has been stuck in Yue Zhao''s smile, not even knowing that Yue Zhao has left.


    "Cousin! Cousin!" Han Qianqian waited for a long time, but there was no movement from Zhou Ting. He quickly called Zhou Ting while gently pushing her.


    "What?" Zhou Ting recovered, glanced at Han Qianqian, then immediately looked downstairs, and found that Yue Zhao had disappeared.


    "Cousin, why did you lose your mind just now?" Han Qianqian didn''t see what Zhou Ting looked like just now, looked downstairs and asked suspiciously.


    "Qianqian, I like someone!" Zhou Ting has a rough personality, but she is also relatively straightforward, and Han Qianqian is a person she trusts, and she did not hide it, she said her thoughts in a somewhat twitchy manner.


    "What?" Han Qianqian was very surprised, "Cousin, who do you like?"


    There are only so many young talents in Huazhou City, and the most powerful ones are Yunjing, Zhao Cheng and Zhou Qi. Zhou Ting has never shown who he likes before. Why is there suddenly someone he likes now?


    "I don''t know what his name is, I only know that he is very good-looking and has a gentle smile. He is the kind of man I have always wanted to marry." Zhou Ting said with a dreamy expression.


    She remembered Yuezhao''s smile again, and suddenly smiled, looking a little stupid.


    Hearing Zhou Ting¡¯s answer, Han Qianqian was dumbfounded. She looked at Zhou Ting. If she didn¡¯t know Zhou Ting¡¯s temper and didn¡¯t dare to mess around, she wanted to touch Zhou Ting¡¯s head to see if she was burnt. , Talking nonsense.


    "Cousin, you don''t even know who they are, so you like them?" When Han Qianqian asked, he felt very speechless, and for the first time thought Zhou Ting was very unreliable.


    "Although I don''t know who he is, he was with Yun Ran and her friends just now. Yun Ran must know who he is!" Thinking that Yue Zhao was smiling at Yun Ran''s friend just now, Zhou Ting''s expression was cold. Come down.


    Han Qianqian didn''t understand why Zhou Ting was unhappy again, only thinking that the other party didn''t like Yun Ran.


    "The cousin, are you going to find Yun Ran?" She looked at Zhou Ting''s expression and asked cautiously.


    "Of course, I want to know the name of the person I like." Zhou Ting replied without thinking, and stood up at the same time. I can meet them!"


    After finishing talking, Zhou Ting opened the door first without waiting for Han Qianqian.

 Chapter 143：

    When Zhou Ting and Han Qianqian rushed to the City Lord''s Mansion, Gu Qing and Yun Ran had just finished drawing lots.


    This time around 320 people participated in the arena, which happened to be in even numbers. The first four days were knockouts, and half of the people were eliminated.


    Gu Qing drew it until the morning of the third day, while Yun Ran drew it until the morning of the first day. After discovering that each other''s opponents were unknown people, the two left them alone, thinking about waiting for the game.


    When I came out, I ran into Zhou Ting and Han Qianqian.


    When Zhou Ting came, she wanted to show herself in front of the people she liked, but when she got there, she didn''t dare to do anything, she could only watch them walking past her.


    Yun Ran still kept on guard against what Zhou Ting did. As a result, Zhou Ting didn''t do anything, which surprised her very much.


    "What''s the matter, Sister Yun, why is your expression a bit strange?" Gu Qing asked, seeing Yun Ran''s frequent desire to look back, and couldn''t help but ask.


    "You also know how much Zhou Ting likes to trouble me, but she didn''t do anything just now! I am more curious whether she is brewing any big conspiracy." Yun Ran expressed his concerns.


    Gu Qing just patronized and talked with Yue Zhao and the others next to him, but did not notice Zhou Ting. Hearing Yun Ran''s words, he quickly looked back and saw Zhou Ting looking at them idiotically.


    "How do I feel that her eyes look weird when looking at us?" Gu gently paused, thought for a moment, and then said, "Do you remember that Qiu Yuyan? It''s kind of like she saw the big brother in the first place. Eyes."


    Yun Ran was stunned for a moment, then looked back at Zhou Ting without holding back, and found that she was indeed looking at them as Gu Qing said.


    "What the hell? Did he fall in love with who we are in here?" As he said, Yun Ran couldn''t help turning around Yue Zhao and the others.


    "You mean which senior did she like? How come? She doesn''t know the seniors." Gu Qing felt a little weird.


    "Didn''t you also say that, the way she looked at us was like the way Qiu Yuyan looked at Senior Brother Si. Qiu Yuyan likes Senior Brother Si." Yun Ran whispered to Gu softly.


    Gu Qingqing: "..."


    She was too young to understand what this look means!


    "So, is this what you mean by liking?" Gu Qing asked curiously.


    "Almost, I don''t quite understand." Yun Ran thought for a moment, and replied with a dry smile.


    Gu Qingqing: "Oh!"


    Although their voices were small, Si Lin and their cultivation base were there, and they could hear them completely. They were almost laughing to death by the conversation between them. Even Si Lin''s eyes flashed with smiles, let alone the Nanhua trio.


    Nan Hua used a fan to cover his face, but the exposed eyes were full of smiles. Mu Chen and Rong Ye both pressed their mouths tightly, but only by looking at their slightly hideous expressions, you would know. How hard it is for them to endure the laughter!


    Fortunately, Gu Qing and Yun Ran discussed more seriously, and didn''t find out.


    ...


    When Yun Ran and the others came over, Han Qianqian kept winking at Zhou Ting and asked Zhou Ting to stop them quickly. As a result, Zhou Ting seemed to be stupid and didn''t respond at all, so she watched Yun Ran and the others leave. .


    After they walked away completely, Han Qianqian turned around, and saw Zhou Ting''s gaze still chasing Yun Ran''s back and they could not help being speechless.


    "Cousin, what happened to you just now? Didn''t you say that you are going to find the person you like? Why did Yun Ran win you so much when they came over, and you didn''t respond?" Han Qianqian stretched out his hand in Zhou. Ting shook in front of her, and when Zhou Ting recovered, she asked quickly.


    "Huh?" Zhou Ting was stunned. After the reaction came, a trace of embarrassment flashed on her face, which she quickly covered up, "I just remembered that I have something to look for my brother, so let''s go back to the house first."


    "Yes..." Han Qianqian wanted to say a few more words. Seeing Zhou Ting, he went straight away. He could only swallow the words from his lips and walk back with Zhou Ting.


    When the two returned home, they happened to bump into Zhou Qi, who was also coming back from outside, and they were a little surprised to see them.


    "Ting''er, Qianqian, didn''t you two go out to play, why did you come back so early?" When he was speaking, he glanced at the sky and found that it was still early, thinking of something, and suddenly his expression changed, "Or Is someone bullying you outside?"


    "Brother, what do you think? In this Huazhou City, how many people can bully me?" Zhou Ting gave Zhou Qi a blank look, and convinced her brother''s Lenovo power, "I am tired from shopping and want to come back soon. That''s it."


    "Yeah, cousin, the two of us are tired from walking around, and want to come back early, and no one bullies us." When facing Zhou Qi, Han Qianqian was always a little embarrassed. He glanced at Zhou Qi and quickly lowered his head. Cover the emotions in your eyes.


    Zhou Qi only cared about the two younger sisters. Knowing that they were not being bullied, he was relieved, and was about to walk to his yard, but suddenly stopped, "Ting''er, do you know who has appeared next to Yun Ran recently? ?"


    He had already handed over several posts to the Yun family, but they were all rejected. He only knew that the guy who challenged the 196th floor of the trial tower was friends with Yun Ran of the Yun family. My heart is so itchy, I eagerly want to fight each other.


    "Brother, what do you want to do with this?" Zhou Ting doesn''t care about things like the trial tower on weekdays. When Zhou Qi suddenly mentioned Yun Ran, she was somewhat surprised.


    "There appeared a guy in Huazhou City who challenged the trial tower to the 196th floor, called Gu Qingming. I heard that it was Yun Ran¡¯s friend. I thought you would meet Yun Ran in the market on weekdays, so I thought Ask." The entire Huazhou City knew about this, and there was nothing to hide. Zhou Qi told Zhou Ting directly.


    When Zhou Ting heard about this for the first time, she was stunned.


    She looked at each other with Han Qianqian, who was also stunned by her side, and both felt incredible.


    "That guy is so powerful? I thought it was the little sister who was protected by Yun Ran." Gu Qing''s appearance obviously looked smaller than them. Zhou Ting thought that the other party was Yun Ran''s younger sister, and didn''t think of him at all. so smart!


    "So she is really a woman?" This time it was Zhou Qi''s turn to be surprised. It was not that Zhou Qi looked down on women, but that there were really not many powerful girls in Huazhou City over the years.


    "It''s a woman. As for whether she''s great or not, I don''t know," Zhou Ting paused. "But she participated in the ring competition. If she is really great, you will meet him sooner or later."


    Knowing that Gu Qing had participated in the ring match, Zhou Qi raised his eyebrows, and then turned into anticipation, "That''s good, then I''ll wait."


    After speaking, Zhou Qi left directly.


    Zhou Ting and Han Qianqian also returned to Zhou Ting''s yard.


    ...


    Gu Qing didn''t know that anyone was thinking of her at this time. When she and Si Lin and the others returned to their place of residence, they felt the movement of the hair implement placed in the storage bracelet to communicate with Jun, and hurried back. Go to your room and take out the magical artifact.


    When she input spiritual power into it, a wave of ripples appeared on the surface of the magic artifact, and then, a beautiful face appeared inside.


    In the past five years, not only has Gu Qing changed a lot, but Jun Wu has also changed a lot.


    His appearance was already long, and he looked a little bit like Jun Yutian that Gu Qing had seen before, but he was more handsome than Jun Yutian.


    His skin is very white, his hair is very dark, one blue silk is tied with a jade crown, two sword eyebrows, and a pair of black eyes are very deep, like magnets, which will draw people in.


    The bridge of the nose is high, the lip shape is very beautiful, and the lip color is pale pink, which doesn''t match his cold temperament.


    He is wearing a dark blue brocade suit, and a little white skin can be seen through the slightly open neckline, revealing a hint of sex.


    After seeing Gu Qing, his face seemed to melt like an iceberg, and his brows and eyes softened a lot.


    "Gentlely." He heard a slightly low but doting voice, watching Gu Qing''s eyes very intently.


    "Jun Wu, I finally contacted you. I have already reached the Second Immortal Realm." When facing Jun Wu, Gu Qing was also much more lively than other times. When she first arrived in the Second Immortal Realm, she thought about contacting you. Jun Wu, I couldn''t get in touch as a result, and now I finally saw it, of course I have to make complaints.


    "Sorry, gently, I couldn''t contact the outside world in the place of trial in the Holy Land before," Jun Wu''s face immediately showed apologetics, and then he showed a trace of joy, "Where are you now? I''m going to find you. "


    He waited for Gu Qing to come to the Immortal Realm for so many years, and now Gu Qing has finally come, and they haven¡¯t seen them for five years because of Gu Qing¡¯s sleep. He wants to die, Gu Qing, he can¡¯t wait to appear right away. In front of Gu Qing.


    "I¡¯m in Huazhou City, the Fucheng city of Yangzhou Prefecture in the east. Don¡¯t come to find me. Brothers are already here. When I finish participating in the Huazhou City Challenger here, we will return to the Holy Land. The master is already there. Wait for me, you can go directly to the sacred place to wait for me." Gu Qing didn''t want Jun Wu to run over to find her, and then she left again, the two missed again, and said directly.


    "Okay, I will set off to the Holy Land tomorrow, and you will come back quickly too, don''t spend too long in Yangzhou Mansion." Jun Wu naturally listened to Gu gently, and said softly.


    "Yeah, I know, Senior Brother Nan is already building a teleportation array. As long as the ring is over, we will be able to go back." Gu gently nodded his head obediently, and the tassel on his head shook with her movements.


    Jun Wu was reached by Gu gently and solemnly, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly.


    "Gentle," he whispered Gu Qing''s name, and after Gu Qing looked over inexplicably, he suddenly smiled in a low voice, "I miss you."


    He looked at Gu Qing with very focused eyes, as if there was only one Gu Qing in his world.


    Gu Qing''s ear tips were slightly red, and after meeting Jun Wu''s eyes, he was stunned.


    She felt as if she had been sucked into Jun Wu''s eyes, the whole world was Jun Wu''s breath, and her heart beat suddenly violently, even giving her a feeling of jumping out of her chest.


    She stretched out her hand and unconsciously covered the place where her heart was. The back of her cheeks became slightly red, and she lowered her head in a ghostly manner, and said quietly: "I miss you too."


    Jun Wu has been paying attention to Gu Qing''s expression. When her cheeks were red, his nervous heart suddenly relaxed, and the smile on the corners of his lips deepened a little bit. After hearing his words, it turned into a very obvious smile. .


    In order not to make Gu Qing uncomfortable, Jun untimely changed the subject and chatted with Gu Qing about Huazhou City. The two chatted directly for more than half an hour, until Rong Ye came to Gu Qing.


    Putting down the magic weapon, Gu gently put her hand on her heart, feeling that the heartbeat has returned to normal, but she still remembered the feeling that the heart was about to jump out just now, and felt that she was a little abnormal.


    After Rong Ye came over, she asked directly.


    "Senior Brother Five, am I sick?" There was a trace of confusion on her face, her hand still on her heart.


    "What''s wrong with you? Where is it?" Hearing her say this, Rong Ye immediately became nervous and asked worriedly, staring at her closely.


    "When I just chatted with Jun Wu, he looked at me and told me that he missed me. I felt that my heart was beating very fast, as if it was about to jump out of my chest. Am I sick?" Gu Qingqing Described his feelings, then looked at Rong Ye in confusion.


    Rong Ye originally thought it was Gu Qing''s injury they didn''t know, but after listening to Gu Qing''s description, his face turned black, even his chest was violently ups and downs, and flames could be seen in his eyes, but I have to endure it, not let Gu Qingqing see it.


    Facing Gu''s lightly confused gaze, Rong Ye almost burst into foul language.


    He took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and squeezed out a smile, "You''re fine, you''re in good health, don''t think about it, brother suddenly remembered something and went out first."


    After speaking, Rong Ye stood up in Gu''s slightly puzzled expression, stepped on heavy steps, and walked outside.


    When he left Gu Qing''s yard, he happened to meet Mu Chen who was playing with herbs. Mu Chen was stunned when he saw Rong Ye''s expression.


    "Rong Ye, what''s the matter with you? Who offended you?" He put away the medicinal materials he was holding, asking rarely worriedly.


    "Who else can?" Rong Ye gritted his teeth, his eyes were about to fire, "Of course it is the gentle coveted Jun Wu!"


    "Jun Wu? Where? What did he do?" Mu Chen looked behind Rong Ye, but did not find Jun Wu''s figure, turning back and looking at Rong Ye with question marks on his face.


    "He actually seduce gently!" Rong Ye turned his head and said very forcefully.


    "What?" Mu Chen was shocked, grabbing Rong Ye''s arm, "What''s the matter?"


    Rong Ye told Mu Chen about the conversation he had just gone to to Gu Qing and Gu Qing and Gu Qing. Mu Chen was also angry after hearing this.


    "Although I was prepared, my hands are a little itchy when I hear you say this!" Now Mu Chen, like Rong Ye, gritted his teeth, I believe that if Jun Wu is in front of him, he will not hesitate. Hit the ground with a punch!


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the big brother, this matter must be taken care of, it''s still small!"

 Chapter 144：

    The northern part of the second fairy world, the holy land of Yunlan.


    The Yunlan Holy Land is on the Yunlan Mountain. At the foot of the mountain is the gate of the Yunlan Holy Land. Halfway down the mountain is the temple of the Yunlan Holy Land. The higher the position, the higher the status of the people living in the Yunlan Holy Land.


    Yunlan Mountain is very large and the scenery is very beautiful, because there is a very huge spiritual vein underground, Yunlan Mountain is very rich in spiritual energy, and it is one of the four spiritual places in the sub-immortal world.


    Jun Wu is the holy son of Yunlan Holy Land, and his position in Yunlan Holy Land is second only to the Holy Lord and those super elders. The yard he lives in is close to the summit halfway up the mountain, and his aura is much stronger than half the mountainside.


    He just came out of the trial ground of Yunlan Holy Land, his cultivation base has improved a bit, and it won''t take long to break through to the ninth rank.


    After talking with Gu Qing, he sat in the room for a while, then got up and left the room.


    After coming out of the room, the tenderness between his eyebrows and eyes disappeared directly, replaced by the nobility and indifference engraved in his bones. When the people around him saw him, he just waved his hand and strode out of the yard where he was, with a little tiptoe. , And fly towards a higher place.


    The place where Jun Yutian lives is higher than the place where Jun Wu lives. At this time, Jun Yutian was dealing with the things of the Holy Land in the study. He was a little surprised when he heard Jun Wu''s voice and quickly let Jun Wu in.


    "Awu, you just came out of the trial place, don''t you have a good rest, why are you running around?" Jun Yutian is very concerned about Jun Wuxiang, he knows how hard it is in the trial place, and can''t help but blame it.


    "Father, I want to go to the Holy Land of Lingxi." Jun Wu didn''t go around with Jun Yutian, and directly stated his purpose.


    "What are you going to do in Lingxi Holy Land?" Jun Yutian frowned and looked at Jun Wu puzzledly, but he quickly realized who was in Lingxi Holy Land, "Is that little girl here in Immortal Realm?"


    Although many years have passed, Jun Yutian still has a deep impression of Gu Qingqing.


    Not only because the other party is Wen Guiyun¡¯s closed disciple, but also because he has a great talent. The main reason is that the other party can make him miss his son who has never cared about anything, and even said that he would give it to his future wife. The artifacts are all sent out!


    It''s just that the children are too young, and the other party has been in the Xuantian Continent, so they don''t pay much attention.


    But he also remembered that five years ago his son went to the Xuantian Continent to find him, and when he returned, he said that he would wait for the little girl to ascend to the second immortal realm. Now his son offered to go to the Holy Land of Spiritual Rhinoceros, it must be for the little girl!


    "Well, she has woken up and has ascended to the second immortal realm." Mentioned Gu Qing, Jun Wu''s cold eyebrows softened, and even thought of Gu Qing''s reaction, the corners of his lips were still attached. With a shallow smile.


    Seeing his son''s performance, what else does Jun Yutian do not understand?


    "A Wu, you solemnly tell your father that you really decided that it is this little girl?" Jun Yutian looked at Jun Wu with a serious expression and asked seriously.


    "Of course, father, I thought you should have known it a long time ago, except for her, there will be no one else!" Jun Wu''s expression is also more serious than ever, more like a promise.


    Jun Yutian looked straight at Jun Wu for a long time. Jun Wudu didn''t back down or change his mind in any way, and he suddenly smiled.


    "Okay, Ah Wu has grown up. If you want to go to the Holy Land of Lingxi, your father will be waiting for you to bring the little girl back. Your mother must be very happy that you got married soon!" Jun Yutian patted Jun Wu on the shoulder and laughed. Said.


    Jun Wu nodded, "If the child knows, I will leave first!"


    "Go, go." Jun Yutian waved his hand, letting Jun Wu leave quickly.


    After Jun Wucong left the residence of Jun Yutian, he asked his entourage to pack his things and prepare to leave for the Holy Land of Lingxi tomorrow morning.


    ¡­


    After Rong Ye left, Gu lightly froze for a while, and finally couldn''t figure out what was wrong with him, so he put the matter aside and started to do his homework.


    Rong Ye and Mu Chen also called Si Lin, Yue Zhao, and Nan Hua, and got together to discuss this matter.


    "Qingly really said that her heartbeat is fast?" Nan Hua asked in surprise.


    "Yes, she thought she was ill, and she didn''t know she had feelings for Jun Wu!" Rong Ye nodded, his face still ugly.


    "This..." Nan Hua moved his mouth, looked at Si Lin and Yue Zhao, and found that the phenotypes of both of them were not very good. "Slightly has grown up. Sooner or later, you still don''t care too much. , The province is lightly angry."


    Nanhua himself is a passionate person. Although he has been clean and self-conscious over the years, he has been among thousands of flowers before, the kind of leaves that don¡¯t touch his body, and he is very open to this kind of thing. He said before that he should give Gu Qing. He gently introduced many men and asked Gu Qing to raise his face, but was stopped by Si Lin.


    Upon hearing this, Si Lin directly gave Nan Hua a sledgehammer and asked Nan Hua to raise his hand to surrender.


    "Qing, now I don¡¯t know that she has feelings for Jun Wu. Don¡¯t run to Qing Qing to pierce this matter. Let her develop freely. Whether she can win the light depends on Jun Wu¡¯s performance. "Yue Zhao glanced at the others and said softly.


    Emotionally speaking, he himself didn''t want Gu Qing to be with Jun Wu, but he told him rationally that it was wrong. At least Jun Wu was the ones who grew up watching and knew how his character was!


    But in the final analysis, this matter is Gu Qing''s matter, not theirs. If they intervene too much, it may not be so good, so let''s go with the flow.


    "But it''s still young..." Rong Ye still didn''t want to accept it, but was interrupted by Si Lin when he was about to continue.


    "If you listen to Yuezhao, you are not allowed to intervene!" Si Lin interrupted Rong Ye and said forcefully.


    Naturally, other people did not dare to oppose Si Lin, and they all agreed.


    Gu Qing didn''t know that her seniors had thought so much about her relationship issues. She was now thinking about the arena match, and she would only think of it in the dead of night.


    ¡­


    Two days passed in a flash, Huazhou City became very lively because of the arena, and even people from the surrounding city came to watch.


    On the first day of Yun Ran''s game, Gu Qing took Si Lin and the rest of the Yun family to cheer for Yun Ran.


    In the arena, she finally saw her opponent, a strong young man. After seeing Yun Ran, the man was also very surprised. After all, there was a big difference in body shape between the two.


    Before the game started, many spectators, including Yun Ran''s opponent, felt that this must be Yun Ran''s opponent win, but after the game started, they didn''t think so.


    Yun Ran''s movements are simple and neat, and she is also very skilled in the use of spells. Her opponents can''t get close to her body and can only be forced to accept her attacks. There is no way to actively counterattack, and the opponent''s cultivation base is not Yun Ran''s. High, but within two quarters of an hour, he was beaten out of the ring and eliminated.


    Then Gu Qing and the others watched a few more games before returning to their residence.


    The next day, Yun Jing and Zhao Cheng had a match, and Gu Qing and Yun Ran went to watch it together.


    Yunjing seems to have a warmer personality, a high tolerance, and a better temper, but when fighting is completely different, he is quick and accurate, and his opponent is eliminated without persisting for long!


    Zhao Cheng''s situation is similar, his opponents are relatively weak, and he can''t show his level at all!


    On the third day, Gu Qing''s game was also in the morning.


    She arrived late, and her opponent was already standing in the ring.


    The person competing with her was also a man who was several years older than her. His cultivation was also on the eighth level, and his cultivation technique should be good. He looked confident when he faced Shang Gu gently.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t know that there is a saying in this world called "People must not be in appearance"!


    Gu Qing seemed weak, but in fact it had nothing to do with weakness. There was absolutely nothing to say about fighting!


    After the referee announced the start, the immortal Ling in Gu Qing''s hand was directly controlled by her to attack the opponent.


    The other party didn''t look at Gu Qing in his eyes, and he didn''t use his full strength to block it with the sword. As a result, he didn''t block Gu Qing''s immortal Ling Ling. Instead, Gu Qing snatched the long sword in his hand.


    "Call!"


    Listening to the boos coming from under the ring, the man flushed and stretched out his hand to grab his sword.


    It''s a pity that he still didn''t face Gu Qing''s strength. Gu gently waved his hand and threw the sword to him. While he was going to pick it up, Hun Xian Ling directly tied him tightly, and then Gu Qing came forward and flew. With a kick, the man was kicked out of the ring and was eliminated.


    With Gu Qing''s hand, Hun Xian Ling directly let go of the struggling man and returned to Gu Qing''s hand.


    "Carry!" Gu gently hugged the man, and stepped off the ring to the cheers of the people next to him.


    Zhou Qi, Zhao Cheng, and Yun Jing have all come to see Gu Qing''s game, and they are all a little dissatisfied that Gu Qing''s opponent is too weak, so they can''t see Gu Qing''s depth!


    Gu Qing rested at home for the next two days and did not go to watch other people''s games.


    When the five days are up, the elimination round is over, half of the people are eliminated, and one hundred and sixty people are left.


    The second round is similar to the knockout round, except that the opponents have changed from one person to three people. Every four people are a group, and every two people play a game. The person who wins the most enters the next round.


    After Gu Qing drew lots, it was arranged in the morning of the first day.


    Early in the morning, Gu Qing and the others went out.


    After arriving at the place, the others went to the place where the audience stayed, and Gu Qing went to find his opponent.


    In their group, with the exception of Gu Qing, a woman, the others are men, namely Zhao Xi, Li Ying, and Sun Peng. Among them, Zhao Xi is from the Zhao family, and Sun Peng has the lowest cultivation base, which is seven. Tier, Zhao Xi and Li Ying are both the pinnacle of Tier 7.


    The people of the Zhao family have long been ordered by Zhao Cheng. As long as they meet Gu Qing in the game, they must test Gu Qing''s ability with all their strength. Zhao Xi''s eyes brighten when he sees Gu Qing.


    In the first game, Gu Qing played against Sun Peng, but there was no suspense at all. Sun Peng was sent off the ring without holding it for a quarter of an hour.


    The second game was Gu Qingming against Zhao Xi.

 Chapter 145：

    Zhao Xi knew that Gu Qing had reached the 196th floor in the trial tower, but he couldn''t connect that person with the weak-looking woman in front of him!


    Since Si Lin and the others decided to wear clothes of the same color and style, Si Lin has refined several sets of clothes at once, in addition to purple, there are other colors.


    Today Gu Qing rarely wore a white skirt. For his convenience, he did not choose a wide-sleeved one, but narrow-sleeved, with pants under the skirt.


    Her hair is fixed with a jade step, and her face is still covered with a veil of the same color, which hides her face. She is a thin type. At this time, she is standing on the ring and looks like a complete one. Everyone is a lady, and the temperament of the ring is far different!


    However, Zhao Xi didn''t dare to take it lightly. He still had the task assigned by Zhao Cheng to be completed, so he was naturally very serious.


    In the last match, Sun Peng was too weak. Gu Qing didn''t need to use all his strength at all to easily get rid of Sun Peng. Zhao Xi didn''t know Gu Qing''s cultivation base, so after taking the stage, he did not attack rashly.


    Gu Qing saw that Zhao Xi hadn¡¯t moved, and she stood there. She waited for a while, but Zhao Xi still didn¡¯t move. She turned her head and looked at Zhao Xi. After thinking about it, she felt that it¡¯s not good to waste time like this. Get started.


    With a flick of Hunxian Ling, it directly grew longer and struck Zhao Xi.


    Zhao Xi had been on guard. At this time, he immediately drew out the sword in his hand and used the sword to cut Hunxian Ling. He originally thought that Hunxian Ling was a cloth-like thing and was relatively soft, but the feeling in his hand was not at all, his The tiger''s mouth was shocked.


    Raising his head, she looked at Gu Qing slightly unexpectedly, and she became more serious in her heart!


    He fended off Hunxian Ling, kicked his foot on the ground, and rushed towards Gu gently.


    Gu gently moved his wrist, Hun Xian Ling immediately changed direction and attacked Zhao Xi again.


    Feeling the cold wind behind him, Zhao Xi didn''t dare to be careless, and quickly turned back to resist Hun Xian Ling, while Gu Qing controlled Hun Xian Ling to constantly change positions to attack Zhao Xi.


    Gu Qing stood there, like dancing, shaking the immortal Ling in his hand and attacking Zhao Xi all the time, but Zhao Xi couldn''t get rid of the immortal Ling, so he could only cope with it, and was taken in circles on the ring.


    No matter how he changes his position and wants to attack Gu Qing, he will be blocked by Hun Xian Ling.


    He could feel that his physical strength was declining, and Gu Qing didn''t seem to feel at all, which made Zhao Xi very surprised.


    Gu Qing could not feel the surprise in Zhao Xi''s heart. She had basically grasped Zhao Xi''s moves and found Zhao Xi''s shortcomings. She wanted to end the game soon, so the direction and speed of the immortal Ling suddenly happened. Changed.


    When Zhao Xi was going to block Hunxian Ling, she suddenly approached and slapped Zhao Xi''s chest with a palm. Zhao Xi was slapped and flew out, trying to stabilize her figure. Gu Qing had followed and kicked her. On Zhao Xi''s face, he kicked Zhao Xi off the ring.


    This can''t be said that Zhao Xi is too weak, it can only be said that Gu Qing is stronger!


    When Zhao Xi fell under the ring, he was still a little dazed. I don''t know why he was kicked under the ring by Gu Qing. Anyway, when he reacted, the referee had announced that Gu Qing had won the game.


    He looked at the stage, and Gu gently arched his hand at him, his eyes suddenly becoming complicated.


    After being helped up by the friend he was following, he also arched his hand towards Gu Qing, and then watched Gu Qing leave.


    "Axi, are you okay?" Zhao Xi''s friend Zhao Qian looked at Zhao Xi and asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, it''s just a little skin trauma." Zhao Xi shook his head.


    "How is it? You have already fought with Gu Qing, how is her strength?" Although Zhao Qian just watched by the side and found that Gu Qing was better, he still wanted to hear Zhao Xi''s opinion. , After all, Zhao Xi really fought with Gu Qing, and the feeling must be deeper.


    "Very strong! She should have a level 8 or higher cultivation base, similar to that of Big Young Master, and as you have seen her weapon, it should also be a secondary immortal weapon. It looks very soft, but I can''t help it with my sword. Cut it off, my sword is already the 9th rank." Zhao Xi thought about it carefully, and said how he felt when he fought gently with Gu.


    "Is it so strong?" Zhao Qian was a little surprised, "I don''t know what her origin is, she is so powerful."


    "This is not what we should take care of. I will take a break first, and there will be a game later." Zhao Xi shook his head and retreated to a chair, ready to wash and wait for the next game.


    Gu Qing had already played two games, and the next game was between Sun Peng and Li Ying.


    Sun Peng was slightly worse with Gu, but it was not with Li Ying. At least he and Li Ying could not be separated. Two quarters later, he lost to Li Ying by one move.


    Then came the battle between Li Ying and Zhao Xi. After all, Zhao Xi was a disciple of the Zhao family. He had better training resources and various abilities than Li Ying. Even if the two had similar cultivation levels, Zhao Xi won in the end.


    Then Zhao Xi competed with Sun Peng again, and also won.


    Now Zhao Xi and Gu Qing have won two games alone, Zhao Xi has also lost one, Sun Peng has lost three games, and Li Ying has won one game and lost one game.


    The last match was between Gu Qingqing and Li Ying.


    Li Ying was no better than Zhao Xi, so he was not Gu Qing''s opponent anymore. Within a quarter of an hour, Gu Qing got under the ring and lost the game.


    In the end, Gu Qing won three games and became the first place in this group and entered the next round.


    Yun Ran''s game was played in the afternoon, and they were going to go back first and come back in the afternoon.


    As they walked out, they ran into Zhou Ting and Zhou Qi and his group.


    Zhou Qi''s game was the same as Yun Ran''s, in the afternoon, but Zhou Ting''s game was in the morning, he came with Zhou Ting.


    Zhou Ting''s talent can only be said to be mid-to-high, currently only the seventh-tier peak cultivation base, but lack of combat experience, and finally lost the game, she was in a bad mood.


    She saw Yun Ran first, but when she saw Yun Ran with a smile on her face, her expression became even worse. Just as she was about to say something ironic, she found Yue Zhao who was walking behind and immediately covered her mouth, thanking that she hadn''t spoken just now. Otherwise, if Yue Zhao heard her say bad things, if she had a bad impression of her, she would definitely regret her death!


    Just when she was about to pretend that she hadn''t seen Yun Ran, Zhou Qi spoke.


    "Yun Ran!" Zhou Qi stepped forward and stopped Yun Ran.


    Yun Ran turned his head and saw Zhou Qi, also a little surprised.


    "Young Master Zhou?" She felt that she didn''t have much friendship with Zhou Qi, and she didn''t understand why Zhou Qi would stop her.


    "Your game is over?" Zhou Qi glanced at Gu Qingqing beside Yun Ran and asked.


    "My game is in the afternoon, where is Young Master Zhou?" Yun Ran felt that although he had a bad relationship with Zhou Ting, there was no contradiction with Zhou Qi. Zhou Qi did not help Zhou Ting trouble her. The attitude is okay.


    "I was also in the afternoon, and I was with Ting''er to participate in the competition." Zhou Qi saw that Yun Ran did not directly refuse to speak to him, he sighed in relief, and glanced at Zhou Ting.


    "Oh?" Yun Ran was a little surprised, "Miss Zhou''s game is over? Did you win it?"


    Zhou Ting glared at Yun Ran with a stinky expression, obviously not as if she had won the game!


    "Lost." Zhou Qi felt nothing and said directly.


    A smile flashed through Yun Ran''s eyes, and he glanced at Zhou Qi, and didn''t say anything ironic about Zhou Ting at all.


    "How is Miss Gu''s game?" Zhou Qi finally asked what he wanted to ask.


    He naturally knew Gu Qing''s game time. He originally planned to go and watch, but he had promised Zhou Ting to accompany her, so he could only send an entourage to watch. He didn''t expect to meet Gu Qing and Yun Ran, so Yun Ran stopped.


    "I won." Although Gu Qing slightly wondered how to talk to him, she answered politely.


    "Young Master Zhou, if there is nothing else, we will leave first." Yun Ran already understood why Zhou Qi stopped him, and didn''t intend to let Gu Qing and Zhou Qi get in touch with him, so he spoke directly.


    Zhou Qi glanced at Gu Qingqing, thought about it, and nodded, "Two girls, please."


    After Yun Ran and the others left, Zhou Ting turned to see Zhou Qi.


    "Brother, why do you care so much about the person next to Yun Ran called Gu Qingqing?" Zhou Ting still doesn''t know the relationship between Yue Zhao and Gu Qingqing, but every time she sees Yue Zhao treating Gu Qingqing so kindly, she can''t bear it in her heart. She was jealous, after all, she still didn''t dare to talk to Yue Zhao yet.


    "She is the one who has reached the 196th floor in the trial tower. I want to know her strength." Zhou Qi did not hide Zhou Ting, and directly stated his purpose.


    Zhou Ting understood, and suddenly asked, "Then brother, do you know her origin?"


    Yue Zhao and Gu Qing are obviously together. She is now anxious to know about things related to Yue Zhao, and naturally wants to know the origin of Yue Zhao, so that she can find a chance to get close to Yue Zhao!


    "I don''t know, I only know that it is Yun Ran''s good friend. It is very likely that he has also soared up from the lower realm." Zhou Qi said as he walked outside.


    Hearing that, Zhou Ting''s expression was a little unpleasant.


    She has always looked down on the people who fly up from the lower realm. Although some of them have achieved relatively high achievements later, she still looks down on those people, because she grew up in the secondary immortal realm, and most of the people around her are also secondary immortal realms. Some people who were born and raised in the lower realm said that the environment in the lower realm was very bad, and she remembered it in her heart.


    This is also the reason why she has always troubled Yun Ran, because Yun Ran soared up from the lower realm.


    And now that she learned that Yue Zhao, whom she likes, might have risen from the lower realm, she was naturally very uncomfortable, and even some could not accept it!


    "No, he looks so good, definitely not from the lower realms!" She whispered, cheering herself up.


    "What are you muttering? Why don''t you keep up?" Zhou Qi turned around and found that Zhou Ting hadn''t followed, calling her dissatisfied.


    "Okay, I''m here." Zhou Ting was afraid that Zhou Qi would be angry, so she hurriedly followed!


    ...


    Zhao Cheng also had a game in the morning. There was no way to watch Gu Qing''s game. This would explain that the rest of the Zhao family should pay attention to Gu Qing''s strength. After the game, he rushed home, because someone had already reported to him. Later, Zhao Xi encountered Gu Qing''s incident.


    Zhao Xi was already waiting in Zhao Cheng''s yard. After Zhao Cheng came back, he immediately told Zhao Cheng what had happened during the game.


    "Lord, I only beat Nagu for a quarter of an hour. Her weapon is a white silk, with a special material. It is very likely to be a secondary immortal weapon. Because my sword is constantly cutting, she didn''t have it during the game. With all my strength, I guess her cultivation level should be above the eighth level, which may be similar to yours. If you encounter her, you still have to be careful." Zhao Xi said with discretion.


    Zhao Xi''s cultivation is a bit worse than Zhao Cheng in the Zhao family''s generation. Compared with other people, it is still very powerful. He can say that, which surprised Zhao Cheng.


    Although this is a competition, both sides are not allowed to play deadly, but it also shows that Gu Qing is indeed very powerful!


    Thinking about this, Zhao Cheng¡¯s eyes instantly ignited fighting spirit. He is a person who likes to fight. These years in Huazhou City, only Yun Jing and Zhou Qi can fight him, but the three of them have already competed. After so many years, I have been very familiar with each other''s situation for a long time, and lacked a little freshness.


    Now that there is such a powerful opponent as Gu Qing, he wants to go directly to Gu Qing and fight her!


    Zhou Qi and Zhao Cheng had similar ideas. After learning about Gu Qing''s strength, they both wanted to fight Gu Qing.


    ...


    Yun Ran''s opponents were not as weak as Gu Qing, she had spent a little bit of effort and won the game.


    After waiting for another day, after everyone''s group competition was over, forty people were left to enter the next round, and these people gathered together to draw lots again.


    In the third round, the remaining forty people must be divided into four big groups, each with ten people, and then the melee, and the person who is still standing in the ring will be able to enter the next round, which is the final final.


    This round of the game was even more difficult than the previous one, and Gu lightly drew the lot and handed it to the staff.


    When the grouping results were finally announced, Gu Qing was a little surprised when he learned that Zhou Qi was still in his group.


    The two of them are in a group, which means that in the end only one of them can enter the final!


    However, Gu Qing and Zhou Qi didn''t have much friendship, and he was only surprised and it was over. The remaining three groups, Yun Ran, Zhao Cheng and Yun Jing, were lucky enough to be in one group, and were not grouped together!


    After a day''s rest, the third round of the game officially began.


    "Miss Gu, I have a suggestion. Would you like to listen to it?" Zhou Qi came to Gu Qing''s side before the game and asked Gu Qing.


    "What proposal?" Gu Qing asked curiously.


    "This round is a melee, which is easy to consume physical strength. It is better for the two of us to eliminate the other eight people together, so that in the end we will be left with the two of us. We can also be like a game. What do you think?" Zhou Qi is listening When he and Gu Qing were in a group, he thought of this method. He felt that Gu Qing should agree to him!


    After listening to Zhou Qi''s words, Gu Qing''s eyes lit up and thought that this idea was very good, "Okay, then we will solve four people by one person, which is fairer."


    She agreed, and the next two people discussed together who each person had to deal with, and then waited for the game to start.

 Chapter 146：

    "Huh!"


    With the sound of a gong, the game officially began.


    When the other players were still on guard for each other and thinking about whom to deal with, Gu Qing and Zhou Qi looked at each other and directly attacked the one closest to them.


    The closest to Gu Qing was a twenty-five-six-year-old man who was still guarding other people. Unexpectedly, Gu Qing was the first to rush over, startled, and immediately drew his sword to resist.


    The man¡¯s cultivation base was at the top of the seventh rank, and the other people he had met before were at the seventh to seventh peak. He didn¡¯t know Gu Qingming, nor had he watched Gu Qingqing¡¯s competition, because of Gu Qingming¡¯s appearance, In my heart, I felt that Gu Qing''s cultivation base should be about the same as him, and maybe even not as good as him, so even though he resisted it, he didn''t make any special effort.


    In order to rush for time, Gu Qing did not be lazy this time, but directly used all his strength!


    The man blocked Hunxian Ling with his sword. With a trembling of her wrist, Hunxian Ling suddenly became soft, and then under the man''s surprised eyes, he entangled his sword and his sword''s hand!


    With a hard hand, the man was pulled close to her, and when the two were about to reach her, she suddenly lifted a foot and kicked the man¡¯s stomach. The expression on the man¡¯s face was distorted, and he subconsciously used the other one. She covered her belly with her hand.


    Hun Xian Ling slapped the man''s hand **** the head, the man suffered a pain, and his hand loosened, Gu gently retracted Hun Xian Ling and brought back the man''s sword by the way.


    The man stretched out his hand and wanted to grab his sword back. Gu Qingming had already thrown away his sword. Hunxian Ling instantly wrapped the man''s body, and then Gu Qing flicked hard and the man was thrown out. .


    When the man fell to the ground outside the ring, he didn''t realize how he was eliminated!


    After solving the first person, Gu Qing turned to a strong man on the other side in an instant.


    On Zhou Qi''s side, he quickly solved a man. He subconsciously glanced at Gu Qing''s side and found that Gu Qing had already begun to deal with the second person. He was shocked, and immediately speeded up his actions to find the next target. .


    The brawny man was just watching when Gu Qing was fighting with the man. He thought that Gu Qing would lose. Who knew that in less than a quarter of an hour, the man was thrown out of the ring by Gu Qing until he found Gu Qing. After the light target became himself, he immediately became nervous.


    His weapon is not a sword, but a knife, about one meter long, which matches his figure very well.


    When Gu gently turned around, he slashed over.


    When Dao Mang flew over, Gu Qing was rushing forward, subconsciously leaning back and hiding in the back. Then her figure flashed, and the next moment she appeared directly beside the strong man, slapped her palm on the strong man''s shoulder.


    The brawny man felt Gu Qing''s presence when the palm wind hit. He wanted to hide, but it was too late. He was patted on his shoulder and his shoulder immediately lost consciousness. His pupils shrank and his face was shocked. Turning around, the knife in his hand looked at Gu gently.


    Gu gently stepped back two steps, avoiding the attack of the strong man, tapped his toes, and his body directly volleyed. Then he lifted his feet and kicked the strong man, and then kicked three legs. The strong man raised his knife to resist, but Gu Qing used a lot of strength. It also contained spiritual power, the last brawny man still didn''t stop him, he was gently kicked to the chest by Gu, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Hun Xian Ling flew out of her hand and went straight to the strong man''s face. Just when he was about to reach the strong man, Gu Qing suddenly felt a cold wind coming from behind, and turned around quickly, rubbing her with a sword. Past his cheeks.


    It was a woman who was standing near Gu Qing before. There were only two women on this ring, she and Gu Qing. She had been standing by her side before, and she didn''t mean to join forces with anyone, but now she was suddenly right. Gu Qing''s shot, if it hadn''t been for Gu Qing''s defensiveness all the time, she might have been hurt by her!


    Gu Qing was attacked, Hun Xian Ling was affected, and did not hit the strong man, Gu gently waved his hand, Hun Xian Ling returned to her hand.


    "We two join hands." The woman came to the strong man and said to the strong man.


    The brawny man had long realized that he was not Gu Qing''s opponent, he hesitated and nodded, so the two attacked Gu Qing at the same time.


    This situation was expected by Gu Qing, after all, it was a melee this time, and it was not only her and Zhou Qi that could join forces.


    However, the behavior of the woman just now angered Gu Qingqing. She looked at the woman with cold eyes at this time.


    When the two attacked, she flew directly into the air and kicked the woman. After she stepped back, she kicked the strong man again. The strong man was injured and his other hand had lost consciousness. He couldn''t use his strength at all, and Gu gently kicked the knife in his hand.


    Gu gently waved his hand, and Hunxian Ling flew out and directly entangled the sword in the woman''s hand. The woman was shocked and tried to take her sword back. It is a pity that her sword is not at the same level as Hunxian Ling. She kept mixing with the immortal Ling, but Gu was gently pulled hard, and the sword flew out.


    Throwing off the woman¡¯s sword, Gu lightly flashed his figure, appeared in front of the woman, kicked the woman¡¯s chest, the woman was wounded, and spit out a mouthful of blood on her chest. However, this was not over yet, Gu lightly came to her. Behind her, there was another palm on her back.


    The back was injured, and the woman spit out a mouthful of blood again, making her whole body much weaker.


    Just when she wanted to retrieve her sword, her body was suddenly entangled by the immortal silk. Gu gently shook her, and she flew out, just like the man at the beginning, and landed on the ground outside the ring. Lost the game.


    Gu lightly glanced at the woman without even looking at the woman, his eyes fell on the strong man, the strong man trembled, and then he jumped off the ring!


    Unexpectedly, the strong man would do this, Gu Qing was also taken aback for a moment. Then she swept her eyes on the ring and found that the remaining four people were besieging Zhou Qi and rushed over without thinking.


    She picked one of the men who seemed to be thinner, and Hun Xian Ling flew directly to the other person.


    The man was besieging Zhou Qi with others around him. He suddenly felt that something was wrong behind him. He quickly moved away. When he turned his head, he saw a piece of Bai Lian flying in front of him. If he hadn''t flashed fast, he would have been injured by Bai Lian. .


    He followed Bai Lian and saw Gu Qing who was approaching, hurriedly waving the weapon in his hand to hit Gu Qing.


    Gu gently moved his wrist, Hun Xian Ling suddenly turned a corner and flew towards the man''s back. This time the man was not as lucky as the first time, and he did not escape. He was directly hit in the back by Hun Xian Ling. A trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, obviously injured.


    Without giving him a chance to react, Gu Qing had already come to him, raised his foot, kicked him on his stomach, and kicked him back several steps.


    Hun Xian Ling flew over again, without giving him a chance, and directly entangled him. This time Gu Qing did not throw him out, but kicked the person out with one foot.


    When he got rid of the man, Zhou Qi also got rid of one person. Apart from Gu Qing and Zhou Qi, there were only two men left in the ring.


    "I have solved the four of mine. I will leave the remaining two to you. Are you okay?" Gu lightly looked at the two men and asked Zhou Qi.


    Zhou Qi raised his eyebrows and realized that Gu Qing had indeed solved the four of them. An accident flashed under his eyes, and his fighting spirit was a little bit better. "Of course it''s okay. You stay aside."


    Gu Qing was so fast, of course he couldn''t be too far behind Gu Qing. After replying, he rushed to fight with the two men.


    After listening to Zhou Qi''s words, Gu Qing went directly to stand beside him, waiting for Zhou Qi to get rid of the last two.


    In the stands, those who watched Gu Qing and their game were stunned by their actions.


    "What are these two people doing? Why did that woman suddenly stop fighting?"


    "That should be the one who has been particularly popular recently? Zhou Qi was in the ring with her. Why didn''t she go and besiege Zhou Qi with the other two?"


    "If I guessed correctly, wouldn''t the two of them have negotiated a long time ago to solve the others first, and then the two of them fought?"


    "It''s very possible to say that. You must know that only one person can win this arena. I heard that Zhou Qi has always wanted to fight with Gu gently. Now the two are in the same arena. If they fight first, it will be very difficult. You may be taken advantage of by others, but if you solve the other people first, and then the two of them fight, wouldn¡¯t it be better?"


    "The big guy is the big guy. If you change to me, there is no guarantee that one person will solve four people!"


    "..."


    After someone guessed Gu Qing and Zhou Qi''s plan, the stands finally calmed down. Everyone waited for Zhou Qi to solve the two people, and then had a fight with Gu Qing!


    Judging from the cultivation of two people, this one must be very beautiful!


    It took Zhou Qi more than a quarter of an hour to send the remaining two people off the ring, and then he and Gu Qing were left on the ring!


    "Let you rest for a while, shall we start?" Gu Qing asked, standing opposite Zhou Qi.


    Zhou Qi wanted to make a direct decision, but just to quickly send the two people off the ring, he did consume a lot of money. "Okay!" He nodded, and then directly sat down and resumed meditating.


    A quarter of an hour later, he opened his eyes, stood up, and looked at Gu Qing with high spirits.


    "bring it on!"


    Gu Qing was infected by his emotions and became excited too.


    "it is good!"


    She responded and rushed towards Zhou Qi quickly.


    Holding the sword in one hand, Zhou Qi also rushed towards Gu gently.


    The two met in the middle of the ring. Zhou Qi pierced Gu Qing''s shoulder with a sword, and Gu Qing straightened Hunxian Ling with both hands to block Zhou Qi''s sword, and then turned around and wanted to use Hunxian Ling to hold Zhou. Qi''s sword is tied up.


    Seeing through Gu Qing''s intentions, Zhou Qi retracted his sword, his body volleyed, and his feet stepped on Gu Qing''s mixed immortal silk, crossed Gu Qing, came to Gu Qing''s front, and then turned around, the sword in his hand stabs Gu Qing. Light face.


    "Ding!"


    The tip of the sword leaned against the immortal silk, making a crisp sound, and Gu Qing''s eyes matched Zhou Qi''s. She used her hand to block Zhou Qi, and her toes touched the ground and flew up.


    Hun Xian Ling flew towards Zhou Qi from her hand like a white practice. After being blocked by Zhou Qi with a sword, under her control, she turned around and attacked Zhou Qi again.


    Zhou Qi''s reaction was much faster than that of the strong man before, and he turned around again to block Hunxianling''s attack with his sword.


    Suddenly he grabbed Hunxian Ling with his left hand and pulled hard, Gu Qing moved forward under the force of the force, and was pulled closer to Zhou Qi. Zhou Qi raised his sword and pierced Gu Qing''s heart.


    Gu gently stopped his body, and when Zhou Qi''s sword came, his toes flew up on the tip of the sword, flipped forward in the air, and slapped Zhou Qi''s back with a palm.


    Zhou Qi felt like his soul floated, and the pain from behind caused a trace of blood to overflow from the corner of his mouth, but his eyes became brighter and brighter.


    He turned around, swept the sword, and wiped Gu Qing''s shoulder.


    Gu Qing''s shoulder was scratched. She glanced at her wound, and then she turned her hand, and then she wrapped Zhou Qi''s waist. With a strong pull, Zhou Qi was pulled in the air and turned over several times, and Gu Qing stood still. In the same place, shoot out with a palm.


    The palm wind carried the spiritual power to Zhou Qi''s chest. He immediately spit out a mouthful of blood, which he wiped off with his hand, transported the spiritual power, and flew towards Gu Qing with a bit of sword light on the tip of the sword.


    Gu gently leaned back, Jian Mang flew over in front of her and landed not far behind her, leaving a small pit directly on the ground.


    This was not over yet. Zhou Qi swung a total of seven sword lights. Gu gently dodges the first one, and the second one followed. She fell to another one. The sword light flew past her and was in another place. A pit was left in the ground.


    Followed by the third and fourth...


    Although two Gu Qing was not hit, she was scratched by the sword Qi on her clothes. She was not idle when she was avoiding, and she also shook her palms a few times.


    Zhou Qi also tried his best to avoid being hit.


    The two simply retreated to the side while attacking each other. From time to time, behind the two attackers fell to the ground, bringing up a burst of dust, but the two of them were completely immersed in the battle without blinking, the bigger the more excited.


    Suddenly, Hun Xian Ling flew towards Zhou Qi and wiped his arm. While leaving a wound on his arm, she hit the ground behind Zhou Qi, leaving a pit.


    Similarly, Gu Qing''s side was also a trace of Zhou Qi''s sword aura.


    The long hairs of the two fluttered in the battle, and the corners of their clothing fluttered. If you ignore the pitted ground around them and the sound of explosions from time to time, the picture looks more beautiful.


    Gu gently put away the immortal silk, and suddenly rushed towards Zhou Qi, Zhou Qi also rushed towards Gu gently, the two met again in the middle of the ring, and at the same time they gave out their palms. The palms of one large and one small touched each other. The force collision caused a large explosion behind the two of them, and the dust was flying, but the two of them did not move, their eyes facing each other, as if there were sparks in their eyes.


    The blood spilled from the corner of Zhou Qi''s mouth, but he didn''t move, only wiped it off roughly with his sleeve, keeping his eyes fixed on Gu Qingqing.


    The corners of Gu Qing''s mouth also overflowed with blood and the veil oozes, making her veil stick to her face. This made her a little uncomfortable, frowned, and then removed the veil with her other hand, and touched Zhou Qi. The palm of his hand has not moved a bit.


    Zhou Qi used to think that Gu Qing was wearing the veil for some hidden illness, or that it was not good-looking. When Gu gently pulled the veil, he was stunned.

 Chapter 147：

    He didn''t expect that Gu Qing was so beautiful, even someone like him who never paid attention to women''s looks would feel amazing!


    With this distraction, he was immediately hurt by Gu Qing''s spiritual power, stepped back a few steps, and even vomited a mouthful of blood.


    This time he was seriously injured, his face became pale with the naked eye, and his body shook as if he was about to fall to the ground.


    Gu Qing didn''t stop because his face turned pale, Hun Xian Ling directly wrapped his neck.


    "How is it? Give up?" She asked the bullshit, raising her eyebrows at Zhou Qi, and asked.


    Zhou Qi looked at the Hunxian Ling on his neck. He knew that Hunxian Ling looked very soft, and could actually cut off his neck in an instant.


    "I admit defeat." He still has his own choice in this kind of thing. If he loses, he loses. He will never deny it.


    Gu lightly looked at the referee. The referee was still in a daze. After being read lightly by Gu, he immediately reacted.


    "Gu lightly won this game!"


    After the referee announced the result, Gu Qing withdrew Hunxian Ling and clasped his fists with both hands at Zhou Qi, "Accepted."


    After speaking, she flew directly off the ring and returned to Si Lin and them.


    "Xiao Qing, the game just now was very exciting." Rong Ye gave Gu Qing a thumbs up.


    "Thank you Brother Five." A smile appeared on Gu Qing''s face.


    "Gentle, come here, I''ll help you deal with the wound, and see if you are injured by the way." Mu Chen kept his gaze on Gu Qing''s wound, and said worriedly.


    "Senior Brother Si, my injury is not too serious, so don''t worry." She said as she walked to Mu Chen''s side.


    Mu Chen first put a self-made potion on the area of ??her hand injury and watched the wound heal quickly. Then she was relieved. Then she grabbed her wrist and checked her physical condition. When she found that she was indeed not injured, it was just inside. After the spiritual energy consumption is more serious, feel completely relieved.


    She took out a pill that restores spiritual power and stuffed it into her mouth, and she was satisfied.


    "Okay, it''s okay now." He took a step back and nodded with a smile.


    Seeing Mu Chen doing this, they knew that Gu Qing hadn''t suffered any injuries, and the others were relieved.


    "Sister Yun is not over yet, let''s go find Sister Yun first." Gu lightly looked at the side. The ring where Yun Ran was located was not far from her side, and she could still see the fighting on it. Said to the Si Lin next to them.


    Si Lin and the others naturally had no objection, and a group of people went directly to the viewing area where Yun Ran was in the arena to watch the battle, and waited for Yun Ran to come down.


    They are all aware of Yun Ran¡¯s strength. Gu Qing has also learned about the strength of the younger generation in Huazhou City during this period. As long as she does not meet Zhou Qi¡¯s trio, it¡¯s okay. Even if she meets Zhou Qi trio, Yun Ran can¡¯t. I will definitely lose!


    The final result did not exceed her expectations. Even though Yun Ran suffered some injuries, he finally won the game and became one of the last four.


    Yun Jing and Zhao Cheng almost ended the game at the same time as Yun Ran, and they each became the first place in their respective arenas.


    The remaining four people are Gu Qing, Yun Ran, Zhao Cheng, and Yun Jing. Then they will draw lots and then face off in pairs. The winners can go to the finals.


    Gu Qing and Yun Jing got a group, and Yun Ran and Zhao Cheng got a group. The game will be played tomorrow. Gu Qing and Yun Ran left the competition area together and returned to their residence.


    ...


    "Gentle, are you leaving Huazhou City after the game?" Yun Ran has already learned what kind of existence Gu Qing''s master is in the Second Immortal Realm, and also knows that Gu Qing''s master is waiting for Gu Qing to return. But there was still some reluctance in his heart to care about gently.


    "Yeah, the master is still waiting for me in the holy place. I have already delayed a lot of time." Thinking of his master''s way of being coaxing, Gu Qing couldn''t help but smile.


    "I can''t bear you to leave. We haven''t seen each other for five years, and we have only stayed for this time." Yun Ran hugged Gu Qing''s arm, put his head on Gu Qing''s shoulder, and said coquettishly.


    "Then Sister Yun, do you go with me? Anyway, your cultivation level has reached the eighth level now, and your position in the Yun family is quite stable, so you should go out to practice." Gu Qing was also reluctant to Yun Ran, and directly suggested.


    Yun Ran froze for a while, and then immediately became excited, "Yes, why did I forget, I can walk with you, since I came to Huazhou City, I haven''t been out for a long time."


    Ever since she ascended to the Second Immortal Realm and realized the difference between the Second Immortal Realm and the Xuantian Continent, she has been working hard to cultivate so that she can quickly advance and become a person who can be alone. In the past few years, she has never left Huazhou City. Forget that she is free and can go out to experience this!


    "Yes, you can come with me. When my affairs at the Holy Land of Lingxi are over, we can also travel through the world of immortals and eat delicious food all over the world." Gu Qing said Yun Ran''s intentions moved, and then said.


    Yun Ran''s eyes lit up, and he stood up directly, "You wait, I will go back and talk to the eldest son now."


    After speaking, she also waited for Gu Qing to agree, and ran out, making Gu Qing laugh.


    When they went to the game the next morning, Yun Ran told Gu Qing that she had already decided to wait for the end of the game to leave with Gu Qing, and Yun Jing agreed. She was very happy, even if she knew herself. Maybe she will lose to Zhao Cheng, but she can''t stop her from being happy at all!


    In order for the people of Huazhou City to watch the last few games better, today''s two games are not going on at the same time, but one after the other.


    The first game was between Yun Ran and Zhao Cheng. Both of them were celebrities in Huazhou City, and there were many people who supported them. During the game, the audience was so lively that the audience almost didn¡¯t fight. , Watching Gu Qing they opened their eyes.


    Yun Ran and Zhao Cheng¡¯s strengths are actually not much different. The two of you come and go, and the sword and spiritual power have never stopped in the ring. The ring that was just restored last night has become pitted again today, and I still look at it very much. The head of the game ended the game with Zhao Cheng''s sword on Yun Ran''s neck.


    Gu Qing was also famous in Huazhou City in the past two days. First, she hit the 196th floor in the trial tower, which attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Yesterday she defeated Zhou Qi again, and let her be Huazhou City is completely famous.


    While she and Yun Jing were standing on the ring waiting for the start of the game, people in the audience were also talking about her.


    "This is the legendary Gu Qingqing? She looks like a weak little girl, is she really that powerful?"


    "First think about whether Zhou Qi is good or not. She defeated Zhou Qi. Are you saying she is good?"


    "That''s really amazing. Zhou Qi is one of our three sons from Huazhou City. Isn''t it possible for her to win against Yunjing now?"


    "That can''t be said. Young Master Yun Jing seems to be weak, but in fact his strength is not bad among the three Young Masters. It''s just that no one sees him trying his best. Gu Qing may not be better than him!"


    "What do you want to do so much, when the two of them finish fighting, don''t you know who is better?"


    "You''re right. Let''s watch the game well. Yunjing''s cultivation base is at the eighth level. Gu Qing said that it is also true. Fighting at this level is not common, but it is an opportunity for us!"


    "..."


    "Miss Gu, when the competition comes, I will go all out, I hope Miss Gu will do the same!" Yun Jing said politely before the start.


    Although already knowing that Gu Qing is a disciple of the Spirit Fox Holy Master, and there are five powerful seniors, Yun Jing''s heart to fight with Gu Qing has not been lost, but instead is learning that she has defeated Zhou Qi. After that, the desire became stronger.


    He and Zhou Qi and the others have fought for so many years. Because they are not dead enemies, they did not try their best, but they also know each other very well. Gu Qing''s ability to defeat Zhou Qi shows that she is really good, and he needs it. Such a powerful opponent!


    "Naturally." Gu Qing said lightly, still wearing a veil today, with the corners of his lips curling up slightly.


    The battle with Zhou Qi yesterday also aroused her long-lost eagerness to win, and she was also very excited about Shang Yunjing today.


    His eyes met, as if sparks appeared.


    "Huh!"


    As the gong sounded and the game started, Gu Qing and Yun Jing moved at the same time.


    Hun Xian Ling appeared in Gu Qing''s hands. With a shake of her, Hun Xian Ling immediately became longer and rushed towards Yun Jing. Yun Jing''s body flashed, avoiding Hun Xian Ling''s attack. Hun Xian Ling hit behind him. On the ground, a large hole was immediately left on the ground.


    Yun Jing rushed towards Gu Qing while swinging his sword, his sword aura moved along the ground and attacked towards Gu Qing all the way.


    Gu Qing gently tapped his toes on the ground, her body volleyed, avoiding the sword energy, on the ground behind her, the marble floor tiles directly burst and broke into pieces.


    Yunjing''s sword had already come to her, and she grabbed Hunxian Ling''s with both hands and blocked it in front of her.


    "Ding!"


    The tip of the sword leaned on the mixed immortal silk, making a clear sound, but couldn''t make any further steps. The two looked at each other, and they both saw the fighting spirit from the bottom of each other''s eyes. Gu gently pressed it, Yunjing''s sword was Top open.


    The immortal silk in her hand is like a snake, tangling towards the cloudscape.


    "Ding! Ding! Ding!"


    The sword in Yunjing''s hand fended off Hunxian Ling again and again, preventing Hunxian Ling from getting close to his body.


    Gu lightly tipped his toes, his body rose in the air, poured spiritual power into the mixed fairy, and threw the mixed fairy toward the cloudscape from a height.


    On one side of Yun Jing''s body, Hun Xian Ling ran across his cheek and hit the ground. His cheek was bruised, and the wound was fierce and painful, but he couldn''t take care of it because Gu Qing''s next wave of attacks Has come.


    Hun Xian Ling brushed past his body time and time again, hitting the ground. The ground behind him had become pitted and dusty, his hair was cut off, and there was another wound on his cheek, and his left shoulder. There is also an extra wound on it.


    The appearance at this time is completely out of touch with the gentleman just now, and he looks a little embarrassed!


    Of course, he was not idle either, the sword in his hand did not stop, and the sword aura flew towards Gu Qingqing.


    Gu Qing also avoided Yunjing''s attacks again and again, with wounds on his shoulders, his face was cold, but the light in his eyes was getting brighter.


    While avoiding Yunjing''s attack, the world under her eyes changed again.


    At first, Yunjing''s speed was similar to hers. Every time she dodges an attack, it is dangerous and dangerous, but as the number of times increases, in her eyes, Yunjing''s speed is slowing down, and she can even predict. Take the trajectory of Yunjing Jianqi, and then easily dodge it.


    As her opponent, Yun Jing noticed Gu Qing''s change for the first time, and a hint of surprise flashed under her eyes. She didn''t expect that Gu Qing could break through in the game. Of course, it was not a breakthrough in cultivation, but a physical form. A breakthrough!


    He could feel that Gu Qing was getting more and more relaxed while avoiding his own attacks, and the speed was getting faster and faster, even his sword aura had not arrived, Gu Qing had avoided in advance, and it was the first time he had met. In this situation, I was surprised and excited at the same time.


    Because of this, his speed is getting faster and faster, he wants to see what Gu Qing can do.


    Under the ring, Si Lin and the others also noticed Gu Qing''s changes.


    "Xiao Qing really brings unexpected surprises every time!" Nan Hua fanned the fan and said with a smile on his face, slightly surprised.


    "The gentle fighting talent is really strong, and this is almost comparable to the big brother!" Mu Chen said with some envy from the side.


    Because of the willingness of Si Lin''s natural sword body, he was born with a strong sense of combat. Many of his promotion took place in battle, and he belonged to the stronger type of Vietnam War. Gu Qing obviously belonged to Si Lin and he belonged to the same category.


    "That''s good, so that you can better protect yourself." Because Mu Chen said that Gu Qing is very similar to him, Si Lin rarely smiled and said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, the lighter the stronger, the better!" Yue Zhao also agreed.


    He has fortune-telling for Gu Qing many times because of his ability to divination. Although they are relatively close and often unable to divination, some of them are known to him. Gu Qing''s future is destined to not be ordinary, so In his opinion, the stronger Gu Qing, the better, so that he can face the hardships in the future.


    "Gentle is amazing!" Yun Ran had already turned into Gu Qing''s fan at this time.


    She had fought with Yunjing, and she had lost miserably. If it weren¡¯t for just a discussion, she would have almost died, so she knew how strong Yunjing was, but now Guan Gu is lightly at the edge of Yunjing¡¯s attack, even She can fight back, of course she admires it!


    The most important thing is that she knows that Gu Qing''s most powerful thing is her Spiritual Speech Art, and now, Gu Qingming hasn''t used the Spiritual Speech Art at all!


    ...


    On the ring, Gu Qing didn''t know the people''s psychology. She was immersed in this wonderful feeling at this time. In addition to feeling that the cloudscape slowed down, she also found that there was almost no weakness in her eyes just now. Yun Jing, at this time, she had discovered several flaws, but she did not immediately attack.


    Her body fell to the ground and escaped Yun Jing''s sword energy. Suddenly her body flashed and disappeared. When she reappeared, she was already behind Yun Jing.


    She lifted her palm, used her spiritual power, and patted Yunjing''s heart with a palm.

 Chapter 148：

    "puff!"


    When Yun Jing noticed it, it was too late. Gu Qing''s palm had already been slapped on his back. He immediately spit out a mouthful of blood and rushed forward.


    Just when Gu Qing was about to take the victory and pursue him, he suddenly flipped in the air, and a sword aura rushed towards Gu Qing.


    Gu Qing drew away quickly, and backed a few steps, the sword qi hit the ground, and the floor was directly shattered.


    Immediately afterwards, Yun Jing swung more than a dozen sword qi, which was gently avoided by Gu. The ground behind her suffered a catastrophe. The marble floor tiles on the ground were all turned into fragments, making the referee''s eyes twitch.


    With a flick of her hand, the immortal Ling Ling became longer and rushed towards the cloudscape.


    After Yun Jing avoided, she moved her wrist and Hun Xian Ling turned a corner in an instant. When he was about to swing the sword, she knocked the sword in his hand and tied him at the same time. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t escape.


    Gu gently grabbed Yun Jing''s sword and pressed it against Yun Jing''s neck, and Yun Jing immediately stopped struggling.


    "You lost!" Gu gently looked at Yun Jing and said very calmly.


    Yun Jing was stunned for a moment, then suddenly smiled, "Yes, I lost!"


    Gu looked at the referee lightly, and after the referee announced that she had won, he retracted Hunxian Ling and returned the sword to Yun Jing.


    "Accepted." She arched her hand towards Yunjing and said seriously.


    "Thank you Miss Gu for being merciful!" In the situation just now, Gu Qing only needed to use his hand slightly and he died. Although he looked embarrassed at this time, he actually had a somewhat obvious demeanor.


    Gu waved his hand gently, turned and got off the ring.


    "Wow, you are awesome!" Yun Ran directly rushed over to hug Gu Qing, and said excitedly.


    Although Yunjing is the eldest son of the Yun family, it is reasonable to say that Yun Ran should be on Yunjing''s side, but whoever lets Yun Ran fail to beat Yunjing, and has always wanted to beat Yunjing, now Gu Qingqing helped her do it. Naturally, I was very happy, regardless of whether the cloudscape was still there.


    It''s been a long time since Yun Ran was so hugged, Gu Qing was still a little uncomfortable for a while. The only difference was that she had grown taller and didn''t need to be buried in her breasts!


    After Yun Ran released her, Si Lin and the others also praised Gu Qing gently.


    The last game was tomorrow morning. It was useless for them to stay here. They simply went back to their residence.


    After returning, Gu Qing received a message from Wen Guiyun again, urging them to hurry up and return to the Holy Land as soon as possible. She could only reply that she would leave as soon as possible so that Wen Guiyun should not be too anxious.


    After that, he had a daily conversation with Jun Wu. Fortunately, nothing in Jun Wu''s recent words and deeds made Gu Qing feel strange. This made Gu Qing relieved and felt that her body was in good condition.


    After finishing the call, Gu Qingming began his daily homework, calligraphy and sword practice.


    ...


    In the private room on the third floor of the Zhanxing Building in Huazhou City.


    Zhou Qi and Yun Jing sat face to face. There were a lot of good dishes on the table between them, and there was a pot of wine in front of each other.


    "You also lost to Gu Qingqing." Zhou Qi looked at Yun Jing with a slightly unkind smile on his face.


    "Didn''t you also lose to her?" Yun Jing poured herself a glass of wine, and said with a smile to Zhou Qi''s smile last year.


    The smile on Zhou Qi''s face froze for a while, and quickly returned to normal. "In these years, I have never seen you use all your strength. I thought you would win."


    When he spoke, his eyes staring at Yunjing were full of inquiry.


    "The cultivation level of the three of us is almost the same, you have all lost, how could I win?" Yun Jing said as if he hadn''t noticed Zhou Qi''s gaze, and calmly drank the wine in the glass.


    "You are as deep in your mind as what, who knows what you think." Dissatisfied with Yun Jing''s reaction, Zhou Qi said with a curl of his lips.


    Although people outside said that Yunjing is a gentleman or personable, he has never dismissed it. As far as his understanding of Yunjing is, Yunjing is by no means as kind as he is!


    "I''m definitely not as good as humans!" Yun Jing paused for a while thinking of the feeling when he was fighting with Gu Qing, and said with a smile.


    Zhou Qi looked at Yunjing, the corners of his mouth moved, and finally did not speak, and took a drink by himself.


    "Next, that guy from Zhao Cheng and Gu gently fight, do you think Zhao Cheng will win?" He put down his glass and asked Yun Jing.


    "Didn''t you already have the answer in your heart? You still ask me?" Yun Jing helped Zhou Qi fill the glass, and said helplessly.


    "What is the origin of this Gu Qing? When did the people from the lower realm be so powerful?" Zhou Qi felt that he was a little bit out of keeping up with the times. No matter if there was a Yun Ran before, now there is another Gu Qing. Light, completely shattered his impression of the people who soared up from the lower realm.


    Yun Jing thought of Gu Qing''s identity and smiled, "Her identity is not simple."


    "You know?" Zhou Qi squinted his eyes and looked at the cloudscape.


    "You will know soon." Yun Jing didn''t see Zhou Qi''s expression. He thought that Si Lin and the others value Gu Qingqing so much, and they will definitely announce Gu Qing''s identity soon. People who don''t have long eyes go to provoke Gu Qingqing.


    Zhou Qi looked at Yunjing for a long time, and knew that Yunjing didn''t want to say something. He couldn''t know from Yunjing''s mouth, so he gave up the idiom and just concentrated on drinking with Yunjing.


    ...


    Early the next morning, the finals of the ring match arrived.


    Gu Qingming came to the competition venue accompanied by Si Lin and others, and Zhao Cheng and her arrived one after another.


    The two are no strangers. Gu Qing is okay. Zhao Cheng¡¯s expectations for this game have reached the highest point. It can be said that he can¡¯t wait, not to say much, and went straight to the ring. After the referee announced that they could start, the two People moved at the same time.


    The sword in Zhao Cheng''s hand was erected in front of him, one hand quickly formed a seal, and he wiped it on the sword, turning his wrist slightly, and a powerful sword aura directly struck Gu lightly.


    Gu gently waved the mixed fairy in his hand, weaving a net in front of her, blocking her tightly, the sword energy hit the net, and the two dissipated at the same time.


    Zhao Cheng swept across with his sword, and the sword aura attacked Gu Qing. Gu Qing also slapped the Immortal Ling, a spirit power rushed towards Zhao Cheng.


    The sword qi and spiritual power collided in mid-air, causing a violent explosion, the ground was directly exploded, and the dust was flying.


    When the dust fell a little, Zhao Cheng had already rushed over with a sword.


    The long sword passed by Gu Qing''s face, Gu Qing drew it dangerously and dangerously, the two passed by, Gu gently turned around, Hunxian Ling, like a spiritual snake, entangled Zhao Cheng''s left arm. , Zhao Cheng turned around and slashed towards Hunxian Ling with his sword, but did not cut off.


    He raised his brows and pulled hard, and Gu Qing was pulled to fly towards him.


    Gu gently rubbed his feet on the ground, and at the same time, the meeting clerk, let go of Zhao Cheng''s left hand, and attacked Zhao Cheng''s face. Zhao Cheng subconsciously swung his sword to resist, but Gu Qing used this opportunity to drop his toes on the ground. , The whole person rose in the air and kicked Zhao Cheng.


    Zhao Cheng raised the sword and blocked it in front of his chest, Gu Qing''s foot stepped on his sword, Zhao Cheng blocked it hard, and Gu Qing retreated in the air.


    With his toes on the ground, Zhao Cheng also flew up. The sword in his hand was raised high, and it was gently cut towards Gu. The powerful sword aura attacked Gu Qing.


    Gu gently avoided him, the sword energy fell on the ground behind her, and a large hole appeared on the ground immediately, and the dust was full.


    Zhao Cheng did not stop, but swung his sword ten times in a row, each time he was evaded dangerously and dangerously by Gu Qing. The ground behind Gu Qing had become pits and pits, and he couldn''t see the original neat appearance. The judges on the side twitched the corners of their mouths fiercely, a little impulsive to stop the two of them.


    The two of them couldn''t take care of this. The mixed immortal silk in Gu Qing''s hand suddenly turned into Zhao Cheng''s face, mixed with the sound of the wind, Zhao Cheng avoided sideways, while swinging his sword, slashing on the mixed immortal silk but nothing The effect, Hun Xian Ling turned directly, and attacked Zhao Cheng again.


    Zhao Cheng leaped forward and made a flip in the air, avoiding another attack from Gu Qing.


    Gu gently flashed and came to Zhao Cheng, slapped Zhao Cheng with a palm, and Zhao Cheng quickly moved away. Unexpectedly, Gu Qing lifted his feet and kicked his abdomen at the same time. Without checking, he was passed in the stomach, and his expression was instantly distorted. After a while, ignoring the pain from his stomach, he swung his sword and stabbed at Gu gently.


    Gu Qingqing didn''t expect Zhao Cheng to be so tolerant, and Zhao Cheng hurt his shoulder before he could escape.


    After a brief contact, both of them were injured and soon separated.


    Gu lightly danced the Immortal Aya, a series of spiritual power attacks attacked Zhao Cheng, Zhao Cheng quickly dodges, avoiding the spiritual power attacks, and everything he passed by was in a mess.


    The spiritual power in the two of them is rapidly consuming. Gu Qing¡¯s spiritual power is more full than Zhao Cheng. Zhao Cheng has already felt that the spiritual power is not enough, and it is not allowed to take the pill during the game. He can only Find a way to end the game quickly.


    He wielded more than a dozen sword auras in a row, and approached Gu Qing with the cover of the sword aura. Although Gu Qing was thrilling, he also avoided all his sword auras. When he came over, he even grasped. Opportunity, entangled him with Hunxian Ling, directly out of the ring.


    When his body fell under the ring, he still couldn''t believe it, he just lost like that!


    "The first place in this arena is Gu Qing!" The referee of this competition has watched Gu Qing for several matches. After Zhao Cheng fell to the ground, he announced the result of the match and he really received Gu Qing. Lightly satisfied eyes.


    The people sitting around instantly began to call Gu Qing''s name, and for a while, Gu Qing''s name reverberated throughout the world.


    The first place in the ring competition is the most powerful young man in Huazhou City. The previous era when Zhao Cheng, Yun Jing and Zhou Qi went hand in hand was completely over. From today onwards, everyone in Huazhou City will remember''Gu Qing ''The name!


    Gu Qing stood on the ring, her eyes swept from the audience. Originally, she didn''t feel deeply about winning the first place. She thought it was just a ranking and could get some good things. But now she feels this kind of much-anticipated. It felt like she suddenly understood why so many people are obsessed with becoming the first!


    This feeling of being sought after by thousands of people is really great!


    When she returned to Yun Ran and them, the others were also very happy.


    "It''s amazing to be gentle, these people in Huazhou City will remember to be gentle!" Rong Ye looked very happy, feeling happier than he was first!


    "Gentle, you are this!" Mu Chen compared his thumb to Gu Qing, very happy for Gu Qing.


    "Thank you!" Si Lin patted Gu''s head gently. Although his expression was not obvious, he could still see a smile on his face.


    "Qing Qing is really amazing. I won the first place. Do you have any gifts you want?" Yue Zhao also smiled very happily. When facing Gu Qing, his smile was always very sincere, even at this time.


    "Gentle, this is the formation plate just developed by the senior brother. It is a reward for you." Nan Hua most directly put a formation plate into Gu Qing''s hand.


    "Thank you, brother." Gu Qing gently accepted it with a smile on his face.


    "Gentle, you are really amazing. Now let¡¯s see how Zhou Ting and others laugh at those of us who soared up from the lower realms!" Yun Ran was also very happy, but she remembered that Zhou Ting had said that she wanted to show them good looks, but Zhou Ting herself She didn''t even make the finals, and not only did she and Gu Qing make the finals, but Gu Qing also won the first place. She could think of how ugly Zhou Ting''s face would be!


    Gu Qing''s impression of Zhou Ting was also average, and the smile on her face deepened when she thought of her unhappy look.


    The competition is over, and the next step is the time for awards.


    As the first place, Gu Qing received the barrier-breaking pill from the city lord''s hand. After stepping down, she directly transferred the barrier-breaking pill to Yun Ran.


    "Gentle, what do you give me this? This is your reward, I don''t want it!" Yun Ran was startled, but he didn''t expect Gu Qing to do this, and quickly returned the jade bottle in his hand to Gu Qing.


    "You also know that this is my reward. I don''t have the final say on how to deal with it?" Gu Qing gave Yun Ran a white eye, and was very dissatisfied with Yun Ran''s reaction. He took Yun Ran''s hand and stuffed the jade bottle into it. In Yun Ran''s hands, "Don''t forget, before participating in the competition, I said I would give you this thing, Sister Yun, just accept it."


    Yun Ran was stunned for a moment, thinking about Gu Qing''s question of rewarding her at the time, but she didn''t expect that Gu Qing was really trying to help her get the barrier pill. She didn''t know what to do for a while, she looked at it. Look after Si Lin and others next to Qing Qing, "Brother Si, please persuade Qing Qing, I really can''t ask for this!"


    "Gently give it to you, just hold it, it''s not a particularly valuable thing!" Yue Zhao looked at Gu with a gentle expression, then looked at the jade bottle in Yun Ran''s hand, and said.


    "Yes, it''s just a barrier-breaking pill. If you want it lightly, I can help him refine it." Since Mu Chen got the secret realm inheritance, his alchemy has improved a lot, and he has collected a lot of spiritual flowers and spirits. It''s not as nervous about Pozhangdan like ordinary people.


    Upon hearing this, Yun Ran was a little dumbfounded.


    The Pozhang Pill is what many people want to get after grabbing their heads, and it turns into a ¡®not very valuable¡¯ thing in the mouths of their seniors. This is really more than popular!


    But no matter how irritating, Yun Ran still felt very touched, and in the end he could only accept the Pill Breaking Pill.


    At the same time, Yunjing and the three came to Gu Qing''s face.

 Chapter 149：

    "I heard that you are about to leave Huazhou City. The three of us will send you off." Yun Jing glanced at the Si Lin and others beside Gu Qingqing, and said to Gu Qingqing with a smile.


    "Thank you." Although Gu Qing was a little surprised, she still thanked the three for their kindness.


    "It should be that we want to thank you. This challenge is very exciting. The three of us have achieved different results." Yun Jing looked at Zhao Cheng and Zhou Qi, and his smile became brighter.


    Gu raised his eyebrows lightly, "Are you sure you are grateful to me? Don''t you hate me?"


    She won the three of them and took away the barrier-breaking pill. Are the three of them so generous?


    Yun Jing was choked for a while, and there was a rare embarrassment on his face.


    "It''s true that I hate you a little bit, but playing against you also shows us our shortcomings, so we must also be grateful to you." Zhao Cheng is also rare to see this expression on Yunjing''s face, and glanced at Yunjing amusedly. , Answered Gu Qing''s question.


    "Yes, I rarely admire anyone, you are the first!" Zhou Qi''s eyes drifted a little, but his mouth said.


    Gu Qing didn''t know much about Zhou Qi''s character, but didn''t have much reaction, but Yunjing and the others knew Zhou Qi''s temper. This guy was the most stiff-mouthed and very arrogant. He was able to say these things. He really admired Gu Qingqing.


    "I hope that next time you come to Huazhou City, we can still discuss it again." Yun Jing was only embarrassed, and soon returned to normal, with a smile on his face, and said sincerely.


    "Okay, it''s a deal." Gu Qing also admired opponents like Yunjing and the others. If he really came to Huazhou City again, he would definitely not miss playing with them again.


    "We won''t waste your time. I wish you all the best, and there will be some time later!" Yun Jing arched his hands gently towards Gu, his expression instantly becoming more serious.


    "There will be a period!" Gu Qing also arched his hands.


    After the three people separated from Yunjing, Gu Qing and the others continued to walk towards the residence, and met Zhou Ting who had been waiting for a long time on the way.


    Zhou Ting heard Zhou Qi say that Gu Qing and the others are about to leave. She immediately panicked when she thought that Yue Zhao would leave too. She knew where Gu Qing and the others lived before, so she came directly and waited for them to return. on the way.


    Just when Gu Qing and the others were about to pass by Zhou Ting, Zhou Ting stopped them directly.


    "Zhou Ting, what are you doing? We still have something to do." Yun Ran, the person most familiar with Zhou Ting, walked directly to the front, frowning at Zhou Ting.


    "Yun Ran, I didn''t come to look for you today!" Zhou Ting said directly, not looking at Yun Ran at all.


    Yun Ran was stunned for a moment, and saw Zhou Ting walking past her and stopping beside Yue Zhao.


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes hit Daoyuezhao and Zhou Ting.


    "This son, I''m Zhou Ting from the Zhou family in Huazhou City, son of Xinmu, I don''t know if I can stay with him?" Zhou Ting raised her head, full of Yue Zhao, her eyes full of affection.


    She mustered up her courage and looked at Yue Zhao expectantly.


    Others, including Yun Ran, did not expect Zhou Ting to confess to Yue Zhao, but they knew nothing about Yue Zhao''s character. On the surface, they seemed to be polite to everyone, but in fact they only cared about the people they loved.


    Yue Zhao didn''t know how many people like Zhou Ting had met. These people had never been in his eyes.


    Sure enough, Yue Zhao directly rejected Zhou Ting.


    "This girl, I don''t have the habit of keeping people around. Thank you for your kind love. Unfortunately, I am not a beloved. I asked the girl to forget me." Yue Zhao''s tone was still gentle, but she said nothing. No mercy.


    He always treats feelings like this, extra people, he will not even give each other a look!


    The expression on Zhou Ting''s face froze directly, and the anticipation on her body instantly disappeared, replaced by depressed sadness.


    Being able to confess to Yue Zhao in public has exhausted her strength. She is always proud and can''t do stalkers, resisting tears, took a deep look at Yue Zhao, and then turned and left.


    He walked a few steps quickly, then turned into a quick run, and disappeared from Gu Qing and the others in a short while.


    "Tsk tusk, the second brother is still so merciless when he refuses people. This is completely different from your style." Rong Ye looked at Zhou Ting''s sadly leaving back, and then looked at Yue Zhao, who was still smiling on his face. Said regretfully.


    "What do you know, the second brother is for the good of the girl. If she is not determined, how can the other party cut off the love?" Nan Hua shook his head and disagrees with Rong Ye''s statement. He still admires Yue Zhao better. This approach.


    Although he used to be a prodigal son who drifted away from women, he was very pitiful, but he was always very frank, he was always together when he liked it, and he didn''t like to leave immediately and never procrastinated. This is why he has been popular with women for so many years. !


    "I can see that you are more leisurely. After I go back, I will find you more to live." Yue Zhao turned to look at Rong Ye, and said, with a perfect smile on his face.


    The expression on Rong Ye''s face froze, and for a while he didn''t know what to do, and the others roared with laughter.


    No one to disturb, a few people returned to their place of residence.


    Nanhua has previously built a one-time teleportation array here, which can allow them to directly teleport back to the holy land of Lingxi. Now that they are ready, they enter the teleportation array. Nanhua activates the formation, and the light flashes outside the formation. In an instant, their figure Disappeared.


    ¡­


    Zhou Ting came back to Zhou¡¯s house crying. After seeing Zhou Ting along the way, the servants looked like they had seen a ghost, but Zhou Ting turned a blind eye to her and rushed back to her room and drove the maids out. I locked the door from the inside to prevent people from entering, and then cried very sad in the bed.


    This is the first time that Zhou Ting likes a person, and it is also the first time to confess everything to someone. Although she is also ready to be rejected by the other party, after all, the other party is really too good, but he was really rejected. At that time, the sadness in my heart still cannot be concealed!


    She was immersed in her own world, regardless of everything on the other side.


    After saying goodbye to Zhou Qi and Yun Jing, they returned to Zhou¡¯s house and saw that the expressions of the people in the family were not right. After asking questions, she realized that it was because Zhou Ting came back crying from outside. She immediately thought that someone had bullied Zhou Ting. He came to Zhou Ting''s yard with an ugly expression.


    Zhou Ting¡¯s yard was full of people at this time. After all, Zhou Ting came back crying and it was incredible to the Zhou family. Patriarch Zhou, Mrs. Zhou and Han Qianqian were all outside Zhou Ting¡¯s room, and several people had already knocked them out. After a long time at the door, Zhou Ting didn''t react at all, and was walking around the door irritably.


    "Qi''er, please call your sister and ask her to open the door. If you have something to say, don''t shut yourself in. It''s too worrying!" When Mrs. Zhou saw Zhou Qi''s arrival, she quickly grabbed his arm. , Said to Zhou Qi.


    Zhou Qi was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect Zhou Ting''s reaction to be so serious, and immediately nodded.


    He let the others get out, instead of calling Zhou Ting, he kicked Zhou Ting''s door open and rushed in.


    Zhou Ting was taken aback by Zhou Qi''s kicking behavior, and looked at Zhou Qi with a look of astonishment under the quilt and crying swollen eyes.


    "Brother, why did you kick my door?" Zhou Qi''s voice still had a nasal sound, and he complained dissatisfied with Zhou Qi''s behavior.


    "You are ashamed to say, who bullied you and kept you crying in the room. Father and mother called you outside for a long time, and they didn''t see your promise. I was worried about your safety, so I kicked the door!" Zhou Qi gave Zhou Ting a white glance, walked to the bed, saw Zhou Ting start to cry again, frowned fiercely, "Let''s talk, who is bullying you, my brother will help you get revenge!"


    This is how Zhou Ting¡¯s temperament has been since she was a child. Sometimes she provokes some people outside. Children don¡¯t think so much as adults, and sometimes they are bullied by other children. When Zhou Ting comes back, Zhou Qi will ask Zhou Qi to avenge her. Zhou Qi is used to it.


    As he spoke, he took out the handkerchief and helped Zhou Ting wipe the tears.


    "No one bullied me," Zhou Ting shook her head, "I just fell in love with someone and was rejected by the other person!"


    Zhou Qi paused and looked at Zhou Ting in surprise, "Who do you like? He rejected you?"


    He really could not think of when such a person appeared in Huazhou City. You must know that Zhou Ting''s vision is very high. Even in these years, Zhao Cheng and Yunjing, who are also known as the three sons of Huazhou City, are both of Zhou Ting. I don¡¯t like it, why do I like someone suddenly? And the other party hasn''t watched Zhou Ting yet?


    "It''s the young man next to Gu Qingqing. The first time I saw him, I fell in love with him," Zhou Ting could still feel blushing and heartbeat when she mentioned Yue Zhao, but she thought that Yue Zhao had already rejected her. , They were impossible, and they were very sad, "He rejected me, we can''t be together anymore."


    With that, Zhou Ting started crying again, interrupting Zhou Qi''s thoughts, Zhou Qi could only comfort Zhou Ting first and wipe her tears.


    He knew that the few people who followed Gu Qing were very good. Even if they didn¡¯t know their identities, their overall aura could tell that they were very powerful and it was normal to be likable, but he didn¡¯t expect his sister. You will actually like each other too!


    However, Zhou Ting¡¯s rejection is not so surprising. After all, Zhou Qi himself thinks that Zhou Ting is not good enough. Compared with Gu Qingqing, he is far behind, and those few people can follow Gu Qing¡¯s side, and they will definitely be in harmony. Gu Qing''s relationship is not simple. If you look at a woman like Gu Qing all day long, can you still look at other women?


    Zhou Ting''s secret love is destined to end without any disease!


    ¡­


    The speed of the teleportation array was very fast. After about half an hour, the trance of space shuttle disappeared, and Gu Qing and the others appeared in the residence of Nanhua in the Holy Land of Lingxi.


    Because this is the most familiar place in Nanhua, it is the easiest to build a teleportation array!

 Chapter 150：

    The Holy Land of Spiritual Rhinoceros is located on a floating island on the eastern sea of ??the subxian world. The island has beautiful scenery, suitable temperature and fragrance of birds and flowers. It is a very beautiful island.


    Nanhua and the others, as Wen Guiyun¡¯s disciples, live in the middle of the island, with rich aura and more beautiful scenery than other places.


    Wen Guiyun prefers garden-style buildings, which leads to their buildings mostly in garden-style. Here they are not like those on Lingyin Mountain. Everyone has a mountain, but each has a yard.


    Nanhua''s residence is particularly beautifully repaired, or even gorgeous.


    There are many servants in his house to clean up on weekdays, and the teleportation point he chose is located in his courtyard. When the surrounding servants saw it, they immediately greeted him.


    Si Lin and the others were very familiar with Nanhua¡¯s house and were not curious. Gu Qingqing came here for the first time, and he couldn¡¯t help but took a few more glances. The servant who served Nanhua immediately noticed the existence of Gu Qingqing, but it was due to Nanhua and their majesty did not dare to speak at will.


    "What do you think of Senior Brother''s yard?" Nanhua asked with a smile when Gu Qing was looking at his yard, fanning the fan in his hand.


    Gu gently looked around, "Brother, your style is gorgeous enough." She raised her thumb to Nan Hua.


    "Haha, you still know brother, only this style can be worthy of me!" Nan Hua was very happy with Gu Qing''s evaluation, and said with a smile.


    "Cut, it''s lightly taunting you, a big man who is so fancy." Rong Ye dissatisfied with Nan Hua''s grinning smile on his face, and vomited mercilessly.


    Nanhua squinted his eyes and looked at Rong Ye, "Xiao Wu, I found that you have been itchy again recently, and you have just returned to the Holy Land. Let''s discuss it later."


    Rong Ye gave Nan Hua a blank look, "If you learn from each other, you can learn from each other. How can I be afraid of you?" Si Lin and Yue Zhao couldn''t beat him, but Nan Hua was not afraid!


    A meaningful smile appeared on Nan Hua''s face, "That''s the best."


    "Okay, take Gentle to see the master first, the master is still waiting." Si Lin saw that Gu Qing was looking at Nan Hua and Rong Ye with excitement, the corners of his eyes twitched, and he patted Gu Qing''s head before turning. Said his head to the two of Nanhua.


    Si Lin''s majesty was still there, and the two immediately fell silent, stared at each other, and stopped talking.


    Gu Qing gave a thumbs up at Si Lin in a place where Nan Hua and Rong Ye could not see, and said "big brother mighty" with his mouth. The expression on Si Lin''s face remained unchanged, but a smile flashed under his eyes.


    Because Yun Ran was not their senior brother and sister, Yue Zhao asked Yun Ran to take a rest in the courtyard arranged by Gu Qing, and the group of them went to the center of the floating island, where the Holy Lord lived.


    Wen Guiyun was waiting for them inside, and had already told the guard at the door to let them go directly after seeing them.


    "The student visits the master."


    The five people lined up in front of Wen Guiyun, while kneeling on one knee, saluting Wen Guiyun.


    "Get up."


    Wen Guiyun waved his hand, and a gentle force helped Gu Qing and the others up.


    "Xiao Qing, come here, let the master take a good look at you, have you suffered outside?" Wen Guiyun gently waved to Gu, and asked with a smile.


    Gu gently took a few steps forward, snuggled up next to Wen Guiyun, obediently let Wen Guiyun look at it, and did not forget to answer his question, "I¡¯m fine, master, do you think I¡¯m good? And it¡¯s a breakthrough. It."


    Wen Guiyun looked at Gu Qingqing carefully and confirmed that Gu Qing''s complexion was ruddy, not as if he was suffering, and that he had indeed broken through his cultivation base. Only then did he feel more relieved and rubbed Gu Qing''s hair." Well, Xiao Qing is very powerful."


    "Slightly, of course, is amazing, and he has also become the first place in the Huazhou City Challenge." Rong Ye interrupted.


    "Huh? It''s the ring match that made you postpone your return? You won it lightly?" Wen Guiyun asked curiously, turning his head.


    The original article returned to the cloud and urged them to come back when they found Gu Qing in Si Lin, but Gu Qing had already signed up to participate in the ring competition, and wanted to participate first and then come back, so it was delayed until today.


    "Yes, Gentle is the first place, and Gentle Trial Tower has also challenged the 196th floor, which is a little bit worse than us." Mu Chen was interested in Wen Guiyun and added. Tao.


    Hearing this, Wen Guiyun looked at Gu Qingming with satisfaction, "Qing is really amazing, this is the reward for you from the master."


    With that, he took out a storage bag and handed it to Gu gently.


    "Thank you, Master." Gu Qingqing was not polite and accepted it directly.


    They will always give her things after returning to the cloud these years. She has become accustomed to collecting things, not as sincere and fearful as she was at the beginning.


    "Qingly just arrived at the holy place today, you can let your seniors accompany you for a stroll. The master has already posted posts to other forces, asking them to participate in your apprenticeship ceremony." Wen Guiyun looked at Gu Qing''s eyes. Full of spoiling.


    "Master apprenticeship? Master, haven''t I already worshipped a teacher?" Gu gently tilted his head and asked inexplicably.


    "Of course you have already worshipped a teacher, but other people still don''t know that you are my disciple. The master wants to let the entire sub-immortal realm know that you are my disciple. Someone in the province does not have eyes and provokes you!" When Wen Guiyun spoke, there was a hint of arrogance in his tone, and at the same time he liked Gu Qingqing.


    As the Holy Master of the Holy Land of Lingxi, his disciple status is naturally very noble, not comparable to ordinary people, as long as it is a brainy person, after knowing Gu Qing''s identity, he dare not treat Gu Qing lightly!


    This is Wen Guiyun''s love and protection to Gu Qingqing!


    Gu Qingqing understood Wen Guiyun''s meaning in an instant, feeling very warm in his heart, and automatically rubbed Wen Guiyun''s hand, "Thank you, Master, you are so kind to me!"


    "Haha, of course the master is good to you, you just have to accept it!" After Gu Qing grows up, he doesn''t often act like a baby to Wen Guiyun. At this time, Wen Guiyun feels very helpful to him.


    "Gently eccentric, we are also very good to you, why don''t you act like a baby to us?" Nan Hua said in a sour tone looking at Gu Qing.


    It''s not that Wen Guiyun alone can''t enjoy Gu Qing''s acting like a baby, they are the same, and they have always been with Gu Qing, and they are also very good to Gu Qing, why she only acted like a baby to Wen Guiyun.


    "Brothers are the best brothers in the world, and I like you too!" Gu Qing said without being too partial.


    Si Lin immediately felt a lot of ironing in their hearts, and smiles appeared on their faces.


    That''s all about the ceremony of apprenticeship. Si Lin and the others took Gu Qingming around in the holy place. The disciples and servants who came and went were full of curiosity about Gu Qing''s identity.


    ...


    "Did you just see the girl who was with Brother Si and them? She is so beautiful, Brother Si and the others treat her well." A female disciple in a pink skirt said with envy.


    "I have seen it, I have seen it. The first time I saw Senior Brother Si smile, it turned out that Senior Brother Si smiled so beautifully!" Another blue-clothed female disciple thought of Si Lin''s smile and said with an idiotic face.


    "And Brother Rong, he always looks fierce on weekdays, and no one is willing to take care of him. Just now I saw him picking flowers for that girl, and the smile on his face almost didn''t blind my eyes. , It''s like a different person!" The female disciple in the goose yellow skirt also said with a dreamy face, obviously shocked by the fact that Rong Ye could laugh so happily.


    "Yes, yes, even Senior Brother Yue Zhao feels that he is more gentle than usual. I secretly heard him talking, which is completely different from when I talked to us." The powder-clothed woman nodded and said.


    "You said, who is this girl? How can five seniors treat her like this?" The blue-clothed female disciple asked curiously.


    The female disciple in the goose-yellow skirt looked around, gestured at the two of them, and then the three of them got together before she spoke softly, "I heard the master said that the Holy Master has accepted a disciple in the lower realm, and is currently preparing for it. The disciple reception ceremony, do you think this girl is that disciple?"


    "It''s possible to say that, otherwise, how could Brother Si and the others treat her so well? You know, these years, they have treated the girls of the Holy Land without any excuses." The powder-clothed woman nodded, thoughtfully. Said.


    "Wow, the disciple of the Holy Lord, that identity is not ordinary, and there are seniors like Brother Si and others guarding it, this girl saved the second fairy world in her previous life, right? Isn''t she too happy?" The blue-clothed female disciple Exclaimed with envy.


    "I think so too. You know that when Senior Sister Lin wanted to worship the Holy Master as a disciple, she was rejected by the Holy Master because she had no relationship with him." The female disciple in the goose yellow skirt obviously respected Senior Sister Lin when she mentioned it. And envy.


    The other two looked at each other and nodded.


    After gossiping for a while, they talked about other things, then they all had things to do and left one after another.


    After they left, two figures came out from behind the rockery.


    "Senior Sister Lin, you don''t need to take their words to heart. Even if that person is the apprentice of the Holy Master, it is not as good as Senior Sister you. Senior Sister, you are already at the peak of the eighth level at a young age. Then she will see you. Only ashamed." Zhao Yan looked at the expression on Lin Xian''er''s face and said cautiously.


    The expression on Lin Xian''er¡¯s face is really not pretty. She has always believed that she can become Wen Guiyun¡¯s apprentice. Even if Wen Guiyun rejected her before, she still feels that there will always be a astronomical Guiyun who will discover her excellence. Accepting her as a disciple, she waited until Wen Guiyun accepted an apprentice from the lower realms.


    This is not the most difficult for her to accept. What makes her most unacceptable is that she just heard those people say that Si Lin smiled at that girl, but Si Lin, as everyone knows, is cold to everyone, even if It was she who couldn''t get him to treat him differently, as if a woman was no different from a man in his eyes, or even worse than a man, at least he could talk to a man, but he didn''t want to stay with a woman for a second!


    Is such a person smiling at others?


    She could not imagine, nor dared to imagine!


    This girl who has never met has become a thorn in Lin Xian''er''s heart, but she can''t show it, otherwise her business situation for so many years will be ruined, so she smiled on her face and turned to look at Zhao. Yeon.


    "Yanyan, you don¡¯t have to comfort me like that. I know that I¡¯m not good enough. The Holy Lord will not accept me as a disciple. If you can be favored by the Holy Lord, there must be her excellence. Say." She patted Zhao Yan''s hand, her tone was very soft, as if the cold-faced person was not her.


    Zhao Yan has been with Lin Xian''er for many years. She knows how Lin Xian''er''s temper is. Seeing that she said this, she nodded and stopped talking.


    ...


    After strolling around the holy land, the sky darkened, and Gu Qing was taken back to the yard prepared for her by Yue Zhao.


    This courtyard has been preparing since the day Wen Guiyun took care of Gu Qing, and it was completely prepared after Gu Qing ascended. The layout inside was arranged according to the care of Qing Qing, and it was very beautiful.


    Gu Qing walked all the way, the smile on his face never stopped.


    "Do you like it?" Yue Zhao asked gently, looking at the smile on Gu Qing''s face.


    "I like it, I like it very much, it''s really beautiful here." Gu Qing was very happy looking at the flowing water, the pavilion, and the big tree next to him not far away.


    "It''s fine if you like it. We set up here with a few of us, just to make you live comfortably." Yue Zhao said that the smile on his face deepened and explained with a smile.


    "Thank you brother." Gu lightly looked at Yue Zhao with a bright smile.


    "There are also people inside. It''s late today. Let them come to see you tomorrow. If you don''t like it, just send it away, don''t worry about us." Yue Zhao looked at Gu Qing''s eyes full of pampering.


    "Okay, I see, brother, I will choose well." She understands what Yue Zhao means. Over the years, she has learned not only these things for cultivation with Yue Zhao and the others, but she has also learned a lot how to use people. Here She is going to live for a long time, and she must be serious about her selection.


    "That''s good, then..."


    Yue Zhao was about to speak, but was suddenly interrupted by the sound of footsteps not far away.


    The sound of footsteps sounded a little anxious. It seemed that the owner of the sound was very anxious. Gu Qing also heard the footsteps. The two turned their heads at the same time and looked at the place where the sound was coming from.


    I saw a person wearing a black broad-sleeved brocade suit and a jade crown, walking towards this side in strides.


    "Jun Wu?" Gu lightly looked at the person''s appearance, and cried out in surprise, and at the same time walked toward there quickly.


    Jun Wu''s footsteps paused, and after seeing Gu Qing, a smile appeared on his lips, and his footsteps accelerated a little, "Gently."


    The two met quickly, face to face, stopped, and stared at each other closely.


    "Gently, I miss you so much!" Jun Wu first moved, stepped forward, stood in front of Gu Qing, stretched out his hands, hugged Gu Qing in his arms, and said softly in her ear.


    Gu Qing didn''t expect that Jun Wu would hug her, and was stunned in Jun Wu''s arms. The feeling of rapid heartbeat returned before, making her feel a little at a loss!

 Chapter 151：

    "Your Majesty, please let go of gently, you are not a kid now, your behavior like this will bring trouble to gently." Yue Zhao walked to the two of them, with a perfect smile on his face, looking towards Jun Wu''s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction.


    Jun Wu''s gaze and Yue Zhao''s gaze met in the air, and the two of them refused to yield to each other. In the end, Gu gently pushed Jun Wu first, interrupting the two of them looking at each other.


    "Jun Wu, you let me go first." Gu Qing also felt that the two men''s current postures were a bit wrong, and moved while speaking, trying to break free from Jun Wu''s arms.


    Jun Wu also knew that he couldn''t be too much, so he let go of Gu Qingqing and explained: "Gentle, I just miss you too much, don''t be angry."


    His expression was not like in front of other people, but a little pitiful, and he looked at Gu Qing carefully, as if he was really afraid of Gu Qing being angry, Yue Zhao''s eyes twitched while watching.


    "I''m not angry, it''s just that I''m not used to it." Gu Qing didn''t see the beauty most sad, not to mention that Jun Wu''s face was completely on her aesthetics, she was even more reluctant, and said hastily.


    Of course, she didn''t dare to look at Jun Wu''s eyes, she always felt that there were whirlpools in Jun Wu''s eyes, which would **** her in and never get out again!


    "By the way, Jun Wu, why are you here?" Gu Qing thought that Jun Wu should be in Yunlan Holy Land, but how could he appear in Lingxi Holy Land?


    "After I got in touch with you, I set off. I just got here yesterday, and when I was passing outside, I heard someone talking about you, so I immediately ran over." Jun Wu was always very patient when he was gentle with Gu. , Help Gu gently swayed the crooked step he had just touched to the right, and said slowly.


    Gu Qing was clear, "The master said that he would hold an apprenticeship ceremony for me and sent invitations to other forces. I thought before that you should come back, but I didn''t expect you to have arrived."


    Gu Qing was very happy to see Jun Wu sooner. After all, she wanted to ascend in the first place, and she was also looking for Jun Wu!


    "I already know about this. I will send them back to the Yunlan Holy Land for the invitation. Please come to my father to let them know that our Yunlan Holy Land values ??you very much." Jun Wu carelessly took Gu Qing''s hand. , Said.


    Wen Guiyun wanted to use this matter to let the entire sub-immortal realm know that he valued Gu Qing, and then he would also let the entire sub-immortal realm know that they also value Gu Qing very much in the Yunlan Holy Land, so that no one would look for Gu. Gentle trouble!


    Gu Qing was used to being held by Jun Wu''s hands, and didn''t feel anything wrong, but on one side Yue Zhao raised his eyebrows. When he found that Gu Qing did not refuse, Yue Zhao wanted to go up and pull Gu Qing back. .


    He now somewhat understands Rong Ye''s feelings that he was going to explode that day. He also felt that Jun Wu was very eye-catching, and he had an urge to kill Jun Wu!


    "Your Royal Highness has the intention to let the Sage of the Yunlan Holy Land come in person, and the gentle apprenticeship ceremony will surely be remembered by many people!" Although he hates Jun Wu, but Jun Wu did this thing Yue Zhao He still agrees very much. He is the same as Jun Wu, and he hopes that everyone in the world will know how light they are, and let them not make light ideas!


    "Light is worth the best!" Jun Wu looked at Gu Qing with a gentle expression, his eyes dripping with gentleness.


    Gu Qing only glanced, then turned his head in a flustered manner, not daring to look again, quietly touching his chest with one hand, fearing that his heart would jump out of his chest.


    As soon as Yue Zhao watched Gu Qing''s reaction, his heart was awkward, and he hurriedly came to Gu Qing''s front and stood in between her and Jun Wu.


    "Since your Royal Highness is already in the sacred land of Lingxi, and there is a chance to chat with Qingqing, it is not early today, and Qingqing is tired, so let''s rest early." His smile on his face is perfect, still for Gu Qingqing Considering it, no one can but agree to it.


    Jun Wu looked at Yue Zhao for a while, and found that the smile on Yue Zhao''s face had not changed, so he could only turn his head and look at Gu Qing Qing, "Gentle, you rest early, I will come to you again tomorrow morning!"


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Gu gently poked his head out from behind Yue Zhao, nodded, and smiled at Jun Wu, looking very cute.


    Jun Wu suddenly relaxed because of being blocked by Yue Zhao, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly, "Okay, then I''ll go now."


    Under the gaze of Gu Qing and Yue Zhao, he turned and left.


    After Jun Wu''s figure disappeared, the smile on Yue Zhao''s face disappeared instantly, and then turned around, revealing a shallow smile.


    "Gently, go and rest. Brother still has something to deal with, so he went back." As he said, he rubbed Gu''s hair gently.


    "Okay, brother, take a break soon." Gu nodded gently, carefully fixed his hair, and then turned and left.


    After Gu Qing returned to the room, the smile on Yue Zhao''s face disappeared completely. He looked at Gu Qing''s room for a while, then turned and left.


    ...


    In the study of Yuezhao Yard, the five members of Si Lin gathered together.


    "Second Senior Brother, what is so anxious to call us all over?" Mu Chen was rarely summoned by Yue Zhao and asked curiously.


    "That''s right, the youngest brother and I were halfway through the fight, so you called us over and hurt my mouth." Rong Ye touched the corner of his mouth, glanced at Yue Zhao faintly, and said.


    "You blame the second brother for what you do, it''s not because you are not as skilled as other people that you will be beaten by me!" Nan Hua gave Rong Ye a white glance, disdain for his behavior of throwing the pot.


    "Yue Zhao, let''s talk, what''s the matter?" Si Lin glanced at the two of them, and they immediately shut up. He turned his head, looked at Yue Zhao, and waited for Yue Zhao to speak.


    "I was there just now and I ran into Jun Wu, who was also in the Holy Land." Yue Zhao ignored Rong Ye''s words and spoke slowly.


    "Someone has already told me about this," Si Lin nodded, "he went to find it gently?"


    "Well, that kid has finally grown up now, and his gentle thoughts for us have already been revealed!" Yue Zhao gave up her usual grace this time and couldn''t help but gritted her teeth.


    "Second brother, what did he do? How come you have become like Rong Ye, you now look like you are going to beat Jun Wu!" Mu Chen rarely saw Yue Zhao like this, and he was a little curious about what Jun Wu did. what.


    "The main thing is not what he did, but gently." Yue Zhao was very heartbroken at the thought of Gu Qing''s reaction to Jun Wuxi.


    "What''s the matter gently?" Si Lin asked.


    "Qingly seems to be a little tempted with Jun Wu that kid, but she doesn''t know it yet!" This is what makes Yue Zhao the most depressed. He is not worried that Jun Wu likes Gu Qing, but is afraid that Gu Qing will also. Jun Wu, maybe Gu Qing would get hurt like this!

 Chapter 152：

    "So, what should we do?" Si Lin frowned. Like Yue Zhao thought, he was worried that Gu Qing would be injured, so he asked directly.


    "Qingyan hasn''t regained his senses yet. If you rush to pick it up, maybe you will let Kai know that she likes Jun Wu, and the gain will not be worth the loss. So what we have to do now is to reduce her and when she doesn''t react. Jun has no contact time." Yue Zhao''s eyes flashed, and the tone was lightly said.


    Obviously, he did not make a temporary motive, but after careful consideration. Although he has never had a beloved person, he has read a lot of those painting books. He feels that Gu Qing is okay now, as long as she reduces the amount of contact between her and Jun. Time, and then help her find some other friends, she may forget the feeling of not being moved by Jun.


    "Good." Si Lin nodded and agreed.


    "In addition, it happens to take this opportunity to introduce some young talents to Gentleman. As long as Gentleman is not only Jun Wu with the opposite **** of the same age, Gentle may not be indifferent to Jun." Yue Zhao continued. .


    "This is easy to handle. I know a lot of young talents." Nan Hua responded. As the most widely friends of the five, he does know a lot of young talents.


    "Then this matter is left to you. Make sure to make more friends gently. It''s best to forget the existence of Jun Wu." Yue Zhao looked at Nan Hua, and the smile on the corners of her lips became more and more perfect.


    When other people saw Yue Zhao''s smile, they couldn''t help but tremble. It is true that every time Yue Zhao shows such a smile, there is nothing good!


    "Okay, promise to complete the task." Nan Hua put away the fan and assuredly said.


    ...


    Jun Wu didn''t know Yue Zhao''s decision at this time, otherwise, he would definitely find Yue Zhao and the others to fight a duel.


    However, he is also thinking of ways to deal with Si Lin and them. He has known Si Lin and Gu Qing for so long. He understands Si Lin and their personalities too well, and he knows that they will never watch his junior sister be snatched away by other men. The possessiveness of a few sisters, people who don''t know them can''t imagine it at all!


    To this end, he also consulted his friend Tian Yuanzong''s Young Master Tian Qi, and was ridiculed by Tian Qi.


    However, in Jun Wu''s view, if they can really handle Si Lin and the others so that they don''t stop him and Gu Qing, even if Tian Qi ridiculed him, it would be worth it!


    One night with Tian Qi, Jun Wu really learned something. Early the next morning, he went to Gu Qing Qing''s house to find Gu Qing Qing.


    Gu Qing had just got up and was washing, knowing that Jun Wu was here, he asked Jun Wu to wait outside. After washing up soon, he walked out of Lian with his hair in his hair.


    "Jun Wu, have you waited a long time?" She asked a little embarrassedly.


    "No," Jun Wu shook his head quickly, looking at Gu Qing''s loose feelings, the tips of his ears were a little red, "You don''t need to worry, you can get your hair straight and come out."


    "Ah, is it a little messy," Gu lightly bit his lip, a little embarrassed, "I don''t like those girls who comb them, and I don''t know how to comb them. I''m going to wait for my senior to come and help me comb them."


    For so many years, as long as she was with Si Lin and the others, five people took turns to help Gu Qing''s hair comb. She herself did not learn this skill. When she was in Huazhou City before, Yun Ran helped her comb her hair. Now that I have finally been with Si Lin and the others, it is natural to let Si Lin and the others do it.


    "Why," Jun Wu paused, feeling a little embarrassed, "I''ll help you comb it."


    "Huh?" Gu lightly looked at Jun Wu in surprise, "Will you?" She was a little skeptical, hadn''t heard that Jun Wu could comb his hair before?


    "I can try." Jun Wu''s eyes burned, even a little eager to try.


    "Then... okay." Gu Qing was stared at by Jun Wu, the feeling of rapid heartbeat came again, and he nodded dazedly.


    When she recovered, Jun Wu had been pulled into the room and sat in front of the dressing table.


    She moved her mouth, trying to stop Jun Wu, but when she saw Jun Wu''s seriousness, she closed her mouth again, thinking that she would let Jun Wu toss first, anyway, if it didn''t work, let the seniors help to comb it again.


    Jun Wu knew Gu Qing''s thoughts, and at this time he was combing Gu Qing''s hair seriously.


    In fact, he wanted to do this a long time ago. When he was in Lingyin Mountain, when he saw Si Lin and the others combing Gu''s hair gently, he thought that one day he would also comb his hair gently for Gu. He practiced this for a while, and now he finally had a chance, he didn''t know how happy he was.


    When Yue Zhao came over, Jun Wu had basically done it, and was gently inserting the hairpin he had prepared for Gu.


    When Yue Zhao saw this scene, his pupils tightened, and he walked quickly to the dressing table.


    "What is your Royal Highness doing?" He looked at Jun Wu, with a hint of discomfort flashing in his eyes.


    "Second brother, you are here, Jun Wu is helping me comb my hair." Because his back was facing Yue Zhao, Gu Qing did not realize that there was something wrong with Yue Zhao, and was still showing off to Yue Zhao that Jun Wu combed her hair. , "Jun Wu''s craftsmanship looks okay."


    Yue Zhao was a bit heartbroken for the first time. She didn''t expect her sister to be so careless. The smile on her face stiffened, and she took a breath and adjusted her expression, "Well, Your Royal Highness is really ingenious, it seems She''s also quite skilled. You should have combed other people''s hair many times, right?"


    The smile on Gu Qing''s face faded, and she felt uncomfortable inexplicably.


    Jun Wu''s hairpin''s hand paused, and he looked up at Yue Zhao, his eyes were very sharp, Yue Zhao looked back without showing any weakness, the eyes of the two people are in the air you come and go, and there is a nervous atmosphere in the air. .


    "Yue Gongzi joked, I just helped my mother comb her hair a few times before." Jun Wu took back his gaze and explained indifferently.


    He supported the hairpin, looked at it, and after confirming that there was no problem, he let go of his hand, straightened up, and looked at Gu Qingqing.


    "Okay, gently, see if you like it?" Unlike the alienation when talking to Yue Zhao, Jun Wu''s tone at this time was very gentle.


    Gu Qing hurriedly returned to her senses, took a close photo in the mirror, and found that Jun Wucom''s hairstyle was her favorite style, and it was in line with her age. The most important thing was that the hairpin on her head was in line with her aesthetics. , She couldn''t help reaching out and touching it.


    "I made this hairpin by myself, do you like it?" Jun Wujian Gu Qing had been touching the hairpin and actively explained.


    "I like it." Gu nodded gently, turned around, and looked at Jun Wu, "Thank you Jun Wu, I like it very much, and so does the hairstyle."


    Because she liked it, Gu Qing smiled brightly at Jun Wu, making Jun Wu bend his mouth.


    "Cough cough." Seeing that Gu Qing and Jun Wu were in excessive contact, Yue Zhao coughed slightly, attracting Gu Qing''s attention. After Gu Qing looked over, he said softly, "Gentle, I should give you a choice. Servants, I have asked them to wait in the courtyard outside, and you can choose someone by yourself."


    Yesterday, Yue Zhao had already talked to Gu Qing about this. Gu Qing was not surprised, nodded, got up from the chair, and looked at Yue Zhao, "Second brother, is there anyone in there that needs attention? of?"


    In places like the Holy Land of Spirits, many servants are passed down from generation to generation, and the relationship is also complicated. Gu Qing came here for the first time and didn''t know much about it. Instead of exploring on his own, he might as well ask Yue Zhao directly.


    "No, you just choose the one you like. You don''t need to think about it too much." Yue Zhao smiled very gently. No matter how complicated this is behind, he can help Gu Qing handle it. Gu Qing doesn''t need to deal with these things at all. upset!


    Gu nodded lightly, and the three of them walked outside together.


    When he arrived in the courtyard, as Yue Zhao had said, all the servants were waiting there, and when they saw Gu Qing and the three coming over, they all bowed to each other.


    "Get up, this is the closed disciple of the Holy Master, and also your future master. Stand now and raise your head." When facing the servant, Yue Zhao''s momentum suddenly appeared, although she was still gentle. It looks like, but people dare not ignore it.


    "Yes."


    Everyone raised their heads slightly, but they didn''t dare to look directly at Gu Qing''s gaze, with their eyebrows drooping, with a well-behaved look.


    Gu Qing''s gaze swept across the crowd quickly, sweeping and tapping with his hands, and soon a bunch of people stood up, "Well, these people will stay in the future, and you can take the other people, seniors." "


    Yue Zhao glanced at the people selected by Gu Qing and found that they belonged to the better-looking part of this group. He had a newer understanding of Gu Qing''s color control, but he also found out that there was something in it. There were few good candidates, but he didn''t say anything, just waved his hand to make those who weren''t selected retreat.


    Next, Gu Qing selected a few people who served her personally and people in charge from the people left, and let them disperse.


    "These people are already yours now, and their contracts will be delivered in a while, and you will keep them carefully." Yue Zhao warned with worry.


    "I see, brother, I''m not a child." Gu gently wrinkled his nose, a little dissatisfied with Yue Zhao''s way of treating children, but he replied cleverly.


    "You, in the eyes of brother, you are still a child." Yue Zhao patted Gu''s head gently and said with a smile on his face.


    Gu gently stuck out his tongue, rubbed his head against Yue Zhao''s palm, his behavior was full of dependence.


    Jun Wu''s eyes darkened next to him. He looked at Yue Zhao, who happened to also look over. Both of them had sharp eyes, and then they staggered each other.


    At this time, Rong Ye walked in under the leadership of his subordinates. After seeing Gu Qing and Yue Zhao, he waved his hand and told the subordinates to leave. When he saw Jun Wu, a trace of discomfort flashed in his eyes, and then he walked over. Gu Qing''s side directly squeezed Jun Wuzi away.


    "Gentlely, Master asked me to call you, and I have something to do with you." When Jun Wu''s sight was completely blocked, Rong Ye said with a smile.


    "Master is looking for me? Then let''s go over now." Hearing Wen Guiyun looking for him, Gu Qing immediately stood up and said.


    "Master only let me take you there." Rong Ye said to Gu with a little embarrassment, the hint was very obvious.


    "Gentle, you go, I''ll go back first, and come to find you in the afternoon." Jun Wu walked out behind Rong Ye, looked at Gu Qing with a hint of aggrieved expression, but said very empathetic.


    "Jun Wu," Gu paused lightly, feeling that it was a bit uncomfortable to leave Jun Wu so, full of apologetics, "When I come back from the master, I will go to you."


    Jun Wu immediately smiled and replied "OK."


    Rong Ye and Yue Zhao were originally gratified for successfully separating Gu Qing and Jun Wu, but after seeing Jun Wu and Gu Qing interacting, the two exchanged glances, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Gu Qing and Rong Ye left together. Yue Zhao and Jun Wu stood where they were. After the two disappeared, Yue Zhao turned and looked at Jun Wu.


    "His Royal Highness doesn''t need to deal with Yunlan Holy Land''s affairs on weekdays? It''s a bit too leisurely." Yue Zhao looked at Jun Wu, the smile on his face returned to a perfect smile without the temperature, and said lightly.


    "The matters of Yunlan Holy Land are handled by your father. To me, those matters are not as important as accompaniment." Jun Wu knew that Yue Zhao had already seen his thoughts, so he didn''t go around in circles, and said directly.


    Yue Zhao didn''t expect Jun Wu to be so direct, and the smile on his face faded a lot.


    "His Royal Highness, she is still young, we don''t want her to get in touch with love matters too early." Since Jun Wu has made it clear, Yue Zhao stopped tactfully and said directly.


    "I know Qing is still young, but if you want to come into contact with love matters, you should let Qing have the final say." Jun Wu looked at Yue Zhao and said without giving up.


    "You haven''t opened your eyes gently yet, Your Royal Highness, don''t take her badly." Yue Zhao''s eyes sharpened all of a sudden, and the smile on his face almost disappeared.


    "I will guard Gentle, and won''t hurt her, and I don''t mind Gentle is not resuscitated, I can wait, but she must be mine!" Jun Wu''s attitude suddenly became tough, and he became strong for the first time. It clearly stated its position.


    "Qing is no one''s! Don''t think that you are the saint son of Yunlan Holy Land, we will agree with you and Qing Qing." Yue Zhao is completely immune to Jun Wu''s aura, and said forcefully.


    "Gentle isn''t anyone''s, nor is it yours. I and Gentle things, as long as you gently agree, it''s useless if you don''t agree!" Jun Wu sneered.


    "Heh!" Yue Zhao sneered, feeling that it would be useless to talk to Jun Wu, anyway, their position was very clear, and they would prevent him and Gu Qing from being together no matter what Jun Wu!


    Thinking about this, he simply flicked his sleeves, ignored Jun Wu, turned and left.


    Jun Wu stood there, watching Yue Zhao''s leaving figure, his eyes squinted, his expression softened a little when he thought of Gu Qing, and he also left Gu Qing''s courtyard.


    ...


    When Gu Qing and Rong Ye came to Wen Guiyun''s residence together, Wen Guiyun''s flower hall was full of people, who were all high-levels in the holy land, and they were talking about Gu Qing.


    "Holy Lord, I heard that this closed disciple of yours is very talented. He is only fifteen years old, but already has an eighth rank?" A white-haired old man in a purple brocade robe pinched his beard and asked.

 Chapter 153：

    "Where can someone who can be seen by the Holy Lord go? The eyes of the Holy Lord are naturally good!" Sitting next to the white-haired old man was a burly man in a black brocade suit. His voice was very loud. Rough, the smile on his face made him look a little silly.


    "The apprentices of the Holy Lord are all amazing, and the smallest is no exception. This is nothing to make a fuss about!" said a very beautiful middle-aged woman in a light blue skirt sitting on the left hand side of Wen Guiyun.


    "Yes, holy lord, why isn''t your little disciple coming? Let us also recognize people!" The woman sitting on the left hand side was dressed in a red brocade robe with her neckline open, and the man who was full of charm in every word and deed smiled Said.


    "Lan Chi, put on your clothes, don''t bring bad apprenticeship." Wen Guiyun put down the tea cup in his hand, looked at the man in red, and said with a frown.


    The man in red paused and was stared at by Wen Guiyun''s gaze. He could only arrange his clothes obediently, "I can see that you really love your little apprentice!"


    Wen Guiyun had never said about his dressing before, but now he is reminded of this kind of thing, which shows that he really cares about the little apprentice.


    "Gentleness is worthy of this seat''s love." This is the first time Wen Guiyun has talked about Gu Qingqing in such a long time. His expression is different from the coldness of the past, but it is full of petting, which surprised the others here.


    Everyone is a high-level person in the Holy Land of Lingxi. They have known each other for a long time. They know each other''s tempers very well. They all know who Wen Guiyun is. This guy looks like a weak scholar. He seems to be very gentle and practical. When I was cruel, the others in the room couldn''t compare to it!


    Such a person may not be able to connect with others around him. Even if they are, they can only gain his trust after experiencing several twists and turns together. Of course, Si Lin and them mean different things to him, but for Si Lin and them, He is more from the perspective of the master, and he doesn''t care about everything.


    But to Gu Qing, this little apprentice, he was obviously different, more like his own daughter.


    Just when the others were surprised, a notification sounded from outside, and after getting consent, Gu Qing walked in shortly after.


    After seeing Gu Qing''s appearance clearly, everyone in the room was a little surprised. They didn''t expect Gu Qing to be so beautiful.


    "Tui''er has seen the master." Gu Qing was unfamiliar with other people, first came to Wen Guiyun''s front and gave Wen Guiyun a courtesy.


    "Come here gently." Wen Guiyun waved his hand, and a gentle force supported Gu Qing''s body and did not let her pay a full salute. At the same time, he gently waved to Gu, motioning Gu Qing to come to him. By your side.


    Gu Qing hurriedly walked to Wen Guiyun''s side and stood well.


    "The people here are all the high-levels of our spiritual sacred place. The oldest person at this age seems to be Yao Leming, the chief of the Alchemy Hall. He is also your uncle." Wen Guiyun pointed to the white-haired old man on his right hand to Gu gently Introduced.


    "I have seen Master Pharmacist." Gu Qingqing immediately called people respectfully.


    Yao Leming is Wen Guiyun¡¯s senior. Since Wen Guiyun was young, he has taken care of Wen Guiyun very much. He treats Wen Guiyun¡¯s disciples just like his own disciples. He is also very happy to see young people like Gu Qingqing. , A smile appeared on his face immediately.


    "Okay, okay, it''s a good boy, come, give you this bottle of pill as a meeting gift from your uncle." Yao Leming took out a jade bottle and handed it to Gu Qingqing, with a very casual attitude.


    "The pill that your pharmacist refined is hard to find, so hurry up and collect it." Wen Guiyun hurriedly said when he saw Gu lightly looking at himself.


    "Thank you Master Yao." Gu Qingqing took it immediately, and thanked respectfully at the same time.


    "This is Zhao Tonghai, the master of the Martial Arts Hall, and your uncle." Wen Guiyun pointed to the burly man and continued to accept Gu Qing.


    "I have seen Uncle Zhao." Gu Qing came to Zhao Tonghai''s face and saluted Zhao Tonghai.


    "Haha, you don''t need to be polite. You are the last disciple of your master. This is the meeting gift from the master uncle. It''s okay to take it for fun." Like Yao Leming, Zhao Tonghai took out a dagger and handed it to Gu Qingqing. Very casual.


    This is a silver dagger. The sheath of the dagger is made of precious ten thousand-year-old cold iron. It is also inlaid with gems with attributes. At first glance, it is not a common product. Gu Qing followed Si Lin to learn the refining device. I have learned so well, but my eyesight has been practiced. I can''t help being a little surprised knowing that the dagger is an immortal weapon.


    "Thank you Uncle Zhao." Gu Qing thanked again, silently accepting the dagger.


    "This is Hall Master Ye Shenglan Ye from the Formation Hall, and also your uncle." Wen Guiyun turned around and introduced the woman on her left to Gu Qingqing.


    "I have seen Ye Shishu, you are so beautiful." Gu lightly looked at Ye Shenglan with bright eyes, and smiled in praise.


    "This girl¡¯s little mouth is much better than her master. Little girl, you are also very beautiful. This glazed broken jade lamp has been useless for me for many years. You can just use it for fun." Ye Shenglan looks so dignified. The hall master of, but speaking was a lot more bold, because Gu Qing praised her and liked Gu Qing very much, and directly fell to Gu Qing with a very beautiful lamp.


    Gu Qing''s eyes lit up when she saw the broken glazed jade lamp. It was so beautiful that she had never seen a lamp more beautiful than this, so she immediately put it away with joy.


    "Thank you Master Ye."


    "I remember this glazed broken jade lamp was seen by your apprentice before, but you didn''t give it. It seems that you really like this girl." Lan Chi sitting next to Ye Shenglan looked at the glazed broken jade lamp in Gu Qing''s hand. , Said lazily, "Little girl, my name is Lan Chi, the master of the Law Enforcement Hall, you can call me Master Lan."


    "I have seen Master Lan." Gu Qing likes beauty most. Lan Chi is not only beautiful, but also very attractive. She looked at Lan Chi''s eyes, which were the same as Ye Shenglan''s, shiny.


    "Here, then, your meeting ceremony." Lan Chi directly threw something out, acting lazily.


    Gu Qing hurriedly caught it, and found that it was a palm-sized kyanite, which was the top material for refining tools. I don¡¯t know how many people can grab a fingernail-sized kyanite stone. Throwing a piece to her, she didn''t care!


    Put away carefully, Gu gently raised his head, and smiled brightly at Lan Chi, "Thank you, Master Lan."


    Everyone had seen it before, and she turned back to Wen Guiyun''s side.


    "Each of you has given a gentle meeting ceremony. If you encounter any trouble in the future, you can''t help but help!" Wen Guiyun asked Gu Qing to come over, but it was not so simple to recognize people, as long as these people admitted Gu Qing Qing''s status, Gu Qing''s status no one can shake!


    "It''s natural, I need you to say it!" Yao Le took a look at his junior brother, and then said gently to Gu with a gentle smile.


    "Senior brother, don''t worry, I''ll take care of myself when I wait." Zhao Tonghai scratched his head and said solemnly.


    "The little girl is so cute, so naturally you shouldn''t be bullied!" Ye Shenglan looked at Gu Qing''s face and said with a smile.


    "Do you think my law enforcement hall is a furnishing? You don''t need to nag about this little thing!" Lan Chi picked a piece of hair and played with it in his hand, and said irritably.


    Wen Guiyun wasn''t annoyed when he was said, anyway, his goal had been achieved, but the corners of his lips were slightly raised.


    Next, they wanted to talk about things, so they asked Gu Qing to leave first.


    As soon as Gu Qing went out, he saw Rong Ye waiting outside.


    "Fifth Brother, why are you still here?" She walked two steps quickly and came to Rong Ye''s side and asked curiously.


    "Naturally, I was waiting for you. You just came to the Holy Land. I''m afraid you will get lost." Of course, Rong Ye couldn''t say that he was waiting here specifically to prevent Gu Qing from looking for Jun Wucai, so he could only say nonsense afterwards.


    Gu Qing glanced at Rong Ye, "Fifth Brother, I''m not a fool. Even if it''s the first time here, I can''t get lost!"


    "Who knows, I''m not worried about you," Rong Ye squinted his eyes when he saw Gu Qing''s eyesight. "Don''t you want me to wait for you?"


    Naturally, Gu Qing couldn''t say that he didn''t want to, but she nodded, "Thank you, Senior Brother Five for waiting for me, then Senior Brother Five, can you take me to Jun Wuna first, I promised him to come out of Master to find him."


    Rong Ye almost refused, but remembered Yue Zhao¡¯s instructions. If he really said that, Gu Qingqing would definitely ask the reason. If he accidentally reminded Gu Qingqing then, it would be bad. Anyway, Gu Qingqing won¡¯t. Knowing where Jun Wu lives, he can take Gu gently detour, maybe Jun Wu will go out when he goes.


    Thinking of this, Rong Ye reluctantly nodded, and then gently led Gu the way.


    "Gentlely, I found that since Jun Wu came, you don''t care about your brothers. No matter how long you are, you have no shortcomings!" As he walked, Rong Ye complained to Gu Qing faintly.


    "Is there? No?" Gu Qing never admits that he ignored Rong Ye and the others. "I obviously stay with the seniors every day."


    "Where isn''t it? Right now, you just came out of the master, thinking about looking for that stinky boy!" When it came to Jun Wu, Rong Ye didn''t even bother to call his name, so he replaced it with "stinky boy".


    Gu gently stuck out his tongue, knowing that he was indeed a little sorry for Rong Ye and the others about this matter, but who made her think of Jun Wu''s pitiful appearance and couldn''t help but feel soft and want to make him happy?


    Of course, she didn''t dare to say that in front of Rong Ye.


    "That''s not because I promised Jun Wu before that I want to talk about credit. Isn''t it what you taught me? Jun Wu is my friend, how can I break the trust and meet him?" She used her brain to defend herself.


    "Just make it up." Rong Ye bared his teeth, completely rejecting Gu Qing''s reason.


    Gu lightly smiled at Rong Ye with a guilty conscience, "Oh, Brother Five, don''t care about this. You said Jun Wu is my friend. In my heart, the seniors are of course the most important thing. !"


    "It''s almost the same!" Rong Ye was a little satisfied.


    "Brother Rong!"

 Chapter 154：

    "Brother Rong!"


    Just as the two were passing through the corridor, a voice suddenly came, and the two stopped and looked at the place where the voice was coming from.


    Two women walked not far away. One of them was wearing a white skirt. Her appearance was very beautiful and gentle. She looked like a pool of spring water, giving people a feeling of spring breeze, and she was the one who made the noise. .


    Another woman was dressed in a light pink skirt. Her appearance was more beautiful. She was of a bright and gorgeous type. She was very publicly beautiful, and her whole body was also very public, like a fire.


    "Sister Lin, Junior Sister Zhao." The expression on Rong Ye''s face disappeared instantly, turning into a very tugging expression.


    "Senior Brother Rong, where are you going? And is the girl next to you a disciple of the Holy Master?" Zhao Yan took Lin Xian''er and walked to Rong Ye and Gu Qing with critical eyes Looking at Gu Qing gently, he asked Rong Ye in his mouth.


    Rong Ye didn''t like the gentle look in Zhao Yan''s eyes, so he leaned down a little, and gently blocked Zhao Yan''s gaze for Gu.


    "She is called Gu Qingqing, she is the master''s closed disciple." He did not hide Gu Qing''s identity, anyway, sooner or later everyone will know it, it is better to let them know earlier, so that someone accidentally bullies Gu Qingqing.


    "It turns out that this is the closed disciple of the Holy Master, Junior Sister Gu, hello, I am Lin Xian''er, and I am the disciple of Elder Ye." Lin Xian''er''s eyes fell on Gu Qing''s body, introducing her identity very enthusiastically.


    "I have seen Senior Sister Lin." Yue Zhao and the others had already told Gu Qing Qing about the situation in the Holy Land of Lingxi. As soon as Lin Xian''er said, Gu Qing knew who Lin Xian''er was, with the same look on her face. Smile, said very politely.


    Lin Xian''er''s eyes flashed, and the smile on her face became more kind, "Junior Sister Gu is so beautiful, it''s no wonder that the Holy Lord will accept you as a disciple."


    "Junior Sister Lin, the master will accept lightly as a disciple because it closes his eyes lightly, not because he grows beautiful lightly." Rong¡¤Steel Straight Man¡¤Ye frowned, not giving Lin Xian''er any face. To say.


    "Really?" The smile on Lin Xian''er''s face froze. It seemed that he hadn''t expected that Rong Ye would be so direct, but when he thought of Rong Ye''s temper, he instantly understood, "Then Junior Sister Gu is still great, so that the Holy Master Fancy, it must be no ordinary person!"


    "Thank you Sister Lin for the compliment. I am so ashamed that I dare not take it." Although Lin Xian''er had no problem at all, and the smile on her face was very kind, Gu Qing still felt the sense of violation from Lin Xian''er, the corner of her lips. ''S smile is more formulaic.


    "Junior Sister Gu is humble." Lin Xian''er smiled and looked at Gu Qing''s eyes with an inexplicable light.


    "I heard that Junior Sister Gu''s cultivation base has also reached the eighth level. I''m also the eighth level. Have a chance to let the two of us talk about each other?" Zhao Yan suddenly spoke next to her, watching Gu Qing''s eyes full of fighting spirit.


    Gu was stunned for a moment, and didn''t seem to think that Zhao Yan would be so direct. The problem is that she didn''t have the idea of ??competing with others!


    "Sister Zhao, it didn''t take long for me to be promoted to the eighth level. It''s still worse than someone like you who has been in the eighth level for several years. Even if we learn from each other, if we have something to do, we will leave first." Rong Ye didn''t wait. Gu gently spoke, and directly refused for Gu.


    He had a general perception of Lin Xian''er and Zhao Yan. Although he didn''t want Gu Qing to find Jun Wu, he didn''t want to waste time on Lin Xian''er and Zhao Yan.


    Zhao Yan''s expression was the same as that of Lin Xian''er just now. She froze and almost kneeled to a straight boy like Rong Ye. She could only smirk to show that she didn''t care, and let Rong Ye and Gu Qing go to work first.


    After Gu Qing and Rong Ye left, the smile on Zhao Yan''s face immediately disappeared.


    "This is what Rong Ye looks like after so many years. Saying a word can choke a person to death!" Zhao Yan was speechless to Rong Ye''s incomprehensible style and vicious tongue, and she spit out directly.


    "He doesn''t need to please others. For so many years, others have been pleased with him. Of course, he will not change his temper. And you didn''t see that he is not like this in front of Gu Qing? It means that people just don''t want to talk to us. "Lin Xian''er was also dissatisfied with Rong Ye''s attitude, and said with a sneer.


    "I don''t know what Gu Qing is good about. Why do you feel that the people around her are pampering her? I heard that the Holy Master just summoned all the hall masters to discuss matters. Rong Ye and Gu Qing were supposed to be from the Holy Master just now. When they come out, I don''t know what the Holy Master told them to do!" Zhao Yan''s news was still relatively clear. Wen Guiyun and the others did not avoid other people during the meeting, so she naturally knew about it.


    Hearing this, Lin Xian''er squinted her eyes, as if thinking of something, a slight smile suddenly appeared at the corner of her lips.


    "I remember whether Chen Jiawei from Lihuan Palace liked Rong Ye, but Rong Ye never paid attention to her? She should also come this time at the teacher ceremony? I don¡¯t know if she knew that Rong Ye was so kind to Gu Qing , What would be the reaction?" She is uncomfortable, she can''t make others feel better, and can''t let her feel this uncomfortable feeling alone. Of course, she has to get a few more people to feel it together.


    "She should be very angry, right? She has a bad temper." Zhao Yan also thought of Chen Jiawei''s reaction, and the corners of her lips curled up, revealing a malicious smile.


    The two looked at each other, and the smiles on the corners of their mouths were perfect.


    ¡­


    "Brother Five, what''s the matter with the two senior sisters just now? I''ve just arrived in the Holy Land. Who should I provoke?" Although Lin Xian''er and Zhao Yan didn''t say it clearly, they obviously had a grudge towards Gu Qing. Whatever he said, I kept finding fault, how could Gu Qingqing not be able to detect it?


    "After the master accepted our five apprentices, he said that he would not accept apprentices for the time being. Lin Xian''er''s family status is not bad in the Holy Land, and Lin Xian''er''s talent is also good. I didn¡¯t agree with my eyes. I thought you became the master¡¯s apprentice and surpassed her, so I¡¯m not happy.¡± Rong Ye is quite clear about what happened back then, knowing how unwilling Lin Xian''er was at that time, come here now. Looking for Gu Qing''s stubbornness, I can completely imagine it.


    "It turns out that, although I sympathize with her, it''s a bit too much to spread the anger on me." Gu Qing felt that she was completely angered. When she was apprentice, she didn''t expect her master to be so powerful!


    "You don''t have to worry about her. If she bullies you, don''t be polite, we and the master will support you." Rong Ye didn''t take Lin Xian''er to heart, and said directly to Gu gently.


    With Rong Ye''s words, Gu Qing also knew what to do.


    Because of Lin Xian''er and Zhao Yan''s fight, Rong Ye finally took Gu Qing to Jun Wuzhu¡¯s yard. Jun Wu was waiting for Gu Qing. Gu Qing had heard that there was a market on the floating island. , I just wanted to go and have a look, at this moment it happened to be with Jun Wu and the others.


    The five members of Si Lin, Gu Qing, Jun Wu, and Yun Ran came to the bazaar of Lingxi Holy Land.


    The floating island where the Lingxi Holy Land is located is relatively large. It is not only the disciples of the Lingxi Holy Land, but also some other people who live on it. If these people want to live, they must exchange resources with the disciples of the Lingxi Holy Land. This is also a bazaar. origin of.


    Here, Si Lin and the others did not hide their identities. Once they arrived at the market, they caused a sensation, because the five of them are so famous in the Holy Land!


    There is no difference between the market here and the outside. The only difference is that some seafood is sold. Gu Qing''s preference for seafood is average, and he doesn''t like to eat those things very much, because the smell of those things is very strong. Did not step forward to buy as before.


    Because of the ceremony of apprenticeship, the entire floating island is very lively, and some sects that are very close to the holy land have already sent people to it.


    Gu Qing and Yun Ran bought some special decorations and went to the most famous restaurant in Lingxi Holy Land for dinner.


    As soon as the eight people got up the stairs, a group of people came to face each other. When the two groups passed by, suddenly Yun Ran and Gu Qing heard a familiar voice.


    "Yun Ran, Senior Brother Si, Senior Brother Yue, Senior Brother Nan, Senior Brother Mu, Senior Brother Rong, and Master Jun." Zhuo Tingqiu looked at the group of people in front of him and shouted one by one with a little excitement.


    "Zhuo Tingqiu?" Yun Ran looked at the speaker and was a little surprised when he found that he looked very familiar.


    After the ascension, she and Zhuo Tingqiu were also separated and lost contact directly. They didn''t know what was going on with each other at all, but they didn''t expect that they would meet in the Holy Land of Lingxi.


    "It''s me, long time no see." Seeing Yun Ran recognize himself, Zhuo Tingqiu immediately showed a smile on his face.


    "Xiao Qiuqiu, why are you here?" Gu Qing gently asked Zhuo Tingqiu, who was much more mature than before, and asked curiously.


    Zhuo Tingqiu used to think that Gu Qing''s appearance was very familiar, but he did not recognize Gu Qing''s. At this time, when he heard Gu Qing''s words, he immediately recognized Gu Qing''s. The world would call him "Xiao Qiuqiu" "Gu Qing is the only one."


    "Gently?" He looked at Gu Qingly, and cried hesitantly.


    "It''s me, why are you in Lingxi Holy Land?" Gu Qing asked still curious about Zhuo Tingqiu''s experience.


    When I learned that Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran were not in contact before, Gu Qing thought about having time to find Zhuo Tingqiu. Unexpectedly, they met in Lingxi Holy Land like this. They felt it was magical and also curious about Zhuo Tingqiu. Experience.


    Zhuo Tingqiu said a few words to his companions around him, and asked them to leave first and stay with Gu Qing and them.


    "Zhuo Tingqiu, where have you been in the past few years?" Yun Ran asked directly after arriving at Yajian.


    "I''m in Ancheng, near Anxi Prefecture, where the family established by the predecessors of the Zhuo family''s ascension, and then I visited the Qiuyang Palace where I am now, this time to participate in the apprenticeship ceremony of the apprentice of the holy master of the fox I just came here." Zhuo Tingqiu talked about his own experience in a few words, and then looked at Gu Qingqing, "What about you?"

 Chapter 155：

    "You have all come to attend the ceremony of apprenticeship, don''t you know that the ceremony of apprenticeship is held for gentleness?" Yun Ran asked in a little surprise.


    "Slightly is the closed disciple whom the Spirit Fox Sage receives?" Zhuo Tingqiu was even more shocked when he heard the words, and the spirit dew that had just been drunk spewed out, and was severely disgusted by Si Lin and the others.


    "Yeah, you have been in the Immortal Realm for so long, don''t you know the identities of Senior Brother Si Lin and the others?" Yun Ran was even more surprised when he saw that Zhuo Tingqiu''s reaction did not look like a fake.


    "I have been cultivating since I arrived in the second immortal realm. I really haven''t paid much attention to the affairs of the second immortal realm. I don''t even know the identities of Senior Brother Si and the others." Zhuo Tingqiu scratched his head in embarrassment, looking a little bit naive. .


    "Well, then you are really amazing." Yun Ran gave Zhuo Tingqiu a thumbs up.


    Zhuo Ting Qiubai glanced at Yun Ran, "You haven''t said what you have done all these years."


    "I''m the same as you. After I ascended, I found the Yun Family in Huazhou City, Yangzhou Prefecture. It was also a family created by our Yun Family ancestors when they ascended. They have been practicing there until they met Gentle not long ago, so I followed Gentle It''s a holy land." Yun Ran shrugged, feeling that there was nothing to say about his own experience.


    "Where do you live, Xiao Qiuqiu? What happened to that Qiuyang Palace?" Gu Qing gently took the Linglu that Yue Zhao handed over, took a sigh of relief, and asked Zhuo Tingqiu curiously.


    "Living in the place where the guests live in the Holy Land of Lingxi, Qiuyang Palace is regarded as a second-rate sect, and it is the subsidiary sect of the Holy Land of Lingxi. The place where our Zhuo family is located happens to be on the site of the Qiuyang Palace, and then the Qiuyang Palace recruits disciples. At that time, I went to sign up, and I was selected, and now the treatment is not bad, I mixed with a head to pass it personally." Zhuo Tingqiu took a spirit fruit and said while eating.


    Gu Qing hadn''t figured out the sphere of influence of the Spiritual Rhinoceros Holy Land too much.


    "Autumn Sun Palace is indeed an affiliated sect of Lingxi Holy Land. The sect strength is considered the top among the second-rate sects. The head of this generation has a good cultivation base, has a ninth-level peak, and is a good person." Yue Zhao is indeed alive. In the encyclopedia, after a little thought, it revealed the situation of the Qiuyang Palace.


    "Xiao Qiuqiu lives underneath too far, can you let him live closer to us?" Gu Qingli finally saw Zhuo Tingqiu, so she naturally wanted to get together with Zhuo Tingqiu. He lived far away naturally. not good.


    "Let him live alone, I''m afraid it''s not good for him, I will order the Qiuyang Palace to be re-arranged when I go back." Yue Zhao obviously thought more than Gu Qing, and proposed.


    "Senior brother, you can decide." Gu Qing was impatient to think about this, knowing that Yue Zhao would handle it properly and hand it over to Yue Zhao.


    Zhuo Tingqiu looked at the two of them and immediately decided to change their place. He could imagine what would happen to the people of the school after returning home. Fortunately, the disciples of their school are pretty good, otherwise there will definitely be someone else. Jealous of him!


    Fortunately, Zhuo Tingqiu had become accustomed to being discussed by others, and did not take this matter to heart, but continued to chat with Gu Qing and the others.


    The food in this restaurant really tasted good. It was even better than Gu Qing''s food at the Picking Star Building in Huazhou City. After eating, they continued to go shopping and did not return until dark.


    After Zhuo Tingqiu and Gu Qing separated, they returned to their residence and found that the other fellows were actually packing up their things. When they saw him coming back, they hurriedly surrounded them.


    "Ting Qiu, you pack things quickly, we are going to change the place to live." Yu Xiaoshan, who had visited the teacher''s door with Zhuo Tingqiu, said to Zhuo Tingqiu excitedly.


    "Someone from the Holy Land just came over, saying that we should move to the center of the island. The palace owner has already asked what happened." Wei Zhenghao, another close relationship with Zhuo Tingqiu, also came over and said.


    "I don''t know what luck we had, and we were able to live in the center of the island. In the past, only those superpowers could live there." Yu Xiaoshan is more gossip on weekdays and knows many things that other people don''t know. Shi said dreamily.


    "Yes, it was really lucky this time. I heard that the scenery of the Holy Land is particularly good, and the spiritual energy is also very strong. The effect of practicing inside is several times that of the outside. I don''t know if it is true." Wei Zhenghao looked expectantly. Said.


    "By the way, Ting Qiu, who are the people I met in the restaurant today? They all look amazing, how do you know those people?" Yu Xiaoshan thought of the people I saw in the day. Appearance, asked Zhuo Tingqiu curiously.


    Hearing this, Wei Zhenghao also looked at Zhuo Tingqiu expectantly, wanting to know the identities of those people.


    Zhuo Tingqiu glanced at the two of them, "Are you sure you want to know?" he asked.


    The two nodded frantically, "Of course, we especially want to know."


    "Okay," Zhuo Tingqiu sat down at the table and poured himself a cup of tea. Under the anxious gazes of the two of them, he took a sip calmly, and then slowly said, "People I met during the day. You should have all heard of it, that they are the disciples of the Spirit Fox Holy Master, Si Lin, Yue Zhao, Nan Hua, Mu Chen, and Rong Ye, as well as Gu Qing, the protagonist of this ceremony of apprenticeship."


    Upon hearing Zhuo Tingqiu''s words, Yu Xiaoshan and Wei Zhenghao looked at each other, and the first reaction was that Zhuo Tingqiu was lying.


    "Ting Qiu, I didn''t realize until today that you are still joking?" Yu Xiaoshan looked at Zhuo Tingqiu with an exaggerated smile on his face.


    "I never make a joke." Zhuo Tingqiu was indifferent, dissatisfied with the two people''s suspicions, "Otherwise, why do you think we need to move? Because I want to live in the center of the island."


    "What the hell? Ting Qiu, you''re not talking in dreams, are you?" Wei Zhenghao said, reaching out his hand to touch Zhuo Tingqiu''s forehead, but Zhuo Tingqiu blocked him.


    "What are I talking about?" Zhuo Tingqiu knocked off Wei Zhenghao''s hand. "I knew Si Lin and them when I was in the Lower Realm. They are my friends, but they lost contact after flying to the Second Immortal Realm."


    Seeing Zhuo Tingqiu''s serious face, and what they saw in the day when Si Lin and the others looked really good, Yu Xiaoshan and Wei Zhenghao looked at each other, a little hesitant.


    "What you said is true?" Yu Xiaoshan looked at Zhuo Tingqiu, still asking in disbelief.


    "Of course, this kind of thing, if I lie, will it be exposed soon?" Zhuo Tingqiu raised his eyebrows and said helplessly.


    At this time, both Yu Xiaoshan and Wei Zhenghao were a little uncertain.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door outside the room, Yu Xiaoshan looked at Zhuo Tingqiu, went to open the door, and found that standing at the door was their master, Dong Yuyou, the lord of the Qiuyang Palace.


    "Master." Yu Xiaoshan hurriedly called respectfully.


    Dong Yuyou nodded and entered their room. After seeing Zhuo Tingqiu, his expression changed.


    "Ting Qiu, you are actually friends with the disciple of the Holy Master? Why haven''t you said it before?" He just went to ask someone familiar in the holy place. When the other party told him about it, he looked dreamy and didn''t think of himself at all. Favorable disciples still have this identity.


    "Master, the disciple only knew that my friend is a disciple of the Holy Master." Zhuo Tingqiu felt that he was a little innocent in this matter. He also only learned about Si Lin''s identity today, otherwise he would have gone to see Si long ago. Come to them.


    "Master, what are you saying is true?" Wei Zhenghao and the others were still suspicious of Zhuo Tingqiu''s words just now. They didn''t expect this to be confirmed from their master''s mouth, but they still couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, the teacher just talked to the people in the Holy Land. It was from the Holy Land." Dong Yuyou didn''t blame Wei Zhenghao for interrupting, he himself felt incredible.


    "Master, since we have arranged a new residence for us, let''s live there, but I may not live with you, and I ask the master not to blame." He came back to tell his master about this, otherwise he Just left with Gu Qing and the others.


    "It''s okay," Dong Yuyou waved his hand, "You have this good fortune is your ability, you must seize the opportunity, don''t worry about us."


    "Master Xie." Zhuo Tingqiu breathed a sigh of relief, his feelings for Dong Yuyou are still relatively good, and he doesn''t want this incident to affect their relationship.


    ...


    In Xiyue City, thousands of miles away from the spiritual holy land, the disciples of Lihuan Palace are resting in the best inn in the city.


    Although the status of Lihuan Palace in the Second Immortal Realm cannot be compared with that of the three holy places, it is also a first-class power in the Second Immortal Realm. There are many outstanding disciples in the palace. Three of my own disciples participated.


    Chen Jiawei is the daughter of the palace lord of the Lihuan Palace and one of his disciples. She is extremely talented and beautiful in appearance. It can be said that she is the true pride of heaven.


    The house she lives in is second only to the house where the lord of the Lihuan Palace lives. It was getting late at this time, and Chen Jiawei had just finished taking a bath. She lay on the bed and asked the maid to massage herself and take care of her body.


    "Girl, the servant girl inquired that the new apprentice of the Spirit Fox Holy Master was a woman, she was only fifteen years old, and she met when the Spirit Fox Holy Master was in the lower realm. She didn''t know what method she used to make the Spirit Fox Holy Master The Lord is very fond of him, and even the five apprentices of the Holy Lord love this disciple very much.¡± Cai Xin is Chen Jiawei''s most trusted handmaid. At this time, she is sitting by the bed and tells Chen Jiawei what she has inquired about.


    "Oh? What''s her name?" Chen Jiawei opened her eyes slightly and asked in surprise.


    "I heard it was called Gu Qingqing." Caixin replied cautiously.


    "Si Lin do they really dote on this Gu Qingqing?" Chen Jiawei asked in disbelief.


    People who know Si Lin and them know how indifferent they are, and there are too few people who can get them to love them, and there is no way to associate Si Lin with the word "favoring".


    "I heard that even Young Master Si Lin will smile when facing her, let alone other Young Masters." Caixin glanced at Chen Jiawei''s face and said carefully.


    "Where is Rong Ye? Rong Ye is also very good to her?" Chen Jiawei''s face was flat, but her tone was cold.


    "This..." Caixin was a little embarrassed. After Chen Jiawei looked over, she nodded, "I heard it was like this, and the specific slave and maidservant are not clear. The rumors are like this!"


    Caixin knew what Chen Jiawei thought about Rong Ye, and was very afraid that Chen Jiawei would regret her anger when she heard it.


    Fortunately, Chen Jiawei''s expression was quite calm. She curled her lips slightly and revealed a somewhat dangerous smile, "Really? Then I have to get to know the closed disciple of the Spirit Fox Holy Master!"


    Caixin, who understands Chen Jiawei''s character and temper, shook involuntarily after seeing the smile on Chen Jiawei''s face, and a smile appeared on her face.


    ...


    The ceremony of Gu Qing''s apprenticeship was scheduled for the eighth day of the eighth day. As the day approached, more and more people from other forces came to the floating island, and it became more and more lively. Gu Qing was left in the holy place to learn from each other. This kind of etiquette, naturally there is no time to wander around on the island, and even less time to get along with Jun, which makes Yue Zhao and the others very happy.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu had no scruples in this regard. The two finally came to the floating island, so naturally they had to go around more often. They would stroll around the island every day, and then tell Gu Qing about the fun things they encountered. Listen gently.


    "Gentlely, today we saw the people from Lihuan Palace arrived. Their ostentation is really big, and the disciples of Lihuan Palace are very good-looking and very eye-catching. There is a man named Chen Jiawei in Lihuan Palace, who is said to be Lihuan Palace. The palace lord''s daughter is the most beautiful, but she doesn''t seem to have a good temper." While enjoying Gu Qing''s writing, Yun Ran told Gu Qing''s experience today.


    "Why is she having a bad temper?" Gu Qing asked without raising her head.


    "Today, a disciple of the second-rate sect kept staring at her because she was beautiful, but was beaten by her and almost had her eyes gouged out. She said it was because the other person''s eyes made her sick!" It was so miserable, Yun Ran couldn''t help but tremble. It was the first time she saw such an arrogant and vicious girl!


    Gu Qing finished writing the last stroke, raised his head, a little surprised, "Is she so domineering?"


    Recently, she also heard Si Lin and them talk a lot about the second immortal world, knowing that the power of the second immortal world is intricate, the three holy places are superb, and the remaining five first-class forces are not weak, and Lihuan Palace is one of them, and this generation The lord of the palace is very strategic, and Li Huan Palace has developed quite well in his hands, and the other party is also ambitious. At that time, Nan Hua also mentioned Chen Jiawei.


    It''s just that she didn''t know that Chen Jiawei was so domineering and ruthless.


    "Yes, I heard from the people in the Holy Land that Chen Jiawei likes Brother Rong Ye, so you have to be careful." Yun Ran said worriedly thinking of the information she had received from other people in the Holy Land.


    "What am I careful about?" Gu Qing was a little inexplicable. What does Chen Jiawei''s love for Rong Ye have to do with her?


    "I heard that Brother Rong Ye basically ignored Chen Jiawei. He didn''t pay attention to other women before. Chen Jiawei wouldn''t feel anything if he didn''t compare. But how Brother Rong treats you, any woman will be jealous when they see him, let alone Chen Jiawei. I like Senior Brother Rong, she will definitely trouble you." Yun Ran couldn''t understand the careful thoughts of girls anymore, and said quite literally.

 Chapter 156：

    Hearing Yun Ran''s analysis, Gu gently twitched the corner of his mouth.


    "Senior brother is so kind to me, shouldn''t she please me? If I say bad things about her in front of the fifth brother, isn''t it even more impossible for her and the fifth brother?" Gu Qingqing felt that if Chen Jiawei really troubled her, That is definitely a brain problem!


    "Eh?" Yun Ran was stunned for a moment, and after thinking about it carefully, Gu Qing said as if he was right, "You are right, but it''s not good to keep Chen Jiawei''s brain out? Anyway, you should be more careful."


    "Okay, I hope she has a better mind." Gu Qing nodded helplessly, and suddenly she didn''t want to see Chen Jiawei.


    However, this matter was not something that Gu Qing could control at all. When she went to Wen Guiyun''s place to ask for peace the next day, she met the palace lord of the Lihuan Palace and his disciples visiting Wen Guiyun, and Chen Jiawei happened to be among them.


    "Gently, Chen Guangping, the palace lord who came to Lihuan Palace." Wen Guiyun waved gently to Gu, while gently introducing him.


    "Junior Gu Qingming has seen Palace Master Chen!" Gu Qingming hurriedly stepped forward and gave Chen Guang a parallel salute.


    Chen Guangping was dressed in a dark purple brocade suit and a purple gold crown on his head. He looked tough and unsmiling. At first glance, he looked like that was not easy to provoke. When he saw Gu Qing, the corners of his lips were slightly raised, showing a slightly stiff smile. .


    "Get up," his voice was of a more vigorous kind, and he quickly glanced at Gu Qing, "The Lord''s vision is really good, he is a good seed!"


    Although it was a compliment, Chen Guangping''s tone was very flat, as if he was studying, making people unable to hear his sincerity at all.


    "Of course, the apprentice in this seat is naturally not too bad." Even so, Wen Guiyun was still very happy, because he knew Chen Guangping''s temper and being able to say such words already showed that he had a high opinion of Gu Qing!


    Upon hearing this, Chen Guangping''s lips twitched again.


    He took out a storage bag and handed it to Gu Qingqing, "You can play with this little gadget."


    Gu lightly glanced at Wen Guiyun. After he nodded, he took the storage bag, "Thank you, Palace Master Chen."


    "Yeah." Chen Guangping nodded as a response.


    Gu gently retreated back to Wen Guiyun and felt a gaze falling on him. Turning his head to look, he found a beautiful-looking woman looking at him. After he looked over, the other party did not take back his gaze, but instead Glancing at her provocatively, Gu Qing was full of question marks, when did she offend this person?


    After Chen Jiawei came in gently, she kept staring at Gu Qing and found that although Gu Qing was young, she was really beautiful in appearance. Among the people she had met, she could be said to be the most beautiful, even herself. Can''t compare to it!


    She was originally dissatisfied with Gu Qing, but when she discovered this, she became even more dissatisfied. When her eyes met with Gu Qing, she involuntarily showed provocative expressions, but Gu Qing gave her a strange look. , He withdrew his gaze, and didn''t mean to pay attention to her at all!


    Chen Jiawei was almost mad, and this was the first time she was ignored besides facing Rong Ye!


    "I heard that the disciple of the Holy Master is very powerful. I don''t know if I have the honour to fight with the disciple of the Holy Master!" Chen Jiawei, who was mad, forgot the explanation given by Chen Guangping before coming, and said directly.


    The whole flower hall became quiet for an instant, and everyone''s eyes focused on Chen Jiawei.


    The smile on Wen Guiyun''s face disappeared. He looked at Chen Jiawei''s eyes very sharply, and an invisible coercion radiated from him. This coercion was only directed at Chen Jiawei, and no one else could feel it.


    Chen Jiawei only felt like she was pressing a mountain on her body, which made her breathless. She wanted to mobilize the spiritual power in her body to resist this coercion, but found that the spiritual power in her body seemed to have disappeared. When he didn''t, his expression immediately became horrified, his eyes widened, and a cold sweat of soybeans on his forehead kept rolling down.


    Her brother Zhong Quan was very surprised when he saw her expression. He was about to touch her, but was blocked by Chen Guangping''s outstretched hand.


    Chen Guangping frowned and glanced at Chen Jiawei before looking at Wen Guiyun.


    "Sage Master Wen, it''s the little girl who is reckless. I apologized to Girl Gu on her behalf. After I go back, I will definitely discipline her!" Chen Guangping knew that Wen Guiyun did this to vent her anger, and said in a low posture.


    Wen Guiyun retracted his pressure and looked at Chen Guangping, "Palace Master Chen, I don''t want this kind of thing to happen again. I don''t care how Ling Ai dominates my seat outside, but the disciple who wants to bully this seat, I don¡¯t agree. !"


    "Yes, Wen Shengzhu rest assured, I will educate her well!" Chen Guangping glanced at Chen Jiawei and said in a deep voice.


    "Since everything that should be said has already been said, this seat should rest too, so we don''t leave Palace Master Chen." Wen Guiyun''s murderous spirit disappeared, and he changed to the gentle manner before, holding up the teacup. Said to Chen Guangping.


    "Sage Master Wen take a good rest, I''ll take them away first." Chen Guangping stood up and arched his hands toward Wen Guiyun.


    He turned around and gave Zhong Quan a color. Zhong Quan immediately supported Chen Jiawei, worshipped Wenguiyun, and left behind Chen Guangping.


    After they all went out, Wen Guiyun looked at Gu Qing, his expression immediately softened a lot.


    "Qing girl, if Chen Jiawei bullies you again, you should tell the master, and the master will teach her for you!" He held the apprenticeship ceremony in such a high-profile manner to let everyone know that Gu Qingqing has a backing and cannot be bullied. Chen Jiawei should be To provoke Gu Qing with his face is to slap him in the face!


    "Master, where is it necessary for you, I can solve it by myself!" Gu Qing didn''t want Wen Guiyun to be said to be a big bully, only Chen Jiawei, she could deal with it all by herself.


    "Don''t take it hard. When did the master care about the evaluation of outsiders? I just want everyone to dare not bully you!" Gu Qing did not say, Wen Guiyun also knew Gu Qing''s worries, and said directly domineeringly .


    When he reaches his position and cultivation level, he doesn''t care about the eyes of others or what they think. Anyone who can''t beat him anyway, if he has any opinions in his heart, he has to lie down!


    "Master is the best," Gu gently pulled Wen Guiyun''s sleeves and shook his expression flatteringly, "Don''t worry, I will never be bullied!"


    "It''s almost the same!" Wen Guiyun patted Gu''s head with satisfaction.


    ...


    The residence of Huan Palace was in the Holy Land, not far from where Gu Qing and the others lived, it was a separate courtyard, and the decoration inside was also very good.


    After returning to the residence, Chen Guangping took Chen Jiawei directly to the place where he was handling matters temporarily. After entering, he directly slapped Chen Jiawei.


    "Father!" Chen Jiawei covered her face, couldn''t believe it, and looked at Chen Guangping aggrievedly.


    Chen Guangping had no expression on his face and looked at Chen Jiawei with indifferent eyes, "Before I came here, I told you for my father and told you to avoid trouble in the Holy Land. Are your brains broken? You went to provoke the disciple of Saint Master Wen, he I received five apprentices before and did not hold the apprenticeship ceremony, but now holding the apprenticeship ceremony so high-profile for this young apprentice is to tell the world that he values ??the young apprentice very much. You are good, and you dare to provoke others!"


    Chen Guangping really hates Chen Jiawei for iron and steel, and the look in her eyes is very bad.


    "The things you like about Rong Ye have almost spread throughout the entire sub-immortal world. If you want Rong Ye to be interesting to you, shouldn''t you please please his juniors? I heard that he is very fond of Na Gu Qing. In the end, you were fine, and ran to provoke others. Did you think that Rong Ye didn''t hate you enough? I think your brain is flooded!" Chen Guangping continued, his tone was flat, but it made his scalp numb.


    When Chen Jiawei heard the words, she was taken aback for a moment, and a trace of regret flashed through her eyes!


    She just wanted to be jealous of Rong Ye''s treatment of Gu Qing, but forgot that Gu Qing was Rong Ye''s junior sister. She provoked Gu Qing, Rong Ye would never be happy. Originally, Rong Ye didn''t like her. Now I am afraid I hate her even more!


    "I want to understand?" Chen Guangping saw the change in Chen Jiawei''s expression, and he knew Chen Jiawei''s thoughts. "If you want to understand, think about how to solve this matter. It''s best to reverse Gu Qing''s impression of you, otherwise Let alone being with Rong Ye, you won''t even want to step into the Holy Land in the future!"


    Chen Jiawei was excited, and immediately reacted, her expression a little bit painful.


    "Okay, you go back and think about it, don''t go out before you think about it, so you don''t have to find something for me!" Chen Guangping waved his hand and told Chen Jiawei to go out, turned around, and didn''t want to talk to Chen Jiawei anymore.


    Chen Jiawei covered her face and bowed to Chen Guang before leaving Chen Guangping''s room.


    After she went out, Chen Guangping called his confidant and asked him to prepare a gift and send it to Gu Qing''s residence.


    ...


    It was already in the afternoon when Gu Qing returned from Wen Guiyun. The people sent by Chen Guangping were still waiting. She had a good impression of Chen Guangping, but she didn''t embarrass the person, so she simply accepted the gift and said this. It just passed.


    After that person left, Si Lin and them all came.


    "Qingly, did Chen Jiawei trouble you today?" Rong Ye looked at Gu Qing nervously, and asked worriedly.


    "Well, it doesn''t count as trouble for me, she just wanted to challenge me in front of the master and them." Gu lightly thought about it, and explained the situation at the time. "The master was a little angry and directly suppressed her. "


    "Chen Jiawei is more domineering, and because of her status, fewer people dare to resist her. You have to be careful. If she troubles you next time, you must tell us!" Si Lin frowned slightly and said with concern. .


    "It''s all blue-faced troubles. Chen Jiawei must be jealous of Rong Ye''s kindness to Gentle. This is how Gentle is targeted." Mu Chen glanced at Rong Ye and said next to him.


    Rong Ye frowned when he heard the words, "I don''t like her at all because there is something wrong with that woman, she dare to be gentle, and I must teach her the next time I meet!"

 Chapter 157：

    Rong Ye was almost irritated by Chen Jiawei. He felt that Chen Jiawei''s mind was different from ordinary people. If he liked him, he liked her. Anyway, he didn''t like her, but what''s the matter of asking Gu Qing to trouble him?


    "Five senior brother, don''t be angry, don''t forget that I can''t just bully me." Seeing Rong Ye''s upset and depressed look, Gu lightly patted his shoulder and said, "Okay. I won¡¯t mention her anymore. I think she should have a long memory this time. I will definitely not dare to call me later. Let¡¯s talk about other things.


    Gu Qingqing didn''t have any special feelings for Chen Jiawei, not as excited as Si Lin and the others, but rather calm and changed the subject directly.


    Si Lin and the others saw what Gu Qing meant and cooperated. After a while, they stopped taking care of Chen Jiawei''s affairs.


    ...


    On the eighth day of the eighth day, the weather was very good and the sky was clear.


    Early in the morning, the entire Lingxi Holy Land became lively. The place of apprenticeship was placed in the main building of the Holy Land, Lingxi Hall. People who came to watch the ceremony entered the hall in an endless stream. People who knew each other naturally gathered together to chat and people who didn¡¯t know each other. I also took this opportunity to talk to those I wanted to meet, and the hall was very lively.


    It is rare for Wen Guiyun today to wear a very gorgeous big gown. The gown is vermilion red. The material is the best brocade from the fairy world. It is embroidered with gold and silver threads with the word "spirit" symbolizing the holy land of spiritual rhinoceros. The pattern, the sleeves are wide sleeves, with a sense of elegance.


    He was already very handsome, and under the background of his clothes, the bookishness on his body completely faded away. Instead, he was full of a sense of majesty, which made people afraid to look directly at him.


    The smile on his face neutralized this majesty, and it seemed a bit friendly.


    As the holy lord, there are not many people who can let him entertain him personally, except for Jun Wu¡¯s father, Jun Yutian, and the holy lord Bai Changtai of another holy land, the White Tiger Holy Land, no one can let him entertain him in person.


    On the other side, Gu Qing was also dressed in a gorgeous gown, but her gown was white, with a pattern of "spirit" outlined with gold threads. The whole dress was very luxurious.


    She wears a rare piece of makeup and wears the phoenix that Jun Wu gave to her on her head. She looks noble and beautiful, like a real fairy, which makes people who see her for the first time very surprised.


    "Is this the closed disciple that Wen Sheng mainly collected? Is it so beautiful?"


    "If it weren''t for fear that the disrespect of the Saint Master Wen would arouse the resentment of the Holy Land, I would like to ask if Saint Master Wen accepts his disciples because of his appearance? Why are all his disciples very good-looking?"


    "Sage Master Wen held such a high-profile ceremony for her. It seems that her position in the heart of Saint Master Wen is different. Will the position of Saint Master be passed on to her in the future?"


    "Can''t it? Aren''t there still Young Master Si Lin? They are not bad too!"


    "Speaking of speaking, Saint Master Wen values ??this girl Gu so much, don''t they have any opinion on Young Master Si Lin?"


    "Have you not heard? Young Master Si Lin was very kind to this girl Gu. They were walking around the market together before. Many people saw that Young Master Si Lin had always been very indifferent to people and smiled at Girl Gu. Yue Young Master Zhao also helped her tidy up her clothes. Even Young Master Rong Ye, who hates women so much, buys her things to make her happy. It shows that their relationship is very good!"


    "No wonder I just saw Young Master Si Lin and they were still greeting the guests beamingly. It turns out that they also value this girl Gu very much!"


    "I don''t know what kind of blessing this girl Gu is, she can make Saint Master Wen so value and treat her so well!"


    "Who knows this?"


    "..."


    Similar discussions sounded in every corner of the hall. For Gu Qing, the people in the subxian world knew too little, and because of Wen Guiyun¡¯s high-profile behavior, they were full of curiosity about Gu Qing. Guessing about Gu Qing''s things, fortunately, Gu Qing was used to it, otherwise she might not be able to bear it.


    In one corner, both Lin Xian''er and Zhao Yan looked at Gu Qing''s direction, both of their expressions were not very good.


    "Senior Sister Lin, I heard that Chen Jiawei gave Gu Qingyi a lot of things yesterday, but she was rejected by Gu Qingwei, but Chen Jiawei was not angry." Zhao Yan has been in the Holy Land for many years, knowing many people, and the news is relatively good. Well-informed, seeing Lin Xian''er cares so much about Gu Qing, she hurriedly told Lin Xian''er what she had heard.


    "Why didn''t Chen Jiawei bother Gu Qingqing?" Lin Xianer asked Si Lin as she was next to Gu Qingwen to introduce people to her, taking care of her, and the usual smile on her face disappeared, frowning and asked.


    "I heard that I was looking for it, but the Holy Lord was there at the time and was very angry. She used coercion to frighten Chen Jiawei. After that, Chen Jiawei didn''t dare." A trace of jealousy flashed through Zhao Yan''s eyes. It''s too light, who doesn''t want to be guarded all the time? Zhao Yan was naturally very jealous of Gu Qingqing.


    Hearing this, Lin Xianer''s eyes flashed with anger, "It''s really useless!"


    She originally wanted to ask Chen Jiawei to trouble Gu Qingwei. She still knew some of Chen Jiawei''s methods. Even if Gu Qingwei was injured or something by then, the Holy Lord and the others could not do anything about Chen Jiawei''s identity, who knows Chen Jiawei is so useless, and actually provoked Gu Qingqing in front of the Holy Lord. Isn''t this looking for death?


    Zhao Yan''s thoughts were the same as Lin Xian''er, and she felt that Chen Jiawei had no brains, but she didn''t say it.


    "I don''t believe it, the Holy Lord will always value her so much!" Lin Xian''er wanted to do it herself, but her image and identity in the Lingxi Holy Land for many years did not allow her to do so, unless she didn''t want to stay in the Lingxi Holy Land! Can only say bitterly.


    Zhao Yan didn''t speak, but nodded, obviously agreeing with Lin Xian''er''s statement.


    The two watched by the side for a long time, and were finally called away by the same door passing by.


    Gu Qing naturally didn''t know what Lin Xian''er and the others thought, even if she knew it, she wouldn''t care. She was led by Si Lin and met a lot of people. Of course, with her current status, she didn''t need to please these people. Some people naturally. Will please her, but she still learns from Yue Zhao and keeps smiling so that no one can see her true thoughts.


    When Ji Shi arrived, Yue Zhao helped Gu gently tidy up her clothes, and then asked her to stand at the door.


    When the concierge said that the ceremony of apprenticeship began, Gu Qing came to Wen Guiyun and knelt on her knees under the eyes of everyone.


    "Gu Qingqing, would you like to worship this seat as your teacher?" Wen Guiyun looked at Gu Qing with gentle eyes, and his low voice resounded throughout the hall under the influence of spiritual power.


    "The disciple is willing!" Gu gently lowered his head, his tone firm.


    "Well, from today, you will be the sixth disciple in this seat!" Wen Guiyun announced with a smile on his face.


    "The disciple Gu Qingqing pays homage to the master!" After Gu Qingming finished speaking, he bowed to Wen Guiyun three times and gave nine percussions.


    Wen Guiyun smiled and received Gu Qing''s courtesy, and his face was full of satisfaction.


    After worshipping, Gu Qing needs to take a heartfelt oath.


    "The disciple Gu Qing, is willing to be the disciple of the Spirit Fox Holy Master. From today onwards, I will follow the name of the master and never betray the master, otherwise she will be surrounded by demons and will never be able to ascend!" She has a solemn expression and a firm tone of voice. serious.


    After taking the Heart Demon Oath, it is the last procedure, to offer tea.


    Rong Ye came to Gu Qing with the tray, Gu Qing lifted the tea cup on it and handed it to Wen Guiyun.


    Wen Guiyun took it with a smile, and sipped it meaninglessly. Instead, he drank the whole cup of tea. The people watching the ceremony were stunned. This must be done if he is satisfied with his apprentice. !


    After the tea ceremony, the whole apprenticeship ceremony is over. From now on, everyone knows that Gu Qing is Wen Guiyun¡¯s disciple. If you want to be disadvantageous to Gu Qing, you must first weigh whether you can deal with Wen. Go to the cloud!


    After that, as in a normal banquet, everyone talked separately, and Gu Qing was taken by Nan Hua to talk to some young people.


    Nan Hua was previously assigned by Yue Zhao the task of introducing friends to Gu Qing. At this moment, such a good opportunity could not be let go. He dragged Gu Qing to and fro the crowd, seeing Gu Qing dazzled.


    Taking advantage of Nan Hua''s carelessness, Gu Qing ran directly to the outside of the hall, and Jun Wu, who had been following Gu Qing, immediately followed.


    "Qing, why did you run out?" Jun Wu walked to Gu Qing''s side, sat down on the chair next to her, and asked.


    "Senior Brother Nan has been leading me to meet those young disciples, and my face has become stiff with a smile." Gu Qing muttered dissatisfiedly.


    Seeing Gu Qing so cute, Jun Wu couldn''t help but smile, "You, other people want to know more people and make some friends, but you don''t care about these things."


    "Of course not, I''m just a little tired." Gu Qing resolutely refused to admit that he was not in love, and stared at Jun Wu.


    "Well, you are not, then do you want to eat something?" Jun Wu quickly raised his hand and surrendered.


    "What?" Gu Qing looked at Jun Wu curiously.


    "Well, dim sum?" Jun Wu took out a wooden box from Qiankun Ring and handed it to Gu gently.


    After Gu gently opened it, he found four very beautiful peach blossom crisps inside, and his eyes lit up instantly, "It''s peach blossom crisps, I like them."


    As she said, she directly took a piece and put it in her mouth, and ate it happily.


    "Is it delicious?" Jun Wu asked nervously.


    "Yeah, it''s delicious." Gu gently nodded frantically.


    "Then you eat slowly, if you like, I will make more next time." Jun Wu immediately became happy and said with a smile.


    "Did you do it?" Gu Qing was very surprised, and even forgot the snack.


    Jun Wu really doesn''t look like he can make dim sum. Can you imagine Jun Wu busy in the kitchen?


    Jun Wu nodded, "What? Si Lin can do it, why can''t I do it?"


    He has been thinking about cooking for Gu Qingqing for a long time. Now that he finally has the opportunity, how can he not grasp it?


    "Yes, you can, you are the best!" Gu Qing was afraid that Jun would be lifeless, so she quickly praised her for not making peach blossom cakes for her in the future.

 Chapter 158：

    After the ceremony of apprenticeship was over, people from other sects left the Lingxi Holy Land one after another, the hustle and bustle of the Lingxi Holy Land restored calmness, and Gu Qing''s life also restored calmness. Every day is not to practice, or to learn from Yun Ran and the others, or to go shopping in the market.


    Zhuo Tingqiu did not leave with the people in Qiuyang Palace, but stayed in the Holy Land of Lingxi, and went out to practice with Gu Qing after preparation.


    Jun Wu stayed too, he had already made up his mind and stayed by Gu Qing''s side.


    Wen Guiyun had heard about Jun Wu¡¯s plan from Yue Zhao and the others, and had hinted to Jun Yutian more than once that he should leave with Jun Wu, but Jun Yutian blocked him from returning, making Wen Guiyun look at Jun Wu. It''s also not pleasing to the eye.


    On this day, Gu Qing was discussing with Yun Ran, and suddenly received a letter. Wen Guiyun asked them to gather at the Lingxi Hall. She hurriedly cleaned up and headed to the Lingxi Hall.


    When they arrived, they found that apart from her, Si Lin and the others were also there, as well as several hall masters and their disciples from the Holy Land of Lingxi.


    After saluting Wen Guiyun and the others, she stood aside and listened to Wen Guiyun talking with several hall masters.


    "I just received news that many of our disciples have disappeared in Wuyun City of Canglan Mansion. The situation is not very good. We are going to send our disciples to investigate. This time is a small experience, except for our six disciples. In addition, the hall masters also need to send their disciples there.¡± Wen Guiyun sat on the master seat, his eyes glide over the other hall masters and disciples, and said in a deep voice.


    "Luo Ming is in retreat, let Cheng Hao go." Yao Leming stroked his beard and said with a smile.


    "Qi Yu and Qin An are going with Si Lin and the others." Zhao Tonghai touched his head and spoke loudly.


    "Then let Xian''er and Zhao Yan follow." Ye Shenglan glanced at Lin Xian''er, who was standing next to her, and made a decision instantly.


    "I''ll let Qu Ye follow, it just so happens that he should be promoted too." Lan Chi also glanced at the man standing next to him, and said.


    The disciples who were named were all following their master at this time, and they stood up after hearing the words.


    "The disciple takes the command."


    "This time I am going to Wuyun City, all actions are under the command of Si Lin. This trip may be dangerous. Don''t act without authorization. Tomorrow morning, you will set off, go early and return early." Wen Guiyun looked sharply at everyone. Sliding over, he urged in a deep voice.


    "Yes, please follow the orders of the Holy Lord!" Facing Wen Guiyun, everyone''s expressions were straightened and their expressions were serious.


    After the explanation of the explanation, Wen Guiyun asked everyone to leave, go down to prepare, and gather in front of the Lingxi Palace tomorrow morning.


    The four hall masters left with their disciples, leaving Wen Guiyun and Si Lin in the Lingxi Hall.


    "Si Lin, you must be careful when you lead the team to Wuyun City this time. According to the information we have received, things in Wuyun City may not be easy. If you encounter danger, you must protect the brothers and sisters, and don¡¯t forget to pass the letter. Return to the Holy Land!" Even knowing that Si Lin has always been reliable, Wen Guiyun couldn''t help but exhorted.


    "Master, don''t worry, the disciple knows what to do." Si Lin nodded and immediately stated his attitude to Wen Guiyun.


    "Master, what is going on in Wuyun City?" Yue Zhao could not help but think a little more when seeing Wen Guiyun so solemnly, and asked directly.


    "From the news that has been sent back, it is very likely that a magic cultivator has appeared in Wuyun City, and this magic cultivator has a relatively high level of cultivation, so the disciples of this school will disappear one after another. The hall master went to investigate, but the seal guarded by our Spiritual Rhinoceros Holy Land has a problem. We need several hall masters and teachers to reinforce the seal, so we can only send you there. You must be careful!" Wen Guiyun knew that Yue Zhao and the others would Properly, they didn''t hide them.


    Hearing that, Si Lin and the others'' faces changed slightly. Obviously, they didn''t expect the matter to be so serious, and they were a little excited while worried. They were the kind of adventurous people in their bones, and challenging experience would make them even more excited.


    "The disciple understands, Master, don''t worry, we will be careful!" Yue Zhao nodded, masked the excitement in his eyes, and said with a smile.


    "You masters are naturally relieved. The main reason is to protect Gentle. The cultivation base of Gentleness is still a little low. Don''t let Gentleness hurt!" Wen Guiyun''s gaze fell on Gu Gentle. Convinced, he smiled irritably, "Don''t be dissatisfied, compared with your senior brothers, your cultivation level is indeed a bit lower. If the demonic cultivation really appears again, you are the most dangerous!"


    "The disciple knows, I will follow the brothers well, and I will definitely not make trouble for the brothers." Gu lightly bulged his cheeks and said angrily.


    Wen Guiyun smiled, shook his head, took out a bunch of things and handed them to Si Lin.


    "There are more people going out this time, and Wuyun City is far from here. This ship is for you. As long as you use medium-grade spirit stones, you can drive it. In addition, if you collect these things, you may be able to help. You guys." He exhorted as he gave it.


    After taking over the model-like ship in his hand, Si Lin was a little surprised. He knew the origin of the ship that Wen Guiyun gave him. This is a large flying tool of the sacred level. In addition to being able to fly, It can also resist half-step attacks from the immortal realm, which is very powerful.


    His attitude suddenly became very solemn, "Master, rest assured, the disciple will take good care of it!"


    "Okay, all that should be explained is finished, you should also go back and prepare, be careful on the road, and come back early." Wen Guiyun nodded, his eyes slid over the six, and said with a smile.


    "Yes, the disciple retire."


    The six Si Lin left the Lingxi Temple together, and then went to Gu Qing''s courtyard together.


    "Gentlely, go to Wuyun City with other people this time. If not necessary, don''t use the art of speech and spirit, understand?" After the waiting maids had gone down, Yue Zhao waved his hand to set up an enchantment near them. He said to Gu with a solemn expression.


    Gu lightly stunned, then nodded, "Okay, I''ll be careful."


    "The Second Immortal Realm is not peaceful. Even if our Spiritual Rhinoceros Holy Land has a high status in the Second Immortal Realm, it does not prevent someone from taking the opportunity to deal with us. We have encountered this kind of thing before, even if your spiritual art is here. It¡¯s too bad. If people know that you have this kind of talent, someone will fight you at the risk of being an enemy of the holy land. This kind of trick in the dark is hard to prevent. Before you have reached the realm of a fairy, It''s better to be careful!" Yue Zhao patiently explained that Gu Qing didn''t understand the seriousness of the matter.


    "Yes, there are many people staring at our spiritual holy land, and there have been situations where disciples with very good talents were destroyed by others. Although they are not of our school, you still have to be careful. After all, you are Their eyes are much easier to deal with than us!" Rong Ye also echoed beside him.


    "I know, don''t worry, seniors, I know what to do." Gu Qing''s face became more serious, and nodded in response.


    "That''s good, don''t worry, we will take good care of you, and we won''t hurt us lightly!" Yue Zhao rubbed Gu''s hair gently, and said softly.


    Gu nodded slightly, "I believe brother."


    "Everyone counts all the supplies at hand and sees if there is anything that needs to be added. This time we may not be delayed for too long on the road. Everyone must be prepared." Si Lin, as the leader of the team, waited. After Yue Zhao and Gu said gently, they spoke.


    Gu Qing and the others immediately began to count the things in their hands. The talisman seal, spirit stone, formation plate, pill, etc. were all counted. At the same time, Mu Chen, Nanhua and Rong Ye also divided the things they refined. To other people, after the inventory was okay, Si Lin gave some precautions, and then he was disbanded.


    After the others had left, Gu Qing asked to invite Jun Wu, Yun Ran, and Zhuo Tingqiu.


    "Gently, Sage Master Wen called you just now, is there something wrong?" Yun Ran asked curiously as soon as he came in.


    "Many disciples of the school have lost their tracks in Wuyun City of Canglan Mansion. The master sent us to investigate this matter. We will leave tomorrow. Do you want to go with me?" Gu Qing briefly explained and asked Yun Ran three people.


    "Where are you, I will be there, I will go with you." Jun Wu was the first to express his position. He stayed at the Lingxi Holy Land for Gu Qing, and where Gu Qing went, he would go.


    "Me too, I stayed here just to experience with you," Zhuo Tingqiu also followed and said directly.


    "Like me, don''t forget, but you promised me that you want to take me!" Yun Ran also hurriedly said, his tone a little shameless.


    "Okay, then you should check your own things now and see if there is anything you want to add. If not, go back and have a good rest, and set off with me tomorrow morning." Gu Qing said with a happily smile.


    After the three of them had counted their things and were ready, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu left first, leaving Jun Wu and Gu staying together gently.


    "Gentle, do you know the situation in Wuyun City?" Jun Wu and Gu Qing were sitting in the pavilion, and he asked Gu gently peeling an orange.


    "Master said that Wuyun City may have magic repairs, and the situation may be more dangerous. Let us be more careful." Gu Qing believed that Jun Wu was a human being, and said without any concealment.


    Hearing this, Jun Wu frowned slightly, "Then go out this time, you have to be more careful, if not necessary, don''t use your spirit of speech."


    "I see. Senior brother has already told me, I will be careful." Gu Qing said helplessly without expecting Jun Wuhui and Yue Zhao to go together.


    "That''s good." Jun Wuguang was worried about Gu Qingming, forgetting how Yi Yuezhao''s city man might not have thought of this, and nodded.


    The two sat for a while, and then Jun Wu left. Gu Qing cultivated for a while and rested early.


    Early the next morning, a group of people gathered at the gate of Lingxi Temple, Wen Guiyun and the four hall masters were also waiting for them at the gate.


    "This trip is a long journey. Be careful. If you are in danger, don''t try to be aggressive and report to the sect in time." Wen Guiyun looked at the crowd and exhorted again.


    "Disciples, please follow the orders of the Holy Master!"


    Everyone saluted Wen Guiyun and others one after another.


    "Let''s go." Wen Guiyun waved his hand and ordered.


    Si Lin had already activated the flying weapon, and a medium-sized boat appeared in mid-air. After Wen Guiyun gave the order, everyone boarded the boat. Si Lin stood in front of the console and input spiritual power into it to start the boat. Lou Chuan disappeared from Wen Guiyun and the others like a meteor.


    "Holy Lord, let them go, is it really okay?" The smile on Yao Leming''s face disappeared, looking at the direction Gu Qing and the others were leaving, and asked worriedly.


    "The seal must be strengthened as soon as possible. We can''t go, we can only let them go, we must believe that they can." Wen Guiyun''s gaze also looked at the direction of the disappearance of the ship, his tone low.


    "The nestlings always have to fly by themselves, and we can''t protect them for the rest of their lives. Besides, Si Lin and Yue Zhao are there, and there is no big problem." Lan Chi obviously wanted to be more open and said directly.


    "Yes, Si Lin can fight, Yue Zhao has a good mind, it''s okay." Ye Shenglan also said next to her. Although she looked weak, she had a strong heart and knew when to be cruel!


    "Let''s go, don''t think so much, we should also do what we should do." Wen Guiyun turned around and walked towards the Lingxi Palace.


    The others glanced at each other, put away their worries, and followed Wen Guiyun into the depths of the Lingxi Temple.


    ...


    Gu Qing and the others didn''t know Wen Guiyun''s worries. After the flying magic weapon was activated, they soon left the floating island and flew quickly in the direction of Canglan Mansion.


    It was the first time for everyone to ride a fairy-craft-level flying magic weapon, and they flew higher, all standing on the ship''s side to enjoy the scenery, and when they found that the scenery underneath was the same, they returned to their rooms to rest.


    Lin Xian''er and Zhao Yan lived next door, and the two went directly to Lin Xian''er''s room.


    "Xian''er, look at that Gu Qing, who took everyone with him. That Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu should have also come up from the lower realm. They look like they have never seen the world before." Zhao Yan was also right from the lower realm. The people who came up didn''t really appreciate it. Just because of Si Lin and the others, she didn''t say that she didn''t have any scruples if there were no others at this time.


    "If she wasn''t lucky enough to be favored by the Holy Lord, she probably wouldn''t be able to come to the second immortal realm. People from small places are like that." Lin Xian''er poured a cup of tea, her tone full of disdain.


    "I don''t know what the holy lord has fancy to her. Except for her good-looking appearance, I don''t think she can do anything. Brother Si Lin and the others don''t know what evil has been caught, and they are so protective of her!" In the eyes of the people in the Holy Land, it was a god-like existence, an existence they worshiped, and as a result, this kind of existence that he didn''t even dare to speak to the other party was so kind to Gu Qing that he couldn''t accept it personally.


    "Who knows." Lin Xian''er was also very jealous of Gu Qingqing, especially when she saw that even Si Lin took good care of Gu Qingqing. At the same time, she looked down on Gu Qingqing and felt Gu Qing. In addition to a face, Qing is inferior to himself.


    "This time we go to Wuyun City, Brother Si and they will definitely find that Xian''er you are much better than that Gu Qing!" Zhao Yan didn''t dare to say how good she was, and could only praise Lin Xian''er.

 Chapter 159：

    When Lin Xian''er and Zhao Yan discussed Gu Qingqing, Gu Qing''s Yun Ran was also telling her about Lin Xian''er and the others.


    "Gently, who are the two female disciples just now?" Yun Ran took the washed quering fruit, took a bite, felt the sweet taste in his mouth, and asked casually with squinting eyes.


    "Are you talking about the two apprentices of Hall Master Ye, Lin Xian''er and Zhao Yan?" Gu gently took a sip of Linglu, then turned to ask.


    "Yes, it''s the two of them." Yun Ran took another bite of the Lingguo and nodded.


    "What''s the matter with the two of them?" Gu gently looked at Yun Ran in a puzzled manner. She never paid too much attention to irrelevant people.


    "It always feels that the two of them look at us with weird eyes." Yun Ran frowned and said uncomfortably.


    "Ah? Is there any?" Gu lightly looked surprised.


    "Of course there is. When we were watching the scenery just now, the expressions of those two people seemed to be very disdainful to us, but they pretended to be very gentle in front of Brother Si Lin and the others. Tsk Tsk, their acting skills are very good." Yun Ran swallowed finally. He squinted his eyes and said with a bite of fruit.


    "Then they should be dissatisfied with me. I heard from the seniors that Lin Xian''er wanted to approve the master as a teacher before, but was rejected by the master. She probably thought that the master would not accept apprentices anymore, but she did not expect the master to accept me again. , And I came up from the lower realm. She may think I am unworthy." Gu Qing thought for a moment and understood Lin Xian''er''s thoughts. Her tone was very indifferent, and she didn''t treat Lin Xian''er and the others at all. Take it to heart.


    "What''s the logic of this?" Yun Ran widened his eyes, "Sage Master Wen confiscated her as a disciple, but accepts you as a disciple. Doesn''t it mean that you are better than her? She didn''t find the reason from her, and even jealous of you. I despise you, is there a brain disease?"


    "Whether she is sick or not has anything to do with me. She thinks that she is very good, but she can''t change anything anyway. The master''s apprentice is still me!" Gu shrugged slightly, not paying attention to Lin Xian''er at all.


    "That''s true, she has never seen us being so powerful, otherwise she would definitely not dare to do this!" Yun Ran, as a person who has seen how powerful Gu Qing is, knows very well if Lin Xian''er had seen Gu Qing. If it''s great, you won''t have these emotions now!


    "It doesn''t matter to her, as long as she doesn''t come to provoke me, if she comes to provoke me, I''m not good to bully." Gu Qing handed Yun Ran a green fruit and said indifferently.


    "Well, if she comes to trouble, we will teach her a lesson!" Yun Ran nodded and expressed support for Gu Qing''s words.


    ...


    Canglan Mansion is nearly 20,000 miles away from the Holy Land of Lingxi. Even at the speed of the flying magic weapon, it takes three or four days. There is no other entertainment on the boat, only practice.


    On the morning of the third day, Gu Qing was cultivating, and suddenly heard the sound of a bird outside, followed by a shaking of the hull, and quickly stopped practicing and went to the deck to observe what happened.


    "Big brother, what''s the matter?" She walked up to Si Lin and asked with a frown.


    "It''s a golden thread eagle. I don''t know why, it''s attacking the magic weapon." Si Lin answered Gu Qing''s question, while quickly forming seals with both hands.


    Seeing Si Lin busy, Gu Qing shut up quickly and looked outside.


    Si Lin Jieyin''s speed is very fast. After the last one is completed, his index finger and **** are joined together, a little in the air, and a ray of light shines at the place where he is pointing, and then, under everyone''s attention, a blue light The cover rose from the hull, and finally closed over everyone''s heads, protecting the entire ship.


    As soon as the protective shield was formed, a dozen golden thread eagles, each tall, appeared in the sight of everyone.


    The golden thread carving is a ninth-order monster, and it likes to live in groups. Because of its flying height, it is not easy to encounter in the past, but occasionally it will attack people or magical instruments flying in the air.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect them to encounter the golden thread eagle this time!


    The shaking just now was caused by the golden thread carving attacking the hull. At this time, because of the protective cover, the golden thread carving could only hit the protective cover continuously. Gu Qing and others in the protective cover stood on the deck. Seeing, the golden thread eagle could not harm them at all.


    Lin Xian''er, Zhao Yan and others who were still nervous at first relaxed instantly.


    "Brother Si, can this protective cover last?" Lin Xian''er walked to a place one step away from Si Lin, and said worriedly.


    Si Lin was reluctant to talk to Lin Xian''er, and heard Rong Ye say that Lin Xian''er had trouble with Gu Qingqing before. Even if the two of them are in the same clan, they are not willing to talk to Lin Xian''er, so he turned his head and talked to Gu Qing''er. speak.


    "Gently, did you see the handprint just now? I will take Nan Hua and Rong Ye out to solve the golden thread carving, and the ship will be controlled by you." Si Lin said to Gu Qing gently.


    "I can see it, but big brother, I also want to go out and kill the golden thread eagle." Gu Qing has been full of desire for battle since she fought fiercely in the trial tower last time, especially the golden thread eagle. Tier Nine Monster Beast, higher than her cultivation base, she wants to fight even more.


    "Hey, the Golden Thread Eagle is a Tier 9 monster. You are only Tier 8. It''s a bit dangerous for you, so stay inside the protective cover." Si Lin directly rejected Gu Qing''s proposal and said without any doubt.


    Gu lightly looked at Yue Zhao and found that Yue Zhao also shook his head, knowing that they would not agree, he bulged and nodded, "Okay, I see, brother, be careful."


    "Lightly, the feathers on the golden thread sculpture are very beautiful. When the senior brother brings it back to you, turn around and let the senior brother refine a beautiful vestment for you." Fearing that Gu Qing was upset, Rong Ye said directly.


    "Okay, come on, Senior Brother Five." Gu Qing''s eyes lit up and said immediately.


    Si Lin and the others communicated very smoothly, and Lin Xian''er''s expression on the other side was ugly.


    She never thought that Si Lin would not give her face so much and ignored her directly. If there were not only so few people here, Lin Xian''er would be ashamed and angry!


    Now she glanced at Si Lin and them with an ugly expression, turned and returned to the cabin.


    Zhao Yan glared at Gu Qing while Si Lin and the others were not paying attention, and followed Lin Xian''er back to the cabin.


    It is not easy for this protective shield to attack from the outside, but it is very easy to get out from the inside, just go out directly.


    Si Lin, Nan Hua and Rong Ye, together with Wu Tang''s disciples Qi Yu and Qin An, came out of the protective shield and fought with the golden thread sculptures outside.


    Nan Hua, Si Lin, and Rong Ye are all at the peak of Tier Nine, while Qi Yu and Qin An have just broken through Tier Nine. Although they could not win immediately against the Golden Thread Carving of Tier Nine, they did not lose out.


    After he was promoted to the ninth rank, Si Lin¡¯s Prison Dragon Sword was tempered again by him. It looked much lower-key than before, but its strength increased a lot. As soon as the sword was pulled out, a dragon roar could be heard. The golden dragon dangled on the sword body, slashed down with a sword, and immediately a golden sword aura shot out from the tip of the sword, and went straight to the face of the golden thread sculpture in front of him.


    The golden thread sculpture screamed, waving its wings, and its body instantly changed its position, causing Si Lin''s sword qi to pierce through the air. At the same time, it grew its mouth and rushed towards Si Lin.


    Si Lin retreated half a step, the prisoner dragon sword swept across and swept away, and a sword aura shot out again, rushing towards the golden thread carving.


    The Golden Thread Sculpture stubbornly stopped his body in the air, trying to avoid it again, and was stabbed by the sword qi on its wings, and dropped a pile of golden feathers, which was wet with red blood.


    Thinking of what Rong Ye had just said, Si Lin frowned as he looked at the golden thread eagle''s feathers. After thinking about it, he changed the attack position. This time his sword energy was not rushing to the golden thread eagle''s body, but to it. The neck and head are gone.


    After wounding one wing, the speed of the golden thread sculpture dropped significantly, so that when the sword aura struck, he could only turn his body slightly, the right neck was scratched, and a slender wound appeared, with blood leaking out. .


    This time it was obviously irritated. It flashed its wings and wanted to create a strong wind to make Si Lin stand unstable. At the same time, it used the opportunity to attack Si Lin. Unfortunately, Si Lin didn''t give it a chance at all, and went directly to the golden thread eagle. , The prisoner dragon sword pierced the gold thread carving''s chest.


    The golden sword energy penetrated directly through the chest of the golden thread carving, leaving a sword mark on the chest, and the red blood flowed out as if opening a faucet.


    Si Lin didn''t care about this golden thread eagle anymore, but looked for the next target.


    The Liuli Shuanghua fan in Nanhua''s hand has turned into a long sword. Sword energy shoots out from the tip of his sword, forming a net, enclosing the gold thread carving, and there are many small wounds on the gold thread carving instantly. , Oozing blood, its golden feathers were dyed red all at once.


    Immediately afterwards, Nanhua came to the front of the golden thread eagle, and a sword pierced the golden thread eagle''s chest. The golden thread eagle immediately lost its breath. With a wave of his hand, the body of the golden thread eagle disappeared and was collected by him. When he got up, he also remembered what Rong Ye said before he came out, using gold thread engraved feathers to make clothes for Gu Qing.


    On Rong Ye''s side, the Tianqilu was suspended above his head, and a series of talisman seals flew out of the Tianqilu, forming a talisman belt, enclosing the golden thread carving, and then, under his urging, One after another, the talisman seal exploded, and different effects appeared on the golden thread carving, causing it different damage!


    Qi Yu and Qin An are not bad, their cultivation techniques and martial arts are very strong, and they won''t lose sight of a golden thread eagle against each other, and even Qi Yu has already settled a golden thread eagle!


    In the protective cover, Gu Qing and the others watched the scene of the battle between Si Lin and the golden thread eagles, and they were full of enthusiasm. To maintain the protective cover, Gu Qing could only look at him with enthusiasm, while thinking about waiting behind. If there are any more, I must go out!


    "Brother Si and they are still great, and this monster beast with such a powerful golden thread eagle is not their opponent!" Yun Ran looked at Si Lin and easily solved a golden thread eagle, his tone full of envy and admiration.

 Chapter 160：

    "Brother Si, their cultivation base is higher than the golden thread eagle, and their practice is good. They can naturally defeat the golden thread eagle easily. When we reach the ninth rank, we can also defeat the golden thread eagle." Zhuo Tingqiu Standing beside Yun Ran, his eyes were very fiery, and he said at the same time.


    "Although this is the case, but watching Brother Si and the others fight, I feel enthusiastic. I feel that I also want to go out and fight with the golden thread carving, but unfortunately I can''t fight it!" Yun Ran smiled bitterly, her cultivation level was not eighth, and she was up to nine. A gold thread eagle of the order can only be said to hold on, but it is impossible to defeat it!


    "I think too." Zhuo Tingqiu turned his head, and looked at each other with Yun Ran, both of them showed a wry smile at the same time.


    Si Lin and the others took about half an hour to solve the dozen or so golden eagles that attacked them, and then returned to the ship.


    "Okay, gently, let me come." Si Lin put away the prisoner''s dragon sword, walked to Gu Qing''s side, and said softly.


    Gu gently retracted his hands and watched Si Lin''s hands Jiyin. When he tapped into the air again, the protective cover instantly disappeared.


    "This protective cover consumes too much energy and cannot be opened at any time." Seeing several people looking at him, Si Lin explained.


    This protective cover can withstand the existence of three and a half-step immortal full blows. The consumption of spirit stones is not a small amount, and its use is limited, so it is better to use it when it is important.


    After listening to Si Lin''s explanation, the others naturally had no doubts. Qi Yu and the others went straight back to the cabin, leaving Gu Qing and them on the deck.


    "Lightly, we all put away the corpse of the golden thread sculpture. After a while, we will pluck off the hair to the senior brother. If you have the style of the vestment you like, just tell the senior brother directly." Rong Ye agreed to Gu. By gently dressing, they would naturally not break their promises, and the bodies of the golden thread sculptures were all put away by them.


    "Okay, thank you Senior Brother, Senior Brother Third and Senior Brother Five." Gu Qing had never seen the vestment made of feathers carved with gold thread. Hearing Rong Ye''s words, she directly aroused her interest and began to think about it. Think about what the clothes should look like.


    After solving the golden thread carving, they took the formation of the inside and they went all the way smoothly and arrived at the outskirts of Wuyun City in the evening of the fourth day.


    I found an open space and controlled the landing of the boat. After everyone got down, Si Lin made a seal with his hands and stamped several seals on the boat. The boat quickly became smaller and became a palm-sized model. Was taken away by Si Lin.


    It was already evening, the setting sun had already set, and the sky looked a little gloomy, Gu Qing and the others walked towards the gate of Wuyun City.


    "The aura above the foggy cloud city feels a bit abnormal, but I can''t tell what''s wrong." Yue Zhao glanced at the sky above the foggy cloud city, frowned and said in a low voice.


    Others also looked at the sky above Wuyun City, and felt similar to what Yue Zhao said. They always felt that something seemed wrong, but they couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    There were not many people entering the city at the gate at this time. They lined up for a while and arrived at them. After entering Wuyun City, the strange feeling became more obvious.


    "I don''t know why, after coming in, I always feel very depressed." Zhuo Tingqiu looked at the sky and said with an eyebrow.


    "Me too, do you feel weird in this city?" Yun Ran looked around and said afterwards.


    "Look at the people around them, how come their expressions look numb, without that vivid feeling?" Rong Ye pointed to his face and motioned to others to look at the expressions on the faces of people around them, somewhat surprised. Said.


    After hearing this, Gu Qing and the others also looked at the people walking by and found that they were indeed the same as what Rong Ye had observed. Their expressions were very numb, as if they didn''t feel anything, making people look creepy. of!


    "What''s going on here? What''s going on here? How do you feel that this city is weird!" Mu Chen touched his chin and asked in surprise.


    Others didn''t know what was going on, and couldn''t answer his question at all. There was a moment of silence in the team, and everyone was secretly observing the situation in the city.


    The streets here are no different from those in other cities. Wuyun City is not a big city, but a medium-sized city. The population is not very large, and the economy does not seem to be particularly prosperous. At this time, its sky looks gloomy. , But it doesn''t look like it''s going to rain, which makes people feel very depressing.


    Because they didn''t know the specific circumstances of the missing disciples, and it was too late at this time, they wanted to find a place to live first, and then investigate the clues tomorrow.


    When Gu was here, they naturally couldn''t stay in those small shops in private, so they went straight to the biggest inn in the city, booked the room, and let everyone stay.


    The shop Xiaoer who led Gu Qing and the others was a talkative. He didn''t look like the people outside, and his expression looked numb. Zhuo Tingqiu walked and chatted with the shop Xiaoer.


    "Little brother, are you a native of this foggy cloud city?" Zhuo Tingqiu asked kindly as he walked beside the shop''s second child.


    "Of course, I grew up here." Dian Xiaoer is fond of talking, Zhuo Tingqiu looks extraordinary, but he still talks to him so kindly, so that Dian Xiaoer has a feeling of being respected and is willing to be friendly. Ting Qiu said more.


    "Then do you know if anything strange has happened in the city recently?" Zhuo Tingqiu asked curiously under Yue Zhao''s hint.


    "Strange things?" Dian Xiaoer seemed to be a little confused. After thinking about it, he said, "There are no strange things, but there is a rule, that is, please don''t light up the lights after nightfall, and don''t leave your room at the same time. If someone knocks on the door, don¡¯t open the door, it¡¯s easy to happen."


    When talking about this rule, Zhuo Tingqiu noticed that Xiao Er''s expression was very serious, with a hint of warning.


    "What''s the rule? Will something come out after nightfall?" Zhuo Tingqiu asked immediately in surprise.


    "I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I never dared to light up the lights at night, nor did I dare to go out. It¡¯s just that a guest lighted up the lights at night not long ago, but the people disappeared the next day. His companion searched all over the foggy cloud city. Didn''t find him!" Xiaoer Dian shrugged and said casually.


    Gu Qing and the others exchanged glances, and they both realized something was wrong.


    "Then apart from this rule, is there anything else that needs to be paid attention to? We are here for the first time, and I''m afraid that we don''t know the rules to cause trouble!" Zhuo Tingqiu said as he took out a top-grade spirit stone from his storage ring , Stuffed into the hands of Xiaoer.


    The shop Xiaoer felt that there was something in his hand. He looked down and found that it was a high-grade spirit stone. He was very happy, and the expression on his face was a lot lighter. "Apart from what I just said, there are no other rules."


    After he finished speaking, Gu Qing and their rooms arrived. They selected the rooms one by one, and then went in to rest.


    When he was on the boat, he couldn''t take a shower. Gu Qing had endured it all the time. Now when he arrived in Wuyun City, he naturally had to wash up first.


    When she finished washing, Si Lin and the others also came to her room. Nanhua arranged the next formation. After confirming that the others could not hear their conversation, the few people began to discuss.


    "What do you think about the rules that the shop Xiaoer just said?" Yue Zhao looked around and asked first.


    "This foggy cloud city is definitely weird. I remember that I passed through the foggy cloud city a few years ago. There was no such rule, and this rule doesn''t sound right." Mu Chen was the first to answer, his expression a little unpleasant. .


    "I also don''t think it''s right here. I don''t know if what the shopkeeper said is true or false, and the people here are also very weird. Those faces look happy, angry, sad, but if you look closely, you will find that the expression is very numb. , Absolutely abnormal!" Rong Ye added next to him.


    "It is affirmative that Wuyun City is abnormal. The question is what shall we do next?" Nan Hua shook the fan in his hand and asked directly.


    "If it is the magic repair, then the people in this city are likely to be controlled. As for the rules, those who are missing are probably also the magic repairs. Tonight we can follow the rules first, and we will explore the city tomorrow. After that, you can try to challenge it at night to see what happens!" Jun Wu helped Gu gently poured a glass of Linglu, rarely speaking.


    Yue Zhao glanced at Jun Wu, "Jun Wu is right. We have just arrived in Wuyun City. It is not suitable to act rashly. We have been on the boat for so long and we are a little tired. Don''t worry about it tonight, just follow the shop Xiaoer''s instructions. Come and see it tomorrow."


    "If it is in danger, smash the talisman seal immediately, so other people will know, don''t be aggressive!" Si Lin looked at the person in Chengcheng and exhorted.


    The others nodded, indicating that they would not mess around and would protect themselves.


    Seeing the sky getting darker and darker, after Gu Qing and the others decided, they didn''t talk any more. Yue Zhao went to tell Lin Xian''er and the others about the results of their discussions, while Si Lin and the others went back to their respective rooms.


    For safety, Gu Qing and Yun Ran lived in the same room. After Si Lin and the others left, they did not light up the lights, and went back to bed in the dark. They did not sleep, but sat and practiced.


    "Gently, are you afraid?" Yun Ran suddenly opened his eyes and asked Gu Qing in a low voice.


    "What are you afraid of?" Gu Qing turned his face to Yun Ran. Although the room was dark at this time, it did not affect Gu Qing and the others much, and the vision of the cultivator at night would not be much worse.


    "It feels quite terrifying here. If it is really a magic cultivator, then it must be a powerful magic cultivator. I don''t know if we can deal with it!" Yun Ran simply stood next to Gu Qing and said his worries.


    "Don''t worry, seniors and them are very good, besides, I will protect you too!" Gu Qing didn''t expect Yun Ran to be scared, and quickly took her hand and said.

 Chapter 161：

    Thinking of the ferocious appearance of Si Lin and the others when he dealt with monsters and Moxiu before, Yun Ran instantly felt that he was overworried. At the same time, he couldn''t help but review himself, and he began to doubt Si Lin''s abilities. It should be!


    A trace of annoyance flashed through her eyes, and she was somewhat thankful that the surroundings were darker at this time, and those who selectively forgot to practice cultivation could also see this in the dark.


    "I''m fine, gently, let''s rest early." She lay down directly and said gently to Gu.


    Although Gu Qing didn''t understand why Yun Ran wasn''t afraid anymore, he didn''t think too much, and lay down.


    Neither of them spoke any more, and the room gradually fell into silence.


    Time passed slowly, and the night got deeper and deeper. If someone looked down from the sky above the foggy cloud city, they would find that the entire foggy cloud city was dark, there was no light at all, and even the moonlight was blocked by dark clouds.


    In the middle of the night, Gu Qing and Yun Ran¡¯s room suddenly heard a knock on the door, awakening the two of them from their deep sleep. Yun Ran subconsciously had to speak, and Gu Qing by her side quickly covered his mouth with his eyes and hands. With the index finger of the other hand erected in front of his mouth, he made a silent gesture to Yun Ran.


    Yun Ran realized that they were in the very weird Wuyun City. He nodded quickly, indicating that he understood, and Gu Qing let go of the hand covering her mouth.


    The knock on the door outside continued, Gu Qing and Yun Ran sat on the bed, motionless, their eyes fixed on the door.


    Seeing that Gu Qing and Yun Ran had not opened the door, things outside the door seemed a little angry, the knocking on the door increased a bit, and at the same time a familiar voice came in from outside.


    "Gently, Yun Ran, why don''t you open the door, it''s me!"


    Gu Qing and Yun Ran glanced at each other, both surprised, because this voice was clearly Zhuo Tingqiu''s voice, and even the tone was very similar to when Zhuo Tingqiu spoke, but they all knew that this was definitely not Zhuo Tingqiu. the sound of!


    "Gentle, what''s the thing outside?" Yun Ran could only ask Gu Qing by transmitting his voice because he didn''t dare to speak.


    "I don''t know, but it''s definitely not Xiao Qiuqiu. The little one said before that if you can''t open the door, we just didn''t hear it." Gu Qing frowned slightly, and the same voice was transmitted to Yun Ran.


    She had just thought about using her spiritual sense to probe, but she was afraid to startle the guys outside, so she didn''t dare to move easily.


    The guy outside was still pretending to be Zhuo Tingqiu and continued to talk. Gu Qing and Yun Ran completely ignored them, as if they were already completely asleep.


    The knocking thing knocked on the door for about a quarter of an hour. There was no movement in the room. Its sound became louder and louder, and the force used to knock on the door became stronger and stronger. The door was knocked and swayed constantly, and it always felt like it was going to break. In the same way, Gu Qing and Yun Ran were very worried.


    Fortunately, the door was not broken, and the guy knocking on the door finally left unwillingly, and the room was quiet again.


    Gu Qing and Yun Ran did not move, but waited for a while. After feeling that the guy at the door had completely left, the two looked at each other and couldn''t sleep anymore, so they simply sat and practiced.


    After about an hour, there was another knock on the door outside. This time the knock was softer, and it sounded like a woman knocking on the door.


    Gu Qing and Yun Ran opened their eyes at the same time, and the two looked at each other. No one moved, and they moved their heads to look at the door neatly.


    The knock on the door was very rhythmic, and the two people heard a black line.


    After knocking for a while, there seemed to be no movement inside, and the knocking thing began to speak again.


    "Gu Qing, I am Lin Xian''er, are you asleep? I have something to tell you, you open the door..."


    Gu Qing and Yun Ran looked at each other again, both a little surprised.


    Because this voice can be said to be exactly the same as that of Lin Xian''er, but they both know that because of their relationship with Lin Xian''er, Lin Xian''er would never knock on the door at this time, only the guy outside the door. Not enough homework!


    The voice outside the door continued, Gu Qing and Yun Ran no longer knew what expressions to put on.


    "Gentlely, how can you say that the things outside the door know our name and the voice of our voice?" Yun Ran asked Gu Qingming through voice transmission.


    "I don''t know, I haven''t encountered this kind of situation before," Gu gently shook his head, and said through the same voice: "It''s definitely not a good thing anyway!"


    Yun Ran nodded in agreement, and the two of them sat quietly on the bed, listening to the performance of things outside.


    Like the guy who knocked on the door before, the things outside were gentler at first, but later found that Gu Qing and Yun Ran were not fooled at all, his actions became more and more rude, and the door of the room was firm in the worried eyes of Gu Qing and Yun Ran. The ground blocked the guy outside.


    After a quarter of an hour, the knock on the door disappeared. Gu Qing and Yun Ran closed their eyes again after confirming that there was no movement outside, just like last time.


    An hour later, the door was knocked again. This time the sound of knocking on the door became Yue Zhao''s voice. The expressions of Gu Qing and Yun Ran were completely speechless. After looking at each other, the two did not even want to communicate. , Close your eyes and wait for the other party to leave.


    As before, after a quarter of an hour, the other party''s voice completely disappeared.


    After another half an hour, the knock on the door sounded again, and the expressions of Gu Qing and Yun Ran were very ugly. They stared at the door fiercely, as if they could stare at the guy outside.


    The guy who came this time was much more rude than the previous ones. The knock on the door was very violent. It seemed that he wanted to smash the door, but although the door of the inn was trembling, but after all, it held on. Wait a quarter of an hour. The knock on the door immediately disappeared.


    At this time, the sky had begun to shine, until the sky was bright, the door of the room was not knocked again.


    After the sun shines on their faces through the window, Gu Qing and Yun Ran opened their eyes. They looked at each other, and their expressions were not very good.


    "I discovered for the first time that dawn is such a lovely thing!" Yun Ran said in a tone of vicissitudes, looking at the window.


    "If you let me know what it was last night, I must have removed it myself!" Gu gritted his teeth lightly and said viciously.


    "Me too, I want to dismantle it now! This Mist Cloud City is really too evil!" Yun Ran nodded and agreed with Gu Qing''s statement. When talking about Mist Cloud City, he gritted his teeth a bit.


    The two got off the bed, moved their bodies, and changed their clothes. After washing, they walked to the door and checked the door carefully.


    "This door looks very ordinary, why didn''t those guys break open or fall down with so much force last night?" Yun Ran looked at the door, very puzzled.


    "Perhaps the door is actually just a decoration. What really resists those guys should be some kind of rules. The rules don''t allow them to break in. They must be opened by the people inside to get in!" Gu gently looked at the door, if there is any. Said thoughtfully.


    "It''s possible," Yun Ran thought for a while, nodded, "It''s really weird here, it feels like it''s dangerous everywhere!"


    "Let''s go, let''s go out and find the seniors." Gu nodded slightly, agreed with Yun Ran''s statement, opened the door first and walked outside.


    As soon as they left, they saw that the door of other people nearby was also opened.


    "Big brother, second brother," Gu Qing said hello to Si Lin and Yue Zhao on the left, and then looked to the right, "Senior brother, Si brother, Xiao Qiuqiu, good morning Jun Wu and fifth brother. "


    "Gentle, good morning," Yue Zhao walked to Gu Qing''s side when Gu Qing said hello, and said hello first. After seeing Gu Qing''s face, his brows wrinkled, "You were yesterday. Didn''t you rest tonight?"


    "What did you meet last night?" Si Lin also noticed that Gu Qing''s face was a little haggard, after thinking about it, he asked worriedly.


    "Are you all right?" Nan Hua also walked over here, looking around Gu Qing''s body, also very worried.


    Others also gathered around, looking at Gu Qing and Yun Ran with concern.


    Gu Qing didn''t answer, she turned around, closed the door, and then carefully inspected their door, and found that the door was good and there were no traces, and her brows couldn''t help but wrinkle.


    "Someone knocked on your door last night?" Yue Zhao immediately reacted to Gu Qing''s behavior, frowning and asking.


    "Yeah, and there is more than one guy who started to knock once every other hour, half an hour before dawn, and the other party was very cunning, and imitated your voice. The first time was Zhuo Tingqiu, and the second time was Lin Xian. Er, the third time is Brother Yuezhao, if it weren''t for me and Gentle to keep in mind that he can''t open the door, maybe he would have opened the door." Seeing Gu Gentle being busy, Yun Ran talked about what happened last night.


    Hearing this, everyone else was a little surprised.


    "But we didn''t hear anything last night." Zhuo Tingqiu looked at the others and said with some surprise.


    "So are we." Nan Hua and Mu Chen said with the same solemn expressions.


    Although Si Lin and Yue Zhao didn''t speak, they knew from their expressions that they didn''t meet anything last night.


    At this moment, the other people''s doors opened, and they were a little surprised to see Gu Qing and the others standing at the door.


    "Qi Yu, did you hear anything last night?" Mu Chen and Qi Yu were familiar with them and asked directly.


    "No, there was no sound last night." Qi Yu and Qin An looked at each other and said in a somewhat unclear voice, "Did something happen?"


    "We didn''t hear anything last night." Zhao Yan also replied, then stared at Yue Zhao and the others suspiciously.


    Qu Ye also shook his head. He slept in a room by himself and heard nothing.


    "Qing Qing and Yun Ran heard a knock on the door last night, and more than once." Yue Zhao said with a calm face, and recounted Gu Qing''s experience with Yun Ran.


    "What is that? Why do we feel like we have never heard of it?" Zhao Yan was a little surprised, but she didn''t expect that there would be more of that thing, and would imitate Lin Xian''er''s voice.


    "I haven''t heard of it. If it hadn''t been for Xiaoer to tell us yesterday, I''m afraid they would be in danger!" Yue Zhao glanced at Gu Qing, eyes full of worry.


    Not only would that thing knock on Gu Qing''s door, but the most dangerous thing was that the rest of them didn''t hear anything. If Gu Qing and they opened the door, they wouldn''t feel anything except for it!


    Others also understand the seriousness of this matter. It was Gu Qing and the others last night, and it may be the rest of them tonight. If they accidentally opened the door...


    "I checked the door just now. Those knocking on the door used a lot of force last night. The door was knocked almost as if it fell off, but I just checked and found that there are no traces on the door." Gu Qing said her findings with a calm face, her face was a little pale at first, but now it was even whiter.


    Hearing this, Si Lin also walked over, checked Gu Qing''s door, and found that there were no traces on the door, just like Gu Qing said!


    Everyone looked at each other, and their faces were not very pretty.


    "Fog Cloud City is very insecure right now. Everyone should be more careful. During the day, everyone went out to investigate the news. The situation is unknown. Everyone should try not to move separately. Wait until noon to gather at the inn and talk about the situation of their respective investigations." As the leader of the team, Si Lin arranged tasks for everyone in a timely manner, and at the same time urged everyone to pay attention to safety.


    "Everyone has one of this talisman seal. This is my newly developed talisman seal. If you encounter danger, as long as you crush the talisman seal, it will send a distress signal, and you can see it within the range of Wuyun City." Rong Ye Take out a handful of talisman seals, distribute them to others, and explain the purpose at the same time.


    After listening to them, everyone immediately put the Fuzhuan away carefully. Now the situation in Wuyun City is unknown. This Fuzhuan is a good thing, and it can save lives at critical moments!


    After everyone had received the Fu seal, Zhao Yan and the others left in a group, leaving Gu Qing, six senior brothers and sisters, and Zhuo Tingqiu.


    "Big brother, I didn¡¯t say just now. Those things started knocking at the door in the middle of the night. They knocked once every hour, and would leave after every quarter of an hour. At the same time, they would imitate your companion¡¯s voice and tempt you to open the door. The knock on the door will be gentler, the closer you get to a quarter of an hour, the more violent your behavior, but as long as you don¡¯t open the door, it won¡¯t break in. In the process, the door will look very dangerous, as if They will be knocked down at any time, in fact, there is no need to worry at all, because they are not concerned about the door, but a certain rule!" Gu gently laid a barrier and told Si Lin about his discovery.


    Hearing this, Si Lin was a little surprised, then frowned, "Can you sense what is knocking on the door? Is it a human?"


    "It''s definitely not a human being!" Gu Qing said affirmatively, "As for what it is, I can''t sense it. In order not to be discovered, I didn''t use my spiritual sense to investigate."


    "It''s not wrong to be careful," Yue Zhao comforted, seeing that Gu Qing was a little dissatisfied, "You are already very good. If you open the door, I don''t know what will happen."


    "That thing is very powerful, I feel that if I don''t use the art of speech and spirit, I might not be able to beat it!" Gu gently fell silent, and said with some uncertainty.


    Si Lin and them were all surprised!


    Although Gu Qing''s cultivation base is only Tier 8, she may not be defeated against Tier 9 based on her ability, but she feels that she can''t beat that thing, which only means that the cultivation base with things may be close to the peak of Tier 9. Or more than ninth order!

 Chapter 162：

    After Gu Qing finished speaking, the room suddenly became quiet, and the faces of other people including Si Lin frowned and their faces were ugly.


    "It seems that the situation here is more difficult than we expected. I suspect that those who have disappeared may have encountered the same situation as us, and then lost the news. The most important thing now is to figure out what is going on here. "Yue Zhao clicked on the table with her fingertips, and said thoughtfully.


    "Yes, we will follow what we said before. Let''s go out to inquire about the news today. I will be together with Qing, and the others will team up by themselves." Si Lin said after Yue Zhao.


    Here, Si Lin¡¯s cultivation base is the highest. Together with Gu Qing, he can protect Gu Qing very well. Although Yue Zhao and others also wanted to be with Gu Qing, they considered it and agreed to Si Lin¡¯s decision. Even Jun Wu reluctantly agreed.


    Jun Wu naturally wanted to be with Gu Qingqing, but his cultivation level does not currently have Si Lingao. It is obviously safer to protect Gu Qing by Si Lin, and he can only bear it.


    The others quickly formed a team. In the end, Yue Zhao took Yun Ran together, Nan Hua and Jun Wu, Mu Chen and Rong Ye together. They were divided into four groups. After a simple meal in the room, the four The group will act separately.


    "Big brother, where are we going?" After leaving the inn, standing on the street, Gu gently looked around, turning his head to ask Si Lin.


    Si Lin thought for a moment, and his eyes fell on the middle of Wuyun City, "Go to the City Lord''s Mansion and have a look. The people in the City Lord''s Mansion should know the situation here best."


    The Second Immortal Realm is not like on the Xuantian Continent. Most of the City Lord''s Mansion is not good. The City Lord''s Mansion of the Second Immortal Realm has absolute power in this city. Except for the first-class schools, other forces are not opponents of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    They want to quickly understand the situation of Wuyun City, and it is most appropriate to go to the City Lord''s Mansion. Similarly, if someone wants to control this city, they have to start from the City Lord''s Mansion!


    Gu nodded lightly, following Si Lin''s side, the two of them walked towards the city lord''s mansion together.


    The City Lord¡¯s Mansion was built in the center of Wuyun City. Two guards stood at the door. When Gu Qing and Si Lin were approaching, their eyes fell directly on them. Gu Qing and Si Lin looked at each other. , Stop.


    "Big brother, do you feel that the expressions of these two people are the same as those of the people in the city we saw yesterday, they look very numb?" In order not to be heard by the guards, Gu Qing directly spoke to Si Lin.


    "Well, the auras on their bodies are not right, they don''t resemble the aura of a living person." Si Lin frowned, and also sent a voice to Gu gently.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing was taken aback, looked at the two guards again, and felt it carefully, and found that it was indeed like what Si Lin said, the breath of the two of them was lifeless, as if they really didn''t look like a living person!


    She frowned and looked at Si Lin.


    Si Lin glanced at Gu Qingqing, then turned and walked towards the gate of the city lord''s mansion.


    "Who came from?"


    When Si Lin was about to enter, the two guards blocked Si Lin with their spears and asked sharply.


    "Sijia Si Lin is here to meet the City Lord of Wuyun City." Si Linyang said, and at the same time took out a jade card and displayed it in front of the two of them.


    The two glanced at each other, glanced at the jade medal in Si Lin''s hand, and quickly put away the spear in his hand. One of them bent over to face Si Lin, "Please wait a moment, I will report now."


    After speaking, he directly turned around and ran into the City Lord''s Mansion, while the other guard looked at Gu Qing and Si Lin respectfully.


    Si Lin stood at the door and waited for a while. The guard who had entered trot out, and behind him was an old man in a purple dress.


    "Young Master Si is coming here, making the house full of glory!" As soon as the old man came out, his eyes fell on Si Lin, and he said with a smile.


    "The Lord Loucheng is polite. I passed by here and encountered some things. I want the Lord Loucheng to help and disturb the Lord Lou." Si Lin was quite polite to the Lord Lou. Although his face was expressionless, he said politely.


    "Don''t dare to be, don''t dare to be, the two first please come to the mansion to talk." The Lord Lou waved his hand again and again, and then made a request to Gu Qing and Si Lin, and invited the two to enter the City Lord Mansion.


    "Lord Lord Lou, please." Si Lin also raised his hand.


    The three of them entered the City Lord''s Mansion together and walked all the way to the front hall of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Gu Qing walked while observing the situation in the City Lord''s Mansion.


    The courtyard of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion is quite large. The front yard is very neat and stylish. It can be seen that the Lord of the City Lord is a person of good taste and has high requirements for the quality of life. The people who come and go are also very polite. When they were, they would stop and take the initiative to avoid it, but she found that the expressions on the faces of these servants were as numb as those on the outside, but they themselves didn''t notice it.


    With the doubt in the bottom of his heart, Gu Qing followed Si Lin to the front hall of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    After the three of them were seated, there was a maid serving tea to the three of them. Gu Qing and Si Lin were very wary of the people in the city lord¡¯s mansion long before they came in. They just picked up the tea and brought it to their mouths. , Blocked with a sleeve, the teacup didn''t even touch his mouth.


    "I don''t know why Young Master Si is looking for this city lord?" Seeing the two of them drinking tea, the smile on his face deepened, and he asked directly.


    "Last night, the younger sister underneath encountered a strange knock on the door. It happened several times. The younger sister thought that the other party was not easy to recognize, so she did not open the door. But when she checked the traces outside the door this morning, she found that there was nothing outside the door. , And I live next door to Junior Sister, but I didn''t hear anything last night. I want to ask the Lord Lou, what is going on in this situation?" Si Lin asked tentatively about what happened last night.


    Lou Chengzhu''s expression stiffened a little bit. If Gu Qing and Si Lin hadn''t been staring at his face, they wouldn''t have noticed that his expression was stiff for a moment, and then quickly turned into the very kind-looking look before.


    "Sir, it is true that the city has not been peaceful recently, and many people have disappeared. This knock on the door was not the first time that Junior Sister met. The first person who knocked on the door had disappeared. Since then, People often hear the knock on the door in the middle of the night, and then they disappear after opening the door. Because of this incident, people in the city have been panicking recently." Lou Chengzhu''s face became a little sad, as if he was very worried at this time.


    Si Lin and Gu glanced at each other lightly, never expecting that the Lord Lou Cheng would even say this.


    "When did this matter start? After those people disappeared, did the city lord send someone to find it? Are there any other clues?" Si Lin looked at the lord of the city, and then asked.

 Chapter 163：

    "How can I not find it? When this happened, I ordered people to search in the city, but found nothing. Not only that, but more and more people are missing in the city. I am worried about this." Lou The lord looked really sad, with a very sad expression on his face.


    "Are there any characteristics of the missing people? Still random?" Since the Lord Lou Cheng was willing to answer this question, Si Lin immediately seized the opportunity to ask more questions.


    "There are no characteristics, there are men, women and children, and there is no specific target!" Lou Chengzhu thought for a while and replied.


    Si Lin frowned, "Besides, are there any other clues? For example, is there any stranger appearing in the city recently, or other strange things appearing?"


    "If you say weird people, there is no one, but there is one peculiar thing." Lou Chengzhu thought for a while and said.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Qing asked hurriedly.


    "Half a month ago, a place five miles away outside the West City Gate suddenly collapsed, revealing a broken stone stele, and a black statue of unknown material. Because I don¡¯t know its origin, I let someone encircle that place. When I got up, the stone tablets and statues were brought back, but the formations were set up around them." The Lord of the city suddenly became a little surprised, "Since then, people have disappeared in the city. Is it because of the statues and stone tablets? the reason?"


    Si Lin and Gu glanced at each other lightly, and both saw surprise from the bottom of each other''s eyes.


    "I wonder if we can take a look at the statue and stele?" Si Lin suggested to the Lord of the Lou.


    "Of course, I''ll take you there." At the moment, the lord of the city was wondering if it was because of the stone steles and statues that caused successive accidents in Wuyun City. Hearing Si Lin''s words, he immediately agreed.


    The two followed behind the city lord, turning around, and came to a separate room. The city lord opened the door in front.


    "It''s here. No one knows the words on the stone tablet. The statue is also weird and looks very weird. So I threw it here. I also set up a special formation." As he walked in, the lord of the city was facing. Gu Qing and Si Lin explained.


    This room is an empty room with a lot of dust inside. On the open space in the center of the room is a stone stele with a missing corner, and a black stone statue that is half a person high next to it.


    Gu Qing and Si Lin walked to the front of the stone stele and statue. Lou Chengzhu removed the formation so that they could observe the stone stele and statue from close range. The stele did have words like what Lou Chengzhu said, but those words It was not a font commonly used in the world of immortals. Si Lin took a look and found that he didn''t recognize it at all. He frowned, looked away, and looked at the statue.


    Gu Qing''s gaze stayed on the stone tablet for a while, a gleam of light flashed under his eyes, he glanced at the Lord Lou, and then turned his gaze to the statue.


    The material of the statue was not recognized by Gu¡¯s light eyes, and it looked very strange. It looked like a monster. It looked a bit like a lion, but it was not a lion. The tail was like the tail of a snake. There are also scales, and the nails on the claws are very sharp.


    Gu Qing asked herself that she had also memorized the "A Book of Ten Thousand Beasts" that Wen Guiyun gave her back, but she didn''t recognize what kind of monster it was.


    She and Si Lin glanced at each other, both a little surprised.


    "This stone tablet and statue don''t look very special, and there is no breath on it. It shouldn''t be because of their willingness." Gu lightly looked at the Lord of the Lou, and said with some uncertainty.


    "Except for this stone tablet and statue, nothing special has happened in the city recently." Upon hearing this, the expression of the Lord Lou Cheng became sad again.


    "It seems that this matter still needs to be investigated, and the Lord Lou Cheng can rest assured, since we have met, we will help you investigate this matter." Si Lin retracted his gaze from the statue and promised the Lord Lou.


    Lou Cheng''s lord immediately became happy, "That''s really great, there is Young Master Si here, this matter will definitely be resolved!" He seemed very confident in Si Lin.


    "Since there are no clues on the city lord''s mansion, my junior sister and I will leave to look elsewhere. Thank you for the help of the city lord." Si Lin did not respond to the flattery of the lord city lord, but offered to leave.


    "Si Gongzi is polite. If it is useful to me, Si Gongzi can speak, I will send them out." With a smile on his face, the lord of the city also made his own promise.


    "Please." Si Linbi gestured, asking Lou Chengzhu to go first.


    Lou Chengzhu restarted the formation, and then led Gu Qing and Si Lin to leave until they reached the door. After a few more greetings, Si Lin and Gu Qing Qing left the city lord''s mansion.


    After walking a few hundred steps, Gu gently looked back at the City Lord''s Mansion, his brows tightened, and he turned to look at Si Lin.


    "Big brother, what do you think of this city lord?" In order to prevent others from hearing, she used the sound transmission, but she could only see her mouth move, but could not hear the sound.


    "The atmosphere in the City Lord''s Mansion is very wrong, and this City Lord Lou is also wrong, and it feels weird to me." Si Lin also used sound transmission to answer Gu Qing''s question knowingly.


    "The guards at the door and the subordinates in the City Lord''s Mansion are all dead, but there is no trace of life in the Lou City Lord!" Gu Qing said his discovery.


    "Well, that''s why Lou City Lord is weird." Si Lin also noticed, he felt the same as Gu Qing.


    "That stone tablet is also very weird. I know the words on the stone tablet!" Gu Qing hesitated for a moment, and said to Si Lin.


    "You know? How come?" Si Lin turned around and asked in surprise.


    The words on the stele were not the common words in the sub-immortal realm, nor the words in the records. Si Lin couldn''t recognize it, but Gu Qing did not expect to recognize it!


    "I don''t know. It seems to be in my memory. Those words describe the statue. The statue was carved with a monster of the demon world, named Soul Eater, usually above the level of a demon general. The pet beast itself is not particularly powerful, but it will knock on your door in the middle of the night. If you open the door, you will be fainted by it, and then it will swallow your soul!¡± Gu Qingqing couldn¡¯t explain why. Knowing those words, anyway, when she saw those words, their meanings came to her mind.


    Hearing this, Si Lin¡¯s eyes flashed, ¡°The material of the statue does not belong to the second fairy world. It is a kind of rare ore purple demon mine unique to the demon world. The role of temptation."


    Si Lin also read that material accidentally before writing it down. He didn''t expect to see it again in Wuyun City!


    "So there is indeed a demon cultivator here, and it is also an elder-level demon cultivator, and the other party may also have a soul eater!" Gu Qing concluded, his face a little unsightly.


    "Yeah." Si Lin nodded, affirming Gu Qing''s summary, "I still don''t know where the magic repair is, we still have to be careful."


    His eyes swept to the side street, frowning thoughtfully.


    Gu nodded lightly and fell into deep thought, neither of them spoke.


    ...


    After Yue Zhao left the inn with Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu, they strolled on the street for a while. When Yun Ran wanted to ask Yue Zhao where they were going to find out the news, she saw Yue Zhao walk to a seller of Cui Ling. Guo''s grandmother approached him, with a right smile on his face, and talked with the old grandmother.


    In the beginning, Yue Zhao was still talking about Cui Ling Guo with the grandmother, and even bought two catties of Cui Ling Guo. When the grandmother was very happy, suddenly the style of painting changed and asked about other things.


    "Old man, I came from another city. I heard that some strange things have happened in Wuyun City recently. I''m very curious. Can you tell me something?" Yue Zhao feels like a noble son. That kind of chatting with grandmother now is so approachable, it is easy for people to have a good impression.


    The old grandmother looked around, and suddenly said mysteriously, "Half a month ago, a pit appeared in a place outside the west gate. There was a remnant monument and a statue inside. The city lord asked him to take it to the city lord¡¯s mansion. Then something strange happened in the city. Many people were missing and they couldn''t be found!"


    A strange color flashed through Yue Zhao''s eyes, and a surprised expression appeared on his face, "Is there still such a thing? It looks like Wuyun City is very dangerous."


    "The son should leave here quickly, don''t stay here for a long time, or something will happen easily!" The old lady seemed to really like Yue Zhao and directly reminded Yue Zhao in a low voice.


    "Thank you, old man, I will consider it." Yue Zhao stuffed another low-grade spirit stone into the old woman''s hand, stood up, and returned to Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu.


    Both Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu were stunned by Yue Zhao¡¯s behavior. They really did not expect that Yue Zhao would do this kind of inquiring about the news, and using such a grounded method, it simply broke their attitude towards Yue Zhao. Cognition!


    Yue Zhao knew their thoughts by looking at the expressions of the two of them. He smiled, but did not mean to explain. Instead, he gestured to the two of them to beckon them to follow.


    Next, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Yue Zhao against his face like a jade, and inquired about the news from all walks of life. Everyone he inquired about talked with him very happily and had a good impression of him. Very high, one after another persuaded him to leave Wuyun City early.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu were surprised at first, but in the end they were numb, but their eyes were full of worship when they looked at Yue Zhao!


    Not only did Yue Zhao have a noble status and advanced cultivation base, but he was able to achieve such a level. The two of them were highly sought after in the Xuantian Continent before and could not do such a thing at all. This is the difference between them and Yue Zhao.


    After half an hour, the three of them sat down in a teahouse.


    "From the words of those people just now, it can be concluded that half a month ago, a pit suddenly appeared in a place outside the west gate, and then a stele and a statue appeared inside, and then there was a disappearance in the city, so The disappearance of someone is probably related to those two things." Yue Zhao took a sip of the tea and found that the taste was normal, put the cup down, and said to Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu without hesitation.


    "So, are we going to the City Lord''s Mansion to see those two things now?" Yun Ran asked curiously.


    Yue Zhao shook his head, "No need to go."


    "Why?" Zhuo Tingqiu shook his head in confusion. Since they already knew that the whole thing was probably related to those two things, why didn''t they go to the City Lord''s Mansion to have a look?


    "If I''m right, Senior Brother and Qing Qing have already been there." Yue Zhao glanced at the two and explained.


    Upon hearing this, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu were taken aback for a while, thought about it, and thought it was very possible.


    "Then what do we do next?" Zhuo Tingqiu also took a sip of tea, frowned, put down the cup and asked Yue Zhao.


    "Next to find out the news, we still don''t know the identity of those missing." Yue Zhao glanced around and said softly.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu looked at each other and nodded.


    ...


    Jun Wu and Nanhua were in a group. After they left the inn, they also found a few people to inquire about the news. Under the heavy money, someone soon revealed the news about the stone tablet and the statue, but the two of them did not go to the city lord¡¯s mansion to look for the two. Things, but went outside the city.


    According to what those people said, the two went out of the west gate of Wuyun City and came to the place where the stone tablet and statue were found. The big pit was still there. The two felt it beside the big pit. After half a month, here They could not feel anything anymore, and the two did not leave immediately. Nanhua directly released his divine consciousness and surveyed the surrounding places. Except for some small animals, he found nothing!


    "It seems that the focus is on those two things, there is nothing here." Nan Hua frowned and said.


    "Are we going to the City Lord''s Mansion?" Jun Wu asked.


    "No, the big brother will definitely go to the City Lord''s Mansion. We just need to go back and wait for the news." Nanhua knows Si Lin very well, knowing that with his style, he must go to the City Lord''s Mansion to inquire about the news at the first time, so he did not choose to go to the City Lord just now. The mansion, but ran out of the city.


    "Then let''s go back." Jun Wu thought that he could meet Gu Qing quickly and said directly.


    Nan Hua glanced at him and nodded.


    The two left directly, and a moment after they left, a dark shadow appeared from the pit, wandered around for a while, and then went back into the pit.


    ...


    After noon, Jun Wu and Nan Hua returned to the inn. After a while, Yue Zhao also returned with Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu.


    "How is it? Do you have any clues over there?" Yue Zhao asked when he saw Jun Wu and Nan Hua sitting in a chair.


    "You should all know about the two things dug out by a big pit outside the city?" Nan Hua looked at Yue Zhao, nodded when he saw Yue Zhao, and then said, "I went outside the city with Jun Wu and found nothing. "


    "I asked some people. Except for the pit outside the city, the missing people have nothing in common, as if they were randomly selected." After hearing Nanhua''s words, Yue Zhao was not surprised, but talked about it. The news found by his own probe.


    "Then who did this on earth?" Nan Hua frowned, feeling a little troubled.

 Chapter 164：

    "Wait and see what other people have found out." Although Yue Zhao frowned, she was much more patient than Nanhua, tapping her fingers on the table, and said.


    Apart from this, they had no other way, but nodded helplessly.


    Half an hour later, Qi Yu and Qin An came back from outside, and they were a little surprised to see Yue Zhao.


    "Yue Zhao, what news have you inquired about?" Qi Yu and Yue Zhao have been apprentices at the same time, they are relatively familiar, and they speak a lot more casually.


    Yue Zhao briefly talked about the news they found, and then asked Qi Yu, "How about you two? What''s the gain?"


    "We inquired about the same as you. In addition, we also visited the people whose family members were missing. They said that they didn''t know what happened. They only knew that they were okay the night before, and they disappeared the next morning. They didn''t hear anything. It was similar to the situation encountered by Junior Sister Gu and the others. It should be the same person or monster." Qi Yu and Qin An looked at each other and shared the news they found with others.


    "It''s almost the same as I guessed. Thanks for your hard work, you should take a break and call you when others come back." Yue Zhao guessed that the two of them should have spent a lot of effort, and said in a kind tone.


    Qi Yu and Qin An were not polite, and went straight back to their room.


    About two quarters later, Cheng Hao and Qu Ye returned. The information they inquired about was similar to that of Yue Zhao and the others. After the ditch passed, Yue Zhao asked them to go to rest.


    After another quarter of an hour, Lin Xian''er and Zhao Yan also returned. They did not inquire about other news, and went back to their rooms to rest.


    Gu Qing and Si Lin were the last to return. Fortunately, when the two returned, it was still the afternoon and the sky was still bright, and they still had enough time to discuss.


    "Let''s talk about the news you found first." Si Lin took out a bottle of Linglu for himself and Gu Qing, handed it to Gu Qing, turned his head and said to Yue Zhao.


    "We found out that a large pit appeared outside the west gate of Wuyun City half a month ago. A stone tablet and a statue were found inside. The city owner put them away. After that, people disappeared in the city. Nanhua and Jun Wu visited the big pit and found nothing. Qi Yu and Qin An also went to the homes of the missing people. Those people disappeared silently. It should have something to do with opening the door at night, and nothing else. "Yue Zhao briefly summarized the information they collected, and said to Si Lin, "What about you?"


    Si Lin and Gu lightly glanced at each other, and Gu gently spoke.


    "My big brother and I went to the city lord¡¯s mansion and found that the people in the city lord¡¯s mansion were dead. They didn¡¯t seem to be alive anymore, but there was no lifelessness on the city lord. It seemed strange. In addition, we saw the stone tablet And that statue. The stone tablet records the identity of the statue. The statue is a monster of the demons called Soul Eater. It knocks on the door in the middle of the night. If someone opens the door, it will be dizzy and then be stunned. Swallow the soul.


    In addition, we also found that those people who were missing from Zongmen disappeared together. We found the inn where they had stayed before, and asked the boss and Xiaoer. They said that they saw them the night before and went to call someone the next morning. When I found out that they were gone.


    We guess that this matter should have something to do with the Soul Eater, and there is probably an elder-level demons behind it. "Gu Qingming summed up her and Si Lin''s findings.


    After listening to her, the room quieted down instantly.


    It is true that the amount of information she said is a bit large, not only the Soul Eater, but also the elder-level demons she finally speculated, which surprised them!


    It is not difficult for them to deal with the demons at the level of demon generals, but the elders are different. Some powerful elders have surpassed the ninth step and entered the half-step immortal step. They are the same as Wen Guiyun. Level!


    If it is a demons like that who appears here, then don''t even one of them want to escape!


    "If it''s really an elder-level Demon Race, with his cultivation base, it should be very easy to arrest people. Why do you have to spend so much time?" Lin Xian''er is the most unpleasant to look after, when she is picking thorns. Human potential is always endless, she found a question in an instant and asked.


    "I have discussed this issue with Gentle. I guess it might have been injured. After all, the barrier of the second immortal realm is very strong. With its cultivation base, it is very difficult to enter the second immortal realm. It is normal to be injured. Si Lin glanced at Lin Xian''er and explained gently for Gu.


    This guess is also reasonable. After all, an elder-level demon wants to pass through the barrier of the second immortal world and enter the second immortal world from the demon world. It is much more difficult than a demon soldier breaking in. The heavenly way of the second immortal world is not like the previous Xuantian. The Heavenly Dao in the mainland is so weak!


    Lin Xian''er didn''t expect Si Lin to speak softly for Gu. Everyone who knew Si Lin knew that he spoke few words, usually using the fewest words to explain. Now for Gu Qing, he can speak such a large string of words, which shows that He valued Gu Qingqing very seriously.


    The heart-stucked Lin Xian''er simply turned her head, closed her mouth, and stopped looking at Si Lin and Gu Qing.


    "Now the Demon Race is in the dark, we are in the Ming Dynasty, today we have been searching in Wuyun City for a long time, but we haven''t found any trace of the Demon Race, what should we do next?" Qi Yu asked.


    "Wait." Si Lin glanced at the sky outside and said.


    "What are you waiting for?" Qi Yu also glanced outside and asked unclearly.


    "Wait for the evening." Yue Zhao took Qi Yu''s words and explained for Si Lin, "The Soul Eater came to Gentle and Yun Ran last night. It didn''t succeed. It is very likely to come again tonight. Xiao Er said before. We don¡¯t want to go out at night, so we can go out at night to see what happens.¡±


    "Also, the city lord of Wuyun City is a bit weird and needs someone to watch him." Si Lin added.


    "The cultivation base of Wuyun City City Lord should only be the eighth level, who are we going to?" Qi Yu looked at the others and asked.


    "Nan Hua," Si Lin''s gaze fell on Nan Hua, "You and Jun are not going, Lou Chengzhu should not be easy, be careful."


    Nanhua and Jun ignored each other and nodded, "We will."


    "Gently, Yue Zhao and I will guard your door at night. If the Soul Eater comes again, you can find a way to react accordingly." Si Lin turned his head again and said to Gu gently.


    "I know, big brother, I''ll be careful." Gu nodded lightly, eager to try.


    "I and Yue Zhao are in the corridor. If the Soul Eater appears, we will inform everyone that everyone should not rest at night. If it is one of you who knocks on the door, you should act accordingly and don''t let yourself be injured." Si Lin looked at it. Look at other people, and ordered again.


    "Yes." The others understood the danger this time, and nodded solemnly.


    After that, everyone ate something casually and returned to their room early to recharge their energy. After all, there might be a tough battle to be fought tonight!


    Soon, as night fell, the lights of Fog Cloud City dimmed little by little, until all fell into darkness.


    ...


    Jun Wu and Nanhua had already set off before dark and went to the city lord''s mansion. There were no particularly powerful people in the city lord''s mansion. They easily found the place where the lord of the castle lived, concealed their figure, and followed the lord of the lord.


    There were a lot of people in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, but it was very quiet, and as the sky turned dark, there were fewer active people in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. When the entire City Lord Mansion fell into darkness, everyone including the Lou City Lord returned to their room.


    Unlike the others, the lamp was lit in Lou Chengzhu¡¯s room!


    Jun Wu and Nan Hua, who were hidden, looked at each other in the dark, both a little surprised.


    Then, the two saw that Lou Chengzhu¡¯s body changed under their gaze, turning into a strong middle-aged man. The man looked about forty years old, his appearance was medium to upper, and his skin was blue. , There are dark red lines on his face, two black horns grow on his head, his upper body is naked, and his body is covered with dark red patterns.


    Those patterns are a bit mysterious, and people will feel dizzy after seeing them for a long time.


    He turned around, and Nan Hua and Jun Wu saw a wound about 20 centimeters wide behind him. The skin was open and fleshy, and even white bones could be seen!


    He took out a jade bottle and drank the liquid inside. Even though there was a distance between them, Nanhua and Jun Wu still felt a strong devilish energy, but they were compressed within a certain range.


    The wound behind him suddenly shrank a little inside, and then, he came to the bathtub that had been prepared a long time ago, took off his pants outside, and sat inside the bathtub.


    The bath tub was not water, but some medicinal materials mixed with blood, which had a pungent smell, but the man seemed to be unable to feel it. He sat in the bath tub, closed his eyes, and seemed to be practicing.


    Nan Hua and Jun Wu saw the blood in the tub flying towards the place where his wound was, and it was absorbed by his wound. The condition of the wound was better, but soon, it was destroyed by something again, and it was just healed. The place broke open again, bleeding out, his face shook, and a trace of pain appeared on his face.


    However, he did not stop, but continued to practice, allowing the blood in the tub to fly to his wound little by little, and then absorbed by him. The wound healed and collapsed again, looking very painful!


    As time went on, the blood in the tub became less and less, and the wound on his back only repaired about one centimeter!


    When the blood is completely absorbed and the inside of the tub becomes dry, his wound has only recovered about one centimeter, and the process of healing and collapse has been repeated in other places, as if a strong energy is blocking his wound. heal!


    He opened his eyes and felt it for a while, a chill flashed under his eyes, obviously dissatisfied with the speed of wound healing.

 Chapter 165：

    When night fell, Gu Qing and the others went back to their respective rooms, except for Si Lin and Yue Zhao.


    The two used the invisibility charm provided by Rong Ye to hide themselves as much as possible, quietly waiting for midnight to come.


    In the room, Gu Qing and Yun Ran did not sleep either, but sat cross-legged on the bed, waiting for the Soul Eater to appear.


    The night was getting deeper and deeper, seeing the time passing by, but there was no movement outside, they almost thought that the Soul Eater would not come.


    Yun Ran was about to communicate with Gu Qing when the door of the room was knocked suddenly, and she was taken aback. She and Gu Qing looked at each other, and the two looked at the door at the same time.


    The knock on the door was the same as last night. At first, it was slower, but after discovering that Yun Ran and Gu Qing did not respond, they knocked faster and stronger and stronger.


    Immediately afterwards, a voice similar to Yue Zhao came from outside, asking Gu Qing and Yun Ran to open the door for it.


    Gu Qing and Yun Ran were not confused, but sat on the bed without moving.


    After waiting for a while, the knock on the door became more and more urgent, and the door vibrated violently, as if it was about to fall apart the next moment.


    Yun Ran and Gu Qingqing already have experience. They are not as worried as they were last night, but quietly watched the door shake more and more.


    When Yun Ran was still thinking that the movement of the Soul Eater was the same as before, and there was no change, Gu Qing suddenly moved.


    She saw a flash of her figure and came to the door of the room. Then, she took out something from the storage bracelet, Yun Ran''s eyes pointed out that it was a puppet-like thing.


    She saw Gu gently bit his fingertips, squeezed out a drop of blood, and wiped it on the puppet''s brows. The puppet suddenly grew bigger and became an adult.


    Gu took a step back gently, and under Yun Ran''s surprised gaze, he manipulated the puppet to open the door.


    After the door was opened, a red light suddenly hit the puppet, and the puppet fell directly to the ground, and Gu Qing also faced the things outside the door.


    It¡¯s hard to see the thing in the dark, but its blood-red eyes are very clear. Although the red light appeared very quickly, Gu Qing still saw the red light from these eyes. Shot from inside.


    At this time, the owner of those eyes also found that he had made the wrong target, and a fierce light flashed under his eyes, and a red light went straight to Gu Qing''s head, Gu Qing''s toe point, and directly avoided the red light, red light. It disappeared after it hit the wall behind her.


    Gu Qing took this opportunity to come to the master of the eyes. She took out a talisman seal in her hand, and after tearing it up, the surrounding area immediately brightened like daylight, allowing it to see clearly what was outside the door.


    Like the statue she saw before, it was black and looked a bit like a lion, but it was not a lion. The tail was like the tail of a snake. The body was covered with scales and its claws were very sharp. It was the soul eater they guessed.


    The Soul Eater seemed a little afraid of light. After being irradiated by the light, it appeared a little anxious. Its paws had been digging dirt on the ground. Its blood-red eyes looked at Gu Qing fiercely. Its mouth was wide open, and its tongue was licking its lips. Want to eat Gu Qingqing the same.


    It suddenly raised its head and made a roaring motion, but there was no sound. When Gu Qing was puzzled, it suddenly felt that something was attacking his consciousness!


    Her divine consciousness became very powerful after she became the Heavenly Dao of the Xuantian Continent. Although she could not fully use it, she could not attack casually. The attack of the Soul Eater might be useful to others, but it was very difficult for Gu. In other words, it''s just like being stabbed by a needle, it feels, but it doesn''t hurt.


    Seeing that Gu Qing didn''t faint as she thought, a trace of surprise flashed through the eyes of the Soul Eater, and it was about to launch a second attack. Gu Qing''s body was wrapped tightly by the immortal silk.


    "Shut up!" A mysterious and ethereal voice came from Gu Qing''s mouth, and an inconspicuous light fell on the soul eater.


    The next moment, the mouth of the Soul Eater just opened tightly closed, no matter how hard it struggles, it can''t open it, its blood-red eyes are no longer fierce, and the eyes that look at Gu Qing are full of incredible, completely unexpected. Gu Qing had such an ability unexpectedly.


    "Break this illusion, or I will kill you directly!" Gu Qing said coldly, standing in front of the Soul Eater.


    The Soul Eater glanced at Gu Qing and turned his head away, as if he didn''t want to cooperate!


    Gu''s eyes lightly cold, and a sneered sneered at the corner of his lips. He took out a dagger from the storage space, which was the one that Zhao Tonghai had given her before.


    "Isn''t it dispelling the illusion?" She chuckled, bent down, and said to the ear of the Soul Eater, "Your eyes are pretty good-looking. I wonder if they will look so good after they are dug out? "


    As she said, she held the dagger close to the eyes of the Soul Eater.


    Although the Soul Eater turned its head hard, it had been watching Gu Qing''s reaction from the corner of her eye, and when she discovered that she was really going to do it, she was frightened. It did not dare to turn its head for fear of being injured by the dagger. It can only dissolve its illusion without spine.


    ...


    Si Lin and Yue Zhao waited in the corridor for a long time, but nothing happened. They immediately noticed something was wrong.


    "This is not right. According to the gentle description, the time for the first knock on the door has passed. We must have missed something." Yue Zhao frowned, looked at the empty corridor, and spoke to Si Lin.


    "Well, it''s not right." Si Lin replied, focusing on the corridor.


    "Could it be that the other party has other means?" Yue Zhao guessed.


    Si Lin didn''t speak, he thought for a while, and said uncertainly, "Could it be an illusion?"


    "Yes, why didn''t I expect?" Yue Zhao''s eyes lit up, "Qing and Yun Ran should be in the illusion created by the other party, so they can hear the knock on the door, but we can''t hear or see it!"


    "Yeah." Si Lin replied, not feeling relaxed.


    "We can''t see it, will it be dangerous to lightly?" Yue Zhao frowned and asked in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know." Si Lin''s voice was a little dull, obviously not in a good mood.


    Yue Zhao pursed her lips, closed her mouth, and began to think of a way to break through the opponent''s illusion so that Gu could come out gently.


    Just when the two of them were at a loss, they suddenly felt the space at the door of Gu Qing fluctuate. The two immediately showed their figures and looked over. They were directly stimulated by the sudden light, and closed their eyes subconsciously.


    "Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother." Gu Qing said not surprisingly when he saw Si Lin and Yue Zhao.


    When the two heard Gu Qing''s voice, they immediately opened their eyes. Seeing Gu Qing''s unscathed appearance, they immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Only then did they see the Soul Eater on the ground **** in a ball by the immortal silk.


    "Gentle, are you okay?" Si Lin walked quickly to Gu Qing''s side, lowered his head, and asked Gu Qing gently.


    "Big brother, I''m fine." Gu gently shook his head, indicating that he was fine.


    "This is the Soul Eater?" Yue Zhao asked, staring at something tied into a cocoon on the ground.


    "Yes, this is the Soul Eater, it creates an illusion, so you didn''t hear the knock on the door or sense its existence last night!" Gu Qing briefly explained.


    "Big Brother and I have already thought about it, and are still thinking about how to rescue you." Yuezhao and Si Lin glanced at each other, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, a little surprised at Gu Qing''s reaction.


    "I also reacted when it knocked on the door," Gu Qing was very calm at this time. "It stands to reason that you are in the corridor. If it does appear, you will definitely notice it. It is impossible to let it knock at the door. After such a long time at the door, I immediately thought that sister Yun and I might be drawn into the illusion, so I caught it and let it dispel the illusion."


    "Yes, brother and I didn''t really feel its existence just now." Yue Zhao looked at Gu Qing talking, with a smile on his mouth.


    "We all look down upon this guy. Not only can it create illusions, but it can also attack divine consciousness. It even emits red light in its eyes. If it is hit, it will faint. Just now I used a puppet to escape the disaster. "Gu lightly kicked the Soul Eater, dissatisfied with the behavior of the Soul Eater.


    Hearing that, Yuezhao and Si Lin were a little surprised. Even Yun Ran, who had been watching Gu Qing''s actions, was very surprised. He didn''t know that Soul Eater was so powerful!


    At this moment, other people felt that something was wrong and walked out of the room.


    "Gently, what is this?" Zhuo Tingqiu asked with surprise and confusion looking at the things **** on the ground.


    "This is the Soul Eater I mentioned before!" Gu said with a light glance at the others.


    Except for Yue Zhao, Si Lin, and Yun Ran who were just present, the others were very surprised to see the Soul Eater. They were also the first time they saw the Soul Eater. They watched the Soul Eater for a long time. What is the Soul Eater? I was seen this time before, if it weren''t controlled by Gu Qing, it would want to directly attack everyone with a sense of consciousness!


    "This is the culprit that caused so many people to disappear? It doesn''t look so terrible." Zhao Yan glanced at the Soul Eater with disgust, glanced at Gu Qing, and said disdainfully.


    "Yes, it''s really not too powerful, but it will create an illusion that you can''t break and an attack of divine consciousness." Gu said lightly without looking at Zhao Yan, and said in a very calm tone.


    Both Si Lin and Yue Zhao already knew how powerful the Soul Eater was. Upon hearing Gu Qing say this, they knew that she was dissatisfied with Zhao Yan. A smile flashed across their eyes, while the others were shocked and never thought of the Soul Eater. It will be so powerful!


    There are many monsters that can create illusions, but there are not many monsters that can attack by divine consciousness. Even if they are, there are not many people who master this spell!


    Zhao Yan''s face froze for a while, she didn''t expect Gu Qing to slap herself directly, her eyes full of anger when she looked at Gu Qing.


    "You said it will attack by the consciousness, it is it? We haven''t seen it again." Zhao Yan mumbled with a figure that everyone can hear.


    "Do you want to try?" Gu Qing looked at Zhao Yan in surprise, as if she couldn''t figure out how she would think.


    Zhao Yan was choked, and she wanted to say something, but Si Lin stopped her with a look.


    "Okay, we have caught the Soul Eater, now let''s see how we can find its owner!" Si Lin stopped Zhao Yan with his eyes, turned his head and said to the others.


    "Jun Wu and Nan Hua haven''t come back yet, wait until they come back." Yue Zhao glanced at the Soul Eater and said to Si Lin.


    "Okay, then let''s..." Si Lin was about to speak, but seeing Rong Ye''s expression changed, he asked hurriedly, "Xiao Wu, what''s the matter with you?"


    "The Fu seal I gave to the youngest and Jun Wu was crushed. They are in danger." Rong Ye''s expression changed and he said to Si Lin.


    Hearing this, Si Lin and their faces changed.


    "It''s the city lord''s mansion that something has happened, let''s go to the city lord''s mansion now!" Si Lin looked outside, and after speaking, he set off first.


    The others followed Si Lin and left the inn one after another. Gu Qing thought for a while, and followed with the Soul Eater.


    Fortunately, they are all cultivators, and the weight of the Soul Eater is nothing to them, otherwise it would be really hard to carry!


    ...


    The City Lord''s Mansion of Wuyun City.


    Nanhua and Jun Wu looked at the middle-aged man who looked like a demon with blood to repair their wounds for a long time, but the wound only recovered a little, both of them were a little surprised.


    After that, the middle-aged man came out of the room and came to the rockery in the middle of the yard. His hand touched a part of the rockery. A one-person-wide hole immediately appeared next to the rockery. The middle-aged man entered the hole directly, and the hole was in him. Close it directly after entering.


    Nan Hua and Jun Wu waited for a while, thinking about whether to follow up, they saw the middle-aged man hurried out again. In the darkness, the middle-aged man¡¯s face was not very good-looking, Nan Hua and Jun Wu were a little surprised, about to Following up, the middle-aged man suddenly stopped.


    He looked around with vigilant eyes, passing several times where Nan Hua and Jun Wu were hiding. Nan Hua and Jun Wu hurriedly hid themselves to prevent the middle-aged man from discovering them.


    After watching for a while, the middle-aged man didn''t seem to notice anything. He hurriedly raised his foot and walked out. Nan Hua and Jun Wu immediately followed.


    They only followed a distance of about ten meters, the Zhongnan man stopped again, and his figure suddenly disappeared from the place.


    Nan Hua and Jun were not surprised, and immediately looked around on guard, preventing the middle-aged man from appearing.


    Jun Wu felt a palm wind appearing behind him. He was shocked and immediately rushed forward. A red light shot from behind him towards the big tree next to him, and the big tree was directly split into segments.


    The Liuli Shuanghua fan appeared in Nanhua''s hand, facing the fan behind Jun Wu, a strong wind shot from the fan to the middle-aged man, the middle-aged man disappeared again, and the wind dissipated directly.


    Jun Wu took out his scimitar and glanced at Nan Hua, all looking at his surroundings vigilantly.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared on their heads. The man was wearing a black-red cloak, armor on his shoulders, chest exposed, a thick waistband on his waist, armor on his legs, and a pair of black feet on his feet. Military boots, it was the middle-aged man before he changed his clothes.


    He quickly formed a seal with one hand, and a blood-red magic circle appeared on top of his head, covering Nan Hua and Jun Wu with him.


    Nanhua and Jun saw nothing was wrong, before they were enveloped by the magic circle, they crushed the talisman that Rong Ye had given earlier.

 Chapter 166：

    Si Lin and the others rushed to the City Lord''s Mansion as quickly as possible and ran through the entire City Lord''s Mansion, but found nothing. A group of people stood in the courtyard of the City Lord''s Mansion with very ugly expressions.


    "Nothing, not even the breath of Nan Hua and Jun Wu." Mu Chen frowned, looked around, and said solemnly.


    "Fuzhuan breath finally disappeared here, they must be in the city lord''s mansion!" Rong Ye''s sense of his own Fuzhuan is still very accurate, especially if this type of Fuzhuan is specially made, the breath will stay longer. .


    "But there is nothing here, do you feel wrong?" Zhao Yan looked around and looked at Rong Ye suspiciously.


    Rong Ye gave her a blank look, and didn''t bother to talk to her, but turned to Si Lin, "Big Brother, what should I do now?"


    Yue Zhao''s gaze caught the soul-eater that was gently tied into a silkworm cocoon by Gu, and a flash of light flashed in his mind, "Is it possible that it''s another fantasy or enchantment? Let us not see them?"


    Hearing this, Si Lin''s eyes lit up and he immediately sensed his surroundings carefully.


    If Nanhua is still here, they might be able to sense it quickly. After all, Nanhua is a master of formations and has a lot of research on things like enchantments!


    Fortunately, there are also Qi Yu and Qin An. Although their achievements in the formation method are a little bit worse than Nanhua, they are also relatively proficient in the formation method in the holy land. The two sensed separately, and then looked at each other.


    "There should indeed be a barrier here again. The question is how do we break it?" Qi Yu looked at Si Lin and asked.


    "Can you sense the approximate location?" Si Lin didn''t answer, but instead asked Qi Yu.


    "Well," Qi Yu groaned, and looked at Qin An, Qin An nodded, "Qin An can sense it."


    "Probably in this direction." Qin An walked to a place beside the rockery and stood still.


    Si Lin looked at the place and nodded, "Okay, you can let go, I will try to see if I can break the barrier!"


    A hint of surprise flashed across Qin An''s eyes, then nodded and stepped aside.


    Si Lin took out the prisoner dragon sword, and the golden dragon phantom on the prisoner dragon sword immediately appeared. He bit his fingertips and wiped his blood on the sword body. The golden dragon phantom immediately seemed to have taken a big tonic. It''s a lot bigger.


    It has escaped from the prisoner dragon sword, hovering on top of Si Lin''s head, Si Lin looked at it, erected the prisoner dragon sword, released his hand, the prisoner dragon sword was suspended in front of him, his hands quickly formed seals, one after another. After hitting the prisoner dragon sword, the golden light on the prisoner dragon sword illuminates the fast place they are staying.


    "Prison Dragon¡¤Desperate Slash!"


    Si Lin''s eyes condensed, he let out a low drink, and pointed his right hand forward. The Prisoner Dragon Sword and the golden dragon hovering above his head flew towards the place where Qin An was standing just now.


    A huge sword qi ran across the space, and a crack appeared on a transparent barrier where Si Lin could not see them.


    In the barrier, Nanhua and Jun Wu are fighting a middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man has a very high cultivation base. At the peak of Tier Nine, Nan Hua and Jun are not his opponents for a while, and can only support them while waiting for rescue.


    Outside Si Lin they could not see Nan Hua and Jun Wu, but Nan Hua and Jun Wu were able to see Si Lin and them. The middle-aged man also saw Si Lin and them, a cold light flashed in his eyes, attacking Jun Wu and Nan Hua at the same speed. The strength is much stronger.


    Nanhua and Jun Wu were already injured in the collision just now, and the injuries on their bodies got worse this time. The two looked at each other and continued to fight with the middle-aged man.


    Si Lin¡¯s attack left a crack in the barrier set up by the middle-aged man, making Nanhua and Jun not happy, while the middle-aged man''s eyes condensed, his face was not very good, he wanted to strengthen the barrier, Nanhua and Jun Wuchu entangled him, making him unable to tell God.


    Si Lin himself actually felt that his attack was blocked by something. He felt that it should be an enchantment. After the first sword, he immediately swung another sword. This time, everyone heard a sound of broken glass. The voice, everyone''s expressions were joyful.


    When Si Lin''s third sword was swung, the barrier of the middle-aged man was completely broken, and the figures of the three were exposed in front of everyone.


    "Nan Hua!" Yue Zhao looked at Nan Hua''s figure sharply, immediately exclaimed, and rushed up.


    Nan Hua was slapped to his chest by the palm of the middle-aged man, spit out a mouthful of blood, and flew out, and was caught by Yue Zhao. After seeing Yue Zhao, Nan Hua finally breathed a sigh of relief and wanted to speak. As a result, it affected the wound and lips. The horns spilled blood again.


    "You take a rest first, let Mu Chen help you heal your injuries, and let us take the rest!" Yue Zhao said immediately, looking at Nan Hua''s appearance, frowning slightly.


    Nanhua knew that he was seriously injured, and he might not be able to help, and did not decline, and was sent to Mu Chen by Yue Zhao to receive Mu Chen''s treatment.


    Si Lin had already fought against the middle-aged man, and both of them were surprised by the opponent''s skill.


    After being broken by Si Lin, the middle-aged man realized that Si Lin''s cultivation base should not be easy, but after fighting against him, he found that Si was indeed very powerful!


    "Jun Wu, are you okay?" Gu Qing asked Yun Ran to help herself look at the Soul Eater, and when she came to Jun Wu''s side, seeing that there was still blood on the corner of Jun Wu''s mouth, he quickly asked with concern.


    "I''m okay, gently, are you okay?" Jun Wu wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and shook his head. He remembered that Gu Qing and Yun Ran used bait to kill the soul eater tonight, and immediately asked.


    "I''m fine, I have caught the Soul Eater." Gu gently shook his head, and pointed to the Soul Eater being pulled by Yun Ran.


    Jun Wu followed Gu''s fingers and looked over. When he saw the Soul Eater tied into a silkworm cocoon, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. This was the first time he saw a Soul Eater and saw that the other party had already been Gu Qing. Lightly uniform, he didn''t stop much, turned his head to look at Gu Qingqing, "Gentleness is amazing!"


    "Of course," Gu Qing said naturally, showing a smile, seeing Jun Wu''s face pale, and hurriedly supported him, "If you are injured, don''t talk anymore, go to the side to rest first."


    Jun Wu didn''t refuse, but was gently supported by Gu and sat aside, avoiding Si Lin and the others.


    In addition to Si Lin, Yue Zhao, Qi Yu, Qin An, Cheng Hao, and Qu Ye started to surround the middle-aged man.


    They are all the most outstanding disciples in the Holy Land of Lingxi, and everyone is very powerful. Although the middle-aged man has the cultivation base of the ninth-level peak, he can''t please his superiors. After all, Si Lin and Yue Zhao are completely okay. The higher order fighting!


    Yue Zhao stretched out his hand and Liu Guangqin appeared directly in his hand. He placed his hand on the strings and moved his fingers slightly. A series of music flowed from his fingertips. The object was only a middle-aged man. He did not choose the whole song. The tune is simply a few notes. Even so, there are sound blades flying out, attacking the middle-aged man.


    Qi Yu¡¯s weapon is an epee, the whole body is black, the hilt is dark red, and the sword is engraved with many complicated patterns. It is his superimposed formation that can make the weapon more powerful. In his hand, It doesn''t look like an epee, it''s like holding a branch.


    His moves are wide-ranging, his offensive power is very strong, and he has rich combat experience, obviously he has not participated in the battle less.


    Qin An''s weapon is a huge stylus, about half a person tall, the pen body is purple, and it is like Qi Yu''s epee, engraved with intricate patterns.


    The stylus turned flexibly in his hand, and with every shot, the attack power was also very strong.


    Cheng Hao''s weapon is more ordinary, it is a soft sword, the sword is silver, very thin, and the hilt is engraved with the word''Silver Moon'', which is the name of the soft sword in his hand.


    His attack is completely different from Qi Yu, because the soft sword is very flexible, and the angle of attack is very tricky, making it hard to defend against!


    Qu Ye¡¯s weapon is a fire-red two-meter stick. The material of the stick is also very precious. The stick is carved with pictures of mountains and rivers. It looks pretty beautiful. The stick is very flexible in his hand. The moves are not complicated, but the effect is very good, very powerful!


    Yun Ran, Zhuo Tingqiu, Zhao Yan, and Lin Xian''er could only watch the battle from the side because their cultivation bases were too low, while Rong Ye was to protect Gu Qing and them.


    The middle-aged man was besieged by six people. He was a little passive for a while, and looked a little embarrassed. Si Lin and the others did not give him a chance to react. They attacked him wave after wave, trying to solve him all at once.


    "Boom!"


    The middle-aged man was hit in the back by Qu Ye''s stick and he let out a muffled hum. He turned his head and looked at Qu Ye sharply. With a sudden force, Qu Ye was blocked.


    Immediately afterwards, I saw the man flying into the air, his hands quickly forming seals, the aura on his body became more and more terrifying with the movements in his hands, and gradually climbed, and soon surpassed the peak of the ninth step and stopped half a step.


    Si Lin and the others were separated by the aura on his body, unable to get close to him, and unable to interrupt his behavior, they could only watch him become stronger and stronger!


    When he opened his eyes again, his eyes changed from blood red to black, the kind of pure black. The eyes occupies most of the eyes, leaving only a little white of the eyes, which looks a little scary. .


    "Humans, just because you want to hurt me? Dreaming! I''ll let you **** power, and you will become my energy to restore my strength!" He said, his voice is indistinguishable, it is not very real. The voices of Si Lin and the others swept one by one, making people shudder.


    He suddenly reached out to Qin An on his left, and Qin An''s body suddenly flew towards him uncontrollably.


    Qin An tried his best to control his body, but the power from the middle-aged man''s hand was too strong to resist. He immediately gave up resisting, and instead held the stylus. When approaching the middle-aged man, he used the tip of the pen to poke the middle-aged man. Men''s eyes.


    The middle-aged man had been guarding Qin An for a long time. When Qin An stretched out his hand, he stretched out his other hand and put it in front of his face, and the tip of the pen stuck to his palm!

 Chapter 167：

    The defense of his body is very strong, and Qin An''s pen only leaves a white mark on his palm, which can''t break his defense at all.


    On the contrary, when he tried hard, Qin An was hurt. He grabbed Qin An¡¯s neck and slowly exerted force on his hands. Qin An struggled hard. He tried to break his hands, but he didn¡¯t work at all. He blushed and his breath changed. Unsteady.


    Seeing Qin An''s situation, Si Lin, Yue Zhao, Cheng Hao, and Qu Ye shot at the same time from four directions, while Qi Yu looked for a chance to save Qin An.


    The golden light was amazing, leaving a deep mark on the ground, slashing towards his back.


    The invisible sound blade carried the chill and hit his neck.


    Hundreds of sword auras shot out from the silver soft sword, like shooting stars, carrying fierce murderous auras, stab at his right waist.


    The earth-yellow light carried a heavy breath, flying sand and rocks wherever he passed, flying towards the back of his head.


    One person''s attack on a middle-aged man can be ignored, but four people attacking him at the same time still makes him a little jealous. He throws away Qin An like a sandbag. He turned around and stretched out his right hand. A tall giant axe appeared in his hand, and he swung it in the direction of Si Lin, and a white light shot towards Si Lin.


    The white light and golden light met in mid-air. The strong white light and golden light stimulated people¡¯s eyes to be unable to open. The two made a strong collision and the ground shook. Then, the golden light disappeared and the white light disappeared. The light became much weaker, and he flew straight towards Si Lin.


    Si Lin held the Prison Dragon Sword and swung a sword again, completely blocking the white light, and then he didn''t hurt himself, but his face was very solemn.


    After the white light flew out, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t care anymore. Instead, he blocked Yue Zhao¡¯s sound blade with a giant axe. The giant axe was drawn with a white mark, and he also faced Yue. Zhao swung an axe and dropped the axe to block Qi Yu''s attack. He turned to face Qu Ye, raised the axe, and stepped back to block Qu Ye''s attack.


    After being thrown out, Qin An was caught by Qi Yu, stabilized his figure, and together with Si Lin and them, once again besieged the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man glanced at the crowd, a red light flashed across his black eyes, and he took the initiative to attack.


    His figure flashed and disappeared from the place. The next moment he appeared in front of Qi Yu. He raised the giant axe and slashed at Qi Yu fiercely. Qi Yu immediately raised the heavy sword, trying to block the attack of the middle-aged man. The axe and the giant sword collided with each other, sparking a burst of sparks, the giant axe pressed the giant sword close to Qi Yu, Qi Yu''s face turned red, and after exhausting all his strength, he blocked the giant axe in front of him.


    Qi Yu''s body has been retreating, about a dozen meters before stopping.


    The middle-aged man suddenly kicked Qi Yu''s belly. Qi Yu wanted to dodge, but the giant sword and the giant axe could only suffer from this kick. His body flew directly upside down, spitting out a mouthful of blood in the air, and his eyes were dim. Some.


    While the middle-aged man was fighting with Qi Yu, Si Lin and the others also launched an attack. As a result, the middle-aged man avoided their attack directly after Qi Yu was injured.


    At the next moment, the middle-aged man appeared in front of Qin An. Qin An quickly raised the stylus in his hand and wanted to attack the middle-aged man. However, the middle-aged man swung the giant axe before him and slashed to the top of his head. Qin An could only Turn the stylus across to resist the attack of the middle-aged man.


    The strength of the middle-aged man is much greater than that of him. His body is the same as Qin An. He kept backing up, and was hit by a giant axe in the shoulder. If Si Lin hadn''t come over in time, one of his arms might have been chopped off. !


    The prisoner''s dragon sword pierced the middle-aged man''s eyes. Si Lin''s cultivation was the highest among the people, and his understanding of sword intent was also the deepest. Similarly, the attack was also the strongest. The prisoner''s dragon sword was not close to the middle-aged man. In his eyes, he already felt the chill on the tip of the prisoner''s dragon sword, and closed his eyes subconsciously.


    Si Lin suddenly changed direction, picked up the giant axe in his hand, and gently pushed Qi Yu out of the ring.


    He himself was fighting head-on with the middle-aged man. The prisoner dragon sword and the giant axe in the man¡¯s hand kept colliding with each other, and explosions continued to be heard around. There were deep pits on the ground, dusty, and Yue Zhao and the others could not see them clearly. Human figure!


    Si Lin calmly faced the half-step immortal step. He was under heavy pressure, and the man''s strength was very strong. He could feel that his tiger''s mouth was numb, but he couldn''t stop!


    Qu Ye took his own stick and joined between the two. Together with Si Lin, he attacked the man from left to right. The giant axe in the man''s hand was swung so that the afterimage could be seen, and the aftermath of the attack spread out around him. Let the pits on the ground continue to increase, and after a while, the originally flat ground becomes pitted.


    At this time, Yue Zhao no longer used the sound blade to attack, but instead played tunes. The tunes he played can attack the spiritual level of people, which is one of the few methods of divine consciousness attack.


    However, the man¡¯s **** recognized him as much stronger, and the man¡¯s movements stopped for a while, and he vomited a mouthful of blood, and his playing was almost interrupted!


    Si Lin and Qu Ye caught the man''s pause, immediately used their strongest attack, and finally left a wound on the man''s shoulder and back.


    Of course, this angered the man again.


    He turned his head to look at Yue Zhao, Yue Zhao felt danger, raised his head subconsciously, his eyes met the man''s eyes, and immediately afterwards, he felt a pain in his head, blood overflowed from the corners of his mouth, and the movements of his hands stopped immediately, breathing A lot of malaise!


    After solving Yue Zhao, the man raised the giant axe and struggling to cut it down in the direction of Si Lin. A huge shadow of the axe appeared, and deep marks were drawn on the ground passing by, and he came to Si Lin.


    Si Lin''s face was stern, and he immediately swung his sword to resist. However, this was a blow of anger from the man. He did not stop it with all his strength. He slid on the ground for more than ten meters, and finally spit out a mouthful of blood, clutching his chest, and kneeling on one knee. light!


    The man turned around again, and also came with an axe at Qu Ye. Qu Ye''s cultivation base was not as good as Si Lin, and he flew out directly, spraying several mouthfuls of blood, and finally fell to the ground and fainted.


    As soon as Cheng Hao attacked, the man turned around to look at him, and came to him directly, patted his chest with a palm, and his body stepped back several steps, spit out a large mouthful of blood, and wiped it off with the back of his hand. , Continued to attack the man, and finally was kicked by the man and passed out.


    Si Lin, Qin An, and Qi Yu endured the pain and attacked again, but they were no match for the man. After being injured, they were not opponents of the man. Qi Yu and Qin An were directly thrown out by the man with one hand, hit the rockery, and fell to the ground. On the ground, then fainted.


    Si Lin didn¡¯t get much better either. He was left with a long wound on his back by the giant axe. The blood shed a lot, and his face became paler suddenly. Just when the man was about to chop off his arm with the giant axe, he was killed. Rong Ye blocked it.


    The Apocalypse Lu floated above Rong Ye''s head, and tens of thousands of talisman seals flew out of the Apocalypse Lu, and then surrounded the man. Under Rong Ye''s control, all tens of thousands of talisman seals were activated, and the power of the explosion directly formed a line. The whirlwind surrounded the man and blocked the eyes of Rong Ye and others.


    Rong Ye took the opportunity to bring Si Lin to Mu Chen''s side and asked Mu Chen to help Si Lin heal his injuries.


    After the aftermath of the explosion of Fu Zhuan passed, the man appeared in front of Rong Ye and the others. There were many subtle wounds on his body, and some can be seen on his cheeks. The degree of injury was still different from what Rong Ye had imagined. Ye''s face sank.


    The strongest people all lost their combat effectiveness, and Gu Qing and the others couldn''t watch. They took out their weapons one after another and attacked the man.


    Like a spirit snake, Hun Xian Ling rushed towards the man, wrapped his wrist holding the giant axe, and then wrapped it up again. When he was grabbed by the man, Gu Qing immediately controlled the Hun Xian Ling to soften. Slip away in his hand.


    At the same time, Lin Xian''er and Zhao Yan also used their own swords to attack the man, but their attacks did not cause much damage to the man. They could only leave a shallow wound, which was directly ignored by the man.


    Before Yun Ran¡¯s whip reached the man, he was grabbed by the man. With a forceful shake, Yun Ran was directly carried in the air and turned over several times before being pulled towards the man. She could only throw away the whip and get herself out of it. The man controlled, but was swept by the wind of the man''s palm, spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Zhuo Tingqiu''s sword moves are also not very effective. Like Lin Xian''er and the others, they can only leave a not too deep wound on the man''s body. The man directly ignored his attack, and then appeared in front of him, kicking. With Zhuo Tingqiu''s kick, Zhuo Tingqiu''s body flew up, and then fell heavily on the ground, the blood from the corners of his lips kept flowing down.


    Before leaving the teacher, four of the five were injured. Gu Qing then took the opportunity to wrap around the man¡¯s waist and input spiritual power into the mixed fairy. The mixed fairy became very sharp and cut into the man¡¯s skin. , The man grabbed Hunxian Ling with his hand, and shook it vigorously. Gu Qing was taken away and caught by Rong Ye.


    Rong Ye took the poison given by Mu Chen, took the opportunity to throw it at the man, and was swept away by the man''s palm and hit the ground.


    A few people did not dare to give up and attacked the man again. The man came directly to Gu Qing''s face and waved his giant axe. A red light flew towards Gu Qing. Gu Qing was locked by the man''s aura and couldn''t move at all. Can watch the red light fly over!


    "Be careful!" Rong Ye shouted and rushed towards Gu gently.


    Just when the red light was about to touch Gu Qing, a translucent protective cover suddenly appeared on Gu Qing''s body. The red light fell on the protective cover. The two dissipated together, and Gu Qing was also driven over. Rong Ye took aside.


    Touching the jade bi on her neck, a hint of surprise flashed across Gu Qing''s eyes. This jade bi was given to her by Wen Guiyun before leaving. At the time, she said that she could help her withstand the full blow of three and a half steps of the immortal step. I thought it would be useless like the jade bibs before, but I didn''t expect it to be used!


    The man didn¡¯t hurt Gu Qingming and didn¡¯t force it. He turned around and flew towards Lin Xian''er and Zhao Yan, swinging a giant axe. Lin Xian''er and Zhao Yan didn¡¯t have the same jade as Gu Qing''s, and their cultivation level was not enough. Resisted, but was knocked out!


    Rong Ye controlled the Fu Zhuan in the Apocalypse Records to attack the man again. Fu Zhuan exploded on the man¡¯s body. A layer of ice was attached to the man¡¯s arm. After being shaken by him, it shattered. The lightning struck. On his body, it only slowed his actions, other attacks did not have much effect on him. The only useful Samadhi True Fire Talisman Rong Ye didn''t have many in his hands, and they were all avoided by the man!


    The man looked at Rong Ye, swung his great axe, and the red light went straight to Rong Ye''s face. Rong Ye immediately used a dozen protective talisman seals in front of him, weakening the power of the red light, and then resisted it.


    Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran took the opportunity to attack again.


    She found Yun Ran''s whip. This time she did not directly entangle the man, but drew out a whip shadow and attacked the man.


    Zhuo Tingqiu did the same, attacking the man with the help of sword aura.


    The attacks of the two left two scars on the man''s back waist and left arm, and the man severely wounded the two of them. He could only lie on the ground, watching the man walk towards Gu Qing and Rong Ye.


    "Gently, you go back." Rong Ye stepped forward, blocking Gu Qing''s front, and said softly to Gu, before starting the Apocalypse Recording again.


    In the Record of Apocalypse, Fu Zhuan formed a giant sword in the air, looked at the man fiercely, and when the man used a giant axe to fend off, Rong Ye directly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    The man raised the giant axe and slashed at Gu Qing lightly. Gu Qing was locked again and couldn''t move. Jun Wu, who was not far from him, dragged his injured body in front of Gu Qing to help her stop. After this blow, he was injured again, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth like money-free. He only had time to glance at Gu Qing and fainted completely.


    "Jun Wu!" After catching Jun Wu''s fallen body, Gu lightly felt sour in his heart, and the circles of her eyes instantly turned red. She embraced Jun Wu, put him in place, and then arranged a formation next to him to help He resisted the flying dust and mud.


    After the placement was completed, she stood up and faced the man.


    The man was fighting Rong Ye at this time, and Gu lightly looked at the man with a serious face.


    She sullenly looked at the man, and when Rong Ye''s Fu Zhuan attacked the man, she suddenly said, "Set!"


    The spirit of speech was effective instantly, and the man''s body was frozen, and Rong Ye''s attack smoothly reached the man''s body, and a wound of ten centimeters long appeared directly on his chest.


    Because of the level difference, the effect of the Ling Ling technique did not last long, but Rong Ye also seized the opportunity to leave a lot of wounds on the man.


    But Gu Qing''s face was pale, and the general spiritual power in her body was emptied, and the meridians were a little painful at this time!


    After the spirit of speech disappeared, Gu Qing red lips lightly opened: "The right arm disappeared!"


    As soon as the mysterious and ethereal voice fell, the man found that his right arm that was holding the giant axe had disappeared. He immediately turned his head and looked at Gu Qing with a horrified expression, as if he did not expect Gu Qing to say something. Spiritual art is so powerful!

 Chapter 168：

    Gu Qing was also not feeling well at this time. What she wanted to say was to let the man die directly, but she was resisted. Then she changed the man''s arm to disappear, so that his attack power would be halved!


    In the same way, she also paid the price, and half of the remaining spiritual power in the body was emptied!


    If it hadn''t been for her cultivation base to improve a lot, she would faint directly as before. At this time, she had to immediately take the pill to restore spiritual power to restore spiritual power as soon as possible.


    After realizing that Gu Qing was the greatest threat, the man slapped Rong Ye with a palm and came directly towards Gu Qing.


    Gu Qing''s state at this time, if he is attacked by a man, he will undoubtedly die!


    She immediately backed away, avoiding the man, and at the same time threw the talisman she had stored at the man.


    The seals Rong Ye gave her were all top grades, and the effect was much better than the ones used by Rong Ye himself, but they didn''t have much effect on men.


    Gu Qing''s face was quiet, but his brain was spinning frantically.


    Now Si Lin and the others are all injured, and only she and Rong Ye are the only ones who can fight. She has just used the Ling Ling technique twice, and the spiritual power in her body is not enough to support her using it for the third time. The cultivation base is too far apart from the man''s cultivation base, it is not a man''s opponent at all!


    But if they can''t defeat the man, then the people they are present have to explain here today, and she must figure out a way to solve the man as soon as possible!


    While Gu Qing was thinking, the man had already come to Gu Qing''s face and reached out to grab Gu Qing. Gu Qing tried to dodge, but failed, and was caught by the man''s neck.


    "Unexpectedly, there are people who can speak spirit skills here!" The man looked at Gu Qing with a hint of surprise and pity in his black eyes. "It is a pity that your cultivation base is too low, if you are now the peak of the ninth rank. , I¡¯m really killed today by your magic of speech and spirit!"


    While talking, the man showed a smirk, pinched the hand of Gu Qing''s neck slowly and hard, admiring the painful expression on Gu Qing''s face.


    Gu Qing felt his neck hurt, the air he could breathe was slowly decreasing, his chest became more and more suffocated, and all aspects of his body were very uncomfortable.


    Just as her eyes began to become blurred and breathing became increasingly difficult, a flash of light suddenly flashed in her mind.


    She suddenly thought that when she became the Heavenly Dao of the Xuantian Continent, she inherited all the memories of the Heavenly Dao before. In addition to telling her that she could leave the Xuantian Continent, it also recorded the method to transform the power of the Heavenly Dao when she encountered danger.


    She divided a part of the energy of Heavenly Dao into her body to help her manage the Xuantian Continent, while the other part was sealed in her body, because the power was so huge that her current body could not control it at all. Seal, but when encountering danger, she can also use this part of the power, otherwise, if she dies, the Xuantian Continent will also collapse!


    Seeing hope, she suddenly opened her eyes and quickly formed seals with her hands. As a series of seals were formed, her strength gradually increased.


    Under the shocked gaze of the man, a strong golden light burst out of her body, and she broke free from the man''s hand.


    The body was hung in the air, with long hair fluttering, and clothes fluttering. The cultivation base quickly rose from the eighth to the eighth peak, and then quickly broke through the ninth peak, and came to the same half-step as a man. wonderland.


    A golden vertical line appeared between her eyebrows, which made her look very noble and sacred, and made her feel like surrendering to her feet.


    After she opened her eyes, her eyes had changed. If her eyes were still charming and innocent of a young girl, then her eyes at this time are those of the kind of lofty **** looking down at her feet. The same as all living beings.


    When you look into her eyes, you will have a feeling that you are very small in front of her, and people can''t help but feel embarrassed!


    "Why?" The man couldn''t believe it, "What did you do? How could your cultivation level rise so quickly?"


    He is a half-step immortal. In order to avoid the pursuit and killing of the Heavenly Dao of the Xuantian Continent, he suppressed his cultivation base. Therefore, it is easy to upgrade, but Gu Qing is different. Just now, Gu Qing''s aura is still at the eighth level, but now At the half-step immortal stage, this is impossible for any secret method he knows to do!


    He looked at Gu Qing''s eyes changed again, no longer disdain and contempt, but excitement and excitement, even with a trace of greed.


    Gu Qing''s transformation made him very interested. He had already stayed on the half-step immortal step for a long time. The reason why he came here this time at the risk of being chased by the Heavenly Dao of the Second Immortal Realm is to find immortals. Opportunity, and now, he feels that he might have found it. This opportunity lies in the girl in front of him!


    He wants her!


    Gu Qing had completely switched to Tiandao mode at this time. Although she was still her, her mood had changed. In Tiandao''s eyes, everything was like an ant, and life and death were between her thoughts, completely controlled by her.


    Although she has suppressed her own breath in order not to let the heaven of the second immortal world repel her, but not anyone can provoke her, and the greed in the eyes of men is a provocation to her!


    With cold eyes, she stretched out her hand and patted it with a palm. A huge palm print flew towards the man. The man''s right arm had disappeared, and only his left arm remained. At this time, she could only hold his giant axe with her left hand, moving awkwardly. Resist Gu Qing''s attack.


    Gu Qing''s cultivation only seemed to be a half-step immortal stage. Her actual strength was much higher than this. Therefore, the man''s body flew out directly, spitting out a mouthful of blood for the first time.


    It''s not over yet, Gu gently put her index finger and **** together, and a golden ball of light appeared on the tip of her finger. She stretched out her hand and the ball of light flew towards the man.


    The man hurriedly avoided, the light ball fell on the ground, and the ground was blown out of a big hole.


    Gu lightly flashed and came to the man, and in the man''s somewhat panic gaze, he clenched his hand into a fist and punched the man in the face!


    The man''s face was missed, and a tooth was directly blown away, his mouth was full of blood.


    As soon as he was about to fight back, Gu lightly hit his stomach with his fist. He only felt that his internal organs had been displaced, his facial features shrank into a ball in pain, and he subconsciously covered his stomach with his left hand.


    Gu gently lifted his leg and kicked the man¡¯s chest. His body flew upside down, vomiting blood again and again. Gu gently deceived his body. Another punch hit him on the other side of the face. Teeth flew out of his mouth.


    Immediately afterwards, Gu Qing kicked seven or eight feet one after another. The man''s tall body was like a sandbag. He was beaten by Gu Qing with no strength to fight back, and his whole body was numb.


    After Gu stopped gently, he fell to the ground, smashing a big hole in the ground.


    At this moment, his image is incomparable to the previous one. His face has been swollen like a pig''s head, the armor on his body has become tattered, and even the wound on his body is bleeding constantly, plus an arm disappeared. Look He was very pitiful, lying on the ground convulsing.


    His black eyes were full of horror, and he didn''t expect that Gu Qing was the same half-step immortal step as him, but he was so much better than him. He was not Gu Qing''s opponent at all!


    Gu gently walked to his side and looked at her condescendingly. Her eyes were cold and there was no emotion in her. She raised her right hand, a golden ball of light appeared on the palm of her hand, and then patted the man under the man''s desperate gaze.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise!


    A golden halo spread out, causing the surrounding ground to shake. With the man as the center, the ground split like a spider web.


    And the man in the center has turned into a pile of ashes, and it dissipates as the wind blows!


    Si Lin and the others who saw this scene widened their eyes and were stunned by the series of incidents. They had no idea that Gu Qing would become so powerful!


    Just when they were about to speak, Gu Qing suddenly turned his head and looked at where they were. Si Lin and others were stopped by Gu Qing''s eyes.


    Her eyes are very indifferent, as if nothing can enter her eyes, high above, people shudder from the bottom of my heart!


    But it was only a moment, she closed her eyes suddenly, her body softened, and she fell to the ground, and was caught by Mu Chen, who was quick-eyed and quick-handed.


    "Gently! Gently!" Mu Chen shook Gu Qing''s body and found that she had no response. He quickly tested her breath, and he breathed a sigh of relief immediately after feeling that she was still breathing.


    "How''s Qing Qing?" Si Lin used the prisoner''s dragon sword as a walking stick and walked to the side of Mu Chen and Gu Qing and asked worriedly.


    Mu Chen didn''t say anything, but stretched out his hand to gently diagnose the pulse for Gu. When his spiritual power entered Gu Qing''s body, he couldn''t help taking a breath!


    The condition in Gu Qing''s body was very bad. The meridians were seriously damaged, and the meridians were almost completely destroyed, and the spiritual power was directly exhausted. Even the dantian was a little withered. If you don''t pay attention, you may destroy the foundation!


    He frowned, let the spiritual power walk around Gu Qing''s body, then let go, first took out an elixir for warming the meridians, fed it to Gu Qing, and then carefully hugged Gu Qing.


    "How? A slight injury is very serious?" Seeing Mu Chen''s expression condensed, Si Lin asked hurriedly.


    "It''s very serious. The meridians in her body are almost completely destroyed, but she is protected by a mysterious force, and her dantian is also affected." Mu Chen''s voice was trembling, and her eyes were full of pity when she looked at Gu Qing .


    Hearing this, Si Lin looked at Gu Qingqing and pursed his lips, his eyes full of chagrin.


    "Bring gently back to the inn first, it''s almost dawn." Rong Ye walked over, glanced at Gu Qing, rarely said calmly.


    Mu Chen nodded, glanced at the others, and prepared to leave gently in his arms.


    Suddenly, a blue light emerged from Gu Qing''s arms, causing Mu Chen and Rong Ye to stop at the same time.


    The light became more and more prosperous, and flew out of Gu Qing''s arms, hanging in the air.


    Rong Ye, Si Lin, and Mu Chen watched the beam of light guardingly until the light dissipated and a figure appeared in the air!

 Chapter 169：

    What appeared in front of Rong Ye and them was an adult monster with a body like a tiger and leopard with a horn on its head!


    "Xiaoyu?" Rong Ye exclaimed with some uncertainty.


    Hearing Rong Ye¡¯s voice, Pai Yao blinked in midair, his eyes fell on Rong Ye¡¯s body, and he immediately let out a happy roar. Just as before, when he crashed into Rong Ye, he suddenly saw Mu Chen. Gu gently held in his arms, and his body suddenly stopped.


    The wings on his shoulders flapped lightly, and it landed in front of Mu Chen, and gently rubbed Gu Qing''s hand with the corner of his head. After finding that Gu Qing hadn''t moved, he raised his head and looked at Mu Chen.


    "What''s wrong with her gently?" It suddenly uttered, its voice was a crisp young voice, with unconcealable worry.


    A gleam of surprise flashed through Mu Chen''s eyes, and after falling on Gu Qing''s body, it turned into pity again.


    "Slightly injured!" He said softly.


    "Who?" Xiaoyu was a little irritable, "Who hurt her?"


    It was not the kind of good-tempered beast, if it weren''t for worrying about Gu Qing''s safety, it could directly destroy this piece.


    "It''s a demon with a half-step immortal level." Mu Chen glanced at the big pit that was smashed by the demon before, and said in a low tone.


    "Where is that guy?" Xiaoyu''s front hoof was planed on the ground, "Tell me where is that guy?"


    "I have been lightly killed, just to kill him, I was slightly injured." Rong Ye frowned beside him.


    Hearing this, Xiaoyu was taken aback for a moment, and stopped. When the reaction came over, he could only rub his head against Gu''s hand gently.


    "We are going to take it back to the place where we live now, and treat her wounds." Mu Chen looked at the sky and said to Xiaoyu.


    "I''m with you." Xiaoyu said, his body was wrapped in a cyan light. After the light disappeared, it returned to the shape of a cub before. With a light jump, it jumped onto Gu Qing''s stomach. "Let''s go."


    Mu Chen was too worried about Gu Qingqing, and could no longer ask why Xiaoyu could change size freely, holding Gu Qingqing''s toes lightly, and flew towards the inn.


    Rong Ye left with Mu Chen. His injuries were not too serious and he could also protect their safety.


    Si Lin stayed. The pill provided by Mu Chen worked very well. He was already much better at this time. At least his actions were not affected. First, he gave the wounded Yue Zhao and others the healing pill. When he left When I got to the Soul Eater, I found that the Soul Eater had lost its breath at some point.


    He thought for a while, and quickly realized that the Soul Eater and the Demon Race are in contract. If its owner is dead, it will naturally not survive!


    His brows were frowned, and then quickly loosened. He took out two Samadhi True Fire Talismans from the Universe Ring, crushed them and threw them on the Soul Eater. The Soul Eater was instantly swallowed by the flames, just like its owner, leaving only The next pile of ashes.


    Yue Zhao''s injury was slightly heavier than Si Lin, and she wanted to go to Gu Qing just now, but he vomited blood as soon as he moved, so he could only stay where he was. After taking the pill, it was much better than just before.


    Nan Hua had been injured severely before. Although it was better after Mu Chen''s treatment, he was still healed by himself at this time, sitting still on the spot.


    The other people¡¯s injuries are not serious. The internal injuries can be better after taking the pill, but some people will not be able to wake up for a while, especially Jun Wu, who was injured very seriously in order to prevent the attack of the demon clan in the past. , It¡¯s just that in order to protect him, Gu Qing had placed a formation beside him. Only Gu Qing and Nanhua could solve this formation. Si Lin could not help him heal for the time being.


    After Si Lin settled everyone in, Nan Hua also withdrew from the practice, his face was slightly ruddy, and he was taken aback when he saw the messy scene in front of him.


    "Where is that Demon?" he asked Si Lin.


    "I was gently killed!" Si Lin glanced at the big hole in the clearing and replied.


    Astonishment appeared in Nan Hua''s eyes. He looked around, but didn''t notice Gu Qingqing, "How about gently?"


    "Slightly injured, Mu Chen and Rong Ye took her back to the inn." When it was mentioned that Gu Qing was injured, Si Lin''s voice immediately fell low.


    Hearing this, Nan Hua also fell silent for a while, "What happened just now?"


    "The actual cultivation base of the Demon Race is a half-step immortal stage. We are all injured. The gentle use of the power of the spirit can only make the Demon Race remove one arm. In the end, in order to save us, she should have used the power of heaven to kill After the demon clan died, he was seriously injured." Thinking of Gu Qing''s appearance just now, Si Lin had already thought that she had borrowed the power of Heaven, otherwise, it would be impossible to improve her cultivation so much in a short period of time!


    Although Si Lin''s description was very simple, Nan Hua could already think of how urgent the situation was at the time. Thinking that Gu Qing had helped them again, he was silent for a while.


    "Those who are missing are likely to be in the rockery. When Jun Wu and I followed the Lord of the Lou, who was dressed as the Demon Race, we saw him enter the rockery. There should be a secret room inside." Nanhua looked at the rockery. Said suddenly.


    Si Lin glanced at the rockery and nodded, "Jun Wu fainted slightly to save his injuries. To protect him gently, he placed a formation next to him. You close the formation, and I will treat him. ."


    Nan Hua nodded, walked to Jun Wu''s side, and quickly formed seals with both hands. The formation disk that was gently thrown out by Gu flew up and returned to his hand.


    Si Lin simply bandaged Jun Wu, then fed Jun Wu the pill and put him in a clean place. Only then did he and Nan Hua explore the situation of the rockery.


    They fumbled on the rockery for a while, and Nan Hua touched a mechanism. After pressing down, a one-person wide passage appeared on the rockery. Nan Hua and Si Lin looked at each other. Si Lin took the lead in walking in, and Nan Hua followed behind him.


    There was some darkness in the passage. Si Lin took out a Ye Mingzhu, pinched it in his hand, and walked in. He could feel that they were walking down, and soon they came to a place like a very large underground square.


    In the middle of the square, there is a pool about ten meters in diameter, which is filled with blood, and the air is filled with a pungent smell of blood.


    There were people lying next to the blood pool. Si Lin glanced away and saw the disciples of Lingxi Holy Land. He came directly to those people, checked them, and found that they were still alive. He sighed with relief.


    "They should have fainted because of the Soul Eater, so they have to find a way to wake them up." Nan Hua just moved the people under his feet, and found that they had no feeling at all, raised his head and said to Si Lin.


    "The Soul Eater is dead. They should have been mentally attacked, so that they will be unconscious. Just wait for A Zhao to play a song for them." Si Lin also found this point and groaned. Said.


    "Then we want to take them out?" Nan Hua looked at the people on the ground, with a somewhat reluctant expression.


    "No," Si Lin shook his head, "Since I have found them, it is enough to let A Zhao come down and play the piano."


    "Yes, let''s go up first." Nan Hua nodded in agreement, looked around and found nothing special, turned and said to Si Lin.


    "Wait a minute." Si Lin walked to the side of the blood pond, "this thing must be destroyed."


    As he said, he took out a dozen Samadhi True Fire Talisman, crushed them and threw them into the blood pool. Flames appeared in the blood pool instantly, and then they were evaporated under the gaze of Nan Hua and Si Lin.


    The two of them left the bottom and returned to the ground. They told Yue Zhao about playing the piano. Yue Zhao nodded. He has not recovered yet and does not intend to leave immediately. Anyway, these people have been found and the demons are dead. If they fall, there is no need to worry that they will get hurt again, it is only a matter of time before they wake up.


    After staying in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion for a while, the others woke up one after another. When they saw the surrounding situation, they were all taken aback. Faced with the questions of Qin An and others, Si Lin did not say that Gu Qing had solved the demon clan. It means that he and Yue Zhao used the secret method and the fairy tools given to them before Wen Guiyun came to solve the demons.


    Although Qi Yu and the others are all people from the Holy Land of Spirits, Gu Qing''s knowledge of the art of spirit and that she is the heavenly way of the Xuantian Continent is too important, and the less people know the better.


    "Brother Si, how about Gentle?" Yun Ran looked for Gu Qing''s figure after listening to Si Lin''s explanation. After searching for a long time, he couldn''t find it, so he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Slightly injured, she was taken away by Mu Chen." Si Lin gave her a look and explained.


    "Is the slight injury serious?" Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu looked at each other, and both asked anxiously.


    "Yeah." Si Lin nodded, not wanting to say more.


    Regardless of Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu''s reactions, he walked directly to Jun Wu''s side and inspected Jun Wu''s situation. Now Jun Wu has not yet woken up.


    Fortunately, after taking the pill, his internal injuries recovered a lot. It was only a matter of time before he woke up, and Si Lin was relieved a lot.


    Sure enough, Jun Wu woke up in less than a quarter of an hour.


    Like Yun Ran and the others, he looked at the pitted ground and the swaying buildings for a moment, and then subconsciously looked for Gu Qing''s figure. After not finding it, his heart hung up. He was dizzy late, unlike Yun Ran and the others. After guessing something, knowing that Gu Qing might have used the power of the spirit of speech, he was immediately very anxious.


    "Senior Brother Si, where is Gentle now?" He struggled to stand up, walked to Si Lin''s side, and asked in a low voice.


    "She was seriously injured. Mu Chen has taken her back to the inn to heal her injuries." Because Jun Wu helped Gu gently blocked the attack, Si Lin''s attitude towards Jun Wu was not bad.


    When Si Lin heard it, he was anxious. Regardless of whether he was still injured, he flew to the direction of the inn with a bit of his toe. Seeing his anxious appearance, Si Lin and Yue Zhao looked at each other and fell silent.


    Others will not be able to leave for a while, so they can only heal their injuries in the city lord¡¯s mansion, and then return to the inn when they get better. Yue Zhao also seized the time to heal his injuries. After half an hour, the injuries were almost recovered, and Si Lin entered the rockery .

 Chapter 170：

    When Jun Wu rushed back to the inn, Mu Chen had already put Gu gently on the bed. He said hello to Mu Chen, and went to the bedside, watching Gu Qing lying there pale, he felt his own The heart seemed to be grabbed by something, and the wounds on his body were also aching.


    He squatted down, stretched out his hand, helped Gu Qing tidy up some messy hair, and looked at Gu Qing affectionately.


    "How long does it take to recover from a minor injury?" he asked dryly.


    "It''s not clear for the time being," Mu Chen shook her head. "After all, she used energy that she can''t control now. Although her body was strengthened a lot while inheriting the power of the Heavenly Dao, the meridians are almost completely destroyed now. It is impossible to recover the cultivation of time."


    "She used the power of Heaven? Did she kill that Demon Race?" Jun Wu turned his head in surprise and asked.


    "Well," Mu Chen didn''t conceal Jun Wu, "Qing''s ability and identity are quite special. It is to protect her not to tell others."


    Jun Wu pursed his lips and immediately understood what Mu Chen meant.


    "I know," he said softly, "is there a way to make the minor injuries heal faster?"


    Before Mu Chen answered, he was interrupted by Gu''s gentle movement.


    I saw Gu Qing who was lying on the bed suddenly frowning, holding his head, his body shrank into a ball, and he kept rolling on the bed, while there was blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth, which shocked both Mu Chen and Jun Wu.


    "What''s going on?" Mu Chen looked at Gu Qing''s painful expression, and asked Mu Chen anxiously.


    Mu Chen flashed over to the bed, carefully pinched Gu Qing''s arm, spiritual power entered Gu Qing''s body, frowning, "It''s not the meridian problem, it should be that her spiritual consciousness is also injured, so that''s why So painful."


    "What should I do then? She looks very uncomfortable." Jun Wuyouxin wanted to lift Gu up gently, but did not dare to approach him, feeling a little at a loss for a while, and looked at Mu Chen for help.


    "You get out." Mu Chen waved his hand and motioned to Jun Wu to give up.


    After Jun Wu gave way, a needle pack appeared in his hand, then he took out the gold needle inside and quickly plunged it into Gu Qing''s head.


    Gu Qing''s body twitched, his expression gradually relieved, his body relaxed, and he fell asleep again.


    Seeing her getting better, Mu Chen and Jun Wu breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    "It''s very troublesome to be injured in spiritual consciousness. This can only temporarily suppress her pain, and it can only suppress an hour, and after an hour, she will still hurt." Mu Chen looked at Gu Qing''s eyes full of pain, and his mouth was still Do not forget to say.


    "Is there no way?" Jun Wu asked Mu Chen to help Gu gently wipe the cold sweat off his face with a handkerchief.


    "When the second brother comes back, his piano music can calm the mind to a certain extent, and maybe heal minor injuries." Mu Chen is not too sure whether Yue Zhao''s ability is useful, but this time he can only try one. test.


    "Yeah." Jun Wu nodded and looked at Gu Qing intently.


    "Your wound has opened. I will help you re-dress it." Mu Chen said, seeing the blood on Jun Wu''s clothes.


    Jun Wu hesitated, he even wanted to guard Gu Qing, but he also didn''t want Gu Qing to see his embarrassed appearance, stood up, helped Gu Qing tuck the quilt, and looked at Mu Chen, "Trouble you. Up."


    Mu Chen shook his head, glanced at Gu gently, and asked Jun Wu to sit on the stool next to him, take off his coat, and then remove the bandage that was bandaged by Si Lin, help Jun Wu re-apply the medicine, and then bandage.


    "Well, I used my newly developed wound medicine for you. The effect is very good, but you can''t use force anymore recently." Mu Chen knotted the bandage, clapped his hands, and said to Jun without warning.


    Jun Wu nodded while finishing his clothes.


    "I heard that there is a cold pool in Yunlan Holy Land, which has a miraculous effect on healing?" Mu Chen groaned, and suddenly said when Jun Wu returned to Gu Qing''s side.


    "Yeah." Jun Wu said while looking at Gu Qingqing.


    "Can outsiders use it there?" Mu Chen quickly asked after his eyes lit up.


    Jun Wu paused for Gu''s hand that gently wiped the sweat, then turned to look at Mu Chen, "Han Chi is effective for slight injuries?"


    "Well, it''s mainly because of the damage to the meridians and dantian, which can be repaired with the aura of the cold pool, and the effect is better." Mu Chen also suddenly remembered this.


    "I''ll take it gently." Jun Wu turned his head and said with a little excitement.


    Mu Chen was taken aback for a moment, and then hesitated to ask: "The cold pool should also be more important in your Yunlan Holy Land. If you take it gently, will others agree?"


    "The cold pond was found by my father for my mother. It does not belong to the Yunlan Holy Land. If my mother knows that it is for Yu Qing, she will agree to it." Jun never thought that his mother would always want to see Gu Qing. , The corners of her lips were slightly raised, and she said softly.


    "Then when the big brothers come back, we will set off to the Yunlan Holy Land." Mu Chen didn''t expect the origin of Hanchi to be like this. Since Jun Wudu said it''s okay, then he doesn''t need to worry.


    Jun Wu nodded, turned his head and continued to look at Gu Qingqing.


    Xiaoyu, nestled in Gu Qing''s arms, raised her head and glanced at Jun Wu, rubbed in Gu Qing''s arms, closed her eyes and rested. It had just broken through and had insufficient energy in her body and needed a good rest.


    It was noon when Yue Zhao and the others came back. After Yue Zhao''s treatment, those who had passed out in a coma had already awakened, and the disciples of Lingxi Holy Land followed Yue Zhao and them back to the inn.


    Si Lin asked the disciples to settle down by themselves, while he and Yue Zhao and the others went to Gu Qing''s room. After learning from Mu Chen that Gu Qing''s consciousness was also injured, the faces of all of them were not very good.


    "Second Brother, how is your injury?" Mu Chen asked Yue Zhao with concern.


    "It''s good for the most part." Yue Zhao''s gaze has been on Gu Qing''s body, and after hearing this, she turned her head back and then turned her head to look at Gu Qing''s again.


    "Slightly injured mental consciousness may need you to play the piano to help treat it, but the premise is that you have to take care of your injury first, otherwise the effect is not very good." Mu Chen said directly to Yue Zhao, he knew that Yue Zhao would not Refused.


    Yue Zhao''s eyes lit up, discarding her usual grace, and hurriedly turned her head to look at Mu Chen, "Can I help gently heal?"


    "I remember that after you reach the ninth rank, you can play the soul-suppressing song. That song can heal mental consciousness injuries. It may be slower, but it is also effective." Mu Chen nodded and poured himself a glass of water, while Explained while drinking.


    "Okay, I see, I will heal my injuries as soon as possible." Yue Zhao nodded quickly.


    As soon as the two of them finished speaking, Gu gently curled up on the bed, holding his head in his hands and frowning, looking very painful. It was the injury of the spiritual consciousness that had happened again.


    "Second brother." Mu Chen looked at Yue Zhao.


    Yue Zhao nodded, stretched out his hand, Liu Guangqin appeared in his hand, he sat down, calmed himself down, put his hand on the piano, and soothing music flowed from his fingertips.


    The whole room was very quiet, except for the sound of Yue Zhao playing the piano.


    The Song of Soul Relief is a very peaceful song, it sounds like it can calm people''s heart, as if the soul has been washed.


    It was the first time for Si Lin and the others to listen to Yue Zhao playing this song. They only felt that their souls had been cleansed again. The anxiety and worries in their hearts seemed to disappear at this moment, and they felt relaxed from the inside to the outside.


    Jun Wu was by the bed, watching Gu Qing''s expression from pain to relaxation with his own eyes. Knowing that Yue Zhao''s music was useful, he couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    At the end of the song, Gu Qing''s expression clearly improved a lot. Obviously, the soul calming song was still very useful, which made the people in the room breathe a sigh of relief.


    "It seems that the soul-reducing song is really useful, brother, you must heal the injury quickly. This kind of treatment needs to be continued to heal." Mu Chen sighed and said to Yue Zhao.


    Yue Zhao nodded, suppressing the fishy sweetness in his mouth, and withdrew his hand on the Liuguangqin, and covered it with his sleeve, otherwise he would be seen trembling fingertips slightly.


    Because of its effects, Yue Zhao has the highest grade among all the songs that Yue Zhao has learned, and his playing requirements are relatively high. He is injured. If he doesn''t hold it hard, he has to stop just halfway through it!


    "One more thing," Mu Chen glanced at Jun Wu and then at Si Lin and the others. After seeing that their eyes were focused on him, he slowly said, "The cold pond in the sacred place of Yunlan said softly. The injury is good, I have already agreed with Jun Wu, take it gently to the Yunlan Holy Land, so that the light injury can heal faster."


    Si Lin looked at Jun Wu, Jun Wu nodded, Si Lin did not speak, but thought for a moment.


    "Okay, then Mu Chen, you, Nanhua and Yue Zhao accompany you to the Yunlan Holy Land gently. Rong Ye and I will take the others back to the Holy Land for business, and then we will go to the Yunlan Holy Land to find you." He quickly made arrangements. , Told others.


    Rong Ye glanced at Si Lin, nodded, did not refuse, even though he even wanted to go to Yunlan Holy Land with Gu Qing!


    The others also nodded and agreed to Si Lin''s arrangement.


    Yue Zhao took the pill from Mu Chen and went directly to his room to heal the wounds. The others also went to heal the wounds. Mu Chen and Jun Wu guarded Gu Qingqing.


    Jun Wu sent a letter to Jun Yutian with a jade slip to inform Jun Yutian of this matter, and let Jun Yutian arrange the Yunlan Holy Land as soon as possible, while he practiced healing with Gu Qingqing.


    ...


    Yunlan Holy Land, the residence of Jun Yutian.


    Jun Yutian was chatting with his wife, and suddenly received a letter from Yujian. After reading the content inside, he raised his brows and was a little surprised.


    "What''s the matter? Who is the news?" Shen Shuyi asked curiously when she saw such an expression on Jun Yutian''s face.


    "It''s Ah Wu, he sent me a letter saying that he would use the cold pond." Jun Yutian handed the jade slip to Shen Shuyi and said with a smile.


    Shen Shuyi looked at Jun Yutian, took the Yujian, and took a quick look, "Is that the little girl that Ah Wu likes is injured? Ah Wu wants to use Hanchi to help her treat her injuries?"


    "Well," Jun Yutian nodded, "Wu right, this little girl is a baby, and knowing that the little girl has arrived in the second immortal realm, I can''t wait to find it. Now the other party is injured, I don''t know how worried it is!"


    "Little girl''s brother, the one named Mu Chen, I remember he was a master alchemist? He still needs cold pool? So it seems that the little girl was hurt very badly!" Shen Shuyi''s pretty eyebrows were slightly frowned, and she was a little worried. Gu Qing who met.


    "Well, they should be in trouble. I remember that the apprentices of Guiyun are very precious little girls, and their cultivation bases are all very high. They can make the little girl suffer such serious injuries and troubles. It must not be small." Jun Yutian nodded. He knew more about Gu Qingwen''s situation than Shen Shuyi, and knew how much Si Lin and the others value Gu Qingwen.


    "Then you can get someone to pick up Ah Wu and the little girl. Ah Wu finally meets someone you like. You also know his character. If you confirm it, it won¡¯t change anymore. If something happens to the little girl, He still has to die!" Shen Shuyi said anxiously.


    She knows Jun Wu¡¯s character very well. She used to worry that Jun Wu¡¯s temperament would die alone. Unexpectedly, Jun Yutian sent Jun Wu to Wen Guiyun and made Jun Wu find a little girl who cares about her. She was finally relieved, if something happened to Gu Qing, then Jun would probably die alone, this is not what she wanted to see!


    "I will arrange for someone to go, don''t worry, don''t worry, there will be no accident to the little girl." Seeing Shen Shuyi''s anxiety, Jun Yutian quickly took her hand and comforted.


    When Shen Shuyi''s mood stabilized, he then left to arrange someone to pick up Jun Wu.


    ...


    Early the next morning, Si Lin took the disciples from the Lingxi Holy Land and left with flying instruments and returned to the Lingxi Holy Land. Yue Zhao and the others stayed.


    Jun Wu has received Jun Yutian''s reply. He and Jun Yutian agreed to meet at Canglan City, the official city of Canglan Mansion. After Gu Qing''s situation stabilized, they also left Wuyun City.


    Wuyun City was about 5,000 miles away from Canglan City. Gu Qing was not fast on the way because of his slight physical condition. It took three days to get to Canglan City. During this time, Gu Qing did not wake up. The wounds on the spiritual consciousness will occur once every two hours, and Yue Zhao''s time to play the piano gradually increases. It originally took one time to make Gu Qing comfortable, but now it takes five times.


    When he arrived at Canglan City, Gu Qing''s injury healed a little bit, the effect of the pill was not obvious, which made Jun Wu even more eager to return to the Yunlan Holy Land.


    Jun Yutian sent to pick up Jun Wu from one of his confidants. One of the elders of the Yunlan Holy Land, Qi Shizhong, is about the same age as Jun Yutian. It can be said that he saw Jun Wu grow up, and Jun Wu also respects him very much. .


    Qi Shizhong saw Jun Wu Empress, and after he said hello to each other, he escorted Jun Wu to the journey and boarded the flying magic weapon of Yunlan Holy Land together.


    After two days, they finally arrived at the Yunlan Holy Land. Jun Yutian and Shen Shuyi were waiting for Jun Wu and them at their residence.


    "My boy has seen my father, and my mother." Jun Wu held Gu Qing from the flying magic weapon in his arms, and gave a gift to Jun Yutian and Shen Shuyi.


    "Mu Chen (Rong Ye) (Nanhua), the holy land of spirits, has seen the Sovereign Lord and the Sage Queen!" Mu Chen and the others followed Jun Wu''s down and saluted Jun Yutian and Shen Shuyi at the same time.


    "Get up quickly." Jun Yutian waved his hand, and his gentle force helped Jun Wu and them to get up.

 Chapter 171：

    "How is the little girl''s injury?" Shen Shuyi walked to Jun Wu''s side, and after seeing Gu Qing''s face clearly, a hint of surprise flashed through her eyes, and then asked with concern.


    "It''s better than before." Jun Wu cautiously hugged Gu Qing, looked at Gu Qing with very gentle eyes, and said softly.


    "The arrangements in Hanchi have been arranged as you said, and you can go there now." It was the first time Shen Shuyi saw the expression of her own son, knowing that Jun Wu had fallen into it, she said quickly.


    "Baby first take it gently to the cold pond, and then accompany your father and mother later." Jun Wu hugged Gu Qing, not good at saluting, so he could only bow slightly and said to Jun Yutian and Shen Shuyi.


    "You go now, I''ll talk about it later." Shen Shuyi urged before Jun Yutian spoke.


    As soon as Jun Yutian opened his mouth, he could only close his mouth when he heard that, and nodded at Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu took Gu Qing to leave first, and Rong Ye and Mu Chen also retired and walked towards the cold pool together.


    The cold pool was located in a cave, and the temperature inside was very low. Even people with cultivation skills like Jun Wu and others felt cold, and Gu Qing frowned.


    "Senior Brother Mu, is it really useful here?" Jun Wu quickly hugged him tightly and asked unsurely.


    "Naturally, you should know the healing effect of Hanchi better than me." Mu Chen used his spiritual power to make himself less cold, and at the same time said to Jun Wu.


    Thinking of his mother''s situation over the past few years, Jun Wu no longer hesitated, and walked to the cold pond with Gu Qing in his arms. When Fang Gu Qing entered, he was stopped by Mu Chen.


    "Wait, I have to take off the clothes on my body gently, do you have any maid you can trust, let the other party help." Mu Chen looked around and said to Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu was stunned for a moment. After the reaction to what Mu Chen had said, he felt a little warm in his body and his ears were slightly red. Fortunately, Mu Chen''s attention was not on him at this time, and he did not find that he was wrong.


    "Yes, I told her to come in." He calmed his breath and said.


    Outside the cave, there was actually someone arranged by Shen Shuyi. One of them was the maid beside Shen Shuyi, but in order not to disturb them, she didn''t follow up. At this time, Jun did not call and immediately walked in from outside.


    "Aunt Gui, please help me to take off the clothes gently, and then put her in the cold pond." As he said, he gently put Gu gently on the jade bed next to it.


    "The slave and maid understand, Saint Son, rest assured, the slave and maid will take good care of this girl." Aunt Gui also watched Jun Wu grow up, and was very happy that Jun Wu could not find someone she likes. She could be sent by Shen Shuyi, indicating that Shen Shuyi Trust her very much and be loyal to Jun Wuzi!


    "Thank you Aunt Gui." Jun Wu still respects the people around Shen Shuyi very much.


    He turned around and helped Gu gently tidy up his hair, only then reluctantly walked out.


    Rong Ye and the others also retreated, guarding outside the cave.


    Inside the cave, Aunt Gui did not see Gu Qing''s appearance clearly before, and she was very surprised after she saw it clearly. She has been with Shen Shuyi for so many years. I don''t know how many people have met. Shen Shuyi itself is also very beautiful, but the younger generation Here, among the noble girls she has seen, there is no one who can compare to Gu Qing''s appearance!


    With the help of other maids, she carefully helped Gu Qing take off the clothes outside, then held Gu Qing to the side of the cold pond, and carefully put Gu Qing in the cold pond, making sure that Gu Qing was not. After falling down, he returned to the pool and breathed a sigh of relief.


    She asked a maid to go out to report to Jun Wu, while she stayed by the cold pond, guarding Gu Qingqing.


    When Jun Wu returned to the Yunlan Holy Land, he wanted to tell Jun Yutian what he had experienced in Wuyun City. After instructing Aunt Gui to take good care of Gu Qingtian, he took Mu Chen and the others to find a place to live. Yue Zhao stayed, because Gu Qing still had a headache now, Yue Zhao had to play the qin to help Gu gently heal his injuries!


    Yue Zhao sat down in the pavilion next to the cave and continued to heal herself.


    It was the afternoon when they arrived at the Yunlan Holy Land, and the time soon arrived at night. During this time, Gu Qing had a headache again. Yue Zhao played the piano for a quarter of an hour, and Gu Qing''s condition improved.


    When the time came to night, a maid ran out of the cave in a hurry, and Yue Zhao hurried up to greet her.


    "What happened? Why are you so panicked?" Because she didn''t know what was going on inside, Yue Zhao was very worried that something happened to Gu Qing.


    "The girl inside is very painful at the moment. It seems that she has had a headache again, and even vomited blood. Aunt Gui asked me to find Shengzi." Although the girl was panicked, her brain was not confused, and she quickly answered Yue Zhao. The problem.


    Yue Zhao was taken aback, released the hand holding the maid, and instinctively wanted to rush in, and then thought that Gu Qing was not wearing a coat at this time, and stopped at the entrance of the cave. He stood at the entrance of the cave and thought about it. Appeared in his hands.


    He took a deep breath and calmed down his emotions. After his heart calmed down, he put his hands on the Liuguangqin and began to play the calming song.


    The soothing and relaxing music sounded slowly, and the slightly impatient maid slowed her breathing unconsciously, but the steps under her feet were not slow, and she left soon.


    In the cave, Aunt Gui was at a loss watching Gu Qing, who was tumbling in the cold pool, and she heard a very soothing music. Her anxious heart calmed down involuntarily, and she was immersed in the music, knowing it. Yue Zhao was playing the piano, she breathed a sigh of relief, and then she saw that Gu''s gently tumbling movements slowed down, and the expression on her face relaxed.


    After playing the soul-suppressing song for the first time, Gu Qing no longer rolls, but still holding his head, his expression is still a little uncomfortable, and the soul-suppressing song for the second time comes right after that.


    When Mu Chen, Rong Ye and Jun Wu rushed over, Yue Zhao was playing the soul-suppressing song for the third time.


    The anxious hearts of the three people were soothed by the removal of the soul-relief song, and they stood in place, listening to Yue Zhao''s performance.


    When the maid came out and said that Gu Qing''s situation had stabilized and was no longer uncomfortable, Jun Wu and others were relieved.


    Yue Zhao breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, but did not stop playing. He remembered what Mu Chen said before that if he wants to heal Gu''s slight injury, he must play continuously and heal it all at once. Otherwise, he will use it. It takes a long time to be cured.


    Therefore, Yue Zhao was outside the cave and played a night''s soul-suppressing song for Gu Qing, so that Gu Qing could have a good night''s sleep!


    And because he played too many times, his understanding of the soul-relief song deepened, and when he played it in the middle of the night, Yuezhao directly entered a very magical state.


    ...


    He felt as if he had seen an ancient battlefield. The battlefield was full of corpses and dead bones, and even the ground was stained red with blood. Obviously, there was not only one battle, but many battles!


    The souls of the dead soldiers were trapped in this battlefield after their deaths, and there was nowhere to escape, repeating their pre-death behaviors day after day. The grievances on the battlefield became greater and greater, and gradually, the air on the battlefield was stained. It was red, and it became a Nine Nether Purgatory!


    One day, a monk appeared on the battlefield. As soon as he entered the battlefield, he was surrounded by ghosts and grievances on the battlefield. Those ghosts roared around him, trying to scratch his body and **** his blood. Let him be one of them!


    The monk was unaffected by those ghosts. He walked to the center of the battlefield, took out a harp, sat down there, and after reading the scriptures, put his hands on the harp with a solemn and holy expression, closed his eyes, and began to play. .


    He discovered that what the monk was playing was exactly the soul-quenching song he played!


    In the first time, the entire battlefield has not changed!


    On the second time, the blood in the air became lighter!


    On the third time, a strong silver light suddenly appeared on the body of the ghost closest to the monk, his expression changed from numb to relaxed and happy, and the soul became transparent until it disappeared.


    On the fourth time, the ghost within two meters around the monk was the same as the previous ghost, and his expression disappeared happily!


    ...


    The monk just sat on the ground, playing the calming song over and over again, the ghosts around him slowly disappeared, the blood in the air became lighter and lighter, and even the blood on the ground changed!


    After three days and three nights, the ghost of the entire ancient battlefield disappeared, the air became normal air, and the blood on the ground faded a lot.


    When the monk opened his eyes, a golden light suddenly appeared on his body, and then his body was lifted up, soaring directly!


    The picture ends here. By the time Yue Zhao returned to his senses, the sky was already bright, and the brilliance of the morning sun was shining on him. He felt an unprecedented ease in his heart, and now he understands some things that he didn''t understand before.


    He felt as if he had touched the barrier of a half-step immortal step, but he wanted to step over, what was worse!


    A glimmer of joy flashed in his eyes, and he didn''t expect that he would have such a gain. At that time, he only wanted to make Gu Qing feel better and recover from his injury sooner, but he didn''t think that his cultivation level had improved a lot!


    He looked at the cave, his eyes became very gentle, praying in his heart that Gu Qing could wake up quickly!


    Jun Wu and Rong Ye didn''t guard outside the cave last night. They also knew about Yue Zhao playing all night. When they saw that Yue Zhao''s momentum had improved a lot for some reason, they were a little surprised.


    "I just enlightened!" Yue Zhao briefly explained.


    Although Jun Wu and Rong Ye were surprised, they were still happy for Yue Zhao.


    "It seems that you are going to become the first one of us to reach the half-step immortal stage!" Mu Chen said with some emotion.


    Yue Zhao just smiled, and did not speak. Although he had confidence in himself, he also knew how strong Si Lin was. It was too early to say this at this time!


    "I don''t know what happened to Qing Qing? Brother Yue played the piano all night, and the slight headache should be much better?" Jun Wu cared about Gu Qing and said worriedly.


    "Should..." Mu Chen was about to speak when she was interrupted by the maid who ran out.


    "Holy Son, the girl inside has woke up!"

 Chapter 172：

    When he heard the words "wake up", Jun Wu rushed in, but just entered the entrance of the cave, he stopped urgently again, turned around, and stopped Rong Ye and the others who wanted to go in at the same time.


    "Boy, what are you doing to stop us?" Nan Hua was a little dissatisfied. He wanted to get past Jun Wu and go in to check Gu Qing''s situation, but was stopped by Jun Wu again, his eyes were a bit unkind.


    "Gently...no..." Jun Wu paused, his cheeks flushed a little, "No clothes."


    Nan Hua was stunned for a moment. Before reacting, Mu Chen had asked the maids to help Gu gently take off his clothes in order to let Gu Gentle soak in the cold pool. After the reaction came over, he also turned around.


    Mu Chen and Yue Zhao were originally behind. After being blocked by the two, they didn''t see anything, and turned around when they heard the words.


    "Shengzi, it''s okay, you can come in." Aunt Gui''s voice came from inside.


    Jun Wu put down his hands and sorted out his expressions before walking in quickly, Nan Hua and the others followed Jun Wu''s.


    Gu Qing was lying on the jade bed at this time. The clothes on her body had been changed. Her face was still pale and she didn''t seem to be in good spirits, but she did wake up. After seeing Jun Wu and the others, she couldn''t bear it. Lived with a smile.


    "Jun Wu, Senior Brother Third, Senior Brother Fourth, Senior Brother Second." Gu Qing''s voice was very soft, sounding very weak, but the smile on his face was very beautiful.


    "Gently, how do you feel now?" Jun Wu was the first to come to the bed, squatted by the bed, and asked concerned.


    "It feels okay." Gu Qing''s gaze moved with Jun Wu, and said softly.


    Mu Chen picked up Gu Qing''s hand, and his spiritual power penetrated into Gu Qing''s body and explored her body. She found that her severely injured meridians had been repaired a lot, and her Dantian condition was much better than before, and she looked immediately. Relaxed a lot.


    "The effect of Hanchi is really good. Your injury has healed a lot. Gu Ji will be completely healed in three days," Mu Chen looked at Gu Qing Qing, "How do you feel about your spiritual consciousness?"


    "The injury to the spiritual consciousness is basically healed, and it will not take long to heal." After Gu Qing wakes up, she also feels the condition of her body. These are all she expected, even better than she expected. A lot, so the mood is very calm at this time.


    "That''s good, it''s worth noting that the second senior brother played the soul-suppressing song for you all night." Mu Chen glanced at Yue Zhao, and couldn''t help saying that Yue Zhao was still smiling.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing was a little surprised, "Second Brother?" She looked at Yue Zhao, "Second Brother has worked hard."


    She was just wondering how her mental injury would heal so quickly? It turned out to be Yue Zhao''s sake, and I was very moved.


    "Just be gentle and you are good," Yue Zhao shook his head, "Besides, I am not without gain, so don''t take it to heart."


    He knows Gu Qing''s temperament and will definitely keep this in his heart. However, he himself does not feel that doing all these hard work for Gu Qing, as he said before, Gu Qing is very important in his heart. It''s important for him to pay his life for it, it''s really nothing to just play the music for a night!


    Gu Qing also understood Yue Zhao''s character, and didn''t say anything, just silently remembered the matter in his heart.


    "Where are Senior Brother and Fifth Senior Brother?" Gu Qing couldn''t help asking without seeing Si Lin and Rong Ye.


    "They took the other people back to the Lingxi Holy Land for business. If they know that you wake up, they will come to the Yunlan Holy Land soon." Yue Zhao gently explained to Gu gently.


    Gu nodded gently, expressing understanding.


    "This is my newly developed pill for you, specifically for your situation. If you take one pill every day, your injury will heal faster." Mu Chen handed Gu Qing a jade bottle and explained.


    "Thank you Brother Si." Gu gently took the jade bottle and put it away directly.


    Mu Chen stretched out his hand and touched Gu''s head gently.


    Gu Qingming had just woke up and was still very weak. He didn''t say a few words to them, and he was a little unwell. Yue Zhao and Mu Chen and the others immediately said goodbye and let Gu Qingming rest. Although Jun Wu wanted to stay, but Yue Zhao and the others are here. Naturally, they will not let him and Gu Qing be alone. They can only leave reluctantly and tell Aunt Gui to take good care of Gu Qing before leaving.


    It was the afternoon when Gu Qingming woke up again. After taking the pill given by Mu Chen, she felt much better. With the help of Aunt Gui, she sat in the cold pool and took the initiative to practice so that she could hurry up. Get better.


    The next night she woke up, Jun Wu''s cultivation base broke through to the ninth rank.


    On the fourth day she woke up, she was still practicing in the cold pool to heal her injuries.


    When all the meridians in the body were restored, the surrounding spiritual energy rushed into her body frantically, and a spiritual vortex was soon formed on top of her head. She closed her eyes, frowned slightly, and continued to run the exercises to remove the spiritual energy. Inhale yourself.


    Outside the cold pond, Aunt Gui and the maids were shocked by this movement.


    "Aunt Gui, this...Is Miss Gu being promoted?" An oval-faced maid stood beside Aunt Gui. She asked her courageously.


    Aunt Gui was also a little surprised, she nodded when she heard what the little maid said, and didn''t say much.


    As Shen Shuyi''s confidant, she also knew some of Gu Qing''s background.


    The closed disciple received by the Spirit Fox Holy Master in the lower realm is said to be extremely talented. The five disciples of the Spirit Fox Holy Master such as Master Si Lin are very fond of her. She, the Spirit Fox Lord also held a special ceremony for apprenticeship, so that people from all forces knew her!


    He was only fifteen years old, and he already had the same level of cultivation as his own Saint Son. His Saint Son had just been promoted to the ninth order, but he didn''t expect Gu Qing to break through immediately.


    The cultivation base is high, the status is high, the key is to look very beautiful!


    Although she knows that her son is very good and is the best among her peers, Aunt Gui is still a little worried about her son. But when she sees it, Jun Wu likes Gu Qing very much. If Gu Qing is snatched away by others No, you are crazy!


    Feeling that her thoughts are a bit dangerous, Aunt Gui shook her head quickly, and asked the little maid beside him to inform Jun Wugu about the promotion, while she stared at Gu Qing to prevent her from having an accident.


    Jun Wu came quickly, but he only waited outside the cave.


    Although it hasn''t been long since Gu Qing was promoted to the eighth level, she was a blessing in disguise this time. After being injured, her meridians were widened, and she was in a place like Hanchi with ample spiritual energy, so she could break through the ninth level.


    The promotion process went smoothly. After half an hour, the spiritual vortex on top of her head was completely sucked into her body. A strong pressure burst out from her body, which made the aunt Gui and others who were guarding a bit stiff, and quickly Disappeared, and she opened her eyes.


    "Congratulations to Miss Gu for successfully advancing to the ninth rank. Saint Son is waiting outside." Aunt Gui brought her clothes to the front of Gu Qingqing for the first time, smiling and congratulating Gu Qingqing.


    "Thank you Aunt Gui." Gu lightly smiled and stood up from the cold pond.


    She quickly changed her clothes, then with the help of Aunt Gui and the others, she tidyed up her hair, plugged in the hairpin that Jun Wu gave her, and walked out of the cave.


    "Gentle, congratulations on your promotion to the ninth rank." Jun Wu was always gentle when facing Gu Qing, especially when he saw that Gu Qing was wearing a hairpin on his head, his tone was even more gentle. Up.


    "Then, what about my promotion gift?" Gu lightly looked at Jun Wu, then blinked mischievously, and reached out his hand at Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu was stunned for a moment, never expected that Gu Qing would say this at all, and immediately thought in his mind what gift to prepare for Gu Qing.


    Seeing that she succeeded in frightening Jun Wu, Gu Qing was very proud, and laughed herself, "Haha, am I stupefied by me?"


    Jun Wu''s thoughts were interrupted, and seeing Gu Qing smiled very happily, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Seeing his hand stretched out, a brocade box appeared in his hand, and he handed it to Gu gently, "Now, promotion gift."


    "Really?" Gu gently looked at Jun Wu in surprise, but he didn''t expect Jun Wuzhen to take out the present, "I''m joking with you, you don''t need to be so serious!"


    Jun Wu raised his eyebrows and did not move his outstretched hand.


    "Is it really for me?" Gu Qing held out his hand hesitantly and asked uncertainly.


    "Of course." Jun Wu nodded, took the hand that Gu Qing extended, and put the brocade box on Gu Qing''s hand, "Let''s see if you like it?"


    Gu gently took the box, opened it in front of Jun Wu, and found that there was a bracelet inside. The bracelet was silver in color and was inlaid with purple gems. It looked noble and mysterious. It was very beautiful. Gu Qing''s heart.


    "Is this a purple kite stone? It''s beautiful!" She picked up the bracelet and put it on her wrist. The white and purple paired together very beautifully.


    "Yes," Jun Wu nodded, took a step forward and approached Gu gently, "I''ll put it on for you."


    He took the bracelet from Gu Qing''s hand, lowered his head, and helped Gu gently wear the bracelet.


    The two were very close at this time. Jun Wu¡¯s face was right next to Gu Qing¡¯s face. Gu Qing raised his eyes slightly, and you could see Jun Wu¡¯s enlarged face. Looking at her from her position, Jun Wu¡¯s skin He is very white, with long and dense eyelashes, like a small fan, his nose is also very strong, and his lips are healthy pink. At this time, he squeezes slightly.


    Gu Qing didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly she felt a little hot and her mouth was a little dry. She couldn''t help licking her mouth. At this moment, Jun Wu helped her put on the bracelet and raised her head to talk to her, so her tongue fell out. She licked Jun Wu''s cheek, she was so frightened that she was stunned, her face instantly flushed!


    Jun Wu only felt a hint of dampness on his cheeks, and when his gaze scanned Gu Qing''s unretracted tongue, he realized what the dampness was just now!


    There was a burst of heat on his body for no reason, his eyes fixed on Gu Qing''s lips, his cheeks were a little hot, and some desires that he didn''t understand were slowly fermenting!


    The two of them looked at each other like this, their faces were red. From a distance, they were very close, and both of them looked very good-looking. The picture looked very comfortable, even in the air. Exudes a sweet smell.


    Of course, this is in the eyes of Aunt Gui.


    This is not the case in the eyes of the three Mu Chen who rushed over.


    Yue Zhao''s always perfect smile froze on his face, Nan Hua shook the fan''s hand and stopped directly, Mu Chen directly widened his eyes, as if seeing something shocking!


    "Gentlely." Yue Zhao was the first to react, with a light smile on his face again, and it was rare to say a little loudly, "What are you doing?"


    The ambiguous atmosphere between Gu Qing and Jun Wu was directly broken. The two hurriedly backed away, and at the same time turned their heads to look at Yue Zhao and the others.


    "Second brother, why are you here?" Gu gently put down his hands, walked two steps forward, and pretended to ask naturally.


    "We heard that you have broken through Tier Nine, come and take a look." Nan Hua put away the fan, came to Gu Qing''s side, glared at Jun Wu from a position that Gu Qing couldn''t see, turned to look at Gu Qing with a smile Light, "Congratulations, I have raised another level, and now it''s the same as us!"


    "Yes, you have worked hard, what gift do you want?" Mu Chen separated Gu Qing and Jun Wu without a trace, and asked with a smile.


    "I like it all from the seniors." Gu Qing said with a guilty heart, and did not notice that he was separated from Jun Wu, with a smile on his face.


    "Then this new sugar pill I developed is given to Qing Qing. It has a good cosmetic effect. Don''t you girls like this most?" A jade bottle appeared in Mu Chen''s hand and handed it to Gu Qing.


    Gu Qing smiled and took it, very happy, "Thank you Brother Si, I like it very much."


    "There is Wanbao Pavilion in Yunlan City outside Yunlan Holy Land. I will have someone send me all the newly released clothes and jewelry in a while." As the richest of the five seniors, Nanhua used to give it to her. The confidante gave things away, and since Gu Qingqing became his junior sister, she was buying things for Gu Qingqing!


    "Thank you Brother San." Clothes and jewelry, there must be no girl who can refuse, and Gu Qing is no exception. Hearing this, his eyes lit up, and he immediately said with a smile.


    "Senior brother recently learned a new dim sum, and I will make it tomorrow to lightly eat." Gu Qing didn''t particularly like those things that Yue Zhao had, but he made the best dim sum, and said with a smile at this time.


    Gu Qing was happier, and immediately walked to Yue Zhao''s side and rubbed against Yue Zhao with a very dependent expression.


    Yue Zhao gently touched Gu''s head, but looked at Jun Wu with a very cold expression in his eyes.


    "Jun Wu, I want to ask you for help with some things. Come with me." Yue Zhao looked at Jun Wu with a perfect smile on his face.


    Jun Wudi is like Gu Qingqing, but it is not the first time to see Yue Zhao¡¯s smile. Knowing what Yue Zhao meant, he looked at Gu Qingqing. After seeing Gu Qingqing glance at himself, he quickly looked away. , A smile came up at the corner of his lips and turned to look at Yue Zhao, "Okay, Brother Yue."


    Yue Zhao and Jun Wu left one after another. Gu Qing wanted to ask Yue Zhao if she had anything to do with Jun, but she was now guilty of what happened just now, and was afraid that Yue Zhao would think of her and say that she could only shut down. Upper mouth, chat with Nanhua and Mu Chen.

 Chapter 173：

    What exactly Yue Zhao and Jun Wu did, Gu Qing had no way of knowing. After she recovered, she returned to the yard Jun Wu had prepared for her.


    The layout of the yard is entirely in the style that the caregiver likes, including the peach trees in the yard and the swings under the peach trees.


    The layout of the room is not inferior to Gu Qing''s room in Lingxi Holy Land. The layout inside is very warm and the things used are very expensive. It can be seen that Jun Wu is very attentive in this matter.


    When she came, she was in a coma during the whole process, so naturally she couldn''t see Jun Yutian and Shen Shuyi, but now she woke up, she had to meet the two of them anyway. After cleaning up specially, she followed Mu Chen and the others and went to see them. Jun Yutian and Shen Shuyi.


    Because it was a more formal occasion, Gu Qing rarely chose red clothes.


    The red undergarment made Gu Qing''s skin fairer, his hair turned into a snake bun, and a phoenix swayed diagonally, looking very noble.


    Her appearance is very beautiful, since she used the power of heaven, the golden mark on the eyebrows has been left. In order to look good, she drew a flower tin along the lines of the mark, which is slightly more charming.


    When she entered the Flower Hall with Mu Chen and Nan Hua, both Shen Shuyi and Jun Yutian were bright.


    "Gu Qingqing (Nanhua, Muchen, Yuezhao), the holy land of spirits, pays homage to the emperor and queen." The four of Gu Qingming folded their hands on their chests at the same time, pushed forward, and saluted them.


    "Get up all." Jun Yutian''s slightly majestic voice sounded.


    "Thanks to the Lord, the Lord." Gu Qing four people responded and stood up straight.


    "How is Miss Gu''s body?" Jun Yutian looked at Gu Qingqing and asked with a slight concern.


    "Thank you for the Lord''s concern. The junior''s injury has recovered. This is also thanks to the cold pool that the Lord lent to the junior. The junior is very grateful!" Gu Qing took a step forward and replied respectfully.


    "You girl, what are you polite?" Jun Yutian said helplessly when he saw that Gu Qing was so polite.


    "Ms. Gu can take a step forward, I want to take a good look at you." Shen Shuyi suddenly said, her eyes have not left since Gu Qing came in.


    Gu glanced at Yue Zhao lightly, and after Yue Zhao nodded, walked to Shen Shuyi''s side.


    Shen Shuyi took Gu Qing''s hand and looked at Gu Qing''s carefully, and found that the more Gu looked at it, the more she liked it. Gu Qing itself is that kind of more pleasing look, plus Shen Shuyi knows that Jun doesn''t like Gu Qing. And she believed in Jun Wu''s vision, and she had a good impression of Gu Qingqing in her heart. Through Aunt Gui''s description, she found that Gu Qingming was very good, and she naturally liked Gu Qingqing very much.


    "I met Miss Gu, and I really like Miss Gu, so I gave this bracelet to Miss Gu." With a gentle smile on her face, Shen Shuyi said as she took off a bracelet engraved with a phoenix pattern from her wrist. Without any explanation, he put it on Gu Qing''s wrist.


    "Holy Empress, this is too precious, absolutely must not." Gu Qingqing did not expect Shen Shuyi to have this kind of operation, and immediately wanted to withdraw his hand, not forgetting to refuse, but it was a pity that Shen Shuyi''s hand was too fast. Putting the bracelet directly on her hand, she looked at Yue Zhao for help.


    "Holy Empress, your bracelet is too expensive, it is not appropriate to give it to Gentle, please take it back after saint!" Yue Zhao received Gu Qing''s gaze and immediately persuaded him.


    "It''s okay. I think this bracelet is very suitable for Miss Gu. It''s just a bracelet. You don''t have to panic." Shen Shuyi said softly and without refusal.


    Hearing this, Yue Zhao immediately understood what Shen Shuyi meant and winked Gu Qing gently.


    "Thank you, Saint Empress, I like it very much!" Gu Qing received Yue Zhao''s eyes, looked at the bracelet on his wrist, thought of the bracelet on the other hand, and said with difficulty.


    "If you like it, Miss Gu, can I ask you to be gentle?" Shen Shuyi asked tentatively with a trace of satisfaction flashing under her eyes.


    "Of course." Gu nodded gently.


    "Okay, gently, both Li Awu and the Holy Lord are busy on weekdays. If you are all right, can you come and accompany me?" Shen Shuyi looked at Gu Qing and asked expectantly.


    Gu Qing was stunned by Shen Shuyi''s enthusiasm, glanced at Yue Zhao, and nodded, "Of course I can. I just hope that the queen will not be annoying to me."


    In fact, she also liked Shen Shuyi in her heart. Shen Shuyi was Jun Wu''s mother. She was very beautiful and had such a gentle personality. She was the kind of female elder Gu Qing liked the most. She was also willing to contact Shen Shuyi more.


    "Of course not, I''ll be very happy if you can come." Shen Shuyi shook her head and said with a smile while holding Gu Qing''s hand.


    Gu Qing and the others came this time to meet Jun Yutian and Shen Shuyi, and also thank Shen Shuyi for lending her the cold pool. Now that they have completed the task, and Jun Yutian is also very busy, Mu Chen and the three will leave first. Gu Stay gently to chat with Shen Shuyi.


    Shen Shuyi looked gentle, but she was actually very interesting. Gu Qing was also very happy to chat with her, especially since she also learned a lot about Jun Wu''s childhood from Shen Shuyi, which felt very interesting.


    In the afternoon, Jun Wu also came. Gu Qing originally wanted to leave, but she was stopped by Shen Shuyi. She escorted Shen Shuyi and Jun Wu to eat together. Then she was released by Shen Shuyi. Of course, she was still sent by Jun Wu. go back.


    "My father and I are relatively busy on weekdays, and my mother may be a little lonely, so she will hold you to chat all the time. She really likes you. If you don''t want to chat with her, you can also refuse." Jun didn''t think about it. Thinking, said gently to Gu.


    "No, I am also very happy to chat with the Empress. The Empress is really gentle and humorous. It''s no wonder that the Sovereign Lord loves her so much!" Gu Qing thought of Shen Shuyi, her lips curled and smiled. Said.


    "You like it." Jun Wu was also very happy to see Gu Qing and Shen Shuyi getting along well, and the corners of his lips curled slightly.


    "By the way, what did the second brother look for you before? Why is it mysterious and secret, don''t you let me know?" Gu gently looked up at Jun Wu and asked curiously.


    The corners of Jun Wu''s mouth froze unchecked, and shook his head, "It''s nothing, Brother Yue just asked me to do him a favor, it''s not very important."


    Gu Qing looked at Jun Wu suspiciously. Jun Wu''s face was very calm. She could not see any problems, she could only give up.


    "Well, I hope you didn''t do anything behind my back!" Gu Qing said viciously.


    "Of course not, don''t think too much!" Jun Wu quickly promised.


    Gu Qing let him go, and chatted with him about other things.


    Soon, they arrived at Gu Qing''s yard, and both of them paused when they saw Yue Zhao waiting at the door.


    "Second brother, are you waiting for me here?"

 Chapter 174：

    Yue Zhao turned around, glanced at Jun Wu, and nodded.


    "Gentlely, since Brother Yue has something to do with you, I will leave first, and you will rest earlier." Jun Wuwei waited for Gu to speak softly, and said goodbye by himself in a colorful manner.


    "Okay, take a break sooner, too." Gu nodded gently.


    After Jun Wu left, she turned her head and looked at Yue Zhao.


    "Let''s go in, Brother Er." She walked to Yue Zhao''s side and said.


    Yue Zhao nodded and followed Gu Qing into the yard.


    "Just now we received a message from Rong Ye. They have returned to the Holy Land and informed the master of what happened here. Because of his insight, the senior brother has already closed the door and hit the half-step immortal stage. Rong Ye said that he has something to deal with. They We won¡¯t come here for the time being. The son of the Sect Master Wuji and the daughter of the Lord Liuyun Pavilion, the affiliated sect of the Holy Land, will become Taoists on the ninth day of the next month. They have sent invitations to the master, and the master asked us to participate in his place.¡± Yue Showa After Gu Qing sat down in the flower hall, he informed Gu Qing of the news from Rong Ye.


    "Big Brother is going to break through? Is his injury okay?" A breakthrough is a good thing, but Gu Qing Qing remembered that Si Lin was still injured, and couldn''t help asking worriedly.


    "With Mu Chen''s pill, the senior brother''s injury has healed." Yue Zhao put down the cup in his hand and said with a smile.


    "That''s good," Gu Qing breathed a sigh of relief, and was also happy for Si Lin, "Where is the Promise Sect? When are we leaving?"


    Forgive Gu Qingqing for being in the second immortal realm for so long, and haven¡¯t figured out the power distribution of the second immortal realm. She only remembered the positions of a few big forces, like the Promise Sect belonging to the second-rate forces, there are too many, she still I can''t remember!


    "The Promise Sect is in the Qingcheng of the Scarlet Cloud Mansion. Whenever you want to set off, we will set off." Yue Zhao looked at Gu Qingqing, and said very indifferently.


    Gu lightly thought about it. She had recovered from her injuries, and she had broken through to the ninth rank. It seemed that there was no reason to stay in Yunlan Holy Land, "Then the day after tomorrow."


    Today she just promised Shen Shuyi to accompany her more, and the two have also agreed to go shopping together tomorrow, so she naturally can''t break her promise!


    "Okay," since Yue Zhao said that Gu Qingqing would make a decision, naturally there would be no objections. "It hasn''t been long since your body has recovered. Rest early, and I will leave first."


    When the matter was over, Yue Zhao stood up and said softly to Gu.


    Gu nodded gently, and sent Yue Zhao to the door. After Yue Zhao left, he returned to the yard by himself.


    When Jun Wu went to Shen Shuyi''s yard with Gu Qingqing the next morning, Gu Qingming informed Jun Wu about the matter.


    "I''m with you." Jun said without thinking.


    "But aren''t you the holy son of Yunlan Holy Land? Is it okay to leave Yunlan Holy Land casually?" Gu lightly looked at Jun Wu and asked curiously.


    "It doesn''t matter, although I am the Son, but my father is now in his prime of life, and most of the things are in charge of the father." Jun Wu explained.


    In fact, Jun Wu was in charge of most of the things in the Yunlan Holy Land before, but who made Jun Wu want to chase after him, the old father, Jun Yutian, could only help manage things!


    Gu Qing thought of Jun Yutian''s appearance, and nodded without any doubt. Of course, she also hoped that Jun Wu would follow along, so she would not refuse.


    After sending Gu Qing to Shen Shuyi, Jun Wu left, and Gu Qing accompanied Shen Shuyi to go out together.


    Shen Shuyi actually thought about giving birth to a daughter, but she was already weak, and she hurt her body when she was born without a man. It was very difficult to get pregnant, so she has always been regretful. Now she sees Gu Qing''s desire for a daughter. Ignite again.


    Gu Qing is someone Jun Wu likes. In Shen Shuyi''s heart, that is half of her own child. Since she is her own child, he is naturally very spoiled. Therefore, when strolling with Gu Qing, she kept giving Gu Qingchun bought things, clothes, jewelry... as long as she felt suitable for Gu Qingjing, she bought them. Gu Qingqing was embarrassed at the beginning, and then became numb at the back, thinking that as long as Shen Shuyi was happy, it would be fine.


    When the two returned to Shen Shuyi''s yard, it was already night, and Jun Wu was already waiting.


    After a few words between Jun Wu and Shen Shuyi, he sent Gu Qing back to the yard where Gu Qing lived.


    Early the next morning, Gu Qing and others bid farewell to Jun Yutian and Shen Shuyi, left the Yunlan Holy Land, and went to Chiyun Mansion.


    Chiyun Mansion is separated from Yuehua Mansion and Anhe Mansion between Yunlan Holy Land, and the distance is not too far, and there is still a period of time before the ninth day of the next month, so Yuezhao and the others are not in a hurry. Gu Qing traveled a bit.


    After coming out of Yunlan Holy Land, the first stop to arrive is Yonghua City in Yuehua Mansion.


    Yonghua City is a medium-sized city with a large area and a large population. Walking in it is very lively.


    Because of the strong spiritual energy in the second immortal realm, almost everyone can practice. Unlike the mortals in the Xuantian Continent, people with cultivation bases at the fourth and fifth levels can be seen everywhere on the street. Even the little two in the store, they are all at the fourth level. Or fifth order.


    Gu Qing and his party are all extraordinary in appearance and good in temperament. After entering Yonghua City, someone has been staring at them. Fortunately, they have long been used to it, and they won''t be bothered by this look.


    With Yuezhao and the others, Gu Qing didn¡¯t wear a veil like she did when she was in Huazhou City. She held Xiaoyu in her arms and talked and laughed with Yun Ran along the way, which had directly become a landscape. If it weren¡¯t for Yue Zhao Each of them seems to have a great temperament, and someone has already come to strike up a conversation.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu did not go to the Yunlan Holy Land with Gu Qing and the others before, but waited in the city near the Holy Land. When Gu Qing and the others left, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu were on their feet.


    When they saw Gu Qing breakthrough to the ninth rank, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu were already numb, and they had long been accustomed to the speed of Gu Qing''s promotion.


    And after the last battle with the demons, their cultivation base has also increased a lot, and it must be a while before they can hit the ninth rank!


    "We will stay in Yonghua City for one night tonight, and we will be on our way tomorrow." Yue Zhao looked at the sky and said to others.


    Gu Qing and the others naturally had no objection. They found a good looking inn to stay, and after washing up, they went out to find food.


    "I just asked the people at the inn. There is a restaurant called Fengweige in Yonghua City. The roast chicken is very delicious. Let''s go and eat." Yun Ran looked at Gu Qingqing and suggested.


    "Okay." Gu Qing nodded when she heard something delicious.


    The others naturally had no opinion, so a few people found Feng Weige all the way.


    When they arrived, Fengwei Pavilion was almost full, and there was no private room in this store. Although there were two floors, everyone was sitting in the lobby. At this time, there was only one table left in the lobby. Gu Gently they walked towards this table naturally.


    Just walking to the side, a sword was thrown on the table.


    "We have this table." A savage voice sounded.


    Gu Qing and the others turned their heads, and they saw a group of people standing not far away. There were men and women, dressed in uniform. They should be from the same school, and it was the man standing in the front. He raised his head slightly and looked at Gu Qing and the others with a proud look. Although he was surprised by the way Gu Qing and them looked, he still maintained the posture of raising his head.


    "Junior Brother Zhou, since someone else arrived first, we shouldn''t grab someone else''s place. It''s the same when going to other restaurants." Lu Yingying glanced at Yue Zhao and the others with a bright look, persuading to speak with embarrassment. Man.


    "Sister Lu, you are too kind. They only came in a while earlier than us. They hadn''t sat down yet, but my sword was already on the table. How could it be said that I took their place." Although Lu Yingying''s words made Zhou Chong has no face, but he admires Lu Yingying in his heart, so naturally he won''t blame his goddess, he just thinks that the goddess is too kind, always thinking about being someone else.


    Lu Yingying looked at Zhou Chong, stopped talking, looked in the direction of Yue Zhao and the others, and smiled at Yue Zhao and the others in embarrassment.


    Yue Zhao didn''t notice Lu Yingying at all, his gaze fell on Zhou Chong, the smile on the corners of his lips deepened, but there was no warmth under his eyes.


    Nan Hua stopped shaking the fan and looked at Zhou Chong coldly, opened the fan and waved it at the table. Zhou Chong''s sword was thrown out and went straight to Zhou Chong''s front door.


    Zhou Chong did not expect that the other party directly threw his sword back, hurriedly caught it with his hand, and glared at Nanhua as if he was about to eat Nanhua.


    Nan Hua didn''t even look at him. He turned around and sat on the stool, and asked Gu Qing and the others to sit down. Gu Qing and Yun Ran looked at each other, and glanced at Zhou Chong''s distorted face that was about to be angry, very calmly. Sat down.


    Zhou Chong was ignored by Gu Qing and they almost didn''t get angry. As the son of the head, he has grown up arrogantly, this is the first time he has been treated like this!


    "You guys, get me up!" He ignored the obstruction of the seniors behind him, and rushed directly to the table, shouting at Gu Qing and the others with a grim expression.


    "Qing, did you hear the barking of dogs?" Nan Hua asked with a smile while looking at Gu Qing.


    Gu lightly glanced at Zhou Chong''s distorted face, a smile flashed across his eyes, and replied, "It seems there is."


    "Sounds a bit annoying." Yue Zhao gently poured a glass of Linglu for Gu, and then said.


    Several people directly regarded Zhou Chong as air, which made Zhou Chong''s expression distorted. He was not a good-tempered person, so he drew his sword directly and stab at Nan Hua.


    Nan Hua''s face became cold, and he sat on a stool, one side of his body, and blocked Zhou Chong''s attack with a fan.


    The first shot was blocked, Zhou Chong immediately took out his sword again, and Nan Hua''s fan turned to block Zhou Chong''s attack again.


    Suddenly he stretched out his left hand, grabbed Zhou Chong¡¯s arm, and pulled hard. Zhou Chong¡¯s body was pulled up to him. He slapped Zhou Chong directly. Zhou Chong¡¯s face immediately swelled up with a slap on his face. Printed.


    Zhou Chong was angry, struggling to beat Nan Hua, but Nan Hua took another arm and slapped his backhand again. Both cheeks were swollen and looked very symmetrical.


    Because it happened so quickly, Lu Yingying who came with Zhou Chong hadn¡¯t reacted yet. When they saw Zhou Chong¡¯s face was swollen, a few people rushed over immediately, some went up to pull Zhou Chong, while others drew their swords. They attacked Nanhua.


    Lu Yingying did not pull Zhou Chong, but drew her sword and stab Gu Qingqing, and the direction of the sword tip was towards Gu Qing''s face. She wanted to scratch Gu Qing''s face because Gu Qing was more prettier than her. !


    Gu Qing hadn''t moved yet, the people on both sides of her moved first.


    Yun Ran stood up directly, shook the whip in his hand towards Lu Yingying''s face, Jun Wu got closer to Lu Yingying, and directly raised his foot and kicked towards Lu Yingying.


    Lu Yingying was first drawn by Yun Ran''s whip, and the sword in her hand fell directly to the ground, and then Jun Wu was kicked into the stomach. Jun Wu had no mercy with this kick, and Lu Yingying was kicked directly.


    "Senior Sister Lu." Lu Yingying''s junior exclaimed, and immediately drew his sword and stab Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu turned sideways, avoiding the opponent''s sword, and at the same time lifted his foot and kicked it to the opponent''s abdomen. The opponent was kicked like Lu Yingying, and accidentally pressed against Lu Yingying. Lu Yingying was injured twice and spit out directly. A bite of blood.


    Zhou Chong and the others had a cultivation base of no more than eighth rank. They were not Gu Qing''s opponents at all, they were thrown out one by one.


    "If you dare to cause trouble, just like this sword!" Yue Zhao glanced at Zhou Chong with a smile, holding Zhou Chong''s sword in his fingers, and then directly sandwiched the sword in half in front of Zhou Chong and them.


    Zhou Chong and the others looked at Broken Sword, a trace of fear flashed in their eyes, their bodies trembled, and they were completely frightened.


    "Fuck!" Nan Hua''s icy gaze slid over Zhou Chong''s body and gave a cold sigh.


    Although Zhou Chong and the others were unwilling, they couldn''t beat Gu Qing and the others at all, and the two broken swords were reminding them to provoke Gu Qing to their fate. They looked at each other and helped each other out of the restaurant.


    When they were fighting just now, everyone around them hid away for fear of being affected by them. Now that the fight is over, those people have returned to their positions, but they looked at Gu Qing from time to time, and their eyes were full. It is curiosity and fear.


    Although it was a bit disheartening to meet Zhou Chong and the others, Feng Weige''s roasted chicken was indeed the best in Yonghua City. Gu Qing and the others were very happy when they ate, and they directly put Zhou Chong and the others in the dominion.


    After eating, they strolled on the street for a while, then went back to the inn to rest.


    ...


    After Zhou Chong and the others came out of Fengwei Pavilion in embarrassment, they were very unwilling, but each of them was injured. They didn''t need to eat for food, so they went straight back to the inn where they lived.


    Lu Yingying was kicked by Jun Wu and was crushed by her younger brother. The injury was the last among a few people. When she went back, she was supported by others. After returning to the inn, Lu Yingying was helped back to the room by a younger sister. .


    "Sister Lu, how is your injury? Do you need a doctor for you?" Huang Shiyu looked at Lu Yingying and asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, I''ve taken the pill and took a good rest for one night. How about your injury, Junior Sister Huang?" Lu Yingying looked at Huang Shiyu weakly and asked with concern.


    "My injury is not serious. I will go back and meditate for a while." Huang Shiyu was very happy and said quickly because of Lu Yingying''s concern.

 Chapter 175：

    "It''s fine if you are okay, and you don''t know how the other people''s injuries are?" Lu Yingying showed a weak smile, looking at the door with a worried expression on her face.


    "Only Junior Brother Zhou¡¯s injuries seem to be serious, and everyone else is okay." Huang Shiyu had just communicated with others and knew their injuries. "Junior Brother Zhou was a bit too impulsive today, but today those people seem to be too impulsive. It''s not easy. You both have the eighth-level cultivation base, Senior Brother Zhao and Lu, and you can''t beat those people. Are they all the ninth-level cultivation base?"


    Huang Shiyu feels a little unbelievable. Of course, there are many geniuses in the world of the immortal who already have the ninth-level cultivation base at a young age, but those people are well-known, how can they be so hungry?


    Lu Yingying''s eyes flickered, "I don''t know too well, I haven''t seen those people before, maybe they belong to the big school."


    Huang Shiyu nodded, feeling that only those disciples of the martial arts can be as good.


    A few of them are disciples of Lianhuazong, the second-liu sect. Their wife and the wife of Liuyun Pavilion are sisters. This time, the daughter of the Liuyun Pavilion and the son of the Wuji Sect Master have become Taoists. Their suzerain Feeling that my son should also go out and practice, I sent them to congratulate him.


    Yunhua City, where Lian Huazong was located, was next to Yonghua City. Although Zhou Chong had an impulsive temper, because of Lu Yingying, although it was a bit annoying, he did not cause any trouble. Who knew that he had offended people when he first arrived in Yonghua City!


    If it weren''t for Zhou Chong to be the son of the lord, Huang Shiyu would want to slap Zhou Chong twice, this girl is really too capable of getting into trouble!


    Fortunately, the people they met today were not murderous, otherwise it is estimated that they would not be able to return to the inn alive.


    Lu Yingying''s face looked very pale, and she was afraid to disturb her rest. Huang Shiyu did not stay in Lu Yingying''s room much, and soon left and returned to her room.


    After she left and the door was closed, the smile on Lu Yingying''s face disappeared.


    Lu Yingying is the disciple of Sect Master Lianhua, and her talent is not bad among her peers, otherwise she will not be only twenty-five years old, and she will cultivate to the eighth level. She has always been very clear about what she wants. In the martial arts, she She has always been very gentle and friendly with everyone. She knows that many disciples in the school admire her, but she doesn''t like any of them, including Zhou Chong!


    If the other party is not the son of the sovereign, Zhou Chong''s temperament, Lu Yingying may not even bother to give him a look!


    Her goal is very clear, and that is to find a talented disciple of a large sect and become the other''s wife, so that she can change her position and let others crawl under her feet instead of trying to please others.


    The reason why Zhou Chong was hanging around was because the identity of the other party was beneficial to her. It was like this time, the suzerain didn''t intend to let her out, and it was because of Zhou Chong that she was brought out.


    She had already thought about it, and when it came to the Wuji Sect, she must find a good home for herself.


    When she first saw Yue Zhao and the others, she originally wanted to show her good side, because she felt that Yue Zhao and the others were not simple. Who knew that Zhou Chong was ruined by Zhou Chong, and she was also injured. Don¡¯t talk about them. Become a friend, it''s not bad whether you can become an enemy!


    Thinking of this, she bit her lower lip with her teeth, her expression is very ugly!


    ...


    The whole night passed quickly, and when they were out of town the next morning, Gu Qing and the others met Zhou Chong again.


    Yue Zhao and the others just glanced at Zhou Chong and their gaze. Although Zhou Chong was very unconvinced, they knew that he could not beat Yue Zhao and the others, so they could only turn their faces away and not look at them.


    On the contrary, Lu Yingying''s eyes lit up after seeing Yue Zhao and the others, and her expression changed slightly.


    She thought for a while, raised her foot and walked to Gu Qing and them.


    "Everyone, what happened yesterday was that we were not right. On behalf of the brothers, I apologize to you, and I hope you don''t take this matter to heart." Lu Yingying squatted down towards Yuezhao and Nanhua, her head slightly lowered, revealing With her bright white neck, she knew which angle would most attract a man''s attention, and at this time she had a good grasp of the scale.


    It is a pity that Yue Zhao is not interested in matters of men and women at all, and directly ignores her, while Nanhua has seen many women. Lu Yingying''s looks and body are only average among the women he has met. He couldn''t attract him at all, he just glanced at it and then turned his head.


    "You said that you are here to apologize on behalf of your senior brothers. I don''t think your junior brother thinks that way, right?" Yun Ran also met many women like Lu Yingying when he was in the Xuantian Continent, and she could be seen at a glance. Mind, she glanced at Zhou Chong, who was not so good-looking not far away, and said playfully.


    Lu Yingying raised her head, followed Yun Ran¡¯s gaze, and saw Zhou Chong¡¯s expression. Her eyes flashed and she did not panic. A soft smile appeared on her face, "Junior brother, he was spoiled by the master, I don¡¯t know. The sky is high and the earth is thick, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Her gaze flicked past Yun Ran, and continued to fall on Yue Zhao''s body, hoping that Yue Zhao could look over and find her good.


    It''s a pity that Yue Zhao didn''t even give her any extra light. He turned around and talked to Gu gently. The expression on her face stiffened, and a trace of jealousy flashed through her eyes.


    "Okay, I don''t think you really came to apologize," Yun Ran glanced at Lu Yingying contemptuously, walked to her, approached slightly, and said in her ear, "If you want to attract a man''s attention, there should be a Beautiful face, your face is really..." She paused, took a step back, and shook her head under Lu Yingying''s gaze, "Somewhat ugly!"


    Lu Yingying''s expression was distorted, she did not expect Yun Ran to be so shameless!


    Although her appearance is indeed not particularly good, it is too much to say that she is ugly!


    She blinked, her eyes flushed quickly, and she looked at Yun Ran with tears dimly, "This girl, I only apologize for what happened yesterday. If you don''t accept it, you can tell me directly, why humiliate me like this?"


    She blinked, and a drop of tears stayed down her cheeks, it was really pear blossoms that brought rain, and she didn''t forget to look at Yue Zhao and the others when she was crying.


    Not far away, Zhou Chong and the others saw Lu Yingying crying. Although they were a little afraid of Yue Zhao and the others, they came over and surrounded Lu Yingying worriedly, while staring at Gu Qing and them vigilantly.


    "When did I humiliate you?" Yun Ran looked very surprised, as if she couldn''t believe Lu Yingying''s words, "I''m just telling the truth. Are you not ugly compared to me?"


    The atmosphere stagnated for a moment, and Lu Yingying''s expression froze again. The person next to him who wanted to help Lu Yingying scold Yun Ran glanced at Yun Ran, then looked at Lu Yingying, and could only swallow the words from her mouth.


    Compared with Yun Ran, Lu Yingying is indeed ugly, this is a fact, but Yun Ran said it so directly, it is a bit of a loss!


    "You look a little bit crying like this, pear blossoms bring rain, tsk tsk," Yun Ran thought that Lu Yingying wanted to scratch Gu Qingyi''s face with a sword yesterday, so he didn''t plan to let Lu Yingying go easily. Do you know how long you have practiced? Although it can''t touch my seniors, it is still effective. Don''t your seniors feel upset for you?"


    Lu Yingying almost failed to maintain the expression on her face after being so bluntly ridiculed by Yun Ran. Fortunately, she was used to maintaining her own image, but she just looked at Yun Ran aggrievedly.


    "What are you looking at me doing like this? Is it right for me to praise you for crying?" Yun Ran didn''t take Lu Yingying''s suit at all, and was not afraid of Zhou Chong''s revenge. He looked at Lu Yingying and said directly, "Then don''t cry. It¡¯s not good-looking at first, but it¡¯s even more ugly when you cry."


    Lu Yingying''s expression freezes on her face, neither is she crying for a while, nor is she not crying.


    Huang Shiyu and others looked at Lu Yingying distressedly, staring at Gu Qing and them with an angry expression, but did not dare to do anything at all.


    Yun Ran''s gaze glided over them, and a hint of happiness flashed through his eyes, "Well, we accept your apology, we are going to leave, you can do it yourself!"


    After speaking, she returned to Gu Qing''s side and blinked her right eye mischievously when Gu Qing looked over.


    Lu Yingying and the others could only watch Gu Qing and they got into the carriage and left. Knowing the gap between the two hairs, they didn''t have the courage to catch up.


    "Senior Sister Lu, are you okay?" Huang Shiyu stretched out her hand and took Lu Yingying''s arm, and asked carefully and caringly.


    Lu Yingying stiffened slightly imperceptibly, lowered her eyes to cover her anger, and then raised her head, looking at Huang Shiyu with a slightly pale face, with a reluctant smile on her face, "I''m fine, you are worried. I¡¯m wrong, I shouldn¡¯t come here on my own terms.¡±


    "How can I blame you?" Zhou Chong saw Lu Yingying''s smile next to him, feeling heartbroken, and said anxiously, "To blame and blame those people, it''s not magnanimous at all for treating Sister Lu like this. unacceptable!"


    When Lu Yingying heard this, she gave Zhou Chong a weaker smile, "Thank you Junior Brother Zhou, you must not be impulsive. Those people are very powerful. It is better for us to stay away from them."


    Zhou Chong is the only son of the Sect Master. If something happens, they will not be able to escape. Lu Yingying doesn''t want Zhou Chong to have an accident because of her!


    Zhou Chong deliberately wanted to be tougher like he was in Lian Huazong, saying that he would definitely help Lu Yingying get revenge, but he knew the gap between himself and Yue Zhao and the others, and knew that he couldn''t beat them at all, and his mouth moved. He didn''t make a promise, just thinking in his heart that he would ask his aunt to avenge him after Liuyun Pavilion.


    ...


    After Gu Qing and Yun Ran left the city gate, they looked at each other and laughed directly.


    "Haha, that woman was too funny just now. She actually ran over to attract the attention of Senior Brother Yue and the others. It was too insulting!" Yun Ran thought of Lu Yingying''s aggrieved look by herself. It feels very funny.


    "Sister Yun, I didn''t know until today that your tongue is very powerful!"

 Chapter 176：

    Gu Qing had only discovered that Yun Ran was sometimes venomous when he was bickering with Zhuo Tingqiu. This was the first time that Yun Ran was so stunned.


    "Haha, the main reason is that the woman is too hateful. She wanted to scratch your face yesterday and also wanted to seduce Brother Yue and the others. She really thought she was so good if she didn''t give her some color." Yun Ran laughed loudly. , She doesn''t like a woman like Lu Yingying whose eyes are about to overflow, and she is still pretending to be like this!


    "She''s probably going to be mad at you." Gu said with a small smile at the corner of his lips.


    "Then there is no way, who will let them beat us." Yun Ran shrugged and said confidently.


    Gu gently shook his head, but the smile on his lips did not disappear.


    Even Yue Zhao and the others had a smile on their faces, Zhuo Tingqiu directly gave Yun Ran a thumbs up, and Yun Ran blinked back at him.


    Lu Yingying and the others were insignificant to Gu Qing and they were quickly left behind.


    The next city they are going to is Xiyuan City, which is a little far away from Yonghua City. It takes a day and a half to ride a carriage, which means that they need to sleep outside at night.


    It is naturally unsafe in the wild, but fortunately, Gu Qing and their cultivation skills are okay, but they are not particularly worried.


    At night, they set up a tent by a small stream, lit a bonfire, and started barbecuing.


    Gu Qing held Xiaoyu in his arms, his eyes focused on the grilled fish, his eyes sparkling, he was obviously very interested.


    Nan Hua looked at their expressions and smiled, turning over the grilled fish on it. After the fish was cooked, he directly handed it to Gu Qing. Gu Qing immediately took a bite, which was scalded and fanned wildly against his mouth.


    Jun Wu was next to her, and quickly handed her a bottle of Linglu, and asked her to take a sip to relieve the pain.


    Gu Qing took a hasty sip, and then ate grilled fish.


    "You slow down, and no one will grab you." Jun Wu gently wiped the oil on his face with a handkerchief and said gently.


    Gu lightly smiled at him, and his movements slowed down a bit.


    After solving a grilled fish, she felt a lot more comfortable, and was about to stand up and walk around, when she suddenly heard a messy footsteps, she couldn''t help but look at the place where the sound was coming from.


    Others also heard the footsteps, stopped their movements one after another, and looked at the place where the sound was coming from.


    The sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer, and soon the master of the voice appeared in front of them.


    The visitor was a young man. He was wearing a purple brocade suit. He was injured in some places and was still stained with blood.


    Wearing a jade crown on his head, his hair is a bit messy at this time.


    His appearance is very handsome, even better than Nanhua and the others. Only Jun Wu looks like him, but Jun Wu feels more noble and glamorous, and he has a trace of evil. Charm.


    He obviously didn''t expect to meet Gu Qing and the others. He paused, his pupils tightened, and a panic flashed under his eyes.


    I wanted to ask Gu Qing and the others for help, but the voice behind him was getting closer and closer. He gritted his teeth and turned and ran in the other direction, making Gu Qing and the others a little surprised.


    However, his idea did not succeed, because the people who chased him also saw Gu Qing and the others, and some people came over to Gu Qing and the others. They drew their swords if they didn¡¯t agree with each other, and they were full of murderous intent, obviously. Want to kill Gu Qing and them.


    The faces of Yue Zhao and others became cold, and they took out their weapons and fought with the men in black who were chasing the men.


    The cultivation bases of the people in black are all in the eighth level, and they are considered to be quite powerful in the second immortal world. Gu Qing and others look very young. In their opinion, the cultivation base should not be too high, they should be easy. It can be resolved, but after the fight, they realize how ridiculously wrong they are!


    Gu Qing and the others didn''t even move. Yue Zhao solved them all by himself. When they died, they didn''t want to understand how these people were so powerful!


    On the other hand, because some people were separated to find Gu Qing and their troubles, there were a lot fewer people on the man''s side. The man had some difficulty in solving the people who came to chase him, and even got injured.


    He clutched his shoulders and came to Gu Qing and the others. When he saw the dead body on the ground and the unharmed Gu Qing and the others, a hint of surprise flashed across his eyes, and then he looked at Gu Qing and them with a little shame.


    "At next Lu Ying, I''m sorry, I''ve caused you all." Lu Ying''s face was obviously apologetic, and she seemed to feel really sorry.


    "Lu Gongzi is polite. You didn''t mean to do this when I thought about it. It was just an accident." Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Yue Zhao and the others, and said to Lu Ying with a smile.


    Although Yue Zhao looks like a gentleman, it is not the kind that is approachable. Jun Wuben belongs to the kind of high cold. Nan Hua and Mu Chen have no good feelings for Lu Ying, and naturally they will not speak. Yun Ran and Gu It was inappropriate to speak gently, and finally Zhuo Tingqiu could only speak.


    Lu Ying looked at Yue Zhao and the others, and found that they ignored him directly, their eyes flickered, "Excuse me, I will take care of the bodies of these people."


    "Then trouble Master Lu." Zhuo Tingqiu glanced at the corpse on the ground and replied unceremoniously.


    Lu Ying walked to the corpses, took out the talisman seals, crushed them, and threw them on top of the corpses. The corpses were quickly set ablaze and then turned into ashes.


    After watching him finish all the corpses, Nan Hua and Mu Chen''s eyes became much calmer when they saw him.


    "I''m really sorry for causing trouble to you all. This bottle of the best spirit recovery pill is my apologize to you. I hope you can accept it." Lu Ying wiped the sweat from his head, took out a jade bottle, and handed it to Zhuo. Ting Qiu.


    Hearing this, Zhuo Tingqiu¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise. The best-grade spirit recovery pill is a good thing. It can instantly restore 80% of the spiritual power of monks below the ninth rank. It is not available in general pharmacies, and can only be found at auctions. I saw it, and it was of great value. I didn''t expect Lu Ying to act generously!


    "Lu Gongzi is polite." Zhuo Tingqiu said while taking the jade bottle, and then put it away without looking.


    Lu Ying noticed Zhuo Tingqiu''s movements, her eyes flickered, "Then I won''t bother you, we are destined to see you again!"


    "Master Lu, goodbye to meet you!" Zhuo Tingqiu replied, arching his hand towards Lu Ying.


    After confirming that Lu Ying had left, Zhuo Tingqiu took out the jade bottle and handed it to Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen took it, poured out the pill inside, squeezed it in his hand and looked at it carefully, nodded, and put all the pill back into the jade bottle, "It''s the best-quality Hui Ling Pill!"


    "This guy is generous in his actions. He can send someone with a cultivation base of Tier 8 to chase him. It seems that his identity should not be simple." Nan Hua shook the fan in his hand and said with a smile.


    "As far as I know, none of the major forces has the surname Lu, and his cultivation level does not seem to be weak. If he is a disciple of the major forces, he should have some reputation." Yue Zhao is in charge of intelligence in Lingxi Holy Land. At work, it can be said that you have a good grasp of the situation of the major forces, thought about it, and quickly said.


    "That said, what he just said was a pseudonym?" Gu gently blinked his eyes and asked curiously.


    "Nine out of ten." Jun Wu took a sentence next to Gu Qing.


    "Tsk tusk, it''s very defensive in my heart." Yun Ran shook his head thinking of Lu Ying''s appearance, feeling a little regretful.


    The others glanced at each other and didn''t say anything. Lu Ying was just a passer-by to them, and it was not worth their waste of too much thought.


    After staying in the wild for one night, they arrived at Xiyuan City at noon the next day.


    Xiyuan City is smaller than Yonghua City, but it has a large population and a large flow of people. People with cultivation bases of Tier 4 and Tier 5 can be seen everywhere on the street.


    As before, after Gu Qing and the others went to Xiyuan City, they first looked for a place to live. There seemed to be some activities in Xiyuan City. The inns were almost full. They searched for several inns and finally found one that could live in.


    After settled down, Zhuo Tingqiu went to inquire about the news, and Gu Qing and the others gathered in Gu Qing''s room.


    Zhuo Tingqiu didn''t spend a long time, and soon returned to Gu Qing''s room.


    "I just inquired about it. It turns out that tomorrow is the annual beauty pageant in Xiyuan City. Every year, they will select the most beautiful woman in the city. The prizes are very rich and many people come to watch it every year. Zhuo Tingqiu sat down and took a sip, telling others what he had heard.


    "Beauty pageant?" Gu Qingming was a little curious, "Are all the women from Xiyuancheng participating in it?"


    "Well, it must be a woman who lives in Xiyuan City. People outside can only watch, not participate." Zhuo Tingqiu nodded and added the rules again.


    "Sounds quite interesting." Yun Ran said with interest.


    Gu Qing also nodded, also somewhat interested.


    "If Yu Qing is interested, then we will stay for one more day, and then we will leave after watching this beauty contest." Yue Zhao has always indulged Gu Qing, and when he saw Gu Qing was interested, he said directly.


    The others naturally had no opinion and nodded one after another.


    "In order to let everyone know who are participating in the election, tonight, those women who participated in the election will perform on West Street in Xiyuan City. We can go and see." Zhuo Tingqiu thought of Xiaoer, Gu Qingqing Yun Ran said.


    The two were immediately moved and decided to wait until the evening to see it.


    Soon, night came. After Gu Qing and the others had dinner, they left the inn and walked towards the West Street of Xiyuan City.


    There were even more people at night than they could see during the day. The streets were crowded and crowded, and it was very lively.


    Gu Qing and the others were still walking together at the beginning, and they were soon separated by the crowd. Jun Wuyan quickly grabbed Gu Qing''s hand, and the two were separated together. They found a place with few people to stand. I looked around, a little helpless.


    "There are too many people, I can''t see the second brother and them at all." Gu pouted slightly, a little unhappy.


    "It doesn''t matter, the inn is there anyway. We can go back to the inn directly after we watch the performance." Jun Wu likes the time alone with Gu Qing very much. lightly.


    Gu Qing thought about it, so he didn''t worry any more, and continued to walk towards the performance place with Jun Wu.


    Because the reward is very generous, the women who participated in the election worked very hard in order to win the popularity. The first thing Gu Qing and the others saw was a woman dancing.


    The woman is dressed in dance clothes, has a graceful figure, a veil on her face, and she dances very beautifully. Every move is amorous, and she sees the crowd constantly screaming.


    "This is the second girl from the Luo family. I heard that she is only sixteen years old this year. She is very beautiful. She should be able to win this time?" A man next to Gu Qing and his companion discussed. .


    "The Zou family''s eldest lady is also very beautiful. I heard that she is performing sword dancing. Many people like it. She is also a popular candidate to win the championship." The companion said without leaving his eyes on the stage.


    "Last year, the Luo family''s eldest lady was the leader, and the Luo family has gained a lot of benefits. I heard that the Luo family''s eldest lady has already kissed, and the other party is still the chief of a second-rate sect, which is quite powerful."


    "Miss Luo''s family is really beautiful. If it weren''t for this beauty contest, one person can only participate once, I am afraid that this year''s leader will be her again!" The companion turned his head and said with a slight regret.


    "The fourth young lady from the Song family is also very beautiful. I heard that her dance in the water is very beautiful. We will also go to the riverside to have a look." A person next to her suddenly intervened and said.


    "Really? It''s the first time I heard that dancing on the water is new, so let''s go and see it." The man was a little surprised. He glanced at the woman dancing on the stage and said emotionally.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and see together." His companion was also a little moved, and the two hit it off and left together.


    Next to Gu, he glanced at Jun Wu lightly, and was also a little moved.


    "Then let''s go take a look." Jun Wu said that Gu Qing''s eyes understood Gu Qing''s meaning and said directly.


    Gu Qing nodded immediately, and He Jun Wu squeezed aside with difficulty.


    When the two came to the river, many people were already surrounded by the river, and the intermittent sound of silk and bamboo came out of the river, and at the same time, the shouts of the people in front could be heard.


    Gu Qing was very curious, but there were really many people in front of her, and she was not the type who liked crowding with people, so she could only look at the river longingly.


    Jun Wu was next to her, looking around, and finally saw a big tree not far away, after thinking about it, he directly took Gu''s waist and flew to the big tree with her.


    Gu Qing was embraced by Jun Wu and froze for a moment. When he found that he had come to a big tree, he was still a little surprised. Before speaking, Jun Wu turned his head and looked at the river.


    The line of sight here is very good. You can clearly see the silhouette of the person in the river. Gu Qing stopped talking and looked straight at the dancing woman.


    Jun Wu glanced at it and smiled. Instead of looking at the river, he looked at Gu Qing''s side face, his eyes very gentle.


    The two didn''t know that when one of the people saw them, he was very surprised. He didn''t seem to expect to see them here. Then the corners of his lips curled up, and a hint of curiosity flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 177：

    The performance was very exciting. Gu Qing and the others returned to the inn when they saw it in the middle of the night. Yue Zhao, Mu Chen and Nan Hua were not interested in the praise and had already returned to the inn. Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu came back after only half watching. Gentle and Jun Wu saw it in the middle of the night.


    Gu Qing and Yun Ran lived in the same room. After saying goodbye to Jun, she went back to the room.


    When Gu Qing and the others went out the next morning, the people on the street were walking towards the center of the city. There was a square there. For today''s game, there was already a high platform there yesterday.


    In addition to the women''s performances for each contestant, the beauty contest also has other competitions. Only the person with the highest score in the end can become the first.


    In order not to cause confusion, only some people watch the game near the stage, and others can only watch the game at a distance. This part of the seat needs to be paid for. This is also a way for the city lord mansion to make money.


    Gu Qing and the others are not bad money owners. They spent money to buy a relatively high seat. In addition to the people who spent money to buy seats like them, there were also dignitaries in Xiyuan City.


    They didn''t come early, and many people were already seated. Because the game hasn''t started yet, these people are busy chatting with people around them to build relationships, just like a large social scene.


    Gu Qing had been talking to Jun Wu, and did not pay too much attention to the surroundings. Instead, Yun Ran on the other side of her looked around. When she saw a certain figure, she widened her eyes in surprise and turned around. , Pulling Gu Qing''s sleeves, Gu gently turned his head to look at her.


    "Gentlely, look, was that the man named Lu Ying who was hunted down that night?" Yun Ran pointed to a location not far away and asked Gu Qingming in a low voice.


    Gu gently looked in the direction pointed by Yun Ran, and also saw Lu Ying, and at this time Lu Ying also turned his head, seeing her, the two eyes met in mid-air for a moment, and Lu Ying turned towards Gu very naturally. He smiled and nodded, as if they were very familiar with each other.


    Raising his eyebrows, Gu Qing retracted his gaze very naturally, and did not reply to Lu Ying''s greeting.


    "It''s him." Gu said lightly, looking at Yun Ran.


    "Why is he here? And you see where he is sitting, he is actually in the judges'' seat." Yun Ran looked at the row of seats, a little surprised at the reason why Lu Ying was there.


    "Maybe he is a member of a certain force in Xiyuan City?" Gu Qing said indifferently, although Lu Ying''s appearance is also very handsome, and he is indistinguishable from Jun. She would like to communicate with Lu Ying better, but on the contrary, Lu Ying always gave her a bad feeling, which caused her not to want to talk to Lu Ying very much.


    "That''s right. Didn''t Senior Brother Yue also say that Lu Ying was a pseudonym?" Yun Ran nodded, feeling that Gu Qing made a sense and her curiosity was satisfied. She also lost interest in Lu Ying and turned her head to see goodbye. of.


    Seeing Yun Ran no longer ask, Gu Qing turned his head and went to talk to Jun Wu.


    "Qing Qing doesn''t like that person named Lu Ying?" Jun Wu knew Gu Qing Qing very well. When he first saw Lu Ying''s appearance, he was a little worried. After all, Gu Qing Yan controlled them. Everyone knows, who knows that Gu Qing''s reaction to Lu Ying is very plain, and he immediately understands that Gu Qing doesn''t like Lu Ying.


    "I can''t talk about it, it''s just that he gave me an uncomfortable feeling and didn''t want to meet him." Gu lightly patted the petals falling on his clothes, and said casually.


    Jun all glanced at Lu Ying''s direction, frowning, "Do I need someone to investigate him?"


    "No, it''s not a particularly important person anyway, as long as you don''t meet again in the future!" Gu Qing stopped Jun Wu. She didn''t want to pay too much attention to Lu Ying, nor did she want Jun Wu to pay too much attention to other people. .


    On the other hand, Lu Ying was also very surprised when he saw Gu Qing and the others. He was actually quite curious about Gu Qing and their identities, because it was so easy to solve the people who chased him, which means Gu Qing. Their identities should not be simple, but the circumstances at the time did not allow him to stay, so he said goodbye. He didn''t expect to meet Gu Qing and them again in Xiyuan City.


    He took the initiative to say hello to Gu Qing and the others, to find a chance to get close to Gu Qing and the others. Who knew that Gu Qing turned away as if he hadn''t seen him, which surprised him very much.


    His gaze stayed on Gu Qing''s body for a while, until someone next to him called him, he turned his gaze away and went to talk to the people next to him.


    After a quarter of an hour, the game started.


    The host first introduced the judges, and then all the women who participated in the selection entered the hall. Each of them wore very gorgeous skirts, beautiful jewelry on their heads, and delicate makeup on their faces. Each one looked very beautiful.


    "Gentlely, I think the woman in the lake green skirt looks the best, how about you?" Yun Ran stared at the woman on the stage, leaning to Gu Qing''s side and whispered.


    "I think that woman in pink and blue clothes is also very beautiful, and her temperament is very special." Gu Qing also turned sideways, and said in Yun Ran''s ear.


    Yun Ran looked at the woman Gu Qing said, and found that just as Gu Qing said, not only was she very beautiful, she also had a unique temperament that distinguished her from others.


    The color of pink blue is not something anyone can control, but it is very beautiful on a woman, showing all her advantages!


    "I heard that this beauty contest is not only more beautiful than anyone else, but also piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Only if you get the first total score in all items, you can become the first and get the rewards provided by the City Lord''s Mansion." Yun Ran specially asked people to inquire, and said in Gu Qing''s ear.


    A hint of surprise flashed across Gu Qing''s eyes, "That''s really quite comprehensive!"


    Yun Ran nodded. At this time, the first game had already started on the stage, Qin!


    The women who can get to this point have been selected through layers of selection. Everyone is not bad in talent. Everyone plays a piece of his own best, and the judges decide who plays the best.


    There are a total of ten women, and the most outstanding of them is the woman in pink and blue clothes that Gu Qing said before, that is, Song Xueer. She played a more cheerful spring song, which attracted butterflies. As she danced gracefully, the scene immediately exclaimed.


    "Small bugs!" Yue Zhao hadn''t said anything before, even if some people played the tunes that he heard, but after seeing the butterflies, he couldn''t help humming coldly, with contempt in his eyes.


    Gu Qing and they all knew Yue Zhao''s accomplishments in the way of music, and they knew that Yue Zhao was not talking big, but others didn''t know it.


    A middle-aged man sitting in front of Gu Qing and them saw Song Xueer attracting butterflies. A smile flashed across his face. He was Song Xueer¡¯s master and was originally one of the judges invited by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, but in order to avoid suspicion, He refused, but he was still very sure of Song Xueer''s piano art. Just as he was proud of Song Xueer''s achievements, someone suddenly said that, of course he was not happy.


    He turned his head, looked behind him, his eyes fixed on Yue Zhao''s body.


    "Just now, the young man said that it was a small skill for carving insects. I think the young man is superb in the piano art. I don''t know if the young man can compare it to the next one?" He looked at Yue Zhao with anger and contempt in his eyes, and directly challenged him.


    "Who are you? Why should I promise you?" Yue Zhao smiled at the corner of her lips, obviously looking like Young Master Pian Pian, but what she said was rude.


    The man obviously did not expect Yue Zhao to say this. Since he became a master, others have seen him respectfully. When would anyone dare to talk to him like this?


    He stared at Yue Zhao, his eyes about to burst into flames.


    "Now, Han Wenxin, the man named Wenlian is the master of the **** stage." He gritted his teeth and said proudly.


    Hearing his words, Yue Zhao and the others did not respond, but the person next to him exclaimed.


    "It''s Wenlian! The living Wenlian!"


    "Yeah, I heard that Wenlian''s piano art is very superb, and he is very good at entering the Dao by Yue."


    "It turns out that Song Xueer is her apprentice, no wonder playing the piano is so powerful, and attracting butterflies!"


    "..."


    Hearing the comments from people around him, Han Wenxin was very satisfied. He looked at Yuezhao''s gaze even more triumphantly, thinking that Yuezhao would definitely apologize after hearing his name!


    It''s a pity that he found the wrong person. Yuezhao and the others had never heard of Hang Wenxin''s name. It was only after listening to the people around him that Hang Wenxin seemed to be very powerful.


    "Sorry, I haven''t heard of it." Yuezhao said lightly while looking at Han Wenxin.


    The expression on Han Wenxin''s face froze, as if he couldn''t believe it, his eyes widened, and his chest rose and fell violently. He didn''t know if he was angry or what, it felt like he would be angry if he was not careful.


    "You, you..." He stretched out his hand and pointed at Yue Zhao, his cheeks flushed, and his angry face could not be finished.


    When the people next to Han Wenxin saw this, they hurriedly stepped forward to give him comfort, and at the same time they looked at Yue Zhao and their eyes were condemned and curious. They didn''t seem to expect that anyone would be so right when they knew Han Wenxin¡¯s identity. Han Wenxin speak!


    The movement here attracted the attention of those in the judges'' seat. The butler next to the city lord came to ask about the situation in person. When they learned of Han Wenxin''s identity and Yue Zhao''s remarks, their eyes were full of surprise when they saw Yue Zhao.


    He walked back quickly and informed the city lord of this matter, and the city lord rushed over here.


    "You just said you want to play with me?" Yue Zhao glanced at the city lord who was rushing past, his eyes fell on Han Wenxin again, and said calmly.


    "That''s right!" Han Wenxin nodded and said with a sullen expression.


    "Is there any color?" Yue Zhao asked, after finishing her clothes gracefully.


    "What do you want?" Han Wenxin asked, waiting for Yue Zhao.


    "It depends on what you can give." The smile on Yue Zhao''s lips remained the same, but what he said was annoying to death!


    "Okay, okay!" Han Wenxin was angry again, pointing to Yue Zhao with a hideous expression, "If you win, I will give you the music score of "Bi Hai Luo Xi Qu" that I have treasured for many years!"


    Hearing "Bi Hai Luo Xi Qu", Yue Zhao''s eyes flashed, and a gleam of light flashed under his eyes, and the smile on the corners of his lips deepened, "Okay!"


    "If you lose, you will apologize to me in public, and you won''t be able to use the piano again!" Han Wenxin Jian Yuezhao agreed, adding.


    Hearing this, Yue Zhao''s smile on the corner of his lips deepened, "Okay, it''s just what you said!"


    After he agreed, Han Wenxin also smiled, as if he was sure he would win.


    Those who knew the name of Hang Wenxin looked at Yue Zhao sympathetically, thinking that Yue Zhao would definitely lose. Only Gu Qingqing and others looked at Hang Wenxin with a caring and mentally handicapped look!


    Comparing Qinyi with Yuezhao, that is, the old birthday star hangs-it is too long to live!


    After the city lord arrived, the two directly asked the city lord to be the referee. The city lord was also very interested in the bet. He directly agreed, and suspended the beauty contest, let the women come down, and gave the stage to Yuezhao and Han Wenxin.


    Yuezhao and Han Moonshin fell on stage one after another. Compared with Han Moonshin, Yuezhao is not only young, but also good-looking. The most important thing is that his overall temperament is that kind of noble son, which makes people want to worship inexplicably. .


    But when they learned of Hang Wenxin''s name, they shook their heads, watching Yuezhao''s eyes full of sympathy, and they seemed to be sure that Yuezhao would lose!


    Yuezhao completely ignored the gazes of these people and looked at Han Wenxin.


    "How do you want to compare?" he asked.


    "We will use these women''s competition pianos to play the same tune, and see who is more impressive, and the game will be the winner!" Han Wenxin pointed to the piano Song Xueer and the others used before, and said.


    "Okay." Yue Zhao smiled, walked directly over, took a piano in hand, and returned to the original place.


    Seeing that Yuezhao was so simple, Han Wenxin didn''t delay, and he picked himself a violin, and then returned to the position where he just stood.


    The two were seated at the same time, and the city lord decided on the repertoire for them to play. A very simple "Qing Ping" is just like cooking. The simpler the method, the more test the skills.


    "You are older, you come first." Yuezhao looked at Han Wenxin and made a please gesture.


    Han Wenxin wanted to win Yuezhao, he was not polite, and simply moved his hands, dropped his hands on the strings, and began to play.


    The song "Qingping Song" is a song describing farm life. The whole song feels very comfortable and cheerful. It is like seeing a scene full of life. At sunset, people who work go home one after another. Smoke rises in every household, children are playing on the street, and occasionally small animals run across the street. The atmosphere is very pleasant.


    Han Wenxin''s performance is really good. The whole mood was played by him. It made people immersed in it. He smiled unconsciously and felt very relaxed!


    After he finished playing, he was very satisfied with his performance. Although the eyes looking towards Yue Zhao were calm, he slightly raised his forehead and chin to show his pride.


    The expression on Yuezhao''s face has not changed from beginning to end, and the look in Han Wenxin''s eyes is very calm, completely unaffected by Han Wenxin.


    He smiled, put his hands on the strings, and began to play!

 Chapter 178：

    A slightly cheerful tune flowed from under Yue Zhao''s fingers, and the smile on the corner of his lips was much more real than before. Looking at the piano in front of him, the emotions in his eyes rolled, and the whole person seemed to merge into the world.


    The originally noisy square gradually quieted down, and everyone was aroused by the music in their ears. They were immersed in it, as if they saw a picture of life with a strong atmosphere.


    In other words, it was not like, but such a picture appeared in front of them.


    Yue Zhao used his music to draw a picture in the air. Looking at this picture, everyone has different perceptions, and therefore, the expression on each person''s face is also different.


    Some people feel the comfort, their expressions are relaxed, and their expressions are happy. Some people remember their childhood, as if they have returned to that carefree age, with a smile on their lips and a nostalgic expression, and some people are aroused. I remembered the memory, thought of the person who was by my side, thought of those beautiful pictures, and involuntarily showed the color of yearning.


    The deepest part of people''s hearts was touched. Some people cried, some laughed, some let go, and some sufferings, all their lives seemed to be released at this moment.


    Even Hang Wenxin, who was sitting not far from Yuezhao, moved from the initial suspicion to the current back. The corners of his lips have a slight smile, as if he is thinking of something beautiful, and there is a trace of remembrance in his eyes. .


    At the end of the song, the picture in the air disappeared, and the people did not want to wake up for a long time. It was not until Yue Zhao snapped his fingers that they woke up like a dream.


    At this time, they looked at Yue Zhao again, no longer full of sympathy as before, but very admired, and able to play the state just now, it is enough to show that Yue Zhao¡¯s level is higher than Hang Wen Xin, and everyone can''t help but look at Hang Wen Xin. They think Hang Wenxin must be very ugly at this time.


    Unfortunately, they guessed wrong.


    Han Wenxin''s expression was very calm at this time, and the corners of his mouth even had a smile. He looked at Yue Zhao with faint respect.


    "I lost it, the son''s piano art has reached its peak, and I will bow down to the wind!" Han Wenxin stood up and came to Yue Zhao''s face, folded his hands, and bowed respectfully to Yue Zhao.


    Yuezhao sat on the chair and calmly accepted the gift of Hang Wenxin.


    "This is the prize given to the son, please accept it." He took out a scroll and handed it to Yue Zhao.


    Yue Zhao calmly took the scroll from his hand, opened it and took a look, confirming that it was indeed the score of "Bi Hai Luo Xi Qu", and placed it directly in his Universe Ring.


    "I wonder if you can know the name of the son?" Seeing that Yue Zhao was about to leave, Han Wenxin asked two steps forward.


    Yuezhao stopped, looked back at Han Wenxin, thought for a moment, and said slowly, "Yuezhao, Yuejia of Chang''an Mansion."


    After speaking, Yuezhao went directly off the stage regardless of Hang Wenxin who had been stunned.


    Because of this, they didn''t have to watch the next game. Gu Qing and the others went straight back to the inn.


    ...


    On the stage, Han Wenxin was stunned after hearing Yue Zhao''s name, his eyes were full of disbelief!


    For Le Xiu, the Yue Family of Chang''an Mansion is absolutely faith-like existence!


    It is not easy to enter the Tao with music, and it is even more difficult to achieve success in cultivation. If Han Wenxin had not had an adventure, he would not become a real Wenlian today and be sought after by the world. I am afraid that he is still struggling at the fourth and fifth ranks, and is fascinated by everyone.


    But Yuejia is different!


    The Yue family has always been Le Xiu from generation to generation. This is a gene engraved in the Yue family''s blood, which has been passed on for thousands of years.


    Everyone in this family will choose a musical instrument as their natal instrument and have their own unique practice methods.


    The head of the Yue Family Patriarch, that is, Yue Zhao¡¯s father, is a Le Xiu of the ninth-level peak, and Yue Zhao is the best talent of the Yue Family in the past three hundred years!


    When Yue Zhao was at Tier 5, he killed dozens of Tier 6 with a song "Xiang Ke Xing", and became famous in World War I, so that the entire world of the fairy world knew Yue Jia Yue Zhao, and at the same time, he also knew that Yue Zhao was the holy land of spirit and fox. Apprentice of the Lord.


    After Han Wenxin listened to Yue Zhao''s performance, he actually guessed that Yue Zhao may be Yue''s family, but when he heard Yue Zhao''s admission, he still felt a little disbelief!


    Although Yue Zhao¡¯s voice was not loud, it was not small. The city lord and others who were closer to the stage heard it. They also couldn¡¯t believe it, including Lu Ying. He was so surprised that he didn¡¯t expect that he was not careful. The people I met turned out to be celebrities in the sub-xian world!


    ...


    After returning to the inn, Yue Zhao looked at Gu Qing slightly apologetically.


    "Gentle, I''m sorry, I disturbed you watching the game." He revealed his identity and naturally could not stay. Gu Qing and the others could only follow him to leave, and Gu Qing was very interested in the game before and did not let him. As Gu Qing watched the game, Yue Zhao blamed himself.


    "It doesn''t matter, Brother Second," Gu gently shook his head, "Listening to Senior Brother 2 playing the piano is much more interesting than watching those people compete."


    "If you want to listen gently, I can play it for you at any time." Others want to listen to Yue Zhao playing the piano, only when fighting with Yue Zhao, but Gu Qing is different, Yue Zhao can play for her at any time!


    "Thank you Brother Er," Gu Qing smiled brightly, and then looked at Yue Zhao curiously, "Is the second senior brother competing with that guy because of the "Bihai Luoxi Song"?"


    It was the first time that Gu Qingli saw Yue Zhao interested in something, so he was a little curious.


    Yue Zhao stretched out his hand, and the score of "Bi Hai Luo Xi Qu" appeared in his hand, "This "Bi Hai Luo Xi Qu" is not particularly expensive in the music score, but many scores were destroyed in the past, and now the rest is not Many, and this thing may be just a piece of music for others, but it has an important effect on me."


    Gu nodded lightly, "The second brother, you''ll be ready soon."


    Seeing that Gu Qingqing didn''t want to watch, Yue Zhao put it away.


    "Since we can''t stay in Xiyuan City, let''s pack our things and leave the city, otherwise there will be a lot of greetings in a while, trouble!" Mu Chen suggested that Yue Zhao and Gu Qing had finished speaking.


    The others glanced at each other and felt that what Mu Chen had said was reasonable, and they all agreed, so the group packed up their things as quickly as possible, got in the carriage and left.


    When the city lord and the dignitaries of Xiyuan City found their place and sent people to invite them, they found that they had left Xiyuan City and regretted all of them.


    After leaving Xiyuan City, the next city is Daxing City. It takes two days to ride a carriage from Xiyuan City.


    Gu Qing and their carriage were not fast, and they often stopped, which caused Lu Ying, who had guessed their destination, to quickly catch up with them.


    At that time, Gu Qing and the others were playing in the water by the river. The reason was that Gu Qing wanted to eat fish. Zhuo Tingqiu offered to catch the fish in a competition. So Gu Qing, Zhuo Tingqiu and Yun Ran went into the water and started. After catching a few fish, Yun Ran accidentally got a puddle of water on Zhuo Tingqiu''s body, and Zhuo Tingqiu retaliated against him. Then the two began a battle. After Gu Qing was accidentally affected, he also Joined the battle.


    The four of Yue Zhao sat by the river and watched Gu Qing and their play. After hearing the sound of horseshoes, the four of them looked not far away and saw Lu Ying''s figure, all a little surprised.


    "Several benefactors, we''re seeing each other again." Seeing Yue Zhao and the others, Lu Ying''s eyes lit up, rolled over and got off his horse, and then led the horse to Yue Zhao and the others to say hello.


    Yue Zhao turned his gaze back nonchalantly, looked at the fire in front of him, and directly treated Lu Ying as air. Jun Wu directly turned his head and looked at Gu Qing, without a trace of light being allocated to Lu Ying.


    Nan Hua looked at Lu Ying with a smile, "Lu Gongzi, what a coincidence, this is the third time we have seen each other."


    "Yeah, so we are really fate." Lu Ying didn''t seem to hear the irony in the Nanhua dialect. While smiling, she walked up to Yue Zhao and the others to sit down.


    Seeing his cheeky movements, Nan Hua and Mu Chen twitched their eyes at the same time. They thought this guy looked human, so how could he be such a dog?


    "Master Lu should have come to us specifically, right?" Knowing that he wouldn''t ask anything about going around with Lu Ying, Nan Hua simply asked directly.


    Lu Ying''s eyes flashed, "Don''t get me wrong, my benefactors, this is really a coincidence!" He promised quickly.


    "Isn''t it that Lu Gongzi knows the most in his heart?" Nan Hua''s lips curled up with an ironic smile, and his eyes were cold.


    Lu Ying scratched her head and smiled at Nan Hua.


    At this moment, Gu Qing and the others also came back. The clothes of the three of them were originally wet with water, but they were dried with spiritual energy, but they looked a little wrinkled, and the three of them felt a little uncomfortable wearing them. , So he was about to come back and change his clothes, but after walking over, they saw Lu Ying, and the three were a little surprised.


    "Senior Brother San, why is he here?" Gu Qing walked to Nan Hua''s side and asked in Nan Hua''s ear with a voice that everyone could hear.


    A smile flashed through Nan Hua''s eyes, "I don''t know, Master Lu said he was destined with us, but I feel that Master Lu should have come to us specifically, but I don''t know why?"


    Gu lightly looked at Lu Ying, frowning, "We should be unfamiliar, at least we are not familiar enough to be surrounded by a fire."


    She seldom doesn''t give face to others directly. Saying this at this time surprised both Yuezhao and Nanhua.


    "This girl, I didn''t do anything. I just saw you again and felt very destined. I just wanted to come over and say hello. If the girl is not welcome, I will leave now." Lu Ying squinted her eyes and looked at it. Gu Qing said with a smile.


    "Then you go now, I don''t like it!" Gu Qing said directly without saving him a bit of face!


    The smile on Lu Ying''s face froze, and the look in Gu Qing''s eyes was unbelievable. If it weren''t for Gu Qing, they would all stare at him. He would want to touch his face to see if his face was good. It has fallen, otherwise, why the face that was most popular with little girls in the past is completely useless?

 Chapter 179：

    Lu Ying is still very confident about his appearance. In the past, those little girls would be fascinated by his face when they saw him. Some even liked what he liked so much that it was a bit annoying, but he did because of this face. Get a lot of benefits!


    He wanted to get close to Gu Qing first, because Gu Qing was the youngest of the group, and she was a girl, so she was the easiest to be impressed.


    No matter how he thought, he was the first one to lose to Gu Qing!


    Because this girl not only doesn''t like her face, but she even hates it?


    Lu Ying touched her nose, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Regardless of whether Lu Ying was embarrassed or not, Gu Qingming stared at Lu Ying, quite a way that she would not let it go without leaving Lu Ying!


    Lu Ying looked at other people and found that these people were either watching the show or just ignoring him. Anyway, no one said Gu Qing, and no one wanted to speak for him. He touched his nose and could only choose to retreat first. .


    "Since this girl doesn''t like me, then I will leave first." He stood up, patted the dirt on his body, walked to his horse, arched his hands at several people, and then turned to leave.


    After his figure disappeared, Gu Qing retracted his gaze and returned to the carriage to change his clothes.


    "Why don''t you like that Lu Ying?" Yue Zhao asked Gu Qing while licking the firewood from the fire.


    "Well, the breath on his body is weird, I don''t like it." Gu gently frowned, thinking of the breath on Lu Ying''s body, she was uncomfortable.


    "If you don''t like it, don''t like it. We will avoid him when we meet, or let him avoid it!" Yue Zhao touched Gu Qing''s hair, so that Gu Qing didn''t frown, and said in a petting manner.


    "Yes, that guy has bad intentions at first sight, we just ignore him." Mu Chen nodded beside him, he didn''t like Lu Ying very much either.


    "Although that guy is really handsome, but I don''t know why, I don''t feel that I like him too much!" Yun Ran sighed thinking of the other''s looks, what a pity that Lu Ying''s face was.


    Zhuo Tingqiu looked at Yun Ran with a black line, speechless for her idiot''s behavior.


    Lu Ying didn''t know that he was hated by Gu Qing and the others, and was still thinking about how to get close to Gu Qing and them.


    After he separated from Gu Qing and them, he ran into another group of people.


    There are about ten people in this group, including eight men and two women.


    According to Lu Ying''s observation, the principals of these people are one of the handsome-looking young men and the woman who is next to him and has an obviously unusual relationship with him.


    That woman was also very beautiful, she was of that gentle and watery type, she looked very generous and virtuous, she was the type that some men liked, and of course it was not the type that Lu Ying liked!


    When Lu Ying spotted them, they also spotted Lu Ying. At first they were a little wary. They only relaxed when they found that Lu Ying was alone.


    Unlike Gu Qing and the others, Lu Ying gave up the idea of ??making friends with them after observing the team for a short time, still thinking about how to befriend Gu Qing and the others.


    But he didn''t want to associate with these people, but these people wanted to know him.


    Qin Xuan is the son of the Qin family in Xiangxi Prefecture. He is the only son of the head of the Qin family. He has a high status in the Qin family and he is very much loved. He himself is more lustful, likes beautiful women, and has an average cultivation level. The level''s cultivation base was still piled up by Patriarch Qin with a medicine pill!


    This time he came out to practice under the order of his father. In addition to him, there are also his seven guards, his sister and female companion.


    If Yun Ran and the others were here, they would recognize that they were with Qin Xuan. It was Qiu Yuyan who they had seen in the Xuantian Continent and liked Si Lin!


    Since Qiu Yuyan''s ascension, she flew directly to Xiangxi Mansion, which happened to be in Xiyue City where Qin''s family was located. At that time, she didn''t know anything about the Second Immortal Realm, so she could only settle down in Xiyue City first. , Was favored by Qin Xuan.


    When Qiu Yuyan was in the Xuantian Continent, she was able to play with many outstanding men between applause. Even in the Second Immortal Realm, her methods did not disappear, and Qin Xuan soon became deeply attached to her.


    She was like duckweed in the second immortal world this time, and Qin Xuan was the place she temporarily found for herself.


    She did not follow Qin Xuan back to the Qin family, but kept in touch with Qin Xuan, and at the same time persuaded Qin Xuan to practice. The Qin family''s parents saw that she was still useful to Qin Xuan, so they let her stay with Qin Xuan. Qin Xuan said that she would follow along when she came out to practice.


    Following Qin Xuan''s side, her cultivation base has been promoted to the eighth level, and Qin Xuan can bring her less and less things. She wants to take this opportunity to get rid of Qin Xuan and find another one for herself. rely!


    When she first saw Lu Ying, Qiu Yuyan noticed that Qin Xuan''s sister, Qin Yi, had been staring at Lu Ying, and her cheeks were red and her eyes were shiny. She obviously liked Lu Ying''s appearance.


    With a thought on her mind, Qin Yi asked Qin Yi about Lu Ying''s identity.


    Accompanied by Qiu Yuyan, Qin Yi came to Lu Ying. Her cheeks were flushed and her head buried on her chest. She looked a little shy. It was completely different from the generous and spicy things in the past. Qiu Yuyan felt like a handsome man in her heart. Power is different.


    "This son, I wonder if I can tell your name?" Qin Yi struggled for a long time before finally plucking up the courage to ask Lu Ying.


    Lu Ying knew what Qin Yi was thinking when she saw Qin Yi''s appearance. He saw too many girls like this. If it were in the past, he would not pay attention at all, but he was just stimulated by Gu Qing, Qin Yi His performance proves that his charm is still there, his mood is much better, and he is much kinder to Qin Yi.


    "Under Lu Ying." He arched his hands towards Qin Yi, looking polite, and with his looks, he could indeed fascinate a woman.


    Qin Yi was fascinated, and his eyes were everywhere.


    "Little girl Qin Yi." Regardless of whether Lu Ying asked her name or not, she directly told Lu Ying her name, hoping that Lu Ying could remember her name.


    "Miss Qin." Lu Ying behaved politely.


    Seeing Lu Ying like this, Qin Yi''s face turned redder.


    "Lu Gongzi, this is dangerous in the wild. I think Lu Gongzi is walking alone. I don''t know whether Lu Gongzi is willing to walk with us?" Maybe it was Lu Ying''s gentle gaze that encouraged Qin Yi, and Qin Yi directly said what was in her heart.


    After speaking, she quickly covered her face and hid behind Qiu Yuyan, very shy.


    The smile on Lu Ying''s face did not change, but a trace of astonishment flashed through his eyes. I didn''t expect Qin Yi to be so direct!


    Of course, he has also seen the face of the world, and the smile on his face is more gentle, "Thank you Ms. Qin for the invitation, then it''s better to be respectful than to follow my fate."


    Although Qin Yi was shy, she kept listening to Lu Ying''s movements with her ears upright. After hearing Lu Ying''s words, the corners of her lips opened slightly, and she seemed very happy.


    Qiu Yuyan, who was working as a tool next to her, felt her face almost stiff, but fortunately, her goal was achieved.


    She is now Qin Xuan''s female companion and can''t do too many outrageous actions, but Qin Yi is Qin Xuan''s younger sister, and Qin Yi invites Lu Ying, Qin Xuan will definitely not be angry!


    Sure enough, when Qin Yi brought Lu Ying over and said that he wanted to travel together, Qin Xuan was unhappy, but he still agreed to Qin Yi''s request and agreed to let Lu Ying follow them.


    ¡­


    Gu Qing and the others rested in the wild for one night, and then continued to Daxing City the next day.


    Daxing City is close to the Chiyue Mountains and connects with Chiyue Forest. Chiyue Forest is one of the eight dangerous places in the sub-immortal world. In addition to Chiyue Forest, the other four dangerous places are Tianwanghai, Dark Swamp, Northern Snow Mountain and Xingxing Moon island.


    The reason why the Scarlet Moon Forest is called a dangerous place is because there are monsters that are infinitely close to the immortal ranks, and there are three and half-step fairy beasts. Of course, its outer and middle parts are for adventurers. It''s heaven.


    There are a lot of precious spiritual flowers and grasses there, as well as many monsters. For those who want to experience it, it is heaven. For those who want to practice, they can also collect spiritual flowers and grasses and hunt monsters. In exchange for money, although Daxingcheng is not big, it is very popular.


    Every day, countless people rush to Daxing City from all directions. After being repaired, they enter the Chiyue Forest. Some people from the Chiyue Forest rest and heal their injuries here. Therefore, the economy of Daxing City is very developed.


    Before, Gu Qing had wanted to come to the Scarlet Moon Forest to experience it, but it was delayed because of the settlement of Wuyun City. This time it was also delayed because of going to the wedding of the Promise Sect. It was somewhat regrettable.


    When Gu Qing and the others arrived in Daxing City, it was already evening and the sun was about to set. Even so, there were still many people entering and leaving the city.


    After they got off the carriage, they lined up to enter Daxing City.


    The overall strength of Daxing City is higher than that of Xiyuan City and Yonghua City. People of Tier 5 and Tier 6 can be seen everywhere, and Tier 8 and Tier 9 can also be seen occasionally.


    There are also some mercenary groups here, which specialize in taking on some missions in the Scarlet Moon Forest, in order to obtain commissions and resources for cultivation.


    In addition to the decent shops, there are many stalls selling things on the streets here. No matter how kind these people behave, they can''t conceal the murderous aura on them. They have accumulated over a long period of fighting with monsters and beasts.


    Gu Qing, they look great, the clothes they wear look expensive, and they are very young. In the eyes of some people, they are the kind of fat sheep. Since they entered the city, many people have looked at them with full eyes. Greed.


    "Second brother, do those people think of us as kind of bullies?" Gu lightly smiled at the corner of his lips, and asked Yue Zhao by his side, with a hint of interest in his eyes.


    Yue Zhao glanced lightly to see the expressions of some people. The smile on the corners of her lips deepened, but her eyes were cold, "Their eyes are not very good!"


    His voice sounded very gentle, but his tone was full of chill.


    "They are all bullying and fearing hard things. As long as we reveal our cultivation base, they won''t dare to do it." Yun Ran said coldly when he felt the irritating eyes on Gu Qing''s other side. .


    "Yes, I hope they can be smarter." Nan Hua said with a smile while shaking the fan.


    The few people looked at each other, not only were they not afraid, but they were a little excited, as if they were expecting someone to trouble them.


    Those who want to trouble them naturally don''t know what they think. If they do, they will probably be **** off!


    When they arrived at the best inn in Daxing City, they met Qin Xuan at the door.


    It took Lu Ying a day to stop Qin Xuan from being hostile to him, but also to have a very good impression on him. He even had a tendency to listen to him. The methods were very superb. He was talking to Qin Yi and saw Gu Qing and the others. After that, he paused for a while, dropped Qin Yi directly, and walked towards Gu Qing and the others.


    "Everyone, we meet again." Lu Ying showed a very kind smile and looked at Gu Qing and the others.


    Gu Qing originally thought that they would never meet Lu Ying again. Who knew they would meet again in Daxing City, her face turned black, she glanced at Lu Ying, as if she hadn¡¯t seen it, she had to bypass Lu Ying and enter. Inn.


    Lu Ying finally met Gu Qing and the others again, how could it be so easy to let them go?


    He stretched out an arm directly, blocking Gu Qing''s path.


    Gu Qing was angry at once, and Hunxian Ling directly wrapped Lu Ying''s arm, and then slammed it violently, throwing the unsuspecting Lu Ying out.


    Lu Ying''s reaction was still very good. When Gu Qing threw him out, her body moved a bit, allowing herself to fall to the ground perfectly, without being gently thrown to the ground by Gu.


    Gu Qingqing just wanted Lu Ying to get out of the way, and didn''t really mean to hurt Lu Ying. After Lu Ying was thrown out, she walked directly into the inn, but after two steps, she was blocked again. She looked towards The person blocking her frowned when he found out that it was an unknown woman.


    "This girl, we don''t seem to know, what are you doing to block me?" Gu Qing''s tone was not good at this time because Lu Ying was annoyed, but she still tried her best to restrain her.


    "Who told you to do something to Brother Lu Ying, apologize to Brother Lu Ying!" Qin Yi exploded when she saw Lu Ying being thrown out, and directly stopped Gu Qing and said sternly.


    Originally, Lu Ying left her and ran to talk to Gu Qing and the others. She was still a little angry, even a little jealous of Gu Qing. Who knew that Gu Qing not only ignored Lu Ying, but also threw Lu Ying out. She naturally It''s not enough to be angry, even more angry than being thrown out by someone!


    Gu lightly looked at Lu Ying, then at Qin Yi, his eyebrows were slightly furrowed, and Qin Yi''s eyes were looking at a neuropathy, "This girl, your brother Lu Ying blocked me first. Road, I let him go, he forced me, you want me to apologize, it¡¯s impossible!"


    Qin Yi didn''t expect that Gu Qing would be so shameless. She herself was not a good-tempered person. Her outstretched hand turned into a palm directly, and she patted Gu Qing''s chest.


    A coldness flashed under Gu Qing''s eyes, one side of his body avoided Qin Yi''s attack and kicked Qin Yi''s stomach directly. Qin Yi was not Gu Qing''s opponent at all, and had no experience in combat. Kick gently and fly three or four meters away.

 Chapter 180：

    Qin Yi was caught by Qin Xuan, and both of them looked at Gu Qing with very bad eyes.


    Yue Zhao and the others also walked behind Gu Qingqing, looking at Qin Xuan and the others with an ugly expression.


    At this time, Qiu Yuyan walked out of Qin Xuan''s team.


    Just now because she was too surprised to see Gu Qing, she was stunned. When she recovered, the two groups of people had already confronted each other.


    Her gaze turned around Gu Qing and the others, and she realized that she hadn''t seen Si Lin, and a trace of disappointment flashed through her eyes!


    When she was in the Xuantian Continent, although Si Lin never gave her a good face and always rejected her clearly, it was probably because what she couldn''t get was the best. On the contrary, she never forgot about Si Lin, even already. Become obsession!


    After her ascension, she also thought about whether she would meet Si Lin again, but after so many years, she had never seen it once, and she needed to survive in the second immortal realm, so she chose Qin Xuan and made Si Lin deep. Buried in my heart, until I met Gu Qingqing again.


    Those she thought had forgotten, broke ground in an instant, and the only few contacts with Si Lin came to her mind one by one, and she realized that she had remembered every detail very clearly, and even could Remember Si Lin''s expression at that time!


    She took a step forward and walked to Gu Qing''s face, showing a smile she thought was the most beautiful.


    "Miss Gu, Miss Yun, long time no see, do you still remember the little girl?"


    Gu Qingqing didn''t have a deep impression of Qiu Yuyan. Five years later, she had long forgotten, but Yun Ran remembered Qiu Yuyan very clearly. She was also a little surprised to see Qiu Yuyan here.


    "Are you Qiu Yuyan of the Qiu Family?" Although Yun Ran asked Qiu Yuyan, he was already sure in his heart.


    "It''s me," Qiu Yuyan''s smile deepened a bit. "After a long absence, I wonder how the two of you have had these years?"


    Her tone was very familiar, as if she was really friends with Gu Qing and Yun Ran.


    "We''re having a good time, where''s Miss Qiu?" Yun Ran saw that Gu Qing didn''t remember Qiu Yuyan anymore, and naturally talked to Qiu Yuyan.


    "I''m not bad too," Qiu Yuyan smiled, looked at Gu Qing, hesitated for a moment, and still said, "I haven''t seen Miss Gu''s brother this time. I wonder what''s going on with Young Master Si?"


    Yun Ran just saw Qiu Yuyan and didn¡¯t ask Si Lin. He thought that Qiu Yuyan had forgotten. Now that she heard what she said, there was a real expression in his eyes. Qiu Yuyan was very obsessed with Si Lin when he was in Xuantian Continent. I didn''t give up even when I refused. Every time I saw Si Lin, I couldn''t wait to come up. Now she was not surprised at all.


    "Senior Brother Si is also very good, bother Miss Qiu is worried." Although she complained in her heart, she still smiled on her face, "Are Miss Qiu and those two friends?"


    She pointed to Qin Xuan and Qin Yi who were not far away. They were a little surprised when they saw Qiu Yuyan and Gu Qing and they met, and then became a little angry. They were staring at this side angrily at this time.


    Qiu Yuyan turned around, glanced at Qin Xuan and Qin Yi, her eyes flickered, turned her head, and looked at Yun Ran, "They are my friends, Xiaoyi and Lu Gongzi are friends. I may have seen Lu Gongzi just now. I was a little angry when I was treated like that by Girl Gu, and I didn''t mean to act against Girl Gu, but I also asked her not to be angry.


    After coming to the Second Immortal Realm, she knew the identities of Si Lin and the others. The disciples of the Spirit Fox Holy Master were not something Qin Xuan and the others could provoke. Qin Xuan and the others helped her for so many years. Naturally, she could not watch Qin Xuan and the others. Offend Gu gently.


    Her voice did not hide, not only Gu Qing they heard it, but also Qin Xuan and Qin Yi not far away.


    Qin Xuan was okay, but Qin Yi was very unhappy just frowning.


    "Sister Qiu, what are you talking about? I did it on purpose. Who told her to do something to Brother Lu Ying?" Qin Yi yelled at Qiu Yuyan, clutching her stomach, with an ugly expression on her face.


    A cold light flashed in Qiu Yuyan''s eyes, she looked back at Qin Yi, and then turned her gaze to Lu Ying, who was watching the show. "Master Lu, you are the cause of this incident. Please explain, Xiao Yi didn''t intentionally target Girl Gu."


    Although only staying with Lu Ying for a day, Qiu Yuyan has probably touched out Lu Ying. This person has deep thoughts. Although I don¡¯t know why Qin Yi agreed to walk with them, he looks more like this. It was like playing with Qin Yi, even Qin Xuan was played between his palms.


    Originally, she set Lu Ying as a goal. After getting along, she gave up directly. A man like Lu Ying is not like Qin Xuan. It is not easy to control. If she doesn''t, she has to pay for it. She doesn''t make this loss. Buying and selling.


    Lu Ying didn''t expect Qiu Yuyan to mention herself. When he was with him before, not only Qiu Yuyan touched his temper, he also found that among Qin Xuan''s group, the smartest was Qiu Yuyan, who looked like her. The relationship with Qin Xuan is that she is attached to Qin Xuan, but Qin Xuan is actually led by her nose. She looks ambitious, and she doesn''t seem to want to be with Qin Xuan anymore.


    He originally thought he was Qiu Yuyan''s target, but he was still a little proud, but he never thought that Qiu Yuyan seemed to have changed his mind.


    Seeing everyone else staring at him, Lu Ying stroked his nose.


    "Miss Qin, Miss Gu didn''t mean to throw me just now. Thank you for defending me, but you really misunderstood." He first looked at Qin Yi and explained. Regardless of Qin Yi''s reaction, he turned to look at Gu Qing said, "Miss Gu, I just offended, Ms. Qin has a simple temperament and didn''t intend to target you on purpose. I will apologize to you on her behalf!


    Qin Yi was very moved because Lu Ying helped herself to speak, "Brother Lu Ying..." She looked at Lu Ying with tears in her eyes, but she couldn''t see anyone but Lu Ying.


    Gu Qing was not particularly angry at first. Seeing Qin Yi''s love mind, he was speechless, "Forget it, that''s the end of this matter, can I go in now?"


    She looked at Lu Ying threateningly. Lu Ying touched her nose and quickly made a gesture of please.


    Gu gently retracted his gaze and went straight into the inn. Yue Zhao and the others followed her and also entered the inn.


    "Yan''er, who are those people just now?" Qin Xuan walked to Qiu Yuyan''s side and asked.


    "Those are the people I met in the Xuantian Continent. Their identities are not ordinary. Axuan, don''t confront them head-on." Qiu Yuyan did not directly mention Gu Qing and their identities, but just persuaded them. , "Let''s go in too, I''m a little tired."


    Qin Xuan was thinking about Qiu Yuyan''s words. Hearing Qiu Yuyan saying that he was tired, he quickly looked at her expression and saw that she was indeed a little tired, so he left Gu Qing and the others behind, "Then let''s go in."


    After speaking, he directly helped Qiu Yuyan walk into the inn.


    Qin Yi didn''t pay attention to Qin Xuan''s side at all. Instead, she came to Lu Ying and looked at Lu Ying with concern, "Brother Lu Ying, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, Miss Qin, let''s go in too." Lu Ying touched her nose, avoided Qin Yi''s hot gaze, and walked into the inn first.


    Qin Yi didn''t think much, and followed Lu Ying into the inn.


    ...


    The inn that Gu Qing and the others lived in was the largest and the best in Daxing City. Not only did they have enough rooms, they even had that kind of small yard to live in. Gu Qing and the others had a lot of people, so they asked for a small yard. It¡¯s also comfortable to live in a single room.


    Because it was getting late, they washed up after dinner and then rested separately. After all, they didn''t rest well in the field before.


    Night came soon, and as the night darkened, Daxing City gradually calmed down and plunged into darkness.


    Suddenly, more than two dozen figures in black night clothes appeared on the street. They were running on the roof, very fast, and it could be seen that everyone''s cultivation level was not low.


    Finally, these people stopped at the entrance of the inn where Gu Qing and the others were staying. The leader instructed the people behind him to go in first, and then followed him.


    Their goal was very clear, and they had clearly explored the terrain before coming, and went straight to the yard where Gu Qing and the others lived.


    The leader made a few gestures, and the two dozen people who came immediately went to a room in seven or eight groups.


    Their movements are very light and their strength is well controlled. Obviously this is not the first time they have done this kind of thing.


    In Yue Zhao¡¯s room, Yue Zhao did not sleep, but meditated on the bed. He had spotted those people as early as when they entered the inn, but he didn¡¯t know what they were going to do, because he ignored them. Seeing that they had entered the yard, he opened his eyes. In the darkness, he suddenly curled his lips and disappeared from the bed.


    In Nanhua¡¯s room, Nanhua did not practice but did not sleep soundly. Like Yue Zhao, he had spotted these people a long time ago. Now seeing these people coming towards them, he opened his eyes and flashed under his eyes. There was a dim light, and I sat up from the bed with the fans in my hand, waiting for those people to come in.


    In the other people''s rooms, Gu Qing, Jun Wu, Yun Ran, Mu Chen, and Zhuo Tingqiu all woke up, with their eyes open at this time, waiting for those people to break in.


    "Gently, don''t make a move for a while, how about letting me make a move?" Xiaoyu nestled in Gu Qing''s arms in the form of a cub, and spoke to Gu Qing.


    "What? Your paws are itchy?" Gu lightly squeezed Xiaoyu''s paws, and said with a smile.


    "Well, I haven''t had a fight since I woke up." Xiaoyu did not deny it, letting Gu gently pinch his paw.


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you." Gu Qing would naturally not reject Xiaoyu. Although she wanted to fight a little bit, who made Xiaoyu her partner.


    She put Xiaoyu on the bed, and when her figure flashed, she stepped aside.


    At this moment, the door of her room was gently opened, and a ray of moonlight penetrated through the crack of the door, and disappeared quickly.

 Chapter 181：

    There were two people in black clothes who touched Gu Qing''s room. After they entered the room, they carefully closed the door, looked at each other, and approached the bed gently.


    After getting close to the bed, the two directly raised their weapons and chopped them down.


    Gu Qing was not in the bed at all. They could only cut the air. The two felt something was wrong and were about to retreat. Suddenly a white light flashed in front of them, and one of them was scratched on the face and let out a scream.


    "What is it?" the other person whispered.


    "I don''t know, it''s very fast!" The other person replied, covering his **** face.


    The two watched vigilantly, trying to retreat to the door while alert, but after just taking a step, a white light flashed in front of them, and the other person''s shoulder was scratched.


    They were scratched one after another, but they didn''t see who hurt them. Panic flashed through their eyes and ran to the door in a hurry.


    Just turning around, a light group suddenly appeared in front of them, and then in the horrified eyes of the two, a monster beast that had never been seen appeared in front of them, and it was Xiaoyu who changed from its cub form to its shape. Adult form.


    "What is this?" The man in black with his scratched face looked at the monster beast nearby, and asked his companion with trembling teeth.


    "No, I don''t know." The other person held his shoulders, his body trembling all the time.


    Xiaoyu licked his paws and looked at the frightened two people in front of him. A smile flashed across his eyes. With a wave of his hand, the man in black who was scratched on one face also showed three paw prints on the other face. Both were scratched, and Xiaoyu nodded in satisfaction.


    "what!"


    Holding his cheeks on both sides, feeling the sticky sensation brought by the blood on his hands, the man in black couldn''t help screaming finally.


    His companion shivered when he shouted, then his eyes flashed fiercely, waved the weapon in his hand, and slashed at Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu jumped up, avoided the opponent''s attack, and came to the top of his head. From top to bottom, he caught the man in black''s chin directly from the top of his head. The man in black was completely disfigured, and his eyes were also affected. influences.


    He covered his face with one hand, and attacked Xiaoyu with a weapon in the other.


    "Stop screaming, do it quickly, if you don''t do it, both of us will die!" He said coldly to his companion who was still screaming beside him.


    The companion he was reminded of quickly stopped screaming, gritted his teeth, and wielded his weapon to approach Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes flashed, avoiding the attacks of the two one after another, and at the same time came behind them, jumped up, pounced on one of them, smashed the door of the room, and threw the man to the ground.


    Seeing that the door was opened, the companion of the man ran out, regardless of whether the person was alive or dead. Xiaoyu glanced at the person who had fled, and turned his eyes back to the person who was crushed by it. In that person¡¯s horrified gaze, his claws Across the man''s neck.


    The blood burst out, Xiaoyu drew away, the man''s eyes widened, struggling, and finally collapsed on the ground, his head tilted to one side, losing his breath.


    The former quiet yard was very lively at this time, and the people in black who broke into other people''s rooms were driven out. They were all in the yard. Yue Zhao and the others also appeared in the yard and confronted the people in black.


    Xiaoyu walked leisurely to Gu Qing''s side, licked her paws, arched her head over Gu''s gently hand, turned around, stared at the man who had been scratched by it before, and shook her tail.


    The man kept staring at Xiaoyu. After seeing Xiaoyu''s movements, he shivered with his face, hiding himself behind the others.


    "Leave one to live, and the others are killed." Yue Zhao greeted the others and took the lead in taking out Liuguangqin.


    "Good!" Nan Hua responded briskly, the Liuli Shuanghua fan in his hand instantly became bigger, and with a light wave of him, a whirlwind blew towards the people in black.


    "Understood, Brother Second." Mu Chen also responded, and the Chi Yan spear stabs forward, and a sea of ??fire appears directly in front of him, trapping several people in black inside.


    Jun Wu followed closely, the scimitar in his hand left his hand, spinning in the air, scratching a man''s arm, piercing a man''s throat, and returning to his hand.


    Gu gently stretched out his hand, and the immortal silk was like a spirit snake, directly wrapped around the man in black who was closest to her. When the soft white silk passed through the body of the man in black, it became very sharp. He was scratched instantly and let out a scream.


    Xiaoyu jumped up and rushed directly to the man in black who was scratched by it at the beginning, as if playing with him, running around in the yard after chasing him, catching him from time to time, leaving him with an extra wound. .


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu also joined the battle, each fighting a man in black.


    A ray of light appeared in the yard from time to time, and a man in black fell down after a while.


    There are fewer and fewer people in black who can stand. The people in black who take the lead have the highest cultivation level and the most cunning. They have been hiding behind other people. At this time, seeing the situation is not good, they want to take the opportunity to escape and be taken care of. Seeing lightly, she gave up on the man in black who was fighting, with a little toe, and came to the head of the man.


    It was Gu Qing that the man had seen, and a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and he immediately raised his weapon and attacked Gu Qing, thinking of holding Gu Qing as a hostage, he would definitely be able to or leave!


    It''s a pity that his weapon had not been cut down, he was already sturdily rolled by the immortal Ling. Gu gently pulled his hand, and he was severely thrown to the ground. The weapon in his hand also fell to the ground. Gently kicking to the side, he struggled a few times, but found that the more struggling, the tighter the white silk on his body, his expression was very shocked, and he did not expect Gu Qing to be so powerful!


    "Don''t bother, I am not that immortal scorpion can be opened up by anyone, at least, you can''t." Gu Qing kicked that person and saw that his expression was distorted in pain, which made him satisfied. Clapped his hands.


    A group of people from rank 8 confronted Gu Qing. These people who are basically rank 9 are not opponents at all. The headed man in black watched his brothers fall to the ground one by one, losing his breath, and his eyes flashed. Pain, his face is getting more and more gray.


    After solving the other men in black, Yue Zhao and the others put away their weapons and surrounded the only men in black who were still alive. The men in black had already accepted their fate at this time and looked at Gu Qing and them with empty eyes.


    "Mu Chen, give him a pill." Yue Zhao said softly as he looked at the man in black with a usual smile on his face.


    "Okay, Brother Second." Mu Chen replied, looked for it in Qiankun Ring, then took out a jade bottle, walked to the man in black, and threw the pill into it under the eyes of the man in black who resisted. The mouth of the man in black.


    After Mu Chen loosened the man in black, he immediately grew his mouth and retched, trying to spit out the pill.


    "Don''t bother, the pill that I refined melts in the mouth and is absolutely easy to digest!" Mu Chen shook his head and said coolly as he watched the man in black''s movements.


    When the man in black heard the words, a trace of despair flashed in his eyes. He raised his head and looked at Mu Chen with a grim expression and hoarse voice, "What kind of medicine did you give me?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a poison." Mu Chen watched the man in black, his eyes brightened after hearing his words, and added, "It''s just a pill that will let you tell the truth!"


    The joy in the black clothed man¡¯s eyes has not dissipated. He was stunned when he heard Mu Chen¡¯s words. It seemed a little unbelievable. He had never heard of a medicine that could make people tell the truth, so he didn¡¯t believe Mu Chen. if.


    "Don''t believe it?" Mu Chen raised his eyebrows, "You will see the effect soon!"


    After Mu Chen finished speaking, he took a step back and gave up the position to Yue Zhao.


    Yue Zhao took a step forward, squatted down and looked at the man in black. The smile on his face was perfect, and he looked like a handsome young man.


    "Let''s talk about it, who are you?" His tone was very calm, even with a hint of curiosity.


    The man in black looked at Yue Zhao, not knowing why he felt his body tremble. He thought that he would never betray his brother, but when he heard his own voice, his eyes were very frightened.


    "We are members of the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Corps. The leader sent us." The man in black closed his mouth with a frightened expression. He couldn''t believe that the words just came out of his own mouth. He thought of just Mu. What Chen said, couldn''t help but look at Mu Chen, and when he received an encouraging look from Mu Chen, he suddenly became more frightened.


    "What is your group leader''s name? How is the cultivation level?" Yue Zhao asked with a smile.


    "The captain is called Li Zhanbiao, the ninth-level cultivation base." The man in black can''t control his mouth at all, even though he doesn''t want to speak in his heart!


    "Why does the regiment leader want to shoot at us?" Yue Zhao asked with a flash of light in his eyes.


    "You look young, but you are very well-dressed and you should be richer. The group leader asked us to **** your property, and the men will be killed and the women will be brought back to the group!" The man in black had already given up and said with a numb face. .


    Hearing this, Yue Zhao''s face became cold, and the other people''s faces were full of anger.


    Snatching their property won''t make them angry. What makes them angry is that they want to do something against Gu Qing and Yun Ran!


    Gu Qing is their reverse scale, you can move them, but you can''t move Gu Qing!


    Jun Wu directly raised the scimitar in his hand and was about to chop off the neck of the man in black. Yue Zhao stopped him. He turned his head and looked at Yue Zhao a little uncomfortably.


    "Kill later!" The smile on Yue Zhao''s face has disappeared, and the eyes looking at the man in black are very cold.


    Jun Wu thought for a while and withdrew his hand.


    "This shouldn''t be the first time you have done this kind of thing, right? Explain, what have you all done?" Yue Zhao asked the terrified man.


    The man was very frightened, but he honestly explained what their mercenary group had done. He could become a leader, and his status in the mercenary group was not low. He knew that there were more things than ordinary group members, so he participated in this. I don''t know how many times it happened, but he found out that he had said it all, and after speaking, his expression was a little dazed.


    In the process of what he said, the face of Jun Wu and others who originally wanted to kill him was very ugly, and Yue Zhao''s face was not very good, and after he finished speaking, Yue Zhao stood up straight.


    "Mu Chen, try your pill for him." With a gentle smile on the corner of his lips, his words were cruel.


    "Okay, I will let him feel it!" Mu Chen said with a smile on the corner of her lips, slightly excited.


    Jun Wu and the others wanted to kill the man directly, but when they thought of the weird pill that Mu Chen had refined, they felt that letting the man try the medicine for Mu Chen seemed to be more hateful, so they didn''t stop it.


    Mu Chen took the man to the side to test the medicine. In order to prevent the man from disturbing others, he first stuffed the man with a dumb medicine before starting to test the medicine.


    "Second brother, how to deal with these corpses?" Nan Hua asked, looking at the body of the man in black on the ground.


    "Give it back where it came from." Yue Zhao glanced around and said with a smile on his face.


    "Okay," Nan Hua replied, and then looked at Jun Wu and Zhuo Tingqiu, "Two, come on, let''s send them back together."


    Jun Wu and Zhuo Tingqiu glanced at each other. Although they were not particularly willing, they went to find Mu Chen with Nanhua, asked the man in black for the address of the wolf-greedy mercenary group, and then transported the corpses back.


    "Gentlely, it''s late, you go take a rest, these things will be resolved by the seniors." Yue Zhao looked at the sky and said softly to Gu.


    "Second brother, I also want to participate. If you go to the wolf-greedy mercenary group, you must take me with you!" Just after listening to those things explained by the man in black, Gu Qing said to the people of the wolf-greedy mercenary group. I was very dissatisfied and wanted to teach them a lesson.


    "Okay, you go to rest first." Yue Zhao nodded and gently patted Gu''s head gently.


    Gu Qing held Xiaoyu and Yun Ran back to their respective rooms together, and the small courtyard became quiet again.


    ...


    The resident of the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Group is located in a courtyard in the wealthy district of Daxing City. The owner of this yard is Li Zhanbiao, the owner of the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Group!


    The Greedy Wolf Mercenary Group was not originally called the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Group. It was called the Greedy Star Mercenary Group. The leader was not Li Zhanbiao, but Lincheng Cheng. Li Zhanbiao was just a small team leader.


    Li Zhanbiao¡¯s talent is not bad, and his brain is very flexible. He had an adventure when he was performing a task. He accidentally ate a spiritual washing herb. The spiritual washing herb can make a person¡¯s talent better, but it must be supplemented by other herbs. It neutralizes its medicinal properties, otherwise it is easy to explode and die. Li Zhanbiao has survived nine deaths before he has survived and improved his talents. Since then, his cultivation has improved rapidly.


    At the level of the team leader, Li Zhanbiao not only achieved a high level of cultivation, but also completed the task well. He quickly stood out. When he accompanied Lincheng Cheng to perform the task, he saved Lincheng Chengyi¡¯s life and was promoted to deputy head. He trusts very much.


    However, with Li Zhanbiao¡¯s ambitions, a deputy commander could not satisfy him at all. Instead, he had a bigger goal. He had been waiting for the opportunity, and finally killed Linyi Cheng when he went to the Chiyue Forest to perform a mission. .


    Of course, even if Lin Chengcheng died and his son was still there, and his age was appropriate, it would be impossible for Li Zhanbiao to become the head of the regiment.


    Li Zhanbiao hibernated again and spent a year letting the people in the regiment disappointed with Lily Cheng''s son. Then he took the opportunity to usurp power and pulled Lin Li Cheng''s son off his horse and became the head of the regiment himself.

 Chapter 182：

    After becoming the regiment leader, Li Zhanbiao finally revealed his true colors, arbitrary and arbitrary, using various reasons to expel those who did not obey him from the regiment, or to deal with them, and gradually let the star-greedy mercenary regiment become his voice. Then the name of the mercenary group was changed to the wolf mercenary group.


    In recent years, although their mercenary group has also taken over business, the more important source is to **** the money of those wealthy disciples who come to Daxing City for experience, or to rob the injured people in the Scarlet Moon Forest.


    They are just like the people in black said, dispose of the men, and leave the women to abolish the cultivation base, give them medicine, and let them become their playthings!


    When people in Daxing City saw the people of the Corrupted Wolf Mercenary Group, they all took a detour, for fear that they would offend the other party and cause themselves or their loved ones to suffer.


    It can be said that in addition to the city lord, the wolf-greedy mercenary group can be said to be walking sideways in this Daxing city!


    As soon as Gu Qing and the others entered Daxing City, they were spotted by the spies of the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Group and reported to Li Zhanbiao. Li Zhanbiao directly ordered people to act on Gu Qing and the others at night.


    While carrying on the task, Li Zhanbiao hugged his newly recruited concubine early and had a good time, and fell asleep contentedly.


    In the middle of the night, someone knocked on Li Zhanbiao''s door. The person who knocked on the door should be very anxious and kept knocking until he was yelled at by Li Zhanbiao.


    "Head, something happened!" Li Zhanbiao''s confidant Hu Li, the deputy head of the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Group, shouted anxiously.


    Li Zhanbiao sat up on the bed all of a sudden, his breath disappeared instantly when he got up, dropped the concubine who wanted to wrap him up, put on his coat, took a robe and put it on, and opened the door.


    "What''s the matter?" He looked at Hu Li, frowning and asked.


    "Head, those people who went out tonight are dead. The bodies were hung at the gate. The gatekeeper heard the knock on the door and went out. Seeing the bodies of those people was shocked. Go and take a look. "Hu Li said anxiously with a very ugly face.


    Hearing this, Li Zhanbiao''s face changed drastically.


    "go!"


    After he finished speaking, he walked to the door first, and Hu Li quickly followed.


    The two quickly passed through half of the house and came to the gate. Many people were already standing at the gate. The torch in his hand illuminated the door. Li Zhanbiao saw the corpse on the ground at a glance, and he was shocked. , Speed ??up the pace.


    "Head!"


    When other people saw Li Zhanbiao coming over, they hurried to bow. Li Zhanbiao was in a hurry, only waved his hand and walked to the side of the corpses.


    The cloth on the face of the corpse had been removed, and Li Zhanbiao quickly recognized a few of them, his face was blue and his chest was violently ups and downs.


    "Where is Zhang Shan?" He looked at it again, and found that he hadn''t seen the leader of these people, and asked Hu Li who was standing next to him.


    "I don''t know, I didn''t see his body." Hu Li also checked the body just now, but did not find Zhang Shan''s body. "Will he escape? Maybe he will be back soon!"


    Li Zhanbiao did not speak, but looked at the corpse on the ground, his face looked terrible under the fire light.


    "First settle the corpses of these brothers, let their families come to collect them, and get enough pensions." After a while, he turned around and ordered Hu Li.


    "Yes, someone has just been sent to inform their family members." Hu Li can be Li Zhanbiao''s confidant, and his mind is naturally not bad, so he said immediately.


    "Go, let''s go to the study and wait." He nodded and walked towards the study first.


    Hu Li followed Li Zhanbiao, both of them were not very good, and went to the study. After Hu Li entered, he closed the study door and came to the table.


    "Head, we estimate that we have kicked the iron plate this time. The cultivation of the group of people exceeded our expectations. They can send the corpses back. It means that we already know that we did it. What should we do next?" Hu Li was a little worried, but also a little surprised.


    This is not the first time that they have done this kind of thing. They have never missed their hands. I didn''t expect to kick the iron plate today. The other side not only killed their people, but also sent their bodies back to demonstrate!


    "What are you afraid of? Even if they have a high cultivation base, we are greedy of the wolf mercenary group with so many people, are they still afraid that they will not succeed?" Li Zhanbiao said viciously with a sullen face.


    "Nevertheless, these people are so young that they have this kind of cultivation base. I am afraid that the forces behind them are not simple. Even if we can win them, if the forces behind know that, then we may not be able to win!" Hu Li thought more than Li Zhanbiao. More, said worriedly.


    Li Zhanbiao''s eyes flashed, thought for a while, and said: "The second immortal world is so big. When we solve them, we will leave Daxing City and find a place to hide for a few years. After a few years, we will come out again. I don''t believe they can find us. !"


    Hu Li''s eyes lit up, thinking that Li Zhanbiao''s idea was good, and he quickly smiled: "You are still clever leader, because I think too little. Then I will notify the brothers and let them all wait in the yard, etc. When the other party came, we solved them together!"


    "Tell Qi Han to let him open the formation in the yard. I have to see how powerful those people are!" Li Zhanbiao''s complexion improved a lot at this time, with an unkind smile on his face, he ordered.


    Hu Li thought of Qi Han''s formation in this house, and smiled triumphantly, "Yes, I''m going now."


    He arched his hands towards Li Zhanbiao and walked out briskly.


    After Hu Li left, Li Zhanbiao also left the study and went back to the concubine''s room. He had no sleep at this time, and he simply pulled the concubine and got up again. An ambiguous voice sounded in the room soon.


    ...


    The next morning, Gu Qing got up a little late. After washing up, Yue Zhao and the others were already waiting for her in the yard.


    "Second brother, are we going to find the wolf-greedy mercenary group?" She walked two steps quickly, approaching Yue Zhao''s side, and asked with bright eyes.


    "Yeah." Yue Zhao nodded, and helped Gu gently straighten the hairpin on his head, looking at her dozingly.


    After everyone arrived, Yue Zhao gave an order and everyone went outside together.


    "Gentlely, this wolf-greedy mercenary group is really bad. After doing so many bad things, it should disappear from this world!" Yun Ran followed Gu Qingqing and said angrily.


    "Yeah, this kind of scum shouldn''t exist!" Gu Qing and Yun Ran said viciously.


    Yue Zhao and the others listened to the conversation between the two and smiled, but their eyes were cold.


    They asked themselves whether they were good people, but the existence of the wolf-greedy mercenary group could be said to be punishable by everyone. If they were resolved, they would be treated as evil for the people, and they would have no psychological burden at all!


    Because of the anger in their hearts, they looked aggressive, and everyone who met on the road was frightened by their aura and stepped aside.


    Qiu Yuyan and the others lived in the same inn, but they didn''t rent a yard. When they went downstairs, they were surprised when they saw Gu Qing and them in the lobby.


    "What are they doing? Why does it look like they are going to cause trouble?" Although Qin Yi was not so hostile to Gu Qing because of Lu Ying''s explanation, she did not feel very good about it. Seeing Gu Qing Light them like this, muttered in a low voice.


    Lu Ying''s eyes flickered next to him, and he smiled and said, "I want to know, we just go and have a look."


    After speaking, he directly followed Gu Qing and they went out.


    Qiu Yuyan and Lu Ying moved almost at the same time, but she was a little slower than Lu Ying, and went out after Lu Ying.


    "Brother Lu Ying, wait for me, I''ll be with you." Qin Yi yelled as Lu Ying went out and followed quickly.


    Qin Xuan and his guards followed closely behind.


    Yue Zhao and the others naturally found Lu Ying and the others, but they didn''t mean to hide it. As long as they didn''t influence them, they would help those who greeted the wolf mercenary group, and they would not bother to care about each other''s behavior.


    Soon, they came to the street where the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Group was. Nanhua and the others had already been there once last night. When they got to the place, they stopped directly, and Gu Qing and the others also stopped.


    "That''s it!" Nan Hua said, looking at the gorgeous door in front of him.


    "Who are you?" At the same time, the people from the Wolf-Rank Mercenary Corps guarding the door also spotted Gu Qing and the others, and asked nervously.


    "Those who want your life!" Yue Zhao spoke the most ruthless words in the softest tone!


    Liu Guangqin appeared in his hand instantly. With a wave of his hand, two invisible sound blades flew directly to the two guards. Those two guards were no more than the cultivation base of the sixth-order peak. They just noticed the existence of the sound blade, and it was too late. After avoiding, he was cut to his throat and killed directly.


    Immediately after the two fell, a dozen people ran out of it, all with weapons in their hands, surrounding Gu Qing and them.


    Yue Zhao didn''t give them a chance to speak at all, so they let them follow the guards'' footsteps, each of them had their throats cut, staring at them, falling to the ground, staring at him!


    Yue Zhao walked in the front, leading Gu Qing and the others forward, and soon entered the yard.


    Lu Ying and Qiu Yuyan who followed did not see Yue Zhao taking action. They were surprised to see the corpses at the door. Qiu Yuyan took a breath, and Lu Ying''s eyes flashed.


    He walked to the corpses, looked at the wounds on the corpses, and found that they had all been cut to their throats, with a fatal move, and a glimmer of light flashed under his eyes.


    After Gu Qing and the others entered the yard, they immediately noticed something was wrong.


    "Tsk tusk, there is even a formation mage, no wonder it hasn''t been killed for so many years!" Nan Hua glanced at it, and found the reason, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes, and he shook his head and said coldly.


    "Leave it to you." Yue Zhao glanced at Nan Hua and said.


    "No problem, it''s just a small skill." Nan Hua''s attainments in the formation have reached its peak. At least in the fairy world, there are no more than one hand who can match him. The opponent is just a scum compared to Nan Hua. !


    This formation is very subtle to outsiders, but in the eyes of Nanhua, there are many loopholes. Nanhua didn''t need to think too much, and quickly found the formation!

 Chapter 183：

    Qi Han is the formation mage of the wolf-greedy mercenary group. Over the years, he has used the formation method to help the wolf-greedy mercenary group to solve a lot of troubles. Many more powerful targets are solved by his formation method.


    His formation skills are not only in Daxing City, but also in the entire Yuehua Mansion. This is also the way he can enjoy good treatment in the wolf mercenary group!


    Before Li Zhanbiao made people call him up in the middle of the night, he was still a little angry. After Li Zhanbiao explained, he reluctantly got up and set up a formation. At the same time, he was ruthless in his heart, wanting to give the people here a ruthlessness. Ruthless lesson.


    Therefore, he chose his best Four Elephant Killing Array. Even a Tier 9 master, as long as he falls into the formation, he may be killed. Even if he cannot die, he will be injured. His strength is greatly reduced and he can only become Their prisoners!


    He is very confident in his formation, and can already think of the opponent struggling in the formation.


    Unfortunately, he met Nanhua this time.


    After Nanhua found the formation eye, he ignored the surrounding attacks and came to the place where the formation eye was. The glazed frost flower fan in his hand was lightly slapped. The formation eye was instantly destroyed, the formation method was broken, and the surrounding environment changed. , They appeared in the yard.


    "Puff!" In the flower hall, Qi Han, who was ready to wait for the opponent to be injured or dying, just like Li Zhanbiao''s appeal, directly pointed out a mouthful of blood, clutching his chest, his eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Qi Han, what''s the matter with you?" Li Zhanbiao is very confident in Qi Han. Like Qi Han, he thinks that Gu Qing and the others simply can''t get through Qi Han''s formation. After seeing Qi Han vomiting blood, his face changed drastically and he asked quickly. Tao.


    "My formation has been cracked!" Qi Han said with an iron face.


    Hearing that, Li Zhanbiao and Hu Li''s face both turned ugly, they looked at each other, and Li Zhanbiao stood up directly from their chairs.


    "Why are these people so powerful? Didn''t it mean a few young people? The young people are so powerful now?" He muttered dissatisfiedly as he paced back and forth.


    "Head, what shall we do next?" Hu Li thought of the corpses last night, his body trembling, and immediately asked Li Zhanbiao.


    "Let other people come, I don''t believe it, so many of us, can we still be served by them!" Li Zhanbiao gritted his teeth, sat back on the chair, and said viciously.


    "Yes, the subordinates will go now." Hu Li replied and hurriedly stepped back, his face very ugly.


    ...


    After the formation was cracked, Gu Qing and the others walked deep into the house as if they were in an uninhabited state.


    All the people who came to block their mercenary group were dealt with by Yue Zhao and the others. There was a dead body in the yard.


    Soon, they came to the place where Li Zhanbiao and them were. There were about a hundred people here, and they were blocking their way in front of the Flower Hall at this time.


    Li Zhanbiao and Hu Li stayed behind the crowd. When they saw Gu Qing and the others, their faces were very hideous, and the expressions in their eyes couldn''t wait to swallow them one by one.


    "We have so many people here, I advise you to surrender quickly, so that we can leave you a whole body, otherwise you will only have a dead end!" Li Zhanbiao looked at the wall of people in front of him, and was very confident. They shouted at Gu Qing.


    Yue Zhao and the others just glanced at Li Zhanbiao lightly, gliding across the wall in front of them.


    "It''s noon, it''s time for lunch." Yue Zhao looked at the sky and said something unrelated.


    The others understood in seconds, looked at each other, and shot at the same time.


    As soon as Yuezhao¡¯s Liuguangqin came out, he put his hands on the strings, and the rhythmic music flowed from under his hands and echoed in the courtyard. Invisible sound blades flew out of the Liuguangqin, flying towards the greedy people in front of him. A member of the wolf mercenary group.


    The Liuli Shuanghua fan turned into a sword, and Nan Hua''s figure flashed and appeared directly in front of a person. Before he could respond, he cut his throat, and his body fell softly to the ground, losing his breath. I never thought I would die so soon until I died.


    The Chi Yan spear turned a spear in Mu Chen''s hand. He jumped into the crowd, and the spear **** swept across. A circle of flames immediately appeared around him. People who were close to him were touched by the flames and instantly turned into a burning man. .


    Jun Wu held a scimitar, and every time he took a knife, he would take a life away.


    Hunxian Ling shuttles through the crowd, seemingly soft, but in fact it implies murder, taking away a lot of lives.


    Yun Ran''s silver whip whizzes wind, and one person can be solved in three or four strokes.


    Zhuo Tingqiu''s swordsmanship has improved a lot after arriving in the second immortal realm, removing the glitz, and his moves are very simple, but very powerful.


    In just one confrontation, about thirty people from the greedy wolf mercenary group died. Li Zhanbiao and Hu Li had just secured a chance to win. After seeing this scene, both of them panicked.


    "Head, what should I do?" Hu Li quietly approached Li Zhanbiao, looked around, and when others were not paying attention, he leaned in Li Zhanbiao''s ear, "Head, otherwise, let''s run away!"


    Li Zhanbiao reacted quickly and glanced at Hu Li, his eyes hesitant.


    He himself is a selfish person. When he is not concerned with his own safety, he can be very generous and treat the brothers in the regiment very well. When it comes to his own safety, he first thinks of himself.


    Take care of their current trend, and these members of his team can''t hold back much time!


    "Head, if you don''t leave, it will be too late." Seeing that Li Zhanbiao had been shaken, Hu Li stepped up to persuade him.


    Hu Li didn''t want to die, but if Li Zhanbiao didn''t run, but he ran away, Li Zhanbiao must be the first to solve him, so he encouraged Li Zhanbiao to leave with him!


    Seeing that there were more than a dozen missing from his hands, Li Zhanbiao gritted his teeth, looked at Hu Li, and yelled softly, "Go!"


    He took advantage of Yue Zhao and they were fighting with his men, and when they couldn''t pay attention to him, he immediately ran to the back yard, Hu Li followed him closely.


    "Someone wants to escape!" Xiaoyu had been nestled in Gu Qing''s arms, and was the first to notice the movements of Li Zhanbiao and Hu Li, and immediately reminded Gu Qing.


    After Gu Qing heard it, she glanced at the place where Li Zhanbiao and Hu Li were standing, and she found that the two of them were gone. His eyebrows were raised, and after thinking about it, he flew directly on his toes and flew over the crowd. Follow Li Zhanbiao and Hu Li.


    "Jun Wu, go and help gently." Yue Zhao also noticed Gu Qing''s movement, worried that Gu Qing was injured, and directly shouted to Jun Wu.


    Without Yue Zhao''s order, Jun Wu had already followed, and Yue Zhao and the others were left here to deal with the rest.


    Li Zhanbiao usually put his most precious things in his Universe Ring and carry it with him. At this time, he really flees for his life. He doesn¡¯t care about the concubines and children he usually likes, but he only takes Hu Li to go. Run outside.


    When they found that Gu Qing was following, he and Hu Li were still nervous, thinking that Yue Zhao and the others were also following. After running for a while, they found that only Gu Qing and Jun Wu were following, and they immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu both had better physical fitness than Li Zhanbiao and Hu Li, and they soon caught up with Li Zhanbiao and Hu Li on the street.


    Fortunately, the place where they are located is a wealthy area, and the distance between the house and the house is relatively long, and there are fewer people on the street, otherwise it will cause panic.


    The two directly stood in front of Li Zhanbiao and Hu Li, blocking their way.


    "Where to run!" Hun Xian Ling floated in front of Gu Qing, blocking Li Zhanbiao and Hu Li''s path, Gu Qing said loudly.


    Jun Wu stood by Gu Qing''s side, his body slightly to his side, ensuring that he could protect Gu Qing''s, standing beside him and letting Gu Qing''s play.


    "You two want to stop us and dream!" Li Zhanbiao looked at Gu Qing and Jun Wu, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes, and said with a cold snort.


    Gu Qing didn''t expect Li Zhanbiao to be so confident until now. He raised his eyebrows and moved his hand, Hunxian Ling directly entangled Li Zhanbiao.


    Li Zhanbiao''s weapon was an axe, half a person tall, and was a secondary immortal weapon. Li Zhanbiao acquired it accidentally. He swung the axe and slashed at the immortal silk.


    Gu gently moved his fingers, and the immortal silk changed from hard to soft. Li Zhanbiao cut to the top as if he had chopped on cotton, and almost flashed to his waist. Instead, Gu Qing took the opportunity to wrap it with the immortal silk. His wrist, the immortal Ling who was still soft just now became very sharp again, and a long wound appeared directly on Li Zhanbiao''s wrist.


    Gu Qing and Li Zhanbiao, you come to me, fight together, Jun Wuze and Hu Li fight.


    Jun Wu¡¯s scimitar is the same as the immortal Aya in Gu Qing¡¯s hand, and it is a fairy weapon, while Hu Li¡¯s sword is the same as Li Zhanbiao¡¯s axe. It is a secondary fairy weapon, which he used to auction off with all his wealth. I took photos at the meeting and I cherish it very much on weekdays.


    The scimitar circled in Jun Wu''s hand. With a flash of silver light, he came to Hu Li''s face. Hu Li immediately raised the sword in his hand to resist, and the blade rubbed against the scimitar, sparking a spark.


    Jun Wu tens of thousands, holding the handle of the knife, and hitting the sword in Hu Li''s hand forcefully, Hu Li was hit with his feet sliding on the ground, his body stepped back five or six meters, until he pushed against the wall, his feet stepped on the wall, With this strength, the body flew up, avoiding Jun Wu''s scimitar, and came to Jun Wu''s back.


    The sword stabbed into Jun Wu¡¯s chest from behind, and Jun Wu avoided him. Jun Wu turned around, and the scimitar in his hand slashed towards Hu Li¡¯s chest. Hu Li¡¯s sword blocked the scimitar. Jun Wu took this opportunity to The foot kicked towards Hu Li''s chest.


    The distance was so close that Hu Li couldn''t avoid it at all, hurting his chest, spouting blood, and at the same time retreated several steps.


    He covered his chest with one hand, and looked at Jun Wu''s eyes with a little shock. He didn''t expect that Jun Wu''s cultivation base was above him!


    On the other side, Li Zhanbiao and Gu Qingfight were also very dynamic.


    The ground of this street was paved with bluestone slabs. At this time, the bluestone slabs under the feet of the two had been destroyed by the aftermath of the fighting between the two, and Li Zhanbiao even cut a big hole on the ground.


    Gu Qing was okay, but Li Zhanbiao already had several thin wounds on his body, blood was leaking outside, and his clothes were dyed red!

 Chapter 184：

    Li Zhanbiao was holding the axe, panting heavily, looking at Gu Qing with his eyebrows frowning. He didn''t expect Gu Qing to look so young and cultivated so high!


    He finally realized why the other party only sent two people to chase them, because these two people can completely defeat them!


    He glanced at Hu Li, and saw that Hu Li''s left arm was cut off by the scimitar in Jun Wu''s hand. His pupils shrank, and he wanted to come and help, and Gu Qing Qingxian Ling was already cut off by the scimitar in Jun Wu''s hand. Entangled, he can only raise his axe and enter the battle again.


    After Jun Wu cut off an arm, Hu Li''s strength was greatly reduced. When he resisted Jun Wu''s attack, his speed was obviously much slower. After a while, there were a lot of wounds on his body. The most important thing was that the place where his arm was broken was still bleeding. Excessive blood loss made his face pale, and his eyes began to turn black. He gritted his teeth and threw a pill into his mouth. After feeling the power of the medicine disperse in his body, he then resisted Jun Wu''s attack.


    It''s just that the pill he was taking did not stop the bleeding. After a while, his eyes began to turn black again, and his resisting movements slowed down. Jun Wu seized the opportunity, the knife flashed, and the machete pierced his throat with blood. The spray came out, and he didn''t even have time to reach out to cover the wound, and fell to the ground with wide-eyed eyes, losing his breath.


    After solving Hu Li, Jun didn''t have a tiptoe, and flew over to help Gu gently.


    Li Zhanbiao was originally not Gu Qing''s opponent. After Jun Wuye joined, the situation changed immediately. Li Zhanbiao was cut by two of you, and I wrapped it up, and soon he was covered with scars and turned into a blood man!


    The rapid loss of physical strength made Li Zhanbiao feel very tired, and his movements were getting slower and slower. Coupled with the huge consumption of spiritual power, he almost couldn''t even lift the axe. Finally, Jun Wu¡¯s blade passed through his chest. He paused, looked at his chest, and finally collapsed, completely losing his breath.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu glanced at Li Zhanbiao and Hu Li. Gu Qing took out two samadhi true fire charms, crushed them and threw them on the two of them. Their bodies were instantly ignited and finally turned into a pile of ashes. I was blown away by the wind, leaving nothing behind.


    After solving Li Zhanbiao and Hu Li, Gu Qing and Jun Wu returned to the resident of the wolf-greedy mercenary group, just in time to see Yue Zhao and the others coming out of it.


    "It''s resolved, let''s go." Seeing that Gu Qing was not injured, Yue Zhao relaxed a little, and said to Shang Gu''s suspicious look.


    Gu nodded lightly, glanced at the place where Qiu Yuyan was standing, and left with Yue Zhao''s side.


    Qiu Yuyan and the others did not follow up, only guarding at the door, but when they saw Gu Qing and the others walking out easily, they knew that the people of the Greedy Wolf Mercenary Group should have been dealt with by them. Qiu Yuyan was okay, early I know that Gu Qing and the others are great, but they are a little bit emotional that they are still great after so many years.


    Qin Xuan and the others were different. Before, Qin Xuan had a bad impression of Gu Qing and them because Qiu Yuyan talked to Gu Qing and the others, especially when Qiu Yuyan asked Si Lin in his heart, and now I see Gu. They had so easily eliminated the main force of a mercenary group. They felt shocked but also a little grateful. Fortunately, they didn''t bother Gu Qing and the others.


    There is also Qin Yi who has the same idea. Even if she is in love, she still has the knowledge that she should have when she grows up in the Qin family. They knew some of the wolf mercenary groups in Daxing City before, and such a one in Daxing City The existence of the equivalent of the soil overlord was so easily wiped out by Gu Qing and the others, even if her father brought people here, it might not be so fast!


    She was also fortunate that she had listened to Lu Ying''s words and did not pester Gu Qingqing anymore. Otherwise, with her cultivation base, she would not be Gu Qing''s opponent at all, but she was the one who was unlucky!


    Lu Ying looked at the back of Gu Qing and the others, and her eyes flickered, a little surprised, and she felt that she was not the one she had previously fancyed!


    ...


    After leaving Daxing City, Gu Qing and the others entered Anhe Mansion.


    The three prefectures of Anhe, Yuehua, and Chiyun are relatively low in the rankings of the second immortal world. Among them, Anhe is ranked last among the three prefectures, because it is not only behind, but also very chaotic. .


    There are five cities in Anhe Mansion, namely Bhikkhu City, Kaluo City, Vientiane City, Millennium City, and Baiyin City.


    These five cities are relatively close, and Gu Qing and the others need to pass through Jialuo City and Baiyin City to go to Scarlet Cloud Mansion.


    Except for Daxing City, the carriage walked for a day and a half before they arrived at Jialuo City.


    The area of ??Jialuo City is about the same as Daxing City, but the flow of people is not as good as Daxing City. Also, judging from the clothes and looks of the people who live here, the people here have a harder life, and the dressing and dressing are relatively simple and simple. Shang was unconsciously sorrowful, and his behavior was not as confident as the people of Daxingcheng, and he felt a little fearful.


    There are not many people who travel to and from Jialuo City, because the order in Jialuo City is very chaotic. The City Lord¡¯s Mansion is basically a decoration. The entire city is controlled by the Yang family, Fan family and Cheng family. These three houses are not bad except for the Cheng family. The Yang family and the Fan family can be said to be very strong, and they squeeze the people at the bottom very hard.


    Those caravans who came and went would rather spend one night outside the city, bypassing the city of Jialuo, and would not enter the city to be exploited by the people of the Yang family and the Fan family!


    Therefore, as soon as Gu Qing and his party appeared at the gate of Jialuo City, they attracted most people¡¯s attention. A trace of unbearable and surprise flashed through the eyes of the people.


    When queuing into the city, a middle-aged man standing in front of Mu Chen hesitated for a long time, then turned his head to look at Mu Chen.


    "Several people, I think you are young but have extraordinary temperaments. You must have come out to experience it. If it is not necessary, I advise you to stay outside for one night, and then go around Jialuo City before leaving. The inside of Jialuo City is too It¡¯s messed up, you will be spotted after you go in!" Qian San is from Jialuo City. He has a Tier 8 cultivation base himself. He has a certain status in Jialuo City and can hunt monsters. Subsidizing the family, life is okay,


    Because of this, he dared to risk saying these things to Mu Chen, because Mu Chen and the others seemed to be about the same age as his children, which made him a little bit unwilling to be targeted by those families in the city.


    Mu Chen glanced at Qian San in surprise, but he didn''t expect Qian San to say these things to him.


    They had inquired about the situation in Jialuo City a long time ago, and they chose to enter only because they were very confident in their own cultivation base and knew that the other party could not help them.


    When many people around saw them, they all shook their heads and looked regretful, but no one came out to persuade them, and no one told them about the situation in Jialuo City, only Qian San!


    "Thank you for this fellow Taoist, we will be careful!" Mu Chen was still very good at talking to a kind person, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly and said to Qian San very politely.


    Qian San was stunned for a moment, looked at Mu Chen, and saw that the other party didn''t mean to change his mind, a trace of disappointment flashed through his eyes, and then shook his head, "Anyway, be careful."


    After speaking, he turned around and stopped talking to Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen touched his nose and shrugged, knowing that Qian San must think their brains were not good, so he turned around when he was angry. He was not angry at Qian San''s attitude, but took Qian San''s The kindness is in my heart, thinking about waiting to find a chance to repay the money three.


    When they entered the city, they felt the difference between Jialuo City and other cities, because the entrance fee of Jialuo City actually cost five low-grade spirit stones. In other cities, they only need one low-grade spirit stone!


    The entrance fee of Jialuo City is directly five times more expensive than the entrance fees of other cities!


    When giving the money, Mu Chen saw the guard at the door looking at him greedily, his eyes dimmed, his fingers inadvertently bounced at the guard, and the white powder flew out of his nails and fell on the guard. In the hand, it disappeared instantly.


    After entering Jialuo City, I found that Jialuo City doesn''t look lively. There are always stalls on the streets of other cities, but Jialuo City does not. There are only shops on both sides of the street, but business is good. It doesn''t look particularly good!


    After they entered the city and walked less than 100 meters, they felt that several people were following them. Those people thought they were concealed, but they were very sensitive to the breath, and they soon discovered that something was wrong. Several people looked at each other and looked at each other. There was a flash, and at the same time as if those people weren''t found.


    They walked on the street for a while before they found an inn that looked okay. The innkeeper was very happy when he saw someone coming in, and hurriedly brought Xiao Er to greet him. When they heard Gu Qing they wanted seven. When I went to the room, my eyes were shining, and they looked a bit piercing.


    After settled down, they gathered in Yuezhao''s room.


    "This city of Jialuo really looks the same as the rumors of the outside world. It is not only backward but also chaotic. Just that little distance, there are seven or eight fights in the street, and chaos is okay." Nan Hua shook his head and shook his head. Said.


    "I heard that the Yang family and the Fan family controlled almost two-thirds of Jialuo City¡¯s properties. The Cheng family was about to be crushed by them. The methods of these two families were very harsh, and they would deal with those who did not listen to them. "Mu Chen continued next to him. He thought of Qian San who had just advised him, and paused, "The life of the people in the city doesn''t seem to be very easy, but I just met a person at the door, who looked pretty good, unexpectedly. Advise me not to enter the city of Jialuo, and find the opportunity to repay him well."


    "We only stayed in Jialuo City for one night, and we will leave tomorrow morning. Everyone should be alert at night." Yue Zhao poured herself a cup of tea, took a sip, her face distorted, put down the tea cup, and did not move for a second time. .


    "Don''t worry, Brother Second, we will be careful." Gu gently touched Xiaoyu''s hair and said with a smile.

 Chapter 185：

    After resting in the inn for a while, Gu Qing, who was unceasingly idle, took Jun Wu to go out together, and was hit by Yue Zhao. Although Yue Zhao was not so repulsive to Jun Wu and Gu Qing being together, he still did not. I really wanted to see Gu Qing and Jun Wu together, so in the end everyone went out together.


    They walked on this street, a little out of tune with the streets of Jialuo City, and they were particularly attractive.


    "This Jialuo City doesn''t seem to have anything special, it feels..." Gu lightly looked around, then looked at the gloomy sky, "There is a little depression here."


    "Although it is relatively close to Daxing City, it is incomparable. Fortunately, we only stayed one night." Yun Ran also looked around and saw people walking in a hurry on the street, and said sincerely.


    "If you have been oppressed for a long time, you will naturally become depressed, which is normal." Yue Zhao''s lips curled up slightly, and he glanced at the shop next to him, and said lightly.


    They walked for a while until they reached the door of a pastry shop, where a burst of scent came out. Gu lightly stepped, his eyes lit up, turned his head to look at the pastry shop next to him, and walked over without thinking.


    After the others noticed Gu Qing''s actions, they followed.


    The pastry shop does not look big. There is a counter inside. There are five kinds of pastries displayed on the counter. They are peach blossom cake, pear blossom cake, osmanthus cake, cherry blossom cake and mung bean cake.


    The people who make the pastries are very skillful. Every type of pastry is made very beautiful, and the degree of exquisiteness is not inferior to the pastries that Gu Qing eats at the Holy Land of Lingxi and the Holy Land of Yunlan.


    A middle-aged woman stood behind the counter, her eyes lit up when she saw Gu Qing and them.


    "Objectively, which kind of pastry do you want, our pastries are delicious." With a smile on her face, the middle-aged woman greeted Gu Qing and them enthusiastically.


    "Give me two servings of each type of pastry." Gu lightly slid his eyes over the five types of pastries. As a sweet tooth, he was not short of money. Since I want to eat each of them, of course I want them all. !


    "Okay, you are really insightful. Every kind of pastry in our family is delicious!" When the middle-aged woman heard Gu Qing''s words, her smile became stronger and she became more enthusiastic towards Gu Qing. .


    With quick hands and feet, she quickly prepared two portions of all the pastries for Gu Qingqing, and then carefully handed them to Gu Qingqing. Jun Wu directly took them over and gave her ten middle-grade spirit stones. It was a bit more than what she reported, which made her happy.


    After coming out of the pastry shop, Gu Qing could not wait to open a peach blossom pastry and asked Jun Wu to hold it for her. He took a piece from it and was about to eat it. Suddenly, he felt something flying towards her. When she moved, Jun Wu grabbed her waist and took aside.


    After he stood still, he looked at the place where she stood before, and found that the man who had just hit her was a middle-aged man. The man seemed to be injured and there were blood stains on the corners of his mouth. He didn''t take a look at them at all, but instead Pounced not far away.


    Gu Qing''s gaze followed the man''s figure and saw a dozen guard-like people not far away clutching a young man. The young man''s appearance was more delicate. At this time, he was struggling fiercely, his eyes still watching. At the middle-aged man.


    Mu Chen stood not far away from Gu Qing. After seeing the middle-aged man, he was taken aback for a while, a little surprised, because he discovered that the middle-aged man was the man who had reminded him at the gate of the city before!


    Qian San didn''t notice Mu Chen, his attention was now focused on his son.


    Just after he entered the city, he hurried home directly. Just after sharing his gains with his wife and children, the door of his house was broken open. A group of people broke in. After looking around, they looked straight. Set on his son.


    His son is sixteen this year, and his cultivation base is already at the sixth level. Although he can''t compare with the disciples of the big powers, he is still relatively talented. He is saving money and preparing to move his wife and children to the Wuji Sect and wait for Wuji. The day when the Zong accepts disciples is coming, let his son worship the Wuji Zong.


    Who knows that his son is inexplicably attracted by the dude of the Yang family, and he wants to take his son back as a male favorite. Of course they don¡¯t want to, but the people who came here seem to have done their homework. There are two eighth-ranked ones inside. With the existence of the cultivation base, he was okay with the previous person, and at the same time, he was injured by two eighth ranks at the same time.


    "You let go of my son!" He roared with red eyes, looking at the dozen or so guards with a frantic expression.


    "Don''t take the time and effort. Our son can see your son. That is your son''s blessing. When your son is ready to take care of our son, your family will also develop. You can follow and enjoy the blessing. Why should you? Struggling." One of the eighth-ranked men looked at Qian San and said in a cool tone.


    Hearing what he said, Qian San''s expression became even crazier. He looked at his grasped son, his heart twisted, his hands clenched into fists, he could even hear the crisp sound of bones, and a sense of powerlessness rose in his heart.


    Before coming back, he still thought that the gain this time was enough for them to leave the ghost place of Jialuo City, full of longing for the future, who knew that the face would be defeated by reality in less than half an hour!


    "Sun Yi is right. You are not our opponent at all. It is impossible to **** your son from us. It''s better to be acquainted and let your son take care of your son. Your benefits will be inevitable!" A man with an eighth level of cultivation also followed, he and Sun Yi in his mouth looked at each other, both of them had ill-intentioned smiles on their faces.


    Qian San couldn¡¯t wait to vomit it on the faces of the two of them. Who doesn¡¯t know how the dude of the Yang family can toss people. Anyone who is snatched back by him, regardless of male or female, has barely lived for three months. If his son is true Falling into the hands of that guy, it is probably not much better, how could he agree!


    Mu Chen was listening to their conversation and roughly figured out what had happened. Seeing Qian San''s desperate look, his eyes flashed, and he walked to Qian San and pulled Qian San''s arm.


    "Brother Dao, we met again." After Qian San looked over, he subconsciously curled his lips and said.


    Qian San was stunned when he saw Mu Chen, and then thought of what he had said to Mu Chen at the gate of the city, and the corners of his lips twitched weakly, "I don''t know you!"


    After speaking, he turned his head, obviously not wanting to involve Mu Chen.


    Although Qian San''s reaction surprised Mu Chen a bit, the smile on Mu Chen''s lips deepened.


    "Friends, in order to thank you for the reminder at the gate of the city, I will help you get your son back." Mu Chen looked at the dozen or so guards not far away and said softly.


    He is not a nosy person, and even cold-blooded to some extent, but the words Qian San just reminded him at the gate of the city made him feel that Qian San is a kind person, especially Qian San just now Preventing him from being involved and pretending not to know him made him feel that he could help a bunch of Qian San.


    "You don''t..." Qian San heard Mu Chen''s words and was about to scold Mu Chen, telling him not to be nosy, and then he found that Mu Chen had moved.


    Mu Chen grabbed both hands, and the Chi Yan spear appeared directly in his hand. He shook his body and flashed his body, and he came to Qian Zhili, Qian San¡¯s son, except for the two men of Tier 8 cultivation. , The rest of the guards were at Tier 5 to Tier 6, and they weren''t Mu Chen''s opponent at all. Mu Chen didn''t even need to use spiritual power to let the opponent let go and save Qian Zhili from the opponent''s hands.


    Pushing Qian Zhili into the arms of Qian San who was stunned, Mu Chen turned around and stood in front of their father and son.


    "Who are you? Dare to take care of our Yang family''s affairs? Are you impatient?" Sun Yi didn''t react until Mu Chen rescued Qian Zhili, his face changed drastically, his eyes looked at Mu Chen gloomily, and he shouted loudly. Tao.


    "Stop talking nonsense, I will save people today, and it depends on whether you have the ability to take them away from me!" Mu Chen coldly turned the spear in his hand and attacked them directly.


    The two looked at each other, both took out their weapons, and attacked Mu Chen from left to right.


    In addition, the rest of the guards also rushed to Mu Chen''s side and dealt with Mu Chen with the two.


    Seeing Mu Chen being besieged by more than a dozen people, Qian San and Qian Zhili were a little nervous. The two looked at Mu Chen worriedly, and both of them raised their throats.


    "Red Flame¡¤Fire Sea!"


    Mu Chen gave a low cry and swept the spear. A line of fire immediately appeared in front of him. The guard who was close to him was immediately covered with flames, and immediately hurriedly tried to put out the flames. The others hurriedly stepped back to avoid the line of fire.


    With a flash of body, Mu Chen came to Sun Yi''s chest, and his spear pierced Sun Yi''s chest. Sun Yi used his knife to block it. He stabbed with force, and Sun Yi was shocked and took five or six steps back before he was stable. Live the figure.


    Another man with an eighth level of cultivation, Li Qiang, attacked Mu Chen from behind and was avoided by a backflip by Mu Chen. Mu Chen was in midair and kicked Li Qiang¡¯s back. Li Qiang¡¯s body was kicked forward. Almost fell to the ground.


    Mu Chen''s body was selected in mid-air. With a sweep of the spear, a red light hit Sun Yi. Sun Yi quickly stepped back and swung a knife at the same time. The attacks of the two collided in mid-air, and the ground exploded directly. The blade light disappeared, but the red light was still flying towards Sun Yi.


    Sun Yi was very confident that his sword light could block Mu Chen¡¯s attack. When he saw the red light flying over, he suddenly became flustered and lifted the knife to block it, but was hurt by the red light on his stomach. There was a cut that was more than ten centimeters long horizontally on his stomach, and blood was flowing out.


    At the same time, Mu Chen¡¯s second attack also came in front of Sun Yi. Sun Yi had no time to cover the wound, so he could only use a knife to block Mu Chen¡¯s attack. Blood is bleeding from the wound.


    Seeing that Sun Yi was injured, Li Qiang was shocked, and his body rose in the air, raising the sword in his hand and cutting it down in Mu Chen''s direction, and the yellow sword aura attacked Mu Chen.

 Chapter 186：

    Mu Chen seemed to have eyes behind his back, and directly avoided Li Qiang''s attack, turned around and shook his spear, and a line of fire rushed towards Li Qiang directly.


    When Li Qiang was forced to retreat again and again, Mu Chen had already dashed and came to Sun Yi''s side. The successive injuries made Sun Yi''s face very ugly, and his actions were a little slower. Only when Mu Chen came to him did he react and panic. Backing, Mu Chen raised his leg and kicked him on his chest. With this kick Mu Chen used all his strength, Sun Yi was kicked directly, his body flew upside down for several meters, and finally fell to the ground fiercely.


    He smashed the ground into a big pit, dusty. After the dust dissipated, Sun Yi coughed up blood while clutching his chest. He wanted to struggle. Unfortunately, he tried several times, but without success, he could only lie down. On the ground.


    On the other side, after solving Sun Yi, Mu Chen dealt with the other guards in twos and threes and let them all lie on the ground. Only then did they concentrate on dealing with Li Qiang.


    Although Li Qiang was already very careful, the perception between him and Mu Chen was still great. They weren''t Mu Chen''s opponent at all. After a while, he followed Sun Yi''s footsteps and successfully vomited blood on the ground.


    Those who watched the bustle next to Li Qiang and Sun Yi were knocked down, and Mu Chen''s eyes were full of worship. Obviously these two people did bad things on weekdays, and the hatred in the hearts of those who watched the bustle was full of hatred. .


    "Friends, don''t worry, I will solve those people for you." Mu Chen still remembered that Qian San had something to say before. He understood Qian San''s worries and said directly, letting Qian San feel relieved.


    Qian San looked at Mu Chen, then at Sun Yi, Li Qiang and the guards of the Yang family who fell on the ground, swallowed nervously, and suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    He would remind Mu Chen before, but he felt that Mu Chen was young. If something happened in Jialuo City, it would be a pity. After Mu Chen had to enter the city, he still hated iron and steel. Now He found that Mu Chen was not ignorant of the heights of the sky at all, but was very confident of his own strength.


    "Thank you, son," he took his son and bowed to Mu Chen fiercely. "My son, you should go quickly. Although the two people were of rank eight just now, they are not the strongest in the Yang family. There are two in the Yang family. A ninth-level master, if those two are dispatched, you will probably be miserable."


    He noticed that Mu Chen was not alone, but there were companions, and his companions looked the same as Mu Chen, they were not ordinary people, he couldn''t help but reminded him.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just two ninth ranks. It''s nothing." Mu Chen waved his hand, completely disregarding. He saw Qian San coughing twice, thinking that he was injured before, so he took one out of the Qiankun ring. Put the jade bottle into Qian San''s hand, "Fear fellow Taoist, you are still injured. There is a healing pill, and the effect is not bad. You should take one first."


    Qian San looked at the jade bottle in his hand, was stunned, and unconsciously opened the stopper of the jade bottle. When he asked about the smell of the pill inside, his face changed slightly. The look in the jade bottle was very cherished. A top-grade rejuvenating pill, for an injury like his, he can fully recover with just one, and it is even a bit wasteful!


    "This is too expensive, you have helped me so much, I can''t take your things anymore!" He quickly pushed the jade bottle to Mu Chen, saying that he didn''t dare to ask for it.


    Mu Chen took Qian San''s hand, put the jade bottle in his hand without any doubt, and looked at him, "This thing is not precious to me, just keep it!"


    Qian San''s eyes on Shang Mu Chen, thinking of Mu Chen''s cultivation base, his body trembled, and he carefully put the jade bottle away.


    When the two were talking, Sun Yi and Li Qiang stood up, supported by other guards, looking at Mu Chen viciously.


    "You''re done, I''ll tell the son of this matter, then you will be dead!" Throwing a ruthless word, afraid that Mu Chen would beat them up again, Sun Yi hurriedly asked him to take him and Li Qiang back. run.


    After they left, the onlookers dispersed, leaving only Mu Chen and Qian San and his son.


    "My son, you should be more careful, the Yang family is still very good!" Although Mu Chen looked completely unafraid, Qian San reminded him worriedly.


    "We don''t need to worry, you still think about your business. After this, you will definitely not be able to stay in Jialuo City. Do you have any ideas?" Mu Chen is rarely so concerned about a person, thinking about helping others. To help in the end, I simply asked Qian San''s next plan.


    "I originally planned to take my family out of Jialuo City. This place is controlled by the Yang family and Fan''s family. Ordinary people have no way to survive. Now that my son is rescued, we will leave Jialuo City in a while." Qian San Seeing that Mu Chen helped herself in this way, she didn''t conceal it, and said her thoughts.


    Mu Chen was not surprised when he heard the words, and only pondered for a moment, "You also said that this place is under the control of the Yang family and the Fan family. If you want to leave, I am afraid it will not be so easy. It is better to be with us and wait for us to leave. , Take you out of the city together."


    Qian San froze for a moment, frowned, and realized that what he had just thought was a bit simpler, and Mu Chen was right. With the power of the Yang family, it is easy for them not to leave the city. They are not the opponents of the Yang family. , On the contrary, it is safer to follow Mu Chen and them, but this way, it is a bit too troublesome for Mu Chen.


    "My son, this is a bit too much trouble for you!" Qian San Naily said.


    "It''s no trouble, anyway, I''m also remembered by the Yang family now." Mu Chen waved his hand and said nonchalantly.


    Finally, the two discussed, Mu Chen accompanies Qian San to pack things, pick up his wife by the way, and then go back to the inn together. Gu Qing and the others came out because they had nothing to do. They didn¡¯t want to go shopping on the street anymore, so they just followed. Mu Chen together.


    After they left, a certain window along the street suddenly opened, revealing a beauty''s face from the inside. The beauty was looking at Mu Chen where they left in a trance.


    "Miss, what are you looking at?" A person dressed as a maid also poked his head out of the window, seeing nothing, and asked the beauties around him curiously.


    "Chunhua, I fell in love with a man!" The beauty turned her head, looked at the maid, and said in astonishing words.


    "What?" Chunhua was taken aback, looking at her own lady, stammering nervously, "Little, miss, you, which man do you like?"


    She knew that their young lady didn''t look at any man in Jialuo City, so why did she suddenly say she fell in love with a man?


    "Well, I don''t know what his name is, but he is handsome and looks sick, but he fights very hard. Well, it''s the type I like!" The beauty held her face in her hands. Said his face idiotly.


    "Where did you see it?" Chunhua looked out the window again, but didn''t find any special people, so he asked in confusion.


    "Just now, he was in the street below, but he has already left at this moment." The beauty turned her head, her expression a little regretful.


    "Miss, if you really like it, go back and tell the master, the master will definitely help you find the person back. For your marriage these years, the master has been broken up." Chunhua thought for a while and persuaded.


    "It''s not that the people that Dad is looking for are crooked, they can''t get into my eyes at all." The beauty pouted, and complained with some dissatisfaction.


    Chunhua thought about the young sons whom his master introduced to the young lady, all of them are young talents, and they are also first-class looks in Jialuo City. When they reach the mouth of her own lady, it is a crooked melon, and the corners of the mouth are cruel. Smoked hard.


    "You are right, I will go back and tell my father, let him find me the man I like!" The beauty''s eyes lit up, she got up directly from the chair and walked towards the door.


    "Miss, wait for me." Chunhua hurriedly followed Meiren and left the room together.


    ...


    After Sun Yi and Li Qiang were supported by the guards back to the Yang family, they went directly to the room of Yang Huan, the heir of the Yang family.


    Yang Huan is the only son of the head of the Yang family. He has average cultivation talents, but he is good at eating, drinking, and gamble. He is the most famous boy in Jialuo City. Dozens, more than his old man!


    Some of those people were voluntary, some were sold to Yang Huan by family members, and some were snatched by Yang Huan, and Yang Huan played very well, and many of them were killed by him.


    Yang Huan saw Qian Zhili two days ago. He went to the brothel and Huajiu in Jialuo City as usual, and met Qian Zhili on the way back. Qian Zhili was taught very well by Qian San and his wife, Yang Huan At that time, he drank too much, and the people around him were sent out to work. When he was walking by the river, he almost fell into the river. Qian Zhili met him and picked it up easily.


    That''s how he fell in love with Qian Zhili. After learning the name of Qian Zhili, he sent Sun Yi and Li Qiang to bring Qian Zhili back.


    At this moment, he was sitting in the room, listening to the small song, eating the fruit fed by the maid, closed his eyes, waiting for Sun Yi and Li Qiang to wait for Qian Zhili to come back, and even figured out how to pay the gift to Qian.


    When people said that Sun Yi and Li Qiang came back from the injuries, he was still very surprised and directly brought them in.


    "What''s the matter? I asked you to bring people, but if they didn''t bring them back, why are you two still injured?" Yang Huan looked at Sun Yi and Li Qiang who were kneeling on the ground with a very ugly expression.


    "Master Qi, originally we were going to bring Qian Zhili back. Who knew that Cheng Yaojin was killed halfway. Someone injured us and took Qian Zhili away!" Sun Yi had more face in front of Yang Huan. , Said first.


    "Who is so courageous? Still dare to move our Yang family in Jialuo City?" Yang Huan asked with a sullen expression on his face.


    "The subordinate thinks that the person should not belong to Jialuo City. He may have been passing through Jialuo City. Somehow he met Qian Zhili¡¯s father. This was the way to help. The other¡¯s cultivation base is higher than that of Li Qiang and me. We are not the two of us. Opponent, this didn''t bring Qian Zhili back." Sun Yi said with a shame on his face, lowering his head.


    "Oh?" Yang Huan raised his eyebrows slightly, and poured himself a glass of wine. "Even if you are passing through Jialuo City, haven''t you heard of our Jialuo City rules? How high is his cultivation level?"


    "It should be around the peak of Tier 8." Sun Yi said his guess.


    When Mu Chen was fighting with them, he didn''t use all his strength. Sun Yi and Li Qiang didn''t know that Mu Chen''s cultivation was actually at Tier Nine!


    Yang Huan was a little surprised, but he also relaxed a lot. It was just the peak of the eighth rank. For him, it was not too difficult!


    "You go down and rest first." He waved his hand and motioned for Sun Yi and Li Qiang to leave.


    After the two left, he waved to his little boy again, "Go tell my father, I want three people from the eighth peak to help me."


    "Yes." Xiao Si nodded, bent over and stepped back.


    ...


    The Fan family is located to the east of Jialuo City. Because there are more tribesmen, the entire Fan family occupies a relatively large area. It is a very large house with pavilions, terraces and pavilions, which are very beautiful.


    After Fan Ruoxi came back from the outside, the people she met along the way saluted her, and after asking about the position of the head of the Fan family, she went straight there, and Chunhua behind her trot all the way to keep up with her.


    Patriarch Fan was dealing with affairs in the study at this time. Hearing the sound of footsteps outside the door, he directly put down the pen in his hand and stood up from the chair. After the door was pushed open, he looked at the visitor without surprise.


    "Xi''er, what are you doing in such a hurry?" Family Master Fan asked, looking at Fan Ruoxi who walked in, his expression softened unconsciously.


    "Father, my daughter just saw a man on the street." Fan Ruoxi said in a shocking tone.


    Family Master Fan was stunned for a moment, his expression was very surprised.


    "What are you talking about?" He suspected that he had just heard it wrong, otherwise, how could he hear his always picky daughter say that she fell in love with a man!


    "I said, I just saw a man on the street." Fan Ruoxi was not surprised at Fan''s reaction. She sat down on a chair beside her and poured herself a glass of water, not paying attention to her beautiful image.


    Confirming that he had not heard it wrong, Patriarch Fan was silent for a moment, "Who is that person?"


    "My daughter doesn''t know, but she shouldn''t be from Jialuo City!" Fan Ruoxi said without thinking.


    "You don''t know who they are, and you still say you have a fancy to them?" Fan Patriarch looked at his baby daughter speechlessly, and vomited.


    "Oh, dad, I told you that he is handsome, much better than the crooked melons and dates you found for me before, and he looks sick, but he is handsome when he fights. Fan Ruoxi looked like an idiot, "Anyway, I fell in love with him. Haven''t you been urging me to get married before? Then you can get people back, and I''ll get married with him!"


    Patriarch Fan was silent again, and was defeated by Fan Ruoxi''s thoughts, "Do you really want to marry him?"


    "Of course, for so many years, I have never seen a better man than him, father, hurry up, don''t let him leave at that time, then I will die alone!" Fan Ruoxi pulled the sleeve of Patriarch Fan. Urged.


    "Okay, dad, let people go!" In front of Fan Ruoxi, the family master Fan has always had no temper. He beckoned, and the guard who was waiting outside ran in. "Take someone to find the man whom the lady said. Bring it back!"

 Chapter 187：

    "Wait, Dad," Fan Ruoxi reached out to stop the guard, and turned to look at Family Master Fan. "Father, you''d better send a few people with a high level of cultivation. Well, you have to go above the eighth level, otherwise you can''t bring it back!"


    Family Master Fan looked at Fan Ruoxi in surprise, "What? The cultivation base of the person you are looking for is very high?"


    "Of course," Fan Ruoxi said triumphantly, "When I saw him, he was fighting with Yang Huan''s two Tier 8 guards. Those two were not his opponents at all. The person you sent was too Weak, I will definitely not bring him back!"


    Hearing this, Patriarch Fan was a little surprised. He thought about it, waved his hand, let the guard go down first, and turned to look at Fan Ruoxi, "You and Dad have a good talk, how do you like the other party? Who is the other party?"


    Fan Ruoxi saw the seriousness of Family Master Fan, thought for a while, and said, "That''s what I told you. Didn''t I take Chunhua to go shopping just now? When I was resting, I saw Yang Huan''s guards robbing people, that''s right. The father and son had nothing to do, but he appeared. He seemed to know the father and son, snatched the person Yang Huan wanted back, and injured Yang Huan''s capable men!"


    "Yang Huan¡¯s two guards are both Tier 8 and he can hurt each other. He must have a high level of cultivation, at least at the peak of Tier 8," Family Master Fan said while thinking. Does that person have a crush on you?"


    "Uh," Fan Ruoxi''s smile stiffened, and she reluctantly said, "He didn''t see me," and then she seemed to have regained her confidence, "Your daughter is so beautiful, if he sees it, I will definitely like me!"


    Family Master Fan has a black line on his face, and he is speechless about his blind confidence in his daughters.


    "Okay, Dad knows, since the other party''s cultivation base is so high, then Dad will go there in person and invite the other party back!" Then, he stood up, tidyed up his clothes, and prepared to go outside.


    "Father, take me with you." Fan Ruoxi''s eyes lit up, and she immediately grabbed the sleeve of the Fan Patriarch, shook it, and said coquettishly.


    Family Master Fan glanced at her, somewhat reluctant.


    "Father, you don''t know what he looks like, just take me with you, I promise, I won''t make trouble for you!" Fan Ruoxi raised her hand and blinked a pair of big eyes to look at the Fan Patriarch, assuring solemnly.


    Family Master Fan thought for a while, what she said also made sense, and nodded.


    However, the two of them couldn''t set off right away. They didn''t know where Mu Chen lived, so they sent someone to find where Mu Chen lived. After they found it, they rushed to the inn with them.


    At the same time, Yang Huan took the helpers and guards given by his father to the inn where Mu Chen and the others lived.


    ...


    Mu Chen and the others accompany Qian San and Qian Zhili and his son back home, pick up Qian San''s wife, and then return to the inn together.


    When they returned to the inn, it was already evening, the sun was about to set, and it was not early.


    Gu Qing just ate a lot of pastries on the road and was not too hungry. Others were about the same as Gu Qing. The dinner time was postponed. Only the Qiansan family had dinner and then went back to their room nervously. .


    "Father, how did you meet that young man just now?" Just now Mu Chen and the others were around, Qian Zhili asked with good intentions, sitting next to Qian San, asking curiously.


    "I met when I entered the city." There are too many things that happened today. Qian San hasn''t reacted yet, holding a teacup, and said with a dazed expression, "When I entered the city, I was in front of Master Mu, and I saw them at the time. They were outstanding and looked extraordinary. Thinking of the situation in the city, he advised them not to go into the city, stay outside for one night, and bypass the city of Jialuo, but he did not listen. I thought they were young and energetic at the time. , I can¡¯t listen to people¡¯s persuasion, who knows that they are not afraid just because they have the strength, let alone that he would help me because of this trivial matter!


    Qian San really didn''t expect that he was just kind-hearted for a while, and the other party remembered it and helped them!


    "So, you still have to be kind, and this is your blessing." Qian San''s wife helped Qian San refill a cup of tea and said with emotion.


    Qian San and Qian Zhili both nodded, obviously agreeing with this.


    "But Master Mu is really amazing. He looks a bit older than me, but his cultivation level is already above the eighth level!" Qian Zhili has become Mu Chen''s fanboy. When he mentions Mu Chen, his eyes are It''s like glowing.


    Qian San nodded, "The friends of Master Mu also look very good."


    "Master Mu and the others helped us today. We must remember this kindness. Even if they don''t need it, we can''t forget it!" Qian San''s wife looked at Qian Sanhe and Qian gave a gift, and said with a serious expression.


    "You''re right, this kindness doesn''t matter what Master Mu thinks, we must not forget it!" Qian San agreed with his wife and looked at his son Qian as a gift.


    "Father, mother, don''t worry, my son won''t forget it!" Qian Zhili assured him earnestly.


    ...


    When Yang Huan rushed to the inn with people, Mu Chen and the others were chatting in Yuezhao''s room. They heard the movement downstairs before they came out of the room and saw Yang Huan and his men sitting in the lobby.


    "My son, that''s them." One of his men had met Mu Chen with Sun Yi before, and after seeing Mu Chen, he immediately said in Yang Huan''s ear.


    Hearing this, Yang Hua immediately raised his head and saw Mu Chen and several people walking down the stairs. His eyes lit up, his eyes fixed on Mu Chen, his expression gradually obsessed.


    His eyes were so fiery, Mu Chen naturally felt it, and after seeing the expression on his face, his brow wrinkled.


    "Look again, I dug your eyes!" Mu Chen said coldly while looking at Yang Huan.


    Yang Huan regained his senses, with a smile on the corners of his lips. He thought he was handsome and looked at Mu Chen, "Is that you who took the man you want from this young man?"


    "So what?" Mu Chen asked when he walked down the stairs.


    "Since you have robbed this son of man, then you will accompany you to this son, and this son can forget the blame!" Yang Huan said impatiently.


    Mu Chen''s face became cold, and he looked up and down Yang Huan, and counted contemptuously: "Hey, it''s up to you?"


    Yang Huan''s face was irritated by Mu Chen''s eyes, frowning at Mu Chen, "For your good looks, my son will forgive you once. You''d better agree to be my son''s person. Otherwise this young man will make you look good!"


    "Then you try!" Mu Chen snorted coldly, grabbed his hand, and the Chi Yan spear appeared directly in his hand.


    His figure flashed and disappeared from the same place. The next moment, he appeared in front of Yang Huan, and the head of the Chi Yan spear pierced Yang Huan''s face.


    Yang Huan was so scared that he backed away quickly. The middle-aged man beside him who had been silent for a while came to Yang Huan''s side and blocked Mu Chen''s Chiyan spear with the sword in his hand, protecting Yang Huan.


    Being blocked by someone, Mu Chen just frowned and fought with the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man is named Zou Sheng, who is worshipped by the Yang family. He has a cultivation base of the eighth-level peak. Although he despises Yang Huan, he also knows how much Patriarch Yang cares about his only son. Naturally, he must protect Yang Huan.


    Although when he came, he heard from the people next to Yang Huan that the person he was going to deal with had a cultivation level above the eighth level and was already prepared, but after the actual fight, he found out that Yang Huan¡¯s subordinates had made a complete mistake. The cultivation base is higher than him!


    Mu Chen didn''t leave his hand at all. With a flick of his wrist, flames appeared on the Chiyan Spear. Zou Sheng''s sword and the Chiyan Spear collided, and the flame moved quickly along Zou Sheng''s sword to Zou Sheng''s wrist. If it were not for Zou Sheng to react quickly, his hand would be directly burned!


    Realizing that Mu Chen was higher than his own cultivation level, Zou Sheng didn''t dare to be careless. He tried his best every time he shot, and wanted to catch Mu Chen by surprise.


    After Mu Chen used the Chi Yan spear to block Zou Sheng, his body suddenly jumped up. He chose to stab the Chi Yan spear forward in mid-air, and a red light directly struck Zou Sheng''s chest.


    Zou Sheng leaned his body, the red light glided across his cheeks, and a hot sensation immediately spread from his cheeks. At the same time, the red light fell on the ground behind him, and a big pit was blown out of it.


    He turned his head, and another red light flew towards him.


    He quickly touched the ground on his toes and flew up, and at the same time he waved a sword aura and pierced Mu Chen.


    The red flame gun in Mu Chen''s hand swept across, and an arc-shaped red line collided with Zou Sheng''s sword energy in mid-air. There was an explosion, and a pit appeared on the ground, and the dust was flying.


    "stop!"


    At this moment, a loud female voice suddenly came from the door.


    Mu Chen and Zou Sheng both paused and looked at the door.


    Standing at the door was Fan Ruoxi who had just rushed over to see her sweetheart fighting with her.


    Zou Sheng is quite famous in Jialuo City. Fan Ruoxi recognized him at a glance, fearing that Zou Sheng would be disadvantageous to Mu Chen, so he called the two of them.


    Naturally, Mu Chen didn''t know Fan Ruoxi. He only frowned and was about to continue. It''s just that Zou Sheng knew Fan Ruoxi. He didn''t want to fight with Mu Chen. Hearing what Fan Ruoxi said, he stepped back a few steps and pulled away. At the distance from Mu Chen, Mu Chen could only look at the door.


    Patriarch Fan just walked in at this time. After seeing Yang Huan and Zou Sheng, his eyes flashed, his eyes turned, and he fell on Mu Chen.


    After seeing Mu Chen''s appearance, the Master Fan instantly understood why Fan Ruoxi fell in love with Mu Chen at first sight, because Fan Ruoxi liked Mu Chen the most!


    "Uncle Fan, Sister Ruoxi, why are you here?" Yang Huan naturally saw Patriarch Fan, hurriedly greeted him, and asked with a smile.


    "My nephew is also here, what is this for?" Family Master Fan did not answer Yang Huan''s question, but asked with a very kind smile.


    Yang Huan looked at Mu Chen, then turned to look at Patriarch Fan, "Uncle Fan, you also know my hobbies. This is not because I am interested in someone. I want him to go back with me. It''s a bit unpleasant. It''s nothing big!"

 Chapter 188：

    Hearing Yang Huan''s words, Patriarch Fan''s eyes flashed, and the smile on his face remained unchanged, without speaking.


    On the contrary, Fan Ruoxi couldn''t help but exploded when she thought that Yang Huan was going to grab a man from herself.


    "Yang Huan, who are you going to grab?" There was a rare smile on her face, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes.


    Yang Huan didn''t expect Fan Ruoxi to talk to him and smile at him. You know Fan Ruoxi is very cold on weekdays. The Fan family''s status is similar to that of their Yang family. Fan Ruoxi doesn''t like his style. See you on weekdays. By the time he didn''t even have a word, Yang Huan was suddenly surprised to smile at him now.


    "This person robbed my man, I will let him pay off the debt." He pointed to Mu Chen, and after being glanced at by Mu Chen, he turned his head and said to Fan Ruoxi.


    "No!" Fan Ruoxi vetoed Yang Huan''s words without thinking.


    "Huh?" Yang Huan was stunned for a moment, looking at Fan Ruoxi''s expression a little confused.


    "This young lady was the first to see this, you are not allowed to **** this young lady!" Fan Ruoxi looked at Mu Chen, and said in a domineering tone that was completely inconsistent with her outside.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Mu Chen, and Mu Chen only glanced at Fan Ruoxi, then withdrew his gaze, as if these people weren''t him.


    "Xi''er, you should withdraw first." There was a hint of helplessness in Fan''s eyes. He didn''t expect Fan Ruoxi to say it directly. For the sake of his daughter''s face and reputation, he could only quit Fan Ruoxi.


    Fan Ruoxi was about to shake her head. After seeing the eyes of the Fan Patriarch, she curled her lips and retreated behind Fan Patriarch unwillingly.


    "It turns out that sister Ruoxi likes this type," Yang Huan had already reacted at this time, don''t smile deeply, "Since you like sister, as long as he gives me the person I want, then this person will let me I gave it to my sister!"


    Fan Ruoxi couldn''t speak because of the presence of Patriarch Fan, so she stared at Yang Huan fiercely, and then at Mu Chen, for fear that Mu Chen had a bad impression of her.


    "It''s not ashamed to say it!" Mu Chen was not happy at all after being discussed as if it were goods, so he snorted and attacked again.


    His wrist shook, and the Chi Yan spear stab forward, and his body directly followed the spear body towards Yang Huan.


    Zou Sheng stood in front of Yang Huan again, the sword in his hand collided with the Chiyan Spear, sparking a burst of sparks, feeling the stronger power coming from the sword body, he frowned and looked at Mu Chen. The eyes are full of fear.


    After the two separated, Mu Chen felt that the inn was a little small, and Gu Qing and the others were also in the inn, so they directly led Zou Sheng to the outside of the inn, and the others followed out when they saw it.


    After not being restricted by the venue, Mu Chen''s speed was obviously much faster. Every time he collided with Zou Sheng, the destructive power was great, and the surrounding buildings were suffering. Many people watched the battle between the two from a distance. After the identity of the two, there was a lot of discussion.


    Zou Sheng was not Mu Chen¡¯s opponent at first, and he was scrupulous. Within a quarter of an hour, he was stabbed in the shoulder by Mu Chen. Mu Chen kicked his chest, and he flew out directly, with blood in the corners of his mouth. Next, when he wanted to attack again, Mu Chen had already pinched Yang Huan''s neck.


    Yang Huan¡¯s cultivation base was not high at first, he looked like Tier 5, and it was the first time he was pinched around his neck since he was a child. Especially when Mu Chen used it, it made him feel breathless, right. The fear of death made him forget that he also had a cultivation base.


    "Want me to follow you, eh?" Mu Chen''s lips curled up, her hands were tight, and she asked in Yang Huan''s ear.


    Yang Huan''s face flushed, feeling a little difficult to breathe, and shook his head quickly, indicating that he didn''t think that way.


    Mu Chen slightly let go, "Since Qian Zhili was rescued by me, then he is not something you can think of. If you are acquainted, go home and don''t trouble us anymore. Otherwise, I''m afraid you will The Yang family will suffer!"


    Yang Huang rolled his eyes and nodded quickly, saying that he knew it, "Don''t worry, I will never trouble you anymore. I assume this has never happened!"


    "Heh, I don''t believe you that much." Mu Chen chuckled and said distrustfully. He stretched out his hand, threw a pill into Yang Huan''s mouth, and then loosened Yang Huan''s neck.


    "What did you eat for me?" Yang Huan quickly wanted to spit out the pill from his mouth, and asked Mu Chen at the same time.


    "Of course it is poison, and only I have the antidote. As long as you are obedient, I will give you the antidote." Mu Chen said to Yang Huan with a nasty smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Yang Huan''s expression was horrified, and he even wanted to pick his throat and spit out the pill, but he didn''t succeed.


    "Don¡¯t waste any effort. The pill that I developed melts in your mouth. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can expose your right wrist to see if there is a red line on it. When the red line spreads to your chest, that¡¯s it. Your death date." Mu Chen said lightly, very satisfied with the expression on Yang Huan''s face.


    Yang Huan quickly raised his hand to reveal his wrist, and he realized that there was a red line on his wrist that he had never seen before, and his expression immediately became very frightened.


    "Don''t worry, I''m still very trustworthy. As long as you don''t trouble us, I will give you the antidote." Seeing Yang Huan''s expression, Mu Chen said.


    Although Yang Huan hated Mu Chen, his teeth were tickled with hatred, but his life is now in Mu Chen''s hands. He dare not refuse to agree to Mu Chen''s terms. He can only nod his head, "Okay, I will go back now, and I won''t look for you again. Trouble."


    Mu Chen nodded if necessary, raised his eyebrows, and signaled Yang Huan to leave as soon as possible.


    Yang Huan gritted his teeth, looked at Mu Chen for a while, and could only wave his hand at his men, "Go!"


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t care to say hello to Fan''s master, and hurried back, wanting to find a doctor to see if he was really poisoned.


    Mu Chen had already answered his purpose, and was about to return to the inn, but was stopped by Fan Ruoxi. He frowned. He had a bad impression of Fan Ruoxi. At this time, his face was worse, and he walked around Fan Ruoxi and walked into the inn.


    Fan Ruoxi was taken aback for a moment, and immediately turned around and came to Mu Chen again. She wanted to block Mu Chen as before, only to feel that there was a flower in front of her, and Mu Chen''s figure disappeared.


    She glanced at Mu Chen''s back with a bit of disappointment, stomped her feet, and was about to follow Mu Chen in, but was stopped by Family Master Fan.


    "Xi''er, come back!" Fan Patriarch sternly called Fan Ruoxi.


    Fan Ruoxi turned her head and looked at Family Master Fan unclearly, not understanding what the other party was doing to stop her.


    "Come back." Fan Patriarch did not explain, only let Fan Ruoxi come over.


    Fan Ruoxi looked at the door of the inn. Yue Zhao had already entered the inn, and she could only go back to the family master Fan with her head down.


    "Xi''er, you just saw that the other party is not in your control at all and doesn''t like you. Do you want to bring him back to you?" Fan Patriarch looked at Fan Ruoxi with his head down, frowned and asked. Tao.


    Fan Ruoxi paused, thinking of Mu Chen''s appearance, kicked the ground in frustration, and murmured, "That''s the first time I like the person!"


    Patriarch Fan paused and looked at her always proud daughter who was aggrieved. He felt a little distressed. He stretched out his hand and touched Fan Ruoxi¡¯s head. ¡°He is not suitable for you. Let¡¯s not talk about his cultivation base. Can''t beat it, even if you have beaten it, bring him back, I''m afraid you will not be happy together!"


    The Master Fan is not Yang Huan, he can''t see Mu Chen''s cultivation base, he has already seen that Mu Chen''s cultivation base may still be higher than him!


    Mu Chen has such a cultivation base at such a young age. In the future, he will definitely reach a half-step fairyland, and may even rise to a fairy. It is impossible with Fan Ruoxi, and their Fan family can''t afford to offend such a person!


    "Let''s go, go back with Dad." He patted Fan Ruoxi on the shoulder and said softly.


    Fan Ruoxi looked up at the Master Fan, and then at the door of the inn, her eyes were full of dismay, but she still followed the Master Fan to leave.


    ...


    After Yang Huan went back, he immediately sought out the doctor raised by the Yang family. When the doctor treated Yang Huan, his complexion was very bad, and Yang Huan''s heart was lifted.


    "Doctor Zhang, am I poisoned?" Doctor Zhang''s status is lofty, and Yang Huan has to be respectful to the other party and ask carefully.


    Physician Zhang glanced at Yang Huan, and then took another treatment before taking his hand back. "From the pulse condition, the son is indeed poisoned, and it is still a very powerful poison. If he can''t find the antidote, he may not live long. !"


    Yang Huan immediately softened to the bed, "He actually poisoned me!"


    He raised his hand, exposed his right wrist, and saw that the red line on it was a little longer than when he looked at it before, and he was immediately panicked.


    People like him are most afraid of death. I thought it was Mu Chen joking with him before, but now he found that what Mu Chen said was true. He immediately became scared. Although he was unwilling, he could only give up the gift of money. The person who makes his heart move.


    ...


    Early the next morning, Gu Qing and the others planned to spend the night in Jialuo City. After they got up in the morning, they were going to leave. Qian San''s family of three was also ready, just waiting to go out of the city with Gu Qing and the others.


    Yang Huan did abide by the agreement and didn''t embarrass them any more. Until they left the city, no one came to trouble them. When they left the city, they saw Yang Huan and his men standing outside the city gate.


    "I have done as agreed, and you can give me the antidote." Yang Huan looked at Mu Chen and said hardly.


    Mu Chen looked at Yang Huan, nodded, and threw a jade bottle to him, "The antidote is inside."


    Yang Huan carefully turned out the jade bottle and did not dare to take it directly. Instead, he carefully put the jade bottle away, and prepared to show it to Dr. Zhang when he went back, before deciding whether to eat it.


    Mu Chen naturally noticed Yang Huan''s movements, his eyes flickered, and he didn''t say anything. The antidote was already given to the opponent, and they naturally left as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, Yang Huan learned to be clever this time, and didn''t chase them anymore, but watched them leave unwillingly.

 Chapter 189：

    "Brother Si, did you really give that guy the antidote?" Gu glanced back gently, and found that Yang Huan was no longer visible, then turned to ask Mu Chen curiously.


    "It''s the antidote," Mu Chen nodded, and added: "But I added some ingredients."


    "What?" Gu Qing was very curious. She knew Mu Chen''s temperament, Yang Huan, and Mu Chen would never let him go easily.


    "Something that can prevent him from lifting." Mu Chen blinked and said with a grin.


    Hearing that, everyone else looked at Mu Chen, and then raised their thumbs towards Mu Chen together.


    "A guy like Yang Huan, this kind of thing is best for him!" After Yun Ran knew about Yang Huan before, he hated Yang Huan very much. Now when he hears Mu Chen''s words, he feels very happy as long as he thinks of Yang Huan''s mood. !


    "Yes, for this kind of guy, this kind of punishment makes him feel more uncomfortable than killing him!" Zhuo Tingqiu also echoed beside him.


    "I didn''t see it, Xiao Muchen also learned badly." Nan Hua fanned the fan and said teasingly.


    "I learned this from my senior brother." Mu Chen blinked and replied unceremoniously.


    Nan Hua was choked and glared at Mu Chen sadly, "Oh, when the child grows up, he won''t be obedient." As he said, he shook his head decently.


    Gu Qing and the others looked at each other, and were amused by Nan Hua''s exaggerated expression, and they all laughed. The atmosphere in the carriage was very harmonious.


    Qian San''s destination was also to Wujizong. They went along with Gu Qing and they took the three of them, but the three of them did not sit in the same carriage as Gu Qing and they were in another carriage. .


    Their next stop was Baiyin City, a day''s journey from Jialuo City. They started early and basically arrived before dark.


    Baiyin City looks larger than Jialuo City, and the people inside seem to live better than Jialuo City, and there are more caravans.


    "Isn''t the security of Baiyin City not very good? It''s similar to Jialuo City, how come it looks so much worse?" Entering the city, Gu gently looked at the very lively streets with people coming and going, curiously Asked.


    "A few of them are from other places, right? Our Baiyin City was indeed similar to Jialuo City before. It was very chaotic. But five years ago, a descendant of our city lord soared to Jialuo City. Under his governance, Jialuo City Those families in Luocheng who had committed crimes before have been cleaned up, and that''s why Baiyin City looks like it is now." An old man next to him who was selling Tang people heard Gu Qing''s words and spoke with a smile.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing and the others looked at each other, and they were all curious.


    "Is this City Lord''s junior so good?" Gu Qing walked to the booth and asked curiously.


    "Of course, the son is the savior of our people in Baiyin City. If it were not for the son, we would not have such a good life now." When it came to the son, the old man seemed very excited and respected the son in his mouth.


    "Then how did he solve those families? Those families have been in Baiyin City for many years?" Gu Qing gently put a low-grade spirit stone on the old man''s booth, blinked a pair of big eyes, and asked curiously.


    "I don''t know how I did it. I only know that those families were liquidated one by one. Even if they didn''t agree, they were suppressed by the son. The son''s methods are very powerful!" The old man put away the spirit stone and touched it. Said with a beard.


    Gu Qing didn''t hear the answer he wanted, and Gu Qing was not upset, but thanked the old man, and Yue Zhao and the others went to find a place to live.


    At this time, the sky has darkened. When in Jialuo City, there were almost no people on the streets, but in Baiyin City, the city was still very lively. There were lights everywhere, brightly lit, and it seemed to be more lively than during the day. some.


    They walked for a while and found a very gorgeous looking inn. After checking in, they went back to the room to wash.


    After washing, Gu Qing wanted to see the night market in Baiyin City, so he took Jun Wu and ran out.


    "This Baiyin City does look much better than Jialuo City. The younger generation of this City Lord''s Mansion is quite powerful. I don''t know what he looks like." Gu lightly looked at the stalls on the street, while watching. Said to Jun Wu.


    "Well, there are indeed some means to solve the families that have been entrenched for more than a hundred years in Baiyin City in just five years." Jun Wu rarely agreed with Gu Qing.


    Gu gently nodded and bought a candied haws for himself and Jun Wu. Jun Wu originally wanted to refuse, but Gu gently stuffed the candied haws into his mouth, only to frown and swallow.


    Just when she looked at Jun Wu''s expression and snickered, there was a commotion in front of her, and she immediately looked over.


    "Brother, what happened before, why does it seem to be suddenly more lively?" Gu Qing asked a man next to him, grabbing another man''s clothes.


    "Don''t you know? The young man came out to patrol the street, and they all wanted to see him, that''s why it was so lively." The man who was pulled looked at the man in surprise, explained, and then put his clothes in anxious Draw it back and ran towards the crowd.


    Gu Qing and Jun, who heard the conversation between the two nearby, looked at each other, Gu Qing decisively walked towards the place where the crowd was commotion.


    When the two of them came to the front, they found that the person in front of them suddenly pushed aside, as if they were giving way to someone.


    After the crowd was separated, Gu Qing saw the young man walking in the middle. She squinted her eyes, feeling a bit familiar, as if she had seen this man somewhere.


    He felt the same way as Gu Qing, and there was also a young man surrounded by Hua Shiyu.


    Compared with Gu Qing¡¯s only a little impression of him, he was very impressed with Gu Qing. After all, Gu Qing was only ten years old, so he could be so good, and all the seniors were also very good, so that Hua Shi Yu''s memory is still fresh!


    Of course, what made him remember the deepest was naturally the way Gu Qing killed the beasts in the group of beasts during the beast tide!


    Gu Qing''s facial features are somewhat similar to those of when he was a child. Hua Shiyu was more impressed with Gu Qing. When he saw it at this time, he immediately thought of Gu Qing.


    He stepped back in front of Gu Qing and the others, hesitated for a moment, or said, "Excuse me, are you Gu Qing from the Xuantian Continent?"


    "I am," Gu nodded slightly, "Where have we met?"


    "I am Hua Shiyu." Hua Shiyu was very happy when he heard Gu Qing confessing his identity. Although it was a little bit disappointed that Gu Qing could not remember his name, she was still very happy that Gu Qing could remember herself!


    As soon as Hua Shiyu said, Gu Qing immediately remembered who Hua Shiyu was, and she looked at each other in surprise.


    "Aren''t you going to be the emperor? How did you choose to ascend?" She was really surprised. Hua Shiyu was able to run to another country at risk at the time. He must have no small ambitions, but in the end he chose to ascend to the sub-immortal world?


    "I became an emperor mainly for my mother and concubine, but after I ascended, my father and the next emperor would definitely not dare to treat my mother and concubine badly. If the mother and concubine have a good life, I don''t have to worry about it anymore." Hua Shiyu explained briefly. One sentence.


    Gu nodded gently. She looked at the people following Hua Shiyu, and thought for a while, "Could you be the one they said. It took five years to solve the families in Baiyin City and make Baiyin City? Become the son like this, right?"


    She also guessed, because those people just said that there was a son here, and Hua Shiyu came out of the crowd. Those people seemed to respect Hua Shiyu, and Hua Shiyu''s identity was definitely not simple.


    "It''s me," Hua Shiyu rubbed his finger with some embarrassment. "The city lord of Baiyin City is a senior of our Hua family. Because of these families, although he is the lord of the family, he is very useless. I soared. Later, I appeared in Baiyin City. This is also a kind of fate. I just wanted to help seniors. You also know my origin. It is not too difficult to deal with those families."


    Hua Shiyu seemed very humble, helping each other at the time, but because she had just walked through the fairy world, she didn''t know what she could do and had no support, so she chose to help the city lord.


    Gu Qing nodded when he heard the words, and understood Hua Shiyu''s thoughts.


    "Then you are pretty good," Gu Qing said in a rare compliment, "Baiyin City has been in chaos for so many years, and it is famous in the second immortal world, and it is not that no one wants to govern here, but they all take those The family members can¡¯t do anything, I didn¡¯t expect to be solved by you!"


    Gu Qing knew this from Yue Zhao, so she was more curious when she heard about the people who govern here.


    "That may be my luck. Others I may be too good at it, but it couldn''t be easier for me to deal with scheming and playing with power." The education he received since childhood was to get closer to the country, which can be said to be professional. It is naturally easy to do well.


    Gu nodded lightly, expressing understanding.


    "Why did Miss Gu appear in Baiyin City to play?" He asked deliberately to know more about Gu Qingqing.


    "No, I just passed by. We are going to Wujizong." Gu gently shook his head and said his destination.


    As soon as he heard of the Promise Sect, Hua Shiyu''s recent incidents related to the Promise Sect immediately appeared in his mind, "Are you going to participate in the Shuangxiu Grand Ceremony of the Son of the Promise Sect Master?"


    "Well, it''s for this." There is nothing to hide from this kind of thing, Gu Qing admitted very generously.


    "It just so happens that Senior is a friend of Sect Master Promise and received an invitation. Senior wants me to go. I wonder if I can go with you girl Gu?" Hua Shiyu''s eyes flashed, and he asked implicitly.


    "No." Before Gu Qing said a word, Jun Wu already refused with a blank expression on his face, and pulled Gu gently to his side.


    "Girl Gu?" Hua Shiyu had already noticed the existence of Jun Wu, but didn''t want to pay attention to it. Now that he heard Jun Wu''s words, he couldn''t help but look at Gu Qing Qing.

 Chapter 190：

    Gu Qing and Hua Shiyu are not very familiar with each other, so he tactfully rejected Hua Shiyu''s proposal to go with him.


    A hint of disappointment flashed across Hua Shiyu''s eyes, and his gaze rolled, "Then when will Girl Gu leave Baiyin City? I can send you off."


    For Hua Shiyu''s good looks, Gu Qing answered his question, "We only live in Baiyin City for one night, and we will leave tomorrow morning."


    "Then I will see you off tomorrow morning." Hua Shiyu said without denying it.


    Gu Qing nodded slightly, Jun Wu''s face was pale, his eyes looking at Hua Shiyu were very cold, and Hua Shiyu did not let him go. The two eyes met, sparks flickered.


    Next, Hua Shiyu took Gu Qingqing and Junwu shopping on the grounds that he was the host and was more familiar with Baiyin City. Gu Qingming thought that he was not familiar with Baiyin City, so he agreed.


    Along the way, Hua Shiyu always talked to Gu Qing without a trace, and he observed very carefully, and he basically mentioned topics that Gu Qing was more interested in, while Jun Wu, who had been unable to speak, was black all the way. Face, almost drew a sword at Hua Shiyu.


    Finally, Hua Shiyu sent Gu Qing and Jun Wu back to the inn. Gu Qing Qing¡¯s attitude towards Hua Shiyu was obviously much better than when he first met. When Hua Shiyu left, he once again emphasized that he would go tomorrow morning. Send Gu Qingqing, and Gu Qingqing''s expression this time is more concerned than just now.


    "Gentlely, do you really want that guy to send us off tomorrow morning?" After Hua Shiyu left, Jun Wu finally asked Gu Gentlely.


    "He has said it several times. It''s just seeing off. It doesn''t matter, right." Gu lightly frowned and said.


    Seeing that Gu Qing''s eyes were clear, there was no other meaning, Jun Wunatural couldn''t tell Gu Qingqing that Hua Shiyu was actually interesting to her, so he could only reluctantly nod his head and parted with Gu Qingqing.


    The next day, at the gate of Baiyin City.


    When Gu Qing and the others went out of the city gate, Hua Shiyu was already waiting at the gate, and he was still riding a Tianlin horse. He didn''t look like he said it, but just came to send Gu Qing.


    "Girl Gu." Seeing Gu Qing, he got off the horse and walked to Gu Qing with the horse.


    "You," Gu gently pointed at the horse he was holding, "It doesn''t look like it''s as easy as coming to see you off? Are you leaving too?"


    "Miss Gu and you are on the same road, and we will also go to Qingcheng." Hua Shiyu''s eyes flashed, patted his horse''s neck, and smiled very gently.


    Jun Wu''s face was ashen as he looked at Hua Shiyu as if he wanted to kill.


    Standing by Jun Wu''s side, Yue Zhao looked at Hua Shiyu, then at Jun Wu''s expression, she understood Hua Shiyu''s meaning smoothly, and a gleam of light flashed in her eyes.


    "Gentlely, since this young man is on the same road with us, let him go with us." Nan Hua on the side slapped the fan in his hand and proposed.


    When he was speaking, Yu Guang also glanced at Jun Wu''s expression. Seeing that Jun Wu''s face was darker, a smile flashed under his eyes.


    As a veteran in love, he saw at a glance that this Hua Shiyu was interesting to Gu Qing. The reason why Hua Shiyu was asked to walk with them was to add obstacles to Jun Wu. Who would let Jun Wu always rob Gu Qing with them? light!


    Jun Wu looked at Nan Hua blankly, then set his gaze on Gu Qing''s body, waiting for Gu Qing''s answer.


    Gu lightly looked at Nan Hua, then at Hua Shiyu, thinking that Hua Shiyu was already like this, so he nodded.


    The corners of Hua Shiyu''s lips curled up slightly and looked at Jun Wu, giving Jun Wu a triumphant look. The success made Jun Wu''s face a little colder.


    After that, Gu Qing and the others didn''t stay longer in other cities, rested at most for one night, then left, and finally rushed to the Qingcheng of Chiyun Mansion on the seventh day of the seventh day.


    Because of the existence of the Promise Sect, Qingcheng is more prosperous than the cities such as Baiyin City, and the cultivation of the people who come and go are also higher. Because of the happy event of the Promise Sect, many people from other forces have arrived in Qingcheng, making the entire Qingcheng even more lively. .


    After Gu Qing and the others entered the city, they separated from Qian San and the others, and then found an inn to live in, and then went to Wujizong with the invitation card until the next day.


    The Wuji Sect is located on the Wuji Mountain outside Qingcheng. Recently, many people from the power have come, and many people have been added to the mountain gate. Every power who comes to the Wuji Zong needs to show an invitation. After the people of the Wuji have confirmed that there is no problem with the invitation. , You can enter the Promise Sect.


    When Gu Qing and the others arrived, there were already several people waiting at the door to enter.


    Although the Promise Sect was an affiliated sect of Lingxi Holy Land, Yue Zhao and the others didn''t want to be too high-profile, so they waited quietly beside them.


    Although the carriage they rode in this time is still very luxurious, it looks relatively low-key on the outside, and only ordinary Tianlin horses are pulling the carriage. In addition to the fact that they look more noticeable, the carriage looks a little bit in a pile of carriage Shabby.


    Gu Qing and the others knew their own situation, so they didn''t feel ashamed, but in the eyes of others, that was not the case.


    "Brother, what do you think the Sect Master of the Promise Sect? Why do you invite everyone? Those little sects are also attending the ceremony, are you afraid that you can''t get the gift?" A woman glanced at them. The carriage, deliberately said loudly to his brother.


    Gu Qing and the others didn''t realize that the woman said it was them, and they didn''t even give the woman a look.


    However, the woman was dissatisfied. She said that in order to attract Gu Qing and their attention. As a result, Gu Qing and the others didn''t react at all, so she was naturally dissatisfied.


    "Look at that carriage, it''s too shabby, isn''t it here to fight the autumn wind?" She said, covering her face, and she looked at them with disgust.


    She all hinted so obvious. Gu Qing and the others are not stupid. Naturally, they understand. Gu Qing turned his head and scanned the woman from beginning to end. In the woman''s proud gaze, she shook her head and turned to look. To the clouds around me.


    "Sister Yun, don''t you say that people who are ugly now are not self-aware? Are they too ugly and scary? Isn''t it a bit too much?" She spoke in a small voice, enough for women to hear.


    He Yutong''s expression immediately changed when he heard Gu Qing''s words. She stared at Gu Qingqing bitterly, "Hill, who are you scolding?"


    "I will scold whoever promises." Gu gently turned his head and looked at He Yutong with a smile on his mouth, but his eyes were cold.


    "You!" He Yutong waited for Gu Qing with a distorted expression. The corner of her eyes swept to Gu Qing''s carriage. She seemed to have regained her confidence again, and suddenly laughed, "The country boy is a country boy, and she is not polite at all! "


    Gu Qing hadn''t spoken yet, Yun Ran had already rushed to speak, "Politeness is also to separate people. Of course we don''t need to be polite for people like you!"


    The poisonous tongue, Yun Ran hasn''t lost in so many years!


    "What do you mean? What''s wrong with me?" He Yutong asked fiercely, with upset Liu eyebrows, staring at Yun Ran.


    "What''s wrong with you, don''t you know yourself? You say we are impolite, so are you polite?" Yun Ran gave He Yutong a blank look. "A truly educated person will not talk about others casually. Your parents have never taught me. You?"


    "Do you know who I am? Do you dare to educate me like this?" He Yutong didn''t expect Yun Ran to have sharp teeth.


    "Oh? Listening to your tone, you seem to be very powerful?" Yun Ran raised his eyebrows, looked at He Yutong, and raised a stubborn smile, "Then, this girl, which school do you belong to? Are you a disciple from the three holy places? ?"


    He Yutong had an imposing halt, and said angrily, "This lady is a disciple of the Fallen Feather Sect, and the Fallen Feather Sect is a second-rate sect, and you are not at the same level as you who do not get started!"


    "puff!"


    Yun Ran looked at He Yutong with a poignant expression and couldn''t help but smile. After He Yutong glared over, she didn''t stop laughing, "Excuse me, let me laugh for a while."


    He Yutong stared at Yun Ran, his face getting more and more ugly, and he was about to run away. Yun Ran finally suppressed his laughter.


    "I''m sorry, looking at what you looked like just now, I thought you were a disciple of the three holy places. At least you should be a disciple of the first-rate sect. I didn''t expect to be a second-rate sect. Now the disciples of the second-rate sect are so confident when they go out. Already?" Yun Ran looked at He Yutong, blinked, and asked curiously.


    Why can''t He Yutong hear that Yun Ran is laughing at her? Her face was distorted, and when she was about to attack, when she heard the disciple of the Promise Sect calling someone, she could only stare at Yun Ran and walked over to her fellow student.


    The people of the Promise Sect checked the invitation and after confirming that there was no problem, they sent someone to show the way to He Yutong and their sect. However, He Yutong was not convinced by Yun Ran¡¯s words just now, and wanted to know which Yun Ran¡¯s sect was. She humiliated Yun Ran, so she stayed. People from the same sect wanted to watch the excitement, so she stayed.


    There was another sect person in front of Gu Qing and the others. He just heard what He Yutong and Gu Qing said. They were curious for a while and stayed behind, waiting to take care of which sect Gu Qing and the others belonged to.


    The invitation card to the Holy Land of Lingxi was placed in Yue Zhao''s place, so Yue Zhao also handed the invitation card to the disciples of Wujizong.


    As soon as the invitation was taken out, the disciple of Wujizong who saw the cover changed from curiosity to awe. He respectfully took the invitation from Yue Zhao and opened it carefully. After seeing the contents, the disciple was stunned. After living, the person next to him pushed him a bit, and then he hurriedly checked, and after confirming that the invitation card in his hand was indeed genuine, his eyes changed completely when he saw Yue Zhao.


    "Prince Yue, you receive the invitation card, and I will inform the headmaster that you are here." Respectfully handed the invitation card to Yue Zhao with both hands, and said respectfully at the same time.


    "Yeah." Yue Zhao faintly replied, and casually said that the invitation card was put away.


    When the people watching the bustle next to them saw the black and gold invitation cards with a different color from their invitations, their expressions had changed. At this time, they heard the words of the disciple and looked at Yue Zhao and the others with surprise.

 Chapter 191：

    Sect Master Wuji came out to greet him, at least he had to be a member of the first-class sect, and the disciple just called Yue Zhao the "Yue Zhao Zi", and Yue Zhao''s identity was clearly revealed!


    "There should be only one family in the second immortal world, surnamed Yue, right?" One person asked the humanity around him.


    "But although the Yue family is powerful, it''s not like the Sect Master of the Promise Sect will pick it up in person, right?" The person replied unsurely.


    "Naturally, the Yue family can''t, but the second disciple of the Holy Master Lingxi is okay!" An older man next to the two looked at Yue Zhao and replied.


    Upon hearing this, the two suddenly realized, and then looked at Yue Zhao and the others with shocked expressions. They did not expect such a low-key person to be a disciple of the Holy Master Lingxi.


    Compared with others, the expression on He Yutong''s face was more exciting. First she was shocked, then she didn''t believe it, and finally turned into despair. Her face turned pale, and their eyes were full of horror when they looked at Yue Zhao.


    Yun Ran and Gu glanced at He Yutong lightly, and they were almost crying when they saw each other were so frightened, they looked at each other, and they were a little speechless.


    They are used to seeing people like He Yutong who are bullying and afraid of hardship and who like to pretend to be coercive. If they had the mind to argue with He Yutong just now, they only felt bored at this time and didn''t want to talk to her at all.


    When He Yutong was thinking wildly, worried that Yue Zhao and the others would retaliate against him, a group of people hurried from the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain.


    Among them, the middle-aged man walking in the forefront is wearing a purple brocade dress, a white jade crown, a national face, and a very righteous-looking man is Shangguan Qing, the suzerain of the Wuji Sect.


    Shangguanqing originally greeted other sect masters at the top of the mountain. After receiving a letter from his disciples, he immediately asked an elder to continue to greet those people, and he led people to the foot of the mountain in a hurry. He saw Yue Zhao and the others at a glance. His eyes lit up, and he walked straight towards Yue Zhao and the others.


    "The Sect Master of the Promise Sect Shangguan Qing has seen Gongzi Yue, Gongzi Nan, Gongzi Mu, Shengzi Jun, and Miss Gu." When Gu Qingqing held the ceremony of apprenticeship, Shangguan Qing was also invited. He is no stranger to seeing Gu Qingzi. At the same time, I was a little happy. Three disciples of the Holy Master of Lingxi came, which fully shows the importance of the Holy Land to him! Moreover, there is Jun Wu this unexpected joy!


    "Sect Master Shangguan doesn''t have to be polite, the master can''t leave the holy land if he has something to do. We are here to congratulate Young Master Shangguan." Yue Zhao waved his hand and said politely to Shangguanqing.


    "It''s already a blessing for the children to be able to come, you guys have already prepared a place to live, and I will take you there." Shangguan Qing said to Yue Zhao and the others cautiously.


    When sending invitations to the Holy Land, he never thought that the Holy Lord could come. Yue Zhao and the others were already a surprise. After all, although their Wuji Sect was a subsidiary sect of the Holy Land, it was only a second-rate sect. It''s nothing, even if the Holy Land doesn''t send people, he won''t have any opinions!


    After Yuezhao and the others followed Shangguanqing to leave, the door of the mountain exploded.


    "It turns out that the prestigious disciples Yue Gongzi, Nan Gongzi, Mu Gongzi and the newly-accepted closed disciple of the Holy Master, Miss Gu, look like this, and they are not ordinary people at first sight!" a disciple said with emotion.


    "Yes, their appearance is very good, and their aura is different from ordinary people. The moon son is as good as the rumors, handsome and modest gentleman."


    "Nan Gongzi also looks unruly. I heard that Nan Gongzi has a lot of confidantes. Those women are desperate for Nan Gongzi. Unfortunately, Nan Gongzi does not intend to get married. In recent years, it seems that he has changed his temperament. My confidantes are cut off."


    "Master Mu, as others describe, always looks sick. When I passed by him just now, I smelled the smell of herbal medicine. It should be related to his dealings with medicinal materials all the year round."


    "The most surprising thing is Miss Gu. I heard that she is a disciple received by the Holy Master in the lower realm. Not only is the Holy Master loved her very much, but even several princes love her very much. Now it seems that the rumors are true, but Miss Gu''s appearance is also ranked in the top three among these famous women in the second immortal world!"


    "More than that, I heard that Miss Gu is only fifteen years old this year, but she already has an eighth-level cultivation base, and her cultivation talent is also very powerful!"


    "..."


    He Yutong stood on the spot, listening to the comments of people around Yue Zhao and the others, his face was green and white, as if he had overturned the palette, and the change was rapid!


    She was just looking after Gu Qing''s beautiful appearance, and there were so many good-looking men around her, and she couldn''t help but want to ridicule Gu Qing. Who knew they were so powerful?


    She is now in remorse, and she is very afraid that Gu Qing and they will find a chance to deal with her. For people like Yue Zhao and others, dealing with her is just a sentence.


    Just like now, the colleagues who had a good relationship with her before, all turned away from her at this time, looking at her eyes full of regret.


    ...


    Yue Zhao and the others followed Shangguanqing to the top of the mountain of Wujizong. What Shangguanqing arranged for them was the best yard of Wujizong, which was very beautifully arranged and there was also a lotus pond.


    After Yue Zhao and the others settled down, Shangguan Qing left.


    The fact that Yue Zhao and the others came to the Wuji Sect was also spread in the Wuji Sect. The other forces who had come to participate in the Shuangxiu Grand Ceremony learned that Yue Zhao and the others had arrived, and rushed to Yue Zhao and their yard to visit them. Yue Zhao and the others were overwhelmed. In the end, those people could only be stopped because they were too tired to shun the journey.


    The next morning, Gu Qing and the others packed up, and together, under the leadership of the disciples of Wujizong, came to the hall of Wuji Sect Master where the ceremony was held.


    Because today¡¯s days are more formal, Gu Qing changed into a dark purple fairy dress with wide sleeves. Her hair was rolled into a snake bun, and a butterfly-shaped ruby ??hairpin was inserted. The fringe on the hairpin was very long. The walk is slightly swaying and looks very beautiful.


    She was already beautiful, but today she is still a little bit pink. Yun Ran drew a plum-shaped flower on her eyebrows, adding a touch of charm and making people unable to move her eyes.


    At the very least, Jun Wu and Hua Shiyu were stunned for a long time when they saw it, and then their eyes fell on Gu Qing from time to time.


    When I came to the main hall, I was shocked to see the other people Gu Qing dressed up. Even some women could only envy and hate, feeling that Gu Qing was really a beauty and disaster level!


    He Yutong is one of them. If Gu Qing is just a little more prettier than her, she might still be jealous, but she is pretty beautiful compared to Gu Qing, one is in the sky, the other is on the ground. It can''t be compared!


    What''s more, Gu Qing''s identity can be said to be a first-class honor in the second immortal realm. As the only female disciple of the Holy Master Lingxi, the Holy Master Lingxi still loves her very much, and is favored by five extraordinary senior brothers. , Few women in the immortal world can beat Gu Qingqing in terms of identity this time!


    Gu Qing didn''t care about the thoughts of the people present. After entering the main hall, except for the necessary communication, she had been sitting in her place, eating snacks, drinking tea, and waiting for the ceremony to begin.


    When she was in the Xuantian Continent, she had seen mortals getting married, but she was curious about what it was like to see the cultivator''s double cultivation ceremony, and she was looking forward to it.


    When the auspicious time arrived, there was a sound of music outside. Gu stood up gently and looked outside the hall. Eight red-scaled horse-drawn carriages appeared above the square in front of the hall with a pair of scarlet scales. The men and women in red wedding dresses are sitting on the carriage. In front of them is a group of people playing music, and behind them is a long line carrying the wife''s dowry.


    The carriage quickly landed on the square. The man on the carriage got out of the carriage first, then took the woman in his arms and walked towards the main hall.


    There is a long red carpet under the feet of the two of them, and petals fall from time to time above their heads. Together with the cheerful music in their ears, the picture looks very beautiful.


    The man has a smile from the heart, while the woman is nestling softly in the man¡¯s arms. The women in the Double Cultivation Ceremony of the Second Immortal Realm don¡¯t need to cover their heads like those on the Xuantian Continent. It is joy, and when I look up at the man occasionally, it is full of love.


    After the two entered the hall, the man put the woman on the ground, and the two held hands and looked at each other. Under everyone''s gaze, they came to Shangguan Qing and his wife together.


    Today, Shangguan Qing and his wife are also wearing festive colors. The smiles on their faces have not stopped since yesterday. At this time, they are so happy that their eyes are narrowed.


    "Two newcomers, please worship your parents first!" The concierge reminded with a smile beside him.


    Shangguan Heng and Lin Rui''er looked at each other, and at the same time they knelt towards Shangguan Qing and his wife, then slammed their heads three times firmly before standing up.


    "The two newcomers, please take the magic oath!" The concierge then reminded.


    This is the acquiescence of the second immortal world. If two people decide to become Taoists and hold a ceremony for double cultivation, they must take a demon oath.


    "Shangguanheng (Lin Ruier) swears to heaven today. From today onwards, he will only love Lin Ruier (Shangguanheng). If he violates his oath, he will never rise!" The two voices are sonorous and powerful, obviously to themselves Very confident!


    After the two of them took the oath, the sky suddenly chose a colorful auspicious cloud, and the two immediately showed a happy smile.


    "Tian Dao has already acknowledged the relationship between the two, Li Cheng!" The concierge stared at the auspicious clouds in the sky and was taken aback, and then announced with a smile.


    Shangguan Heng and Lin Rui''er tightened each other''s hands, both of them breathed a sigh of relief, glanced at each other, and revealed a sincere smile.


    Just as the two were about to go down to change their clothes, and then came out to greet the guests, suddenly a voice rang in everyone''s ears.


    "Today is so lively here, this kind of happy event, we should also invite our blood sect, and we can help you celebrate!"


    The voice of the people who came was a little hoarse with a smile, but no one in the room could laugh. Everyone changed their faces and looked outside the hall.

 Chapter 192：

    These sects, such as the Three Sacred Lands of the Second Immortal Realm, belong to the right way. In addition, there are demon sects, the most famous of which are the blood sect, the seven evil sect, the ten thousand demons, and the nether palace.


    On weekdays, the well water on both sides does not interfere with the river water, maintaining the surface balance.


    Of course, privately, some of these Demon Dao sects practiced too cruel techniques, and occasionally they were chased by righteous Dao disciples. Conversely, some Demon Dao disciples would take pride in hunting righteous Dao disciples. Anyway, the two sides dislike each other.


    The Promise Sect, as the righteous sect of the root Zhengmiaohong, no one will invite people of the magic way!


    Everyone present took out their weapons one after another, and looked at the outside of the temple vigilantly.


    I saw four men wearing ghost masks flying from a short distance carrying a soft sedan chair. They were so fast that they landed on the square in the blink of an eye.


    The man sitting on the soft sedan opened the curtain and walked out of it.


    His knee-length blue silk draped behind his head, his skin color was healthy wheat, and his face was slightly hard, sharp, and full of three-dimensionality.


    With star eyebrows and sword eyes, the pupils are not pure black or brown, but slightly reddish, giving people a coquettish feeling.


    He was wearing a black round-necked brocade robe, spread out around his chest, exposing his chest, and his whole person looked like a trace of evil.


    "Li Jingquan, what are you doing here?" Yue Zhao looked at the man walking here like a stroll in the courtyard, with a rare absence of a smile on his face, but frowned and asked dissatisfiedly.


    "Yeah, isn''t this Young Master Yue?" Li Jingquan''s gaze fell on Yue Zhao, and a hint of surprise flashed under his eyes. "I didn''t expect that Young Master Yue was also here. It seems that I have come right this time, since the last time in Baiqishan. Say goodbye, I miss Yue Gongzi very much."


    He looks cynical, even a little careless, but no one dares to underestimate him!


    "It is also an honor for Yue to be remembered by the Young Sect Master of the Blood Sect." Yue Zhao''s face reappeared with a perfect smile, looking at Li Jingquan, "I don''t know what Young Sect Master is doing today in the Promise Sect? Are we at war?"


    As soon as Yue Zhao''s words were uttered, Li Jingquan''s expression immediately changed, and his eyes looked at Yue Zhao sharply, full of oppression.


    Being stared in this way, Yue Zhao''s face remained unchanged, and he was not frightened by Li Jingquan''s momentum.


    "It seems I was wrong. The Blood Sect didn''t mean that," Yue Zhao''s smile became thicker. "Then I don''t know what Young Sect Master did when he came to the Wuji Sect with such a big fanfare."


    His aura did not affect Yue Zhao, and Li Jingquan was not surprised at all. The coldness on his face disappeared and he became cynical again.


    "It seems that Young Master Yue''s cultivation base has improved a lot recently," he said with emotion, "I came today to ask for someone alone. I wonder if Young Master Shangguan is willing to come with me?"


    Hearing what he said, everyone looked at Shang Guan Heng and secretly guessed what Shang Guan Heng had to do with Li Jingquan and why Li Jingquan was looking for Shang Guan Heng.


    "I don''t remember what he had to do with Sect Master Li, I don''t know what Sect Master Li is looking for?" Shangguan Heng also looked at Li Jingquan with a look of confusion, frowning.


    "Oh, it''s no big deal. My younger sister is interested in you, and my younger sister is going to take you back to be our blood sect''s son-in-law." Li Jingquan said casually, regardless of how much sensation his words caused.


    Sect Master Shangguan and Shangguan Heng, as well as the Pavilion Master of Liuyun Pavilion and Lin Ruier first changed their complexions, and the faces of others were also unsightly, and the smile on Yue Zhao''s lips faded a little.


    "Sect Master Li, I have never met Lingmei, and I already have a wife. Sect Master Li lets me marry Lingmei, and I will forgive my life!" Shangguan Heng took Lin Ruier''s hand and gave Lin Ruier a peace of mind. With a look in his eyes, he turned his head and said to Li Jingquan.


    Hearing this, Li Jingquan''s face changed, and his eyes were very cold to Shangguan Heng, "Since you are so ignorant to promote, don''t blame Ben Xiao."


    Before he could say anything, he appeared in front of Shangguanheng, pinching Shangguanheng''s neck with his right hand.


    Shangguan Heng had been on guard for Li Jingquan a long time ago. When Li Jingquan stretched out his hand, he quickly avoided and waved his hand to attack Li Jingquan. However, he only had the eighth rank, while Li Jingquan was at the ninth rank. Although he was only one rank short, the gap was huge. , His sword was blocked by Li Jingquan, and Li Jingquan kicked him out.


    "Heng''er." Sect Master Shangguan hurried over to catch Shangguan Heng.


    At the same time, Yue Zhao stood in front of Li Jingquan who wanted to continue to attack Shang Guangheng.


    Li Jingquan''s face changed slightly when he saw Yue Zhao.


    "Sect Master Li, those who want to take away our spiritual sacred place should also ask my opinion?" Yue Zhao said with a smile while holding a streamer piano, looking at Li Jingquan.


    "Huh, don''t you think this is less than you can''t beat you?" Li Jingquan snorted coldly, no longer talk nonsense, and just started.


    His weapon was a black sword, and it was also an immortal weapon, and his sword technique was also very powerful, piercing directly at Yue Zhao''s face.


    Yue Zhao''s weapons destined him to not be able to fight in close quarters, so when Li Jingquan spoke, he had already opened the distance from Li Jingquan, and when Li Jingquan rushed over, his hands waved the strings quickly.


    The sound wave formed an invisible barrier in front of him, Li Jingquan''s sword stabbed on it, and he could only stop there, and could no longer take a step forward.


    A year ago, Li Jingquan and Yue Zhao fought in Baiqi Mountain. At that time, Yue Zhao was slightly better. Li Jingquan has been unable to let go. He has been practicing since he returned. This time it was also because his sister heard that Shangguan Heng was about to get married and cried at home. Nao, he just left the sect, wanted to take Shangguan Heng back, and blocked his sister''s mouth, but he didn''t expect to meet Yue Zhao!


    He originally thought that he had worked hard for a year, and this time he would be able to win against Yue Zhao again. Even if the brief confrontation just now made him feel that Yue Zhao should have improved, he still had confidence in himself.


    It was only after the official fight that he realized that he was wrong, and Yue Zhao had not improved a little.


    Even if the two are both at the peak of the ninth order, Yue Zhao has already touched the threshold of a half-step immortal step, and may cross it at any time, but he is still a little worse!


    Although he understood the difference between the two in his heart, he did not show it on his face, but continued to attack Yue Zhao.


    The fighting power of the two is huge, and the people around have all backed away, giving up the field to the two to watch the two fight.


    Li Jingquan gritted his teeth and broke the invisible barrier in front of Yue Zhao. With a twist of his wrist, his long sword stabbed at Yue Zhao again. This time, on the side of Yue Zhao''s tune, a series of invisible sound blades directly attacked Li Jingquan, so that Li Jingquan could not be forced. Do not wave a sword to resist.


    Both Li Jingquan¡¯s sword aura and Yue Zhao¡¯s sound blade are very destructive. Fortunately, the ground of the square in front of the Promise Sect Master¡¯s Hall is made of blue rock, which is very strong, otherwise it will be the same as when Yue Zhao and the others were fighting. , Became bumpy.


    "Young Master Yue is worthy of being the disciple of the Spirit Fox Holy Master, and his cultivation is truly advanced!"


    "Of course, Yue Gongzi is a well-known figure in our second immortal world. He was already very powerful ten years ago!"


    "The Young Sect Master of the Blood Sect is not old, and his cultivation base is so powerful. It seems that the Blood Sect has also developed well in the past two years."


    "The blood sect is not bad in the four major sects of the Demon Dao, and the cultivation techniques are not so **** and brutal. Otherwise, this Young Sect Master would not dare to appear in the Promise Sect so swayingly!"


    "..."


    There was constant discussion from the crowd. The battle at the 9th-tier peak was not something that could be seen casually, and everyone saw it with enthusiasm.


    Lu Ying also entered the Promise Sect through Qin Xuan''s invitation, but this time he did not go to Gu Qing and the others. He was hidden in the crowd. When Li Jingquan appeared, he was a little surprised. Now he sees Li Jingquan and Yue. Zhao fought, his eyes flashed, and the hand that was hanging down beside him moved, barely rushing out to join the two.


    "Unexpectedly, Li Jingquan''s cultivation has improved a lot in the past few years." He let out a breath and said softly.


    "Brother Lu Ying, what are you talking about?" Qin Yi stood beside Lu Ying, but because the surroundings were too noisy and Lu Ying''s voice was too small, she couldn''t hear clearly, so she turned her head and asked Lu Ying curiously.


    "It''s nothing, I just saw Gongzi Yue and the blood sect fight a little excited." Lu Ying shook his head and explained to Qin Yi with a smile.


    Qin Yi didn''t think much, just nodded, then turned to watch the battle in the field.


    Qiu Yuyan, who was standing on the other side of Qin Yi, glanced at Lu Ying from the corner of his eye, a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes, and looked forward before Lu Ying found out.


    In the square, the battle between Yue Zhao and Li Jingquan continued, and Li Jingquan could not enter Yue Zhao''s body, and Yue Zhao''s sound blade only added some skin injuries to Li Jingquan, and did not cause particularly serious wounds.


    Seeing that the situation is becoming more and more unfavorable to him, Li Jingquan no longer keeps it, and tried his best to attack Yue Zhao, his speed suddenly increased a lot.


    Yue Zhao raised her eyebrows, her smile on the corners of her lips remained the same and no longer retained.


    As soon as the **** of his hands changed, the tune immediately changed and became more intense. The invisible sound blades in the air suddenly increased a lot, and the power became much stronger. Li Jingquan fended off those sound blades while moving towards Yue Zhao. near.


    The distance between the two of them was getting closer, and Li Jingquan had more wounds on his body, and even several more wounds on his face. He just wiped it with his hand, and the movement in his hand was faster.


    Finally, he came to Yue Zhao''s side, and the sword in his hand pierced Yue Zhao''s chest.


    Yue Zhao held Liu Guangqin in one hand and turned around. Li Jingquan¡¯s sword pierced the back of Liu Guangqin. With a move of Yue Zhao¡¯s hand, Liu Guangqin turned around and shook off Li Jingquan¡¯s sword. His fingers moved on it. Lines of sound blades attacked Li Jingquan, forcing Li Jingquan to step back a few steps.


    Li Jingquan twisted his wrist and slashed towards Yue Zhao''s body with his sword again. This time, Yue Zhao avoided again.


    A fierce fierce flashed through his eyes. Li Jingquan swung more than a dozen swords and locked the way Yue Zhao avoided. He was determined to hurt Yue Zhao, and Yue Zhao did not completely dodge, but struggled to get his left arm injured and came to Li Jingquan. In front of him, the Liuguangqin in his hand disappeared in an instant, replaced by a dagger, which was pressed against Li Jingquan''s neck.

 Chapter 193：

    "Take yours, go back to the blood sect!" Yue Zhao said coldly while looking at Li Jingquan with an ugly expression.


    It is rare for him to have such a sharp edge, the jade-like temperament on his body has completely disappeared, more like an unsheathed sword, and it is a bit like Si Lin.


    The scene before him reminded Li Jingquan that when he was in Baiqishan a year ago, Yue Zhao used a dagger against his throat in the same way, which made him feel very aggrieved and humiliated!


    "Next time, I will defeat you and let you kneel at my feet!" Li Jingquan put down a cruel remark, stepped back a few steps, waved his hand, his toes touched the ground, and his figure swept outwards.


    The four people who had carried him carried the soft sedan chair and followed behind Li Jingquan and left.


    Yue Zhao put away the dagger, the cold and stern momentum on his body disappeared, and a smile was raised on his face, and he changed back to the appearance of Lord Ruyu.


    "Thank you, Lord Yue!" Sect Master Shangguan led Shangguan Heng to the front of Yue Zhao, with his hands folded over everything, arched, and delivered a big gift to Yue Zhao.


    If it weren''t for Yue Zhao''s presence this time, this matter might not be so easy to solve. The Shangguan Sect Master expressed his sincere gratitude to Yue Zhao, and at the same time was more respectful.


    "Sect Master Shangguan is polite. The Promise Sect is the subsidiary sect of Lingxi Sacred Land. It is our duty to protect the subsidiary sect, and I should do it." Yue Zhao waved his hand and didn''t worry about this matter, "Sect Master Shangguan. Let''s continue to greet the guests, the Sect Master''s double repair ceremony is not over yet!"


    When reminded by Yue Zhaoyi, Sect Master Shangguan and Shangguan Heng immediately reacted. The double repair ceremony was not over yet, Shangguan Heng and Lin Ruier went down to change clothes together, and Sect Master Shangguan greeted the guests to return to the main hall, and the double repair ceremony continued.


    Gu Qing and the others also returned to their table and enjoyed the food prepared by Wu Jizong, but their mood was not affected by the episode just now.


    Until late at night, the crowd left the scene, but Gu Qing and the others had high status, and they went back earlier and fell asleep early.


    ...


    Floating island, spiritual holy land.


    In the evening, a large cloud of clouds suddenly gathered above the Lingxi Holy Land, the entire island was shrouded, the sky suddenly turned black, and at the same time everyone felt a dangerous breath.


    Wen Guiyun and the others just came out of the secret room. After seeing the situation outside, they came to the place where the clouds are thickest, which is the courtyard where Si Lin lives.


    "Holy Lord, looking at this situation, Si Lin is about to break through?" Lan Chi stood beside Wen Guiyun, looking at the clouds that are still gathering in the sky and the lightning brewing in them, and asked with a little joy.


    Wen Guiyun nodded, then realized something, and looked at other people, "Si Lin is going to be promoted to a half-step immortal level this time. If you want to come to Thunder Tribulation, you will be more powerful. Let the other disciples of the Holy Land with a lower cultivation base to evacuate first, by the way. Build a formation to protect the buildings and people on the island."


    "Yes, I''m going to inform the disciples to evacuate." Zhao Tonghai responded and turned to leave, his figure disappearing quickly.


    "I''ll take the disciples to build the formation." Ye Shenglan, as the hall master of the formation hall, also responded and turned and left.


    "The three of us protect the Fa for Si Lin. If he can''t resist it, we will find a way to help him." Yao Leming is the oldest one. Although Si Lin is not his apprentice, he is also very happy to see Si Lin promoted. Wen Guiyun and Lan Chi exhorted.


    Wen Guiyun didn''t need Yao Leming''s advice, and was ready to take action at any time, and Lan Chi nodded.


    At their level, although they would compare each other''s disciples on weekdays, when the truth is critical, they are more concerned about the overall interests of the spiritual holy land, rather than personal interests.


    Si Lin is a disciple of Wen Guiyun, but he is also a disciple of Lingxi Holy Land. Once he breaks through the half-step immortal step, it means that there is another half-step immortal step in the Holy Land of Lingxi Palace, and his position in the second immortal world will be greater. stable!


    Therefore, they must ensure that Si Lin can be promoted smoothly this time!


    Soon, thanks to the joint efforts of the disciples of Wutang and the Law Enforcement Hall, all the disciples with a cultivation base below the seventh level retreated to a relatively far place, while the disciples with a higher cultivation base stayed not far away to watch the thunder. If they can realize something at this time, it is definitely good for cultivation. Even if they don''t realize the Tao, these people are very likely to be promoted to the half-step immortal stage. If they understand the power of Thunder Tribulation early, they can also make early plans.


    The overcast clouds in the sky became thicker and thicker, from gray to black, and the lightning in them looked thicker and heavier. Wen Guiyun and the others felt it was not obvious. Those disciples who were closer. It''s different. They feel their hairs are standing up right now, as if they are going to be struck by lightning!


    In Si Lin¡¯s yard, the disciples who were serving had been called away long ago, and Si Lin was left in the entire yard at this time. His body was now covered with rich spiritual energy, and he was constantly digging into his body, and the aura of his body It is also climbing up, his complexion looks a little uncomfortable, and his brows are twisted, which seems a little uncomfortable.


    After those spiritual energy entered his body, he turned into spiritual power and gathered in his dantian little by little. The spiritual power in the dantian became more and more, and it was about to accumulate as long as the spiritual power in the dantian was full, he There will be changes in the body, that is when he breaks through the half-step immortal step.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and a golden light flashed through his eyes.


    "Zheng!"


    The Prison Dragon Sword let out a neigh and appeared next to him automatically, hanging in the air. The golden dragon phantom on the sword circled around him, looking a little restless.


    He stretched out his hand, since the prisoner dragon sword flew into his hand, the golden dragon phantom stayed behind him, just like him, looking up into the air.


    In the sky, the clouds were thick as if they were about to fall, and lightning became more and more frequent.


    "Boom!"


    Under everyone''s gaze, the first robbery thunder fell from the clouds and slashed towards the room where Si Lin was.


    The purple-black lightning was very strong. When it fell on the roof, the roof was directly split into a big hole and disappeared into the house.


    In the room, Si Lin looked at Jie Lei above his head, only holding the prisoner''s dragon sword, his body did not move, letting the lightning strike him, the first thunder thunder was generally not too powerful, and Si Lin snorted. I felt my body numb, lost consciousness, and was not injured.


    After the second thunder thunder brewed for a while, it quickly fell down.


    This time, Si Lin still stood on the spot, waiting for the lightning to strike him, and snorted again. His body, which had just regained consciousness, lost consciousness again. At the same time, a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and his body suffered a little injury.


    Without giving him a chance to catch his breath, the third robbery thunder fell.


    This time, he worked a little bit and formed a protective cover around his body to resist thunder.


    After the lightning struck the protective cover, a crack immediately appeared on the protective cover. The pattern became larger and larger, and it was quickly completely broken. The remaining lightning still struck Si Lin''s body, but it was less powerful than before.


    Next came the fourth path. Si Lin flew into the air from the room, holding the prisoner dragon sword, behind the huge golden dragon phantom, he raised his head, looked at the falling Jie Lei, and slashed his sword forcefully.


    The golden light and the purple thunder and lightning met in mid-air. The energy of both was too strong, causing an explosion. A firework appeared directly in the air, and then disappeared at the same time.


    The fifth path took a bit longer than before, but it also quickly fell. Just like just now, Si Lin slashed towards Jie Lei with all his strength.


    The two collided again, this time without even the fireworks, and disappeared into the air.


    Followed by the sixth, seventh, eighth...Si Lin''s spiritual power has already consumed most of his body, and there are many wounds on his body, even the golden dragon phantom behind him looks weak.


    "The last one, I don''t know if Si Lin can survive it?" Lan Chi said worriedly while looking at the thunder that was brewing in the sky.


    "He definitely can!" Wen Guiyun glanced at Si Lin and said confidently.


    Yao Leming glanced at Wen Guiyun, his eyes fell on Si Lin again, and he kept touching his beard nervously, the spiritual power of his fingertips appeared and disappeared, appeared and disappeared again, hesitating.


    Not far away, the other disciples who watched Thunder Tribulation were also discussing the last Tribulation Thunder.


    "This last thunder robbery is generally the most powerful. Brother Si doesn''t know if it can bear it?"


    "Senior Brother Si is so good, it must be possible!"


    "Yes, I heard that other people were very embarrassed when they were crossing the thunder and the robbery. Look at Brother Si, when he just swung his sword and slashed the thunder and thunder, he was so handsome!"


    "As long as we have survived this last thunder of thunder, we will have one more half-step immortal step in our Lingxi Holy Land. Brother Si is too powerful!"


    "..."


    Si Lin couldn''t hear these discussions at this time. At this time, only the thunder tribulation in the sky was still brewing in his eyes. The hand holding the prisoner dragon sword was tight, his eyes blinked, and the spiritual power in his body was running wildly while absorbing it. The surrounding spiritual energy turns it into its own spiritual power to prepare for the final blow.


    Under everyone''s attention, the last thunder thunder finally fell.


    If the previous thunder tribulation was successful. People with thick arms, then this last thunder tribulation was successful. The thighs are thick, and the coercion contained in it is enough to crush a person with a low cultivation base to death!


    Si Lin faced the pressure and could feel the bones on his body rang. He gritted his teeth. Before Jie Lei could completely fall down, he had already flew up and greeted him with the Jie Lei in the sky.


    He held the Prisoner''s Dragon Sword in both hands, and poured his whole body''s spiritual power into the Prisoner''s Dragon Sword. The Prisoner''s Dragon Sword had turned into a golden sword. Then he looked at Jie Lei and slashed it fiercely.


    Jie Lei counteracted his full slash with a devastating posture, and hit him. The golden dragon phantom behind him was directly split apart, his body was smashed to the ground, and a large hole was smashed into the ground.


    The whole body was scorched black, and even the hair became a little curly.


    Just when everyone thought he had failed, his fingers moved, and then he struggled to sit up from the ground.


    The dark clouds in the sky disappeared instantly, replaced by colorful auspicious clouds.

 Chapter 194：

    It rained suddenly in the sky, at first it was light rain, and then it got bigger and bigger, and soon became heavy rain. Of course, this rain was not ordinary rain, but the return of spiritual rain from Heaven after the advancement.


    Lingyu fell on Si Lin, and the scorched skin on his face cracked by lightning cracked little by little, and then washed away by the rain. His skin became white, like a peeled egg.


    He sat cross-legged on the ground, supplemented the dry spiritual power in his body with the help of spiritual rain, repaired the wounds in his body, and felt the difference between the half-step immortal stage and the peak of the ninth stage.


    Not far away, the disciples who were arranged to watch the promotion of Si Lin also sat cross-legged on the ground to practice. This is Lingyu, and there are many benefits to their cultivation. Not all things have the opportunity to encounter, they naturally don''t want to waste it. .


    The rain stopped after about two quarters of an hour, and the sky had turned dark at this time.


    Si Lin withdrew from the practice, the injuries in his body were all healed. Feeling the surging spiritual power in his body and the feeling that could turn the clouds and rain, Si Lin slightly curled up the corners of his lips, very satisfied with his current state.


    "Xiao Si Lin, congratulations on your promotion to the half-step immortal stage. From then on, our spiritual sacred place will be one more half-step immortal stage!" Lan Chi looked at Si Lin and said with a smile.


    "Master, Master Pharmacist, Master Uncle Lan." Si Lin stood up and greeted the three of Wen Guiyun.


    "Okay, haha, Si Lin is good, our position in the Second Immortal Realm of Lingxi Holy Land is now more stable!" Yao Leming looked at Si Lin and said with satisfaction.


    "Thanks." Compared with Lan Chi and Yao Leming, Wen Guiyun looked calmer, and said to Si Lin with a smile.


    "The disciples don''t work hard, the hard-working masters and uncles and uncles have protected the disciples!" Si Lin arched his hands to the three of them again and said.


    "Well, you just made a breakthrough, so you can consolidate your cultivation base. You can''t live in your residence now, so you can live with me first, and wait for people to clean up before coming back." Wen Guiyun looked at Si Lin''s residence. , Said.


    Si Lin nodded. He had planned this way before, and Wen Guiyun proposed it, and he would naturally not refuse.


    Asking the waiting disciples to clean the yard, Si Lin followed Wen Guiyun back to Wen Guiyun''s yard.


    "The news of your promotion has been blocked by the teacher, and it will not be passed on for the time being. I will send a letter to them later to inform them so that they can rush back to the sacred land as soon as possible." After returning to the yard, Wen Guiyun told Si Pro said.


    "Master, what''s wrong with the immortal world recently?" Si Lin asked concerned.


    Generally like this kind of major event, Lingxi Holy Land not only informs the entire sub-immortal world, but also invites people from other sects to congratulate Si Lin, but now Wen Guiyun has chosen to conceal the news, which must be guarding someone.


    "The Modao has been unrest recently. We are very clear about the situation of both sides. If the two sides really want to go to war, you will be our trump card." Wen Guiyun did not hide Si Lin, and said directly.


    "Tui''er knows." Si Lin naturally knew that the righteous way and the magic way had been in constant friction over the years. Hearing Wen Guiyun''s words, he instantly understood the meaning of Wen Guiyun, nodded, and agreed to Wen Guiyun''s arrangement.


    "Okay, you go and rest." Wen Guiyun waved his hand and asked Si Lin to leave quickly.


    ¡­


    Gu Qing and the others learned about Si Lin¡¯s promotion to a half-step immortal level the next morning. Although in their hearts, Si Lin will be promoted sooner or later, now that they are promoted, they are also happy for Si Lin, and at the same time follow the text. The order did not publicize the matter.


    "The boss deserves to be born with a sword body, and will always be one step ahead of us!" Nan Hua said with some emotion while looking at the fan in his hand.


    Although the five of their brothers and sisters have different time to enter the teacher, their physiques are also different, and their cultivation methods are also different, but they will be compared in these years. As a natural sword body, Si Lin has a very obvious advantage in cultivation. These years , In breaking through, they basically didn''t beat Si Lin. Now that Si Lin was promoted to the half-step immortal stage, it immediately stimulated them.


    "Master asked us to return to the Holy Land of Lingxi as soon as possible. Let''s not delay too long. When we arrive at a suitable place, Nanhua, you can directly build a teleportation array, so that you can be faster." Yue Zhao is relatively calm, and he has also touched half a step before. The threshold is now just waiting for the opportunity, not too anxious, just arrange things that Wen Guiyun explained.


    "Okay, I get it." Nan Hua replied, indicating that there is no problem.


    After finishing the packing, they said goodbye to Sect Master Shangguan, left the Promise Sect, and rushed towards the Lingxi Holy Land. Hua Shiyu couldn''t go to the Lingxi Holy Land with them, and could only separate from them.


    After leaving Qingcheng, they spent three days rushing to Chiyun Mansion¡¯s prefecture, Chicheng. Nanhua spent a day building a teleportation formation, and then activated the formation to teleport them back to the Holy Land of Lingxi.


    As before, they returned to Nanhua''s courtyard.


    After coming out of Nanhua''s study, the few people went back to their yards to tidy up, and then went to visit Wen Guiyun.


    Wen Guiyun has been in a good mood since Si Lin was promoted, and he is even more happy to see Nanhua and the others come back.


    "Gently, come here." His gaze fell on Gu Qing''s body. After Gu Qing came over, he looked up and down, "Let me take a good look at the teacher, whether the injuries he suffered before are healed."


    Although he had received a letter from Yue Zhao saying that Gu Qing''s injury had healed and his cultivation level had been improved, Wen Guiyun was still a little worried when he didn''t see anyone in person.


    "It''s all right, master, don''t worry." Gu Qing Qing had always been very well-behaved in front of Wen Guiyun, and let Wen Guiyun check.


    "That''s good." Wen Guiyun saw that Gu Qing''s situation was indeed very good, and finally felt completely relieved.


    At this time, Si Lin, who had just finished practicing his sword, also walked in. After meeting Wen Guiyun, he looked at Gu Qing and the others.


    "Big brother, congratulations on your successful promotion to the half-step immortal stage." Gu lightly looked at Si Lin and said happily.


    "Big brother, congratulations, don''t worry, we will catch up with you soon." Nan Hua put away his fan and said sourly from the side.


    "Congratulations." Yue Zhao also congratulated with a smile.


    "Big brother, you have to cover us well in the future." Mu Chen also said jokingly.


    "Yeah." Si Lin smiled and nodded. He received all the congratulatory photos for them, and his eyes fell on Gu Qing, "Is the slight injury okay?"


    Since returning to the Holy Land of Lingxi, Si Lin began to retreat. After being promoted, he asked Wen Guiyun and Gu Qing about their situation. He also learned that Gu Qing was healed from his injury and was promoted to the ninth rank due to a blessing in disguise, but he and Wen Gui Like the cloud, before seeing Gu Qing in person, he was always worried.


    "It''s completely healed. If you don''t believe me, you can try it later, and give me some pointers by the way." Gu blinked his eyes lightly and said mischievously.


    A smile flashed under Si Lin''s eyes, "Okay."


    Gu Qing didn''t expect Si Lin to agree, was choked, and stared at Gu Qing sadly.


    "Naughty!" Si Lin patted her on the head and said indulgingly.


    Gu Qing lightly showed a pleasing smile, hoping that Si Lin would not really point her. After all, Si Lin was too serious and would hardly release the water every time she discussed it. She would be beaten miserably!


    When other people saw Gu Qing doing this, they all laughed.


    After everyone greeted him, Wen Guiyun spoke again.


    "This time I am calling you back, there are two things to say. The first thing is about Rong Ye. Not long ago, I received a message from Rong Ye that he has found the enemy who killed his parents. Uncle, he is going back to find his uncle for revenge."


    After Wen Guiyun finished speaking, Gu Qing''s expressions changed.


    "The fifth brother is too impulsive. Patriarch Rong''s cultivation is infinitely close to the half-step immortal stage. What''s more, Patriarch Rong is now under the control of Patriarch Rong. If he rushes back, he will definitely not get any benefits." Gu Qing also inquired about the Rong family''s news, and also had some understanding of the Rong family''s situation, plus what Yue Zhao and the others said, felt that Rong Ye was a bit too impulsive.


    "That''s right, Patriarch Rong allowed Rong Ye to live until now because Rong Ye was lucky. If he knew that Rong Ye had the evidence that he killed Rong Ye''s parents, he would definitely not let Rong Ye live anymore! "Nan Hua rarely put away the smile on his face, frowning and said.


    "Master, where is Rong Ye now? Let''s go and bring him back first. We can''t let him pass by." Yue Zhao frowned and said worriedly.


    "Rong Ye himself knew that he could not be impulsive, so he did not mention his parents when he returned to the Rong family this time, but proposed to enter the Rong family''s trial ground." Compared to Gu Qing and their excitement, Wen Guiyun I was calm and relaxed, and even poured a cup of tea for myself.


    "The place of the Rong family''s trial?" Yue Zhao''s expression became even more ugly, "That''s a place of nine deaths, and the Rong family has not been through that place for 300 years!"


    As a living encyclopedia, Yue Zhao knew about the situation of the various schools and factions in the sub-immortal world. Wen Guiyun said that he immediately reacted and became even more worried.


    Hearing Yue Zhao''s words, Gu Qing''s expressions deteriorated again.


    "Master, what does the Rong family''s trial place look like?" Gu Qingqing knew Wen Guiyun must know, so she couldn''t help asking.


    "It is rumored that there is another space, it can be said to be a place of death. The environment inside is so bad that you can''t even use spiritual power. People who go in live and come out very few. At least in the history of the Rong family, except for the first one. The ancestor of the Rong family, only three people have come out this past year." Wen Guiyun''s eyes flickered, and he explained calmly.


    "Since it is the place of death, why did Senior Brother Five go to break in?" Gu Qing asked unclearly.


    "The Rong family''s group training, as long as he passes the Rong family''s trial area, he can become the Rong family''s Patriarch. Rong Ye cannot directly confront the Rong Family''s Patriarch. As long as he passes the Rong Family''s trial area, he can become the Rong Family''s Patriarch. New Patriarch." Wen Guiyun put down his tea cup and said calmly.


    The others looked at each other, still a little bit uncomprehending.


    "There are many ways to avenge. I don''t think this is the best one." Yue Zhao said with a frown.

 Chapter 195：

    "Why didn''t Brother Five ask us to help? We are the same class, no matter what he does, we will support him!" Gu Qing asked with some incomprehension.


    "Because he doesn''t want the reputation of the Holy Land to be damaged because of him," Wen Guiyun''s expression on his face was peaceful from beginning to end, and there was a slight ripple in his eyes. "He seems to be the proudest, but he actually cares about you. , He doesn''t want you to be injured because of him."


    Rong Ye seemed arrogant and didn''t easily bow his head to others, but in his heart, Yue Zhao and the others were his most important people. How could he hurt Yue Zhao and the others because of his own affairs, that would make him blame himself!


    Hearing this, the room suddenly became quiet.


    "Senior Brother Five is a big fool!" Gu Qing''s eyes were red, and she gritted his teeth to break the calm, "He doesn''t want us to worry, can we just watch him have an accident? Anyway, I won''t let him have an accident!" "


    "My younger brother, not everyone can bully!" Si Lin was always expressionless, and his tone was very firm.


    "Yes, we in Lingyin Mountain, not everyone can bully!" Yue Zhao also nodded, the smile on his lips looked very real at this time.


    "Xiao Wu can only be bullied by us. Other people who want to bully Xiao Wu should also ask whether we agree with the weapons in our hands!" Nan Hua fanned his fan, rolled his eyes, and said solemnly.


    "That''s right, if you want to bully Xiao Wu, you have to ask whether the medicine pills I have and the Chiyan Spear in my hand agree with each other!" Mu Chen usually has the best relationship with Rong Ye, and his tone is decisive.


    In their hearts, the most important thing is naturally Gu Qing. For Rong Ye, although they always run on him on weekdays, even Nanhua and the others will hold Rong Ye to learn from each other from time to time, but in their hearts, Rong Ye¡¯s position is also very important. Yes, they don''t allow anyone other than them to bully Rong Ye!


    "Master, please allow us to help Senior Brother Five." Gu Qingqing and Si Lin looked at each other and asked Wen Guiyun at the same time.


    "Okay," Wen Guiyun''s face finally fluctuated at this time, "I agreed to be a teacher. If it weren''t for the status of a teacher, I couldn''t easily intervene in these matters.


    Wen Guiyun was able to accept Ye as a teacher at the beginning, and naturally he also had some understanding of Rong Ye''s situation. He valued all his apprentices very much in his heart. He was naturally uncomfortable when the Rong family insulted Rong Ye so much. It was just because of his identity that he could not interfere These things, but Si Lin and the others have no worries in this regard!


    "Thank you, Master!" Seeing Wen Guiyun agreed, Si Lin and the others were also relieved. Although they were sure Wen Guiyun would not refuse, they were still nervous.


    "This is the first thing and the second thing I want to say to you as a teacher today." Wen Guiyun turned around and mentioned the second thing he wanted to say.


    "What the master wants to say, but the upcoming Grand Contest of the Immortal Realm?" Yue Zhao has always been well informed and has always been concerned about these things. Recently, this is the thing that can be remembered by Wen Guiyun.


    "Yes, that''s it." Seeing that Yuezhao guessed what he meant, Wen Guiyun was not surprised at all. "Two months later, it will be once every ten years. According to the regulations, every force needs to send disciples to participate. There are only six of you who are the direct disciples of the teacher. You naturally have to participate. At half a step, you won¡¯t participate in the competition this time, mainly to accompany them gently."


    Si Lin¡¯s breakthrough path is a half-step immortal stage, and it is already at the peak of the sub-immortal world. If it really participates in the big competition, it will be unfair to others. Wen Guiyun will naturally not allow such things to happen. Si Lin¡¯s qualifications It was cancelled.


    Si Lin didn''t have any comment on this, "The disciple understands what the master means, and will definitely take good care of them."


    "It doesn''t take you to waste too much energy. During the big competition, your uncle Zhao will also follow. With him leading the team, you only need to deal with emergencies. Recently, the magic road is not peaceful and moves frequently, so go and participate. Dabi also needs to be careful." Wen Guiyun is naturally relieved to Si Lin, but he doesn''t want you to be too tired in private, so he said directly.


    "Yes, the disciple understands." Gu Qing''s expressions immediately became serious.


    "I will tell you Uncle Zhao, you guys will set out on your own, and this conference will be held in the city of Yunding, so you can meet him there." Si Lin and the others will go to Rong Ye, afraid that time is not enough, Wen Guiyun directly let them go to the city of Yunding by themselves.


    "Yes." Gu Qing and the others naturally had no opinion, and they nodded in agreement.


    "When are you leaving?" Wen Guiyun''s expression on his face returned to calm once things were arranged, and he poured himself a cup of tea and asked.


    "They just came back from the outside, but Rong Ye''s affairs are more urgent. They stayed in the Holy Land for one night, and we will set off tomorrow morning." As a senior brother, Si Lin has always been in charge of this matter, thinking I thought about it and said directly.


    Wen Guiyun nodded, "Okay, go down and clean up, and chat by the way."


    Knowing that the disciples are in a good relationship, Wen Guiyun is happy to see the result, so naturally he doesn''t want them to waste time on himself, he said to a few people.


    Si Lin and the others looked at each other, nodded one after another, and said goodbye to Wen Guiyun.


    After leaving Wen Guiyun''s residence, according to past habits, they had to gather in Si Lin''s yard, but Si Lin''s yard had not been repaired yet, so they had to go to Yue Zhao''s yard.


    "What do you think about Rong Ye?" Si Lin first gave Gu Qing a bottle of her favorite Linglu. After getting a smile from her, he turned to ask others.


    "We don''t know much about the Rong family. Rong Ye didn''t want to talk to us too much before. Let''s rush to the Rong family first, then investigate the situation of the Rong family, and then go to Rong Ye." Yue Zhao returned from the text. Yun was thinking about this when he said it, and when Si Lin asked, he immediately said it.


    "Yes, the Rong family is too far away from us, and no one of us pays much attention to it on weekdays. Now we have to deal with the Rong family owner, and we have no clue. We will rush to the Rong family first and learn about the situation before we talk." Nan Hua followed. Nodded, agreeing with Yue Zhao''s statement.


    The other people''s thoughts were similar to those of Yue Zhao. They discussed roughly, and when the weather turned late, they went back to their yards.


    After Gu Qing returned to his yard, he called Jun Wu, Zhuo Tingqiu, and Yun Ran over to talk about the matter.


    "When you go to Rongjia this time, Sister Yun and Ting Qiu, you two should not go. Stay in the Holy Land to practice. I have already told the master. If you encounter problems in your cultivation, you can go to the master." Gu Qing Qing first looked at Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu, and said to them.


    "Gentlely, we also want to help Brother Rong with you." Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu looked at each other and said.


    "That''s right, Brother Rong takes care of us a lot on weekdays. Where he is sleepy now, we also want to help him." Zhuo Tingqiu echoed beside Yun Ran.


    "I know your intentions, but it''s about to come to the Grand Competition of the Second Immortal Realm. This is a rare and good opportunity for you, but your current cultivation base is still a bit low. Staying in the Holy Land to cultivate is only good for you. . "Gu gently looked at the two of them, knowing that they are both people of love and righteousness, and analyzed them seriously.


    Hearing this, the two looked at each other, and both hesitated.


    "And this time I may face the Rong family. I don''t want you to get hurt." Gu Qing saw that the two had already shaken, and quickly continued.


    At this moment, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu could not understand what Gu Qing meant. Seeing her resolute attitude, the two of them thought for a while, and felt that they could not really help much with the past, so they nodded, reluctantly. Agree to Gu Qing''s arrangement.


    "Well, since you have said so gently, then we will listen to you, stay in the Holy Land, practice hard, and strive to cultivate to the ninth rank as soon as possible, so that we can help you." Yun Ran said with a very serious expression.


    Having gone through so many things with Gu Qing and the others, in fact, there are not many places they can help each time. Many times they still need Gu Qing and their care. The two of them have always vowed in their hearts to practice well. This time It is indeed a good opportunity for them to stay in the sacred place to practice.


    Gu nodded slightly, indicating that he understood what they meant.


    "Jun Wu, do you want to go back to Yunlan Holy Land first?" After solving Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu, Gu gently turned his eyes to Jun Wu, who had been beside him, and asked.


    "No, I''ll go with you." Jun Wu shook his head and refused without thinking.


    He has been chasing from the Yunlan Holy Land, not just to get along with Gu Qingqing. Seeing Gu Qingqing¡¯s affection for him has become more and more, it may not be long before Gu Qingqing will agree to be with him. How could he give up halfway, if Gu Qing was separated from Gu Qing, but Gu Qing was with someone else, wouldn''t he have to be **** to death?


    "But when I went to Rongjia this time, some of us are brothers and sisters of Senior Brother Five. There is nothing to say about helping him. Your identity is too sensitive. If you are there, it is inevitable that some people will talk about your Yunlan Holy Land. You and Yunlan Holy Land have a bad reputation." Gu Qing had long thought that Jun Wu would refuse, but he still analyzed it seriously.


    "I know, you are Brother Rong''s senior brothers and sisters, am I not his friends?" Jun Wuna is so easy to dismiss, he already thought of it when Gu Qing talked to Yun Ran and the others, "I Helping him as a friend of Brother Rong, not as the saint son of Yunlan Holy Land, what can others say even if they want to say it? Besides, I, Yunlan Holy Land, will not be afraid of those rumors!"


    Jun Wu rarely explained so much, just to make Gu Qing agree to let him follow.


    "But..." Gu Qing still has some concerns. Although she also knows that Jun Wu and the others are not afraid of those gossips, she doesn''t like it. She doesn''t like others saying that Jun is not a bad thing, although she doesn''t know why, it''s just her words. Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Jun Wuyi.


    "Okay, it''s so decided, I''ll go with you!" Jun Wu didn''t like Gu Qing''s rejection of himself. He was going to be with Gu Qing no matter what, and interrupted directly Gu Qing yet. Persuasion to export, resolute attitude.


    Gu lightly looked at Jun Wu for a long time, only to be defeated, and agreed to let Jun Wu follow.


    "Well, since you have said so, then you can follow, but if it really does not affect you badly, you should not interfere!" Gu Qingqing said to Jun without warning.


    "Well, I know." Jun Wu said so, but only he knew what he thought.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu who were next to each other looked at each other, feeling that they really shouldn''t be here at the moment, they were completely ignored by the two, and they always felt that they suddenly felt overwhelmed.


    ...


    Early the next morning, Si Lin and the others left the Lingxi Holy Land.


    This time there were only six people, and in order to hurry to Rong''s house, Wen Guiyun also kindly sponsored them a flying magic weapon, just enough for a few of them to be inside.


    The Rong family where Rong Ye is located is located in Rongcheng, Zhongzhou Prefecture, in the middle of the sub-immortal realm. The Rong family has a great influence in Zhongzhou Prefecture, otherwise it would not have a city as its territory.


    However, it would take seven days to use the flying magic weapon from the sacred place of Lingxi, Zhongzhou. Fortunately, Gu Qing and the others had already had a similar experience before, knowing how to spend this time, plus having Rong Ye in their hearts. So it doesn''t feel difficult.


    Seven days passed in a flash, and their flying magical instruments stopped outside Rongcheng. After putting away the flying magical instruments, Gu Qing and the others lined up at the door to enter Rongcheng.


    Rongcheng is a city with tens of thousands of years of history, like a sleeping dragon hovering on the ground. Ten thousand years ago, the sub-immortal realm was far less peaceful than it is now. The war between the right way and the magic way has always existed, and even spell attacks can be seen on the walls. The traces below look old and vicissitudes of life.


    It was not called Rongcheng before. It was just because the ancestors of the Rong family founded the Rong family here thousands of years ago, and saved the city during the war and became the protector of the city. The people are grateful for his kindness. The city was renamed Rongcheng.


    However, the current Rong family is much lonely compared to the Rong family thousands of years ago, especially in the hands of this generation of Rong family masters.


    Before Yue Zhao arrived, the intelligence department of the Holy Land of Lingxi had given him all the collected information about the Rong family. They had read it together, and they knew that the master of the Rong family, that is, the uncle Rong Ye''s talent in cultivation was actually average. , Far behind Rong Ye''s father.


    It''s just that his age is much older than Rong Ye''s father, and he is the eldest son. Rong Ye''s father was not born of the original wife of the previous Rong family, but his stepwife, but Rong Ye''s grandmother. When Rong Ye''s father was born, he had a difficult childbirth and died. Rong Ye''s uncle dared to attack Rong Ye''s father. Otherwise, with Rong Ye''s grandmother, Rong Ye''s uncle would never have the opportunity to do it!


    If Rong Ye''s uncle was just a poor talent, it would be fine, but his IQ was not good. All his IQ over the years seemed to have been used to remove Rong Ye''s father.


    Over the years, when dealing with the Rong family''s affairs, they frequently used faint moves, which caused the Rong family''s power to be greatly reduced. Even in Rongcheng, they are no longer the dominant family!

 Chapter 196：

    Rongcheng was originally not the only family of the Rong family, but the Rong family was powerful, and the other families were not rivals, so they could only be pressed on top of their heads.


    However, as the current Patriarch of the Rong family made many mistakes in decision-making, the Rong family''s momentum shrank. Other families have seen hope, and they have been working hard over the years, and they have formed a three-legged situation in Rongcheng.


    Of course, the lean camel is bigger than the horse, and even if the Rong family is down, it will be better than the other two families, but it is no longer the same as before.


    The Rong family belonged to the family of Fuzhuan, and the disciples of the family had extraordinary talents in Fuzhuan. They entered Taoism with Fuzhuan. The level of Fuzhuan was raised, and the cultivation level would also be improved. It was a relatively special way of Taoism.


    After Gu Qing entered Rongcheng, he first found an inn to live in, and went to inquire about Rong Ye''s news separately, and then communicated with each other after returning to the inn.


    "The fifth brother is quite famous in Rongcheng. I heard that many people in Rongcheng worship the fifth brother, and he has not yet entered the trial ground. We can contact him directly." Gu Qing was out with Jun Wu to inquire. According to the news, she is very proud to know that many people admire Rong Ye.


    "I contacted, but he didn''t reply. He didn''t want us to get involved." Yue Zhao said lightly.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing and the others were silent for a while. They all understood Rong Ye''s thoughts. If they were replaced by them, they would be the same as Rong Ye, not letting people they care about take risks!


    "Then what should we do now?" Mu Chen looked at Si Lin and the others, and asked weakly.


    "Go directly to Rong''s house." Si Lin looked forward with his eyes firmly in his tone.


    Others looked at Si Lin one after another, all a little surprised.


    "But Brother Five..." Gu Qing thought of Rong Ye, a little tangled, and was interrupted as soon as he spoke.


    "He doesn''t want us to take risks. That''s his own idea. Can we really leave him alone? We go directly to Rong''s house, and there will be no way he wants to drive us away!" A faint light appeared on Yue Zhao''s face. Said with a light smile on his face.


    "That''s right, we''ll treat it as if we came to Rong''s house as a guest." Nan Hua shook his fan, feeling that Yue Zhao''s proposal was very good, and then said.


    Mu Chen and Gu glanced at each other lightly and smiled one after another.


    Several people had a good rest at the inn, and went to Rong''s house early the next morning.


    ...


    As the largest family in Rongcheng, the Rong family occupies a large area to the east of Rongcheng. The area of ??the manor is very large, and many members of the Rong family live.


    Rong Ye¡¯s father, as the last Patriarch Rong¡¯s most beloved son, originally lived in the best place in the Rong family, but since his father died unexpectedly and Uncle Rong became the current Patriarch, the place he lived was much worse than before. , The location is not so good.


    Before he grew up, Rong Ye was very angry. Although he didn''t show it, he always felt humiliated in his heart. He didn''t look down on it until he was accepted as an apprentice by Wen Guiyun.


    Of course, this does not mean that he really let go of those hatreds.


    Over the years, he has never given up searching for the truth about the death of his parents. He has all the humiliations he has suffered in his heart, and he is waiting to let those people return one by one.


    Luomingyuan, the yard where Rong Ye lives.


    The Luomingyuan does not occupy a large area, it is incomparable to the spacious main courtyard, and the location is relatively remote, the courtyard looks rather dilapidated, especially Rong Ye has been staying outside before, there is only one in the courtyard who has served Rong. Ye''s father''s butler watched.


    After he returned to the Rong family, in order to look good, Patriarch Rong also sent some people to take care of Rong Ye''s daily life, but they were all rejected by Rong Ye.


    At this time, besides Rong Ye, there was a middle-aged man in the study.


    "Little master, how can you choose to enter the trial site? That''s too dangerous, we can use other methods." Tie Yan looked at Rong Ye and asked worriedly.


    "Uncle Tie, I understand what you mean. Don''t worry, I am not foolish. As long as I pass the trial, I can become the Patriarch of the Rong family. At that time, I will expose the true face of Rong Yuanqiao in front of everyone. , I want him to pay for my parents'' blood!" Rong Ye is very confident in himself, he hates Rong Yuanqiao deeply, but he won''t make fun of his life!


    "But, the place of trial is really too dangerous." Tie Yan was still unwilling to give up, trying to persuade Rong Ye to dispel this idea.


    "Uncle Tie, there is no need to talk about this, I have made up my mind!" Rong Ye turned his head and didn''t want to talk about this issue anymore.


    Seeing Rong Ye doing this, Tie Yan opened his mouth and gave up with a sigh.


    Rong Ye waited for a while, and then turned around when he saw that Tie Yan had given up.


    "Uncle Tie, have all those things been arranged?" Rong Ye no longer asked about the trial place, but asked about other things.


    "Don''t worry, the little master, it''s all arranged!" Tie Yan said with a complete expression.


    Rong Ye nodded, he was still very relieved of Tie Yan''s ability.


    At this moment, a knock on the door rang, and then the voice of the old housekeeper rang.


    "Young Master, the Patriarch has sent someone a message saying that a friend of yours is visiting. Please come over."


    In the room, Rong Ye frowned. He just wanted to ask who it was. He suddenly remembered something. He put his fingers together and drew a symbol in the air. A lot of seals appeared in the air, with words on them. He quickly finished browsing. , Frowned fiercely, and finally the spiritual power of the fingertips disappeared, those runes turned into ashes and disappeared in the air, while a helpless smile appeared on the corner of his lips, and he walked towards the door.


    ...


    In the front hall of the Rong family, Patriarch Rong was greeting Gu Qing and the others.


    Si Lin and the others didn¡¯t mean to be low-key at all. They directly reported their masters and names. Hearing that the people from the Holy Land had come, the Rong family, who was not particularly peaceful at first, suddenly boiled, and the Master Rong himself even more personally. Go to the door to meet Si Lin and them.


    Compared with the sacred land of Lingxi, the Rong family is too small. When facing Si Lin and them, the owner of the Rong family is very flattering.


    Rong Yuanqiao is 60 years old this year. He has been pampered since he was a child, and he is well maintained, but he seems to be younger than his actual age.


    He is dressed in a dark blue brocade dress with a dark blue pattern and a purple gold crown on his head. He looks like a standard face with Chinese characters. His eyes are not too big, and the tails of his eyes are a little drooping, which always makes people uncomfortable. He is not the kind of look suitable for a smile, but in order to make himself look kind, he always has a smile on his face and looks a little bit spicy.


    When facing them, the smile on his face was even more flattering, and his wife Sun Guangling was with him.


    Sun Guangling is about the same age as Rong Yuanqiao. Although she looks good, but her face is not very good, she has a pair of small triangular eyes, the bridge of the nose is relatively collapsed, the lips are thick and fatter, and the smile on her face cannot be covered at all. She is shrewd and mean.


    Si Lin and the others didn¡¯t take care of Rong Yuanqiao too much. Rong Yuanqiao and Sun Guangling wanted to talk to them many times, but they were defeated by their indifferent attitude. The two of them have been held by people around them for so many years, and there has been no one for a long time. For them, their faces are a little unsightly at this time, but it is a pity that they don''t care about Gu Qing, even they did it on purpose.


    It was Rong Ye''s arrival that broke the uncomfortable atmosphere in the flower hall.


    For the first time, Rong Yuanqiao felt that Rong Ye''s nephew had some merits, and rescued him from embarrassment, but when he thought that Si Lin and they were both Rong Ye''s senior brothers and sisters, the expression on his face instantly changed.


    "Ye''er, you are here at last, Si Gongzi and others have been waiting for you for a long time." Rong Yuanqiao stood up and said to Rong Ye who came in.


    Rong Ye greeted Rong Yuanqiao and Sun Guangling hastily, and looked at Gu Qing and them.


    "Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, Third Senior Brother, Fourth Senior Brother are still gentle, why are you here?" Rong Ye looked at Si Lin and the others. Although he had always said that they would not be allowed to come, he was still a little moved at this time.


    "Why are we here, don''t you know?" Nanhua always likes to provoke Rong Ye. At this time, he couldn''t help but speak first, yin and yang said strangely.


    Rong Ye was choked for a while, knowing that he was in the wrong, and rarely ridiculed, he was silent for a moment, and turned his gaze to Gu Qing''s body, "Gently, is your injury healed?"


    Gu Qing was actually a little angry, but seeing Rong Yuanqiao and Sun Guangling there, in order not to make Rong Ye''s face look bad, he didn''t ignore him, "I''m fine."


    Rong Ye knew more about Gu Qingqing. As soon as he heard Gu Qing''s tone, he knew that she was angry with him. After a pause, he turned to Rong Yuanqiao and Sun Guangling.


    "Uncle, I have something to say with the senior brothers and sisters, so I will take them to my side first." No matter how much he can tolerate Yuanqiao and Sun Guangling in his heart, he can''t see it at all. And Sun Guangling is also more respectful.


    Rong Yuanqiao couldn¡¯t bear Si Lin and the others for a long time. He wished that Rong Ye would take them away quickly. He immediately agreed, "Si Gong Zi and the others are here to look for you, please treat them well. If you need anything, please contact them directly. Your aunt can speak."


    When Sun Guangling heard Rong Yuanqiao''s words, her face was distorted, and she nodded quickly with a smile.


    "Yes, my nephew knows." Rong Ye nodded.


    Si Lin and the others were originally looking for Rong Ye. Although they were a little angry with Rong Ye, they still followed Rong Ye to the yard where Rong Ye lived.


    When seeing the situation in Luomingyuan, Si Lin and others frowned.


    "Five seniors, this is where you live? The Rong family is also deceiving too much!" Among the five seniors, because Rong Ye brought her back to Lingyin Mountain, and kept protecting her like an eyeball, Gu Qing Qing''s feelings for Rong Ye are the best. They walked all the way, and the Rong family''s yard was very luxurious. Now that she saw Rong Ye''s yard like this, she immediately exploded!


    "You still live in this ruined place? Wouldn''t you resist?" Nan Hua fanned the fan, seemingly sarcasm, but in fact said with concern.

 Chapter 197：

    Although Si Lin, Yue Zhao, and Mu Chen did not speak, the expressions on their faces fully expressed their thoughts.


    Even Jun Wu was a little surprised to see such living conditions, and the expression on Rong Ye looked strange.


    Rong Ye paused, and a hint of helplessness flashed in his eyes. He was used to living in this place by himself, and he didn''t feel anything, but he forgot that Si Lin and the others would not think so. They would only feel that he was wronged at the Rong family.


    "This place is actually okay, it just looks old, and I don''t live here for a few days throughout the year." Rong Ye explained as he walked.


    However, his words did not help. Si Lin and the others looked at him with a look of disappointment, and at the same time they were a little distressed. Gu Qing didn''t know what Rong Ye was like before, but Si Lin and Yue Zhao and the others. It''s quite clear.


    When Rong Ye was accepted as an apprentice by Wen Guiyun, he was only seven years old. At that time, his parents had passed away, and his status in the Rong family plummeted. Although Sun Guangling would not know what to do to him, these people The person''s complexion is most likely to be seen, the ability to see the wind makes the rudder better than the other, bullying Rong Ye alone, and not being valued by the Patriarch, all kinds of examples of countering Rong Ye have made Rong Ye''s life very bad.


    At that time, Rong Ye was very wary of everyone. When he first arrived at the Holy Land of Lingxi, he ignored everyone except Wen Guiyun. Si Lin and the others were still half-and-half at that time, and all of them were the proud sons of heaven. Arrogant and arrogant, Rong Ye ignored them, and they wouldn''t put down his body to pay attention to him, so they didn''t even talk for half a year.


    In the end, Wen Guiyun couldn''t stand it, looking for an opportunity, threw the five of them into the little secret realm where the disciples could experience in the Holy Land of Lingxi, and asked them to stay in it for a month and come back many times.


    Si Lin and the others are smart people. After finishing the request in the word cloud, they understood what Wen Guiyun meant. They all set their sights on Rong Ye. After six months of getting along with Si Lin and the others, Rong Ye was already He accepted Si Lin and them in his heart, but he loved face and didn''t dare to pay attention to them.


    This incident is to give him a chance, he will naturally grasp it, and start contact with Si Lin and the others.


    A month later, they came out of the secret realm together, treating each other as their closest person.


    Now that they saw Rong Ye''s residence, they immediately understood why Rong Ye had such a personality back then.


    Rong Ye touched his nose helplessly, and led Gu Qing and the others into his yard.


    After introducing the identities of Si Lin to the old housekeeper, the eyes of the old housekeeper who saw Si Lin immediately became very respectful and very enthusiastic towards them.


    "Let''s talk, what''s the situation now?" After the old steward retreated, Yue Zhao took the lead and asked, looking at Rong Ye.


    "What?" Rong Ye looked at Yue Zhao with a puzzled look.


    "Why do you still learn to act stupid now? It''s amazing." Nan Hua looked at Rong Ye with a more yin and yang tone than when he was in the flower hall.


    Si Lin, Mu Chen, Gu Qing, and Jun Wu all looked at Rong Ye with "I will watch you perform quietly". Rong Ye twitched his mouth, knowing that he could not escape, so he could only sigh helplessly. Sighed.


    "The master should have already told you about my parents. I have already investigated. It was Rong Yuanqiao and Sun Guangling who killed my parents in the past, but they are now the Patriarch and Patriarch''s wife of the Rong family. If I and them Head-to-head, even if my cultivation base has reached the peak of the ninth rank, there is no way, so I chose to enter the trial land. As long as I pass there, I can become the Patriarch of the Rong family, and then I can expose Rong Yuan in public. The crimes of Qiao and Sun Guangling, avenge my parents!" Rong Ye said calmly, only when he mentioned Rong Yuanqiao and Suan Guangling''s couple, a gleam of fierce light flashed in his eyes.


    "I heard that the Rong family''s experience is a life of nine deaths. Are you really going to go in?" Yue Zhao looked at Rong Ye with a rare smile on his face, but asked seriously.


    "Yeah." Rong Ye nodded and responded.


    "But Brother Five, are you really sure that you can get out of it?" Gu Qing asked worriedly and anxiously.


    Rong Ye was silent for a moment, "I will definitely come out of it!" He said firmly.


    "You''re not sure if you are?" Nan Hua walked to Rong Ye, squeezed the fan in his hand, his expression was not very good, "You are not sure where you are going? Is there no other way? You have to die. ?"


    Although Nanhua usually loves Rong Ye and talks back with Rong Ye, he actually cares about Rong Ye very much. Now that he sees Rong Ye disregarding his own life and death, he is very angry and asks fiercely.


    "Senior Brother, I know you are worried about me, I will definitely come out of it." Rong Ye is rarely angry at Nan Hua''s words. He knows Nan Hua''s meaning and also knows that Nan Hua is worried about him. He is very moved in his heart and promises Nan Hua seriously. Tao.


    "You..." Nan Hua looked at Rong Ye, saw Rong Ye look like "I won''t change my mind no matter what you say," and gave him a bitter look, "Forget it, do whatever you like. I am too lazy to care about you!"


    He angrily returned to his chair and sat down, picked up his teacup, and poured tea into his mouth.


    "Are you going in alone this time?" Yue Zhao asked Rong Ye, squinting his eyes.


    "No, there is also Rong Yan, Rong Yuanqiao''s son." A cold light flashed in Rong Ye''s eyes thinking of Rong Yan.


    "In other words, besides the dangers in the trial land, you have to beware of Rong Yan?" Yue Zhao asked calmly.


    "Yeah." Rong Ye nodded.


    Yue Zhao was silent for a while before speaking again, "I remember that your Rong family''s ancestral motto should have another one: If you are fighting for the position of Patriarch to start the trial, can you still enter in a team?"


    Rong Ye looked at Yue Zhao with a little surprise. It was a little surprising that Yue Zhao knew about this ancestral precept. However, thinking of Yue Zhao''s abilities, he felt normal and nodded.


    "Did Rong Yan find someone with him?" Yue Zhao then asked.


    Rong Ye hesitated for a moment and nodded again.


    "Then we will go in with you." Si Lin, who hadn''t spoken all the time, said suddenly, categorically.


    Rong Ye was stunned, and then immediately wanted to object, but was interrupted by Yue Zhao.


    "Why? You don''t want us to go?" Yue Zhao asked back, then refused to give Rong Ye a chance to speak, and then said: "You can''t do it if you don''t want it, we don''t have the hobby of watching a good brother go to death!"


    "Yes, let''s watch it by the side, it''s impossible!" Nanhua wanted to talk when he heard Yue Zhao said that he could form a team, but he didn''t find a chance. At this moment, he heard Yue Zhao''s words and said quickly. Still not forgetting to stare at Rong Ye.

 Chapter 198：

    Rong Ye''s eyes slid across Si Lin''s faces one by one. Although the expression on their faces did not change, their eye sockets were a little red. Finally, his eyes fixed on Jun Wu''s body.


    "What do you see me doing?" Jun Wujian, Rong Ye looked at himself, and said directly, "I must go in with Qing Qing."


    Rong Ye did not expect that Jun Wu would also follow in. After all, the danger of the trial land has long been out of his name. Although he himself kept telling Si Lin and the others that he would be able to come out, he had no bottom in his heart. Si Lin and the others would say Going in with him, he was not surprised at all, but Jun is the same.


    Jun Wu is the saint son of Yunlan Holy Land, the future saint lord, and his status is extraordinary. Moreover, because of his fear of taking him away from him in recent years, his attitude towards Jun Wu has not been very good. He did not think of Jun Wu at all. He will also go on adventures with him!


    Even for Gu Qingqing, he felt that Jun''s inability to make such a decision moved him very much!


    Originally, he wanted to persuade Si Lin to persuade them, but they have lived together for so many years. Everyone is very clear about their tempers. Knowing that Si Lin will never listen to his persuasion, he simply stopped persuading them. Their friendship is in my heart.


    "Okay, then we''ll go together!" He looked at Si Lin and them with a rare sensibility, "Thank you!"


    "What is your own kindness?" Seeing that Rong Ye had finally gotten to know him, Nan Hua''s attitude towards him was not so bad, so he punched him on the shoulder and said.


    "That''s right, Brother Five, you are too far off, we are all a family!" Gu Qing said behind Nan Hua.


    "Aren''t you about to cry?" Mu Chen''s expression was very exaggerated, "If you are really moved, you can draw a few more charms during these two days and give them to us!"


    Rong Ye was amused by Mu Chen, and then he glared at him, "Don''t worry, I am here, can you still not use the talisman?"


    "That''s fine, no need to say more about the others." Mu Chen directly helped Rong Ye to make a summary.


    "Where do you live now?" Rong Ye shook his head, turning his attention to Gu Qing and their situation.


    "Tianlu Inn, don''t worry about this. We are not going out for the first time, so we will naturally take care of ourselves." Now that Rong Ye has been forgiven, Nanhua has resumed the previous state of getting along with Rong Ye. Forget about Rong Ye.


    Rong Ye gave Nanhua a blank look. "It doesn''t matter if you live outside, so that Rong Yuanqiao and the others will find you close to you. His wife Sun Guangling is not a simple character." A hint of irony flashed from the corner of his mouth.


    "I can see, Sun Guangling should have brought up the matter of your parents?" With a smile on the corner of Yue Zhao''s lips, he spoke out his own guess very confidently.


    A hint of surprise flashed through Rong Ye''s eyes. Thinking of Yue Zhao''s ability to perceive people''s hearts, he nodded his head, "Yes, she proposed it, but Rong Yuanqiao didn''t have this thought, otherwise, how could he agree to Sun Guangling''s proposal?" And he arranged everything for people."


    Rong Yuanqiao and Sun Guangling are a perfect match, one is greedy and vicious, the other is stupid and vicious.


    "When I just met their husband and wife, I accidentally gave them a small gift, I hope they will like it." Mu Chen flicked his nails and said in a calm tone.


    Hearing this, the others looked at each other and gave Mu Chen a thumbs up.


    "Brother Si, great, well done!" Gu Qing said with thumbs up in both hands, agreeing with Mu Chen''s behavior.


    "Yes, Xiao Si, I think they will like your gift very much!" Nan Hua fanned the fan in his hand and said in agreement.


    "Be careful, don''t kill you." The smile on Yue Zhao''s lips deepened a little, and said lightly.


    "Not bad." Si Lin rarely praised Mu Chen.


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of measure. It will only make them suffer a little, and they will not be in danger." Mu Chen nodded, still very confident in his medicine.


    Hearing what he said, Yue Zhao nodded, showing satisfaction.


    ...


    After Rong Ye took Gu Qing and the others away, Rong Yuanqiao and Sun Guangling finally breathed a sigh of relief. The two did not stay in the front hall much, but returned to their room.


    Sun Guangling asked the maid to pour her and Rong Yuanqiao each a cup of tea they liked, and the two sat at the table while drinking tea and chatting.


    "Master, I didn''t expect this kid Rong Ye to have such a good life. He was the only one who survived that year. The talent for working with Fuzhuan was also good, and he became a disciple of the Spirit Fox Holy Master. Today he Those senior brothers and sisters are not good in my opinion, we must be more careful." Sun Guangling frowned, put down the cup in her hand, and said to Rong Yuanqiao worriedly.


    "That incident back then, everyone who knew about it had already been solved by us. He absolutely couldn''t find evidence to prove that those things were done by us. Even if he proposed to open the trial grounds, Yan''er didn''t want to go in, Yan''er. He¡¯s cultivation base is stronger than him. As long as Yan''er solves him in the trial ground, I see how he will be the Patriarch!" Rong Yuanqiao''s eyes flashed fiercely when he thought of Rong Ye trying to grab the Patriarch¡¯s position with himself. .


    He still has confidence in his son Rong Yan. What''s more, the helpers he finds for Rong Yan are not simple people. As long as they solve Rong Ye in the trial ground, what else does he worry about?


    "Yan''er is naturally amazing," Sun Guangling was also very proud when he mentioned her son. "It''s just sir, the place of trial is so dangerous. Isn''t it dangerous for Yan''er to go in too?"


    The ancestors of the Rong family successfully broke out of the trial grounds and founded the Rong family, and made the Rong family the most powerful family in Rongcheng. The two of them afterwards were only because the Rong family entered a critical moment. Entered the trial land and successfully broke out. According to records, those people said that the trial land was very dangerous, nine deaths!


    Although Sun Guangling is very confident in Rong Yan, she is still worried that something will happen to Rong Yan. Rong Yan is her only son!


    "Don''t worry, the helpers I asked for Yan''er are very powerful, and Yan''er will definitely be fine!" Rong Yuanqiao was not as worried as Sun Guangling, but comforted Sun Guangling.


    Seeing that he was so sure, Sun Guangling let go of the worries in her heart for the time being, and nodded.


    ...


    Gu Qing and the others did not stay at the Rong family for too long. They, including Rong Ye, didn¡¯t like the Rong family much. After deciding to enter the trial ground together, Rong Ye, as the host, proposed to take Gu Qing and them. Take a stroll around Rongcheng, of course, the most important thing is to take Gu for a stroll.


    From Rong Ye¡¯s yard to the entrance of the Rong¡¯s house, you need to pass through the Rong¡¯s garden. When Rong Ye took Gu Qing and the others to go outside, Rong Yuanqiao¡¯s third daughter, Rong Xi, happened to be painting in the garden and saw Rong Ye¡¯s At that time, she frowned involuntarily and had a dislike for Rong Ye, but when she saw Si Lin next to Rong Ye, her eyes widened.


    The beauty of each of Si Lin and them is one of the best in the entire world of immortals. Rong Xi couldn¡¯t move his eyes when he saw Si Lin and them, especially when he saw Nan Hua, Rong Xi¡¯s face unconsciously appeared. There was a blush.


    "Miss, what''s the matter with you?" The maid waiting next to Rong Xi didn''t see Rong Ye and the others because of the angle problem. When seeing Rong Xi, she blushed suddenly, worried that Rong Xi was ill, and couldn''t help asking.


    She didn''t hide her voice, Gu Qing and the others were not far away, so they all heard it naturally, and they all glanced here.


    Rong Ye frowned when he saw Rong Xi, then turned his head blankly, treating Rong Xi completely as air.


    Si Lin and the others were able to guess Rong Xi''s identity after a little guess. The men including Nan Hua moved their eyes at the same time. Only Gu Qing looked at Rong Xi curiously and withdrew his gaze.


    And when Rong Xi saw them in Si Lin, she was very nervous, even holding her breath, until they looked away, she breathed a sigh of relief, she looked at the maid beside her, and the fierce light flashed past her eyes. , Slapped the maid¡¯s face directly with a slap.


    It was obviously not the first time that the maid had been beaten, and she did not dare to cover her face. She knelt directly in front of Rong Xi, begging Rong Xi for her life in fear.


    Rong Xi glanced at her coldly, then looked back and saw the drawing paper on the table, and she was no longer interested in painting, beckoned, and another maid came to her immediately.


    "Go and find out who the people who followed Rong Ye are just now." She ordered. After the maid ran away, she stood up and left the garden.


    The maid, who was kneeling on the ground, dared to raise her head and cover her face after Rong Xi had left. Her eyes were filled with rejoicing. Fortunately, Rong Xi was in a better mood today, but she slapped her.


    Naturally, Rong Ye and the others didn''t know about this episode. After leaving Rong''s house, Rong Ye took them to the more famous places in Rongcheng.


    "Fifth Brother, was that your cousin or cousin just now?" Gu Qing was curious about Rong Xi and asked Rong Ye.


    She was relatively close to Rong Xi just now, but seeing the infatuation in Rong Xi''s eyes and the blush on her cheeks, she guessed that the other party might have fallen in love with her senior.


    "She''s Rong Xi, Rong Yuanqiao''s third daughter, younger than me." If someone asks that, Rong Ye will not explain at all, but facing Gu Qing, Rong Ye naturally knows everything.


    "I see what she looked like just now, it''s very likely that she has taken a fancy to one of the big brothers." Seeing that Si Lin and the others were not very interested, Gu Qing said his guess.


    She originally thought Si Lin and the others would react, or curious, who knew they had no reaction at all, which made Gu Qing a little bit boring.


    "Are you not curious which senior she is after?" Gu gently pulled La Junwu and Rong Ye''s cultivation base, and asked.


    "No matter who she likes, do you think the seniors will like it?" Rong Ye glanced at Si Lin and them, and said very calmly.


    Gu blinked his eyes lightly, thought for a while, felt that Rong Ye made a point, and curled his lips, feeling a little boring.

 Chapter 199：

    Rong family, Rong Yan''s yard.


    As the eldest son of Rong Yuanqiao, Rong Yan is still a very talented kind. He has always been the pride of Rong Yuanqiao and Sun Guangling. He has a high status in the Rong family. The yard he lives in is better than the yard where Rong Ye lives. The location, the scale, or the furnishings inside are much more luxurious.


    Similarly, he was a little older than Rong Ye, he was married, and he had children.


    Rong Yan is older than Rong Ye. When he was young, Rong Ye¡¯s father was not married. Because of his talent, he was taken care of by the former Patriarch. Even though Rong Yan¡¯s talent was not bad, in the heart of the former Patriarch, Rong Ye¡¯s Father''s position is much higher than Rong Yan.


    In contrast, Rong Yuanqiao is much more mediocre and does not hold a high position in the hearts of the former Patriarch.


    This also led to Rong Yan not having a particularly good life when he was young, and because of this, he had a bad impression of Rong Ye''s father since he was a child.


    Later, Rong Ye''s father and mother died unexpectedly. Although Rong Yan did not show it, he was very happy in his heart because the eyes of the former Patriarch finally fell on his grandson.


    As for Rong Ye, Rong Yan always watched those people bullying him coldly, and didn''t mean to help, and even treated Rong Ye badly.


    He used to think that Rong Ye would live in his shadow for the rest of his life. When he stepped under his feet, he would not be able to let him go anyway. Who knew that Rong Ye was actually favored by Wen Guiyun and accepted as an apprentice!


    When he heard the news, Rong Yan destroyed the entire room.


    Finally, he thought that he was bigger than Rong Ye and better talented than Rong Ye. As long as he practiced hard, Rong Ye would not be able to catch up with him. Only then did he walk out of the shadow that this news had brought him.


    Later, Rong Ye was taken away by Wen Guiyun, and he would come back once a year when his parents paid tribute to the festival. Each time he came back, he stayed in a hurry for a day or two. The two had no intersection at all, so he left Rong Ye at the tip of his sword Behind the head.


    Who knew that Rong Ye suddenly came back not long ago and even said that he would enter the trial ground and challenge the position of Patriarch.


    At that time, Rong Yan once again felt the same feeling that he had when he learned that Rong Ye was guarded by Wen Guiyun''s apprentice, he almost couldn''t hold back his shot in front of so many people!


    In order not to let his father''s position be taken away, and to prove that he was better than Rong Ye, after Rong Ye''s proposal to enter the trial ground was approved, he also proposed to go in with Rong Ye.


    Although he regretted it later, since this matter has become a foregone conclusion, he naturally wants to find a way to strengthen his abilities. Fortunately, he said in the ancestral training that he can find a helper, and his father immediately found him several powerful ones. No matter how dangerous the place of trial is, he believes he can come back safely!


    At this moment, he was chatting with the helpers that Rong Yuanqiao helped him find in the study. His little boy suddenly walked in and whispered a few words in his ear. He frowned, and then took the initiative to end the topic. Several people were winking, seeing that something was wrong with him, and they got up to leave.


    After sending those people away, the smile on his face immediately disappeared, closed the door of the study, and looked at his little boy sternly.


    "Are you sure those people are Rong Ye''s senior brothers and sisters?" He didn''t quite believe it. Before, Rong Ye came back alone. They always thought that the relationship between Rong Ye and his colleagues was not very good, and Rong Ye''s temperament was not pleasing. , But now the other party came to Rong''s house for Rong Ye, what''s going on?


    "Small sure, those people carry the token of the holy land, and Young Master Rong Ye met them in person and took them back to his yard." Xiao Si naturally didn''t dare to lie casually, and what he saw was the same. Tell Rong Yan what he heard.


    "His senior brothers and sisters came here, could it be the helper Rong Ye invited?" Rong Yan frowned, muttering to himself.


    The disciples of the Spirit Fox Holy Master are very famous in the whole world of immortals, especially the top three Silin, Yuezhao and Nanhua.


    Si Lin possesses the god-given physique of a natural sword body, and this is the only family in the entire secondary immortal world. He was known as the secondary immortal world as early as when he was born, and Yuezhao¡¯s Yue family was very famous in the secondary immortal world. Zhao is one of the best. As for Nanhua, in addition to his achievements in the formation, it is his romantic deeds. Many female cultivators in the fairy world are confidantes of Nanhua. I don¡¯t know how many male cultivators there are. Envy and hate Nanhua!


    In addition, their cultivation base can be said to be one of the best among their peers, after all, the data in front of the trial tower is not for nothing.


    If Si Lin and the others really promised to help Rong Ye, then it would be hard to say who will be the one who will die by the time!


    However, Rong Yan still had confidence in himself. He believed that he would be able to emerge from the trial ground and defeat Rong Ye!


    His eyes flashed, he let Xiao Si leave while he sat in the study for a long time.


    ...


    Early the next morning, there was a scream and the sound of porcelain falling to the ground in the courtyard of Rong Yuanqiao and Sun Guangling. Their principles were in confusion.


    It turned out that Rong Yuanqiao and Sun Guangling woke up early in the morning and found that each other¡¯s faces and bodies were covered with red rashes, which looked terrible, and those rashes were still itchy, which broke when scratched, and the liquid flowing out of them looked very horrible. Disgusting, there will be a stench in the place where it is caught.


    That''s it for Rong Yuanqiao. After all, he is a man. Although he cares about his appearance, he is definitely not better than a woman.


    Sun Guangling almost didn''t go crazy. She didn''t look very beautiful. Although she is almost 60 years old, she always pays attention to maintenance. She doesn''t know how many pills that are useful to fight aging, just to make herself look young. Some, slower.


    And now after seeing what she looked like in the mirror, she almost went crazy!


    After discovering that something was wrong, they asked their subordinates to call for a doctor, and the doctor came quickly. When they saw the situation of the two, they were shocked. He helped the two of them for a long time. It can only be judged that the two of them may have been infected with some unknown toxin, and they will become like this.


    As for the solution, he has no solution at all. After all, Mu Chen''s exclusive secret poison can not be solved by anyone!


    In the end, they could only prescribe some anti-itch medicine, let them touch the wound when it itch, and try not to scratch those rashes.


    After listening to the doctor''s words, Rong Yuanqiao and Sun Guangling almost couldn''t help beating the doctor violently. Finally, they realized that the doctor had finally been invited back by their family, and they endured it.


    After applying the anti-itch medicine, their condition improved a lot, and the two of them had time to think about it.


    "Well, how can we get poisoned? And it''s still such an evil poison?" Sun Guangling now dare not look in the mirror, even dare not close her eyes, because once she closes her eyes, she looks like she has a rash on her face. Let her hate those who poisoned herself.


    "Who knows this?" Rong Yuanqiao looked at the rash on his hand and felt a little itchy. He hurriedly applied the medicine prescribed by the doctor, and then blew it. It didn''t feel anymore, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You said, could it be Rong Ye''s little **** brother, I remember that he has a senior who seems to be good at alchemy?" Sun Guangling has no affection for Rong Ye, not in the past, and not even now.


    Rong Yuanqiao pondered for a moment, thinking that Rong Ye''s fourth senior brother Mu Chen is indeed an alchemist, "It is possible, but what about them? They are not Rong Ye, let us take care of it!"


    He is not completely stupid. At least he knows that Si Lin and the others are definitely not something he can provoke. Rong Ye is their nephew at any rate. Anyway, they are all from the Rong family and can be held by them, but Si Lin and the others are not. , If it really irritates them, let''s not talk about the people of the holy land, just say that the forces behind them will not agree!


    Sun Guangling also thought about it. She looked at the rash on her hand, and could only take back what she wanted to teach them aggrieved.


    ...


    Sun Guangling and Rong Yuanqiao made such a big movement early in the morning. Rong Ye couldn¡¯t possibly not know. After thinking about it for a moment, he knew that the ¡°little gift¡± Mu Chen had given them had an effect. He had a lot of rashes, just like disfigured, the corners of his lips couldn''t help but he was very satisfied with Mu Chen''s behavior.


    In addition to the Patriarch of the Rong Yuanqiao, the Rong family also has an elders group, but these elders pay more attention to cultivation, unless something major happens to the Rong family, or it is related to the life and death of the Rong family, otherwise they will not appear easily. , And before Rong Ye wanted to enter the trial place, he alarmed these elders, and finally these elders agreed that he and Rong Yan would enter the trial place.


    Now that he wanted to take Gu Qing and them in, he naturally had to agree with the elders of the elders, so Rong Ye went to the elders early in the morning.


    After knowing his purpose, the five elders of the elders just pondered for a moment and agreed. After all, they have agreed to let Rong Yan find teammates. If they disagree with Rong Ye, the plane is a bit unfair, and they have almost nothing to think about. I agreed!


    Moreover, the elders also informed Rong Ye of the opening time of the trial ground.


    After Rong Ye came out of the place where the elders lived, he went directly to the inn to find Gu Qing and the others.


    "The five elders have already said that the day after tomorrow is suitable to start the trial road, and then you will go in with me." Rong Ye told Gu Qing and the others what the elders had said.


    Gu Qing was ready before they came, and now there is no need to prepare anything. Hearing Rong Ye''s words, he just nodded and let Rong Ye take them to continue walking around Rongcheng.


    When Rong Yuanqiao and the others learned that Si Lin and the others were going to accompany Rong Ye into the trial ground, the elders had already agreed. Even if they wanted to stop it, it was too late. They could only accept it reluctantly.


    Two days later, a group of people gathered in front of the Rong family''s Buddhist scripture pavilion. The five elders stood according to certain rules, and when the time was almost up, they shot at the same time and wanted to input spiritual power into the center.

 Chapter 200：

    Under the gaze of everyone, the space in front of the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion was distorted, and suddenly a black hole that could let one pass through appeared.


    "This is the entrance to the trial ground. You will enter it one by one now. After half a month, we will open the trial ground again. If you are still alive, you will be taken out!" The Grand Elder is a thin old man. , He said loudly to Rong Ye and Rong Yan, and then let them go in immediately.


    Rong Yan rushed in front of Rong Ye and led people into the black hole. After they all entered, Rong Ye took Gu Qing and them into the black hole.


    After everyone entered, the elders retracted their hands at the same time, withdrew their spiritual power, the black hole immediately disappeared, and then the five people sat cross-legged directly on the spot.


    "Patriarch, I will stay here and wait for half a month to open the trial site again. Please take other people out of here. You must not come near here within half a month!" The elder instructed Rong Yuanqiao In one sentence, he closed his eyes and, like the other elders, began to close his eyes and practice, recovering the spiritual power he had previously consumed.


    Rong Yuanqiao was in awe of the group of elders. After receiving the order, he naturally did not dare to wait. After saluting the elders, he took the people to leave the Buddhist scripture pavilion, and announced that no one would be allowed to approach the Buddhist scripture pavilion in the next half month.


    ...


    After Gu Qing and the others entered the black hole, they were in a daze for a moment, and when they stepped on the ground, they found that they were already in another dimension.


    The sky in the trial land is not as blue as the outside. The sky here is bloody. There is no sun in the sky, only a thick red cloud.


    They are in a blood-red desert at the moment. Although there is no sun, the surrounding temperature is very high and the air is very dry. Their cultivators are not invaded by the cold and heat. As a result, they only stand here for a while, and they feel that they are out of their bodies. She was sweaty and all her clothes were wet.


    "What the **** is this place, why is it so hot?" Nan Hua wiped the sweat from his face, shook his hand, and complained dissatisfiedly.


    "Gentle, how do you feel?" Jun Wu didn''t care about his situation, but first looked at Gu Qingqing to confirm Gu Qing''s situation.


    "I''m okay, I just feel very hot." Gu gently wiped his sweat with a handkerchief and shook his head.


    "You try to run your spiritual power to see if it can work." Yue Zhao looked at the others, frowned, and asked very seriously.


    Si Lin and the others immediately used the spiritual power in their bodies according to what Yue Zhao said, but they were a little horrified to find that the spiritual power in their bodies had disappeared, as if they had never cultivated spiritual power.


    "This place of trial is indeed the same as in the record. There is no way to use spiritual power." Rong Ye had already checked the information about the place of trial, and he mentioned that after entering the place of trial, he couldn''t use spirit power. Li, he was a little skeptical before, but after experiencing it now, he found that it was the same as in the record!


    "Without spiritual power, how can this be done?" Nan Hua asked silently, fanning the fan in his hand.


    "It''s not that you are the only one who has no spiritual power. Everyone has no spiritual power. Besides, have you learned nothing about swordsmanship these years?" Rong Ye unceremoniously complained about Nan Hua, and gave Nan Hua a contempt after he finished speaking. Look in the eyes.


    "Hey, I said Rong Ye, are you looking for a fight?" Nanhua''s temper is no better than Rong Ye. After rolling up his sleeves, he wanted to fight Rong Ye on the spot.


    Si Lin stood between the two of them and gave them a look respectively. The two men immediately turned away, looked away from each other, and stopped talking.


    "First figure out the situation here, and then talk about other things." As the leader of the team, Si Lin spoke, everyone immediately stopped their movements and listened carefully to Si Lin''s words.


    "Big brother is right. We must figure out the situation here as soon as possible before we can decide what to do next. After all, our first task is to successfully survive here for half a month!" Yuezhao and Si Lin are the same, Always the most sensible, glanced at other people, and said lightly.


    "The environment here is really bad enough. Except for us, it looks like there is no one. Fortunately, we have the habit of storing food. Otherwise, without spiritual power and no food, we will soon Starved to death here." Gu gently looked around and found that there was nothing but sand, and couldn''t help but say.


    "Yes, there is not even a piece of water here. It is not easy to last for half a month!" Mu Chen nodded, agreeing with Gu Qing''s statement.


    "Why do you think that we can open storage rings or bracelets without using spiritual power?" Jun Wu glanced lightly and said lightly.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing and Rong Ye tried inside, and found that their storage items really couldn''t be opened.


    "What should I do now? There is no food, no water, no spiritual power, and the danger of not knowing. We want to survive here for half a month, but it is really not easy!" Gu Qing said that their current situation is really too great. It''s bad, can''t help but frown.


    The expressions of other people are also so good, even Si Lin and Yue Zhao frowned.


    "While the physical strength is still sufficient, I should figure out the surrounding situation as soon as possible, and then choose a direction to go first." Si Lin quickly made a decision and said to Gu Qing and the others.


    Gu Qing and they nodded, and then everyone began to probe the surrounding environment around where they were standing.


    In fact, they are surrounded by sand. It is clear what the situation is, but the desert is not always peaceful, and there are many unknown dangers hidden. They must find out immediately.


    "There are monsters!" Mu Chen walked a few steps, turned over a sand dune, and saw a pile of scorpion-like monsters not far away, quickly turned his head and ran back, and at the same time informed others of what he saw. .


    Hearing that, everyone''s faces are a bit ugly.


    "In addition to the monsters like scorpions, I also saw the source of water." Mu Chen hesitated, thinking of what Jing Hong had seen at a glance.


    "Go, let''s go over and take a look." Si Lin and Yue Zhao looked at each other, and Si Lin said to Gu Qing and them.


    Gu Qing and the others naturally have no opinion. They need water very much now. They just fought here for a while. Gu Qing felt that her mouth was dry. It can be seen how short of water she was. Now that she heard there was a water source, it was natural. excitement.


    So they followed the route that Mu Chen had just taken, and walked cautiously. After crossing a sand dune, they saw the group of scorpion-like monsters and a pool of water.


    There are about ten monster beasts, and their body length is about two meters. The hooks on their tails look cold and dazzling, and they are purple all over, and they are quite bright in the red desert.


    They should be animals living in groups, and they all act together, which means that they must solve these monsters together, otherwise it will be more troublesome!


    "Let me test their combat effectiveness first. You should be concealed by the side. If there is no problem, you will come and help. If it doesn''t work, you will go first and I will come later." Si Lin is a natural sword body, in terms of swordsmanship. His accomplishments are extremely high, even if he has no spiritual power, his swordsmanship will have the least impact, so he is going to try it first.


    "Take this dazzling talisman, use it carefully, I don''t have much on it." Rong Ye took out a talisman seal and carefully handed it to Si Lin.


    As a talisman seal master, for convenience, Rong Ye always put some talisman seals on his body in case of emergency. He didn''t expect to use it here, and he was immediately glad that he had such a habit!


    Of course, he didn''t have many seals on his body, and I didn''t know what they would encounter later, so it was natural to save some use.


    Si Lin carefully memorized the talisman seal, put it on his chest, and kept it carefully. When his toes were a little on the ground, he rushed out.


    The group of sand scorpions was drinking water, and suddenly a figure fell from the sky. They immediately became alert, their tails raised high, and they rushed towards Si Lin one after another.


    Si Lin held the prisoner dragon sword in his hand, avoided the tail of a sand scorpion, and stepped on the sand scorpion¡¯s back. The prisoner dragon sword in his hand stabs the sand scorpion¡¯s back, only to feel a touch. It was as hard as a stone, but fortunately, after using 80% of his strength, he broke the shell on its back and pierced the sword into its body.


    The body was stabbed, and the tail of the sand scorpion flew towards Si Lin immediately. Its tail was poisonous. If it was stabbed, Si Lin estimated that he would really explain here today. He drew the prisoner dragon sword and tipped his toes. , Left from the back of the sand scorpion, and came to the other side of the sand scorpion.


    Fortunately, although his spiritual power disappeared, these sand scorpions were not too difficult to deal with, and he immediately felt relieved.


    Not far away, when Gu Qing and the others watched Si Lin deal with the sand scorpion, they had no particular difficulty. Several people looked at each other and rushed towards the sand scorpion group with their toes.


    "This kind of sand scorpion is quite nutritious. If we just kill them, our food will be lost. With the addition of water, it should not be difficult to mix today!" Mu Chen looked at the sand scorpion and ran while running. Said gently to the Gu next to him.


    When Gu Qing heard Mu Chen''s words, his eyes lit up immediately, and he felt that the scorpion in front of him was no longer a sand scorpion, but a dish of delicious food, and he was immediately more motivated.


    There are ten sand scorpions, and Gu Qing and seven of them. Fortunately, Gu Qing and their practice are not restricted, otherwise they can''t beat the sand scorpions at all!

 Chapter 201：

    According to Si Lin''s estimation of Sand Scorpion, Sand Scorpion''s level should be around Tier 4, and here, Sand Scorpion, like them, has limited spiritual power and greatly reduced strength, so they can fight easily.


    After a quarter of an hour, all the sand scorpions were killed. Gu Qing and the others took back their weapons out of breath, looked at the sand scorpions on the ground, and then walked to the side of the pool. Fortunately, the water in the pool was very clear. They also look cleaner. After they drank some water, they immediately felt better.


    "This Universe Ring can''t be opened. We don''t even have tools to hold water. This place is really a toss!" Nan Hua looked at the water pool in front of him, thinking that after they left, there would be water shortage again, dissatisfied. Muttered a few words.


    "Take one step at a time, let''s solve the problem of eating first. I found that after I have no spiritual power, it consumes a lot of money, and it is easy to be hungry!" Gu lightly looked at the body of the sand scorpion who was not far away and licked Licking his tongue.


    Fortunately, the dagger that Gu Qing had given to her by Zhao Tonghai had been with him, not in the storage ring, otherwise they would use Si Lin''s Dragon Sword to separate the corpses of the sand scorpions.


    The dagger that Zhao Tonghai gave her is an immortal weapon. If it is given to other people, it will naturally be very precious. Unfortunately, Gu Qing already has the immortal silk, and the people around her also have special needs for this dagger. She kept it forever, and now it is very useful to use it to break the body of the sand scorpion, but I don''t know if Zhao Tonghai will regret giving this thing to Gu Qing after knowing it!


    After the corpse of the sand scorpion was processed, because there was no firewood or pot or something, they looked around and found a slate, then washed the slate clean, then heated the slate in the sun, and then put the sand scorpion¡¯s meat on it. Above the slate.


    "Zi!"


    The temperature on the top of the slate is very high, and there is a lot of fat in the meat of the sand scorpion. As soon as it is put on it, the oil will ooze out immediately. The seasoning will be more everybody, but it is a pity that they have no seasoning and can only make do with it. Fill your stomach, this time you can''t pay attention to so much.


    There is a lot of energy in the sand scorpion meat. After eating it, everyone''s expressions are much better, and the physical strength that was previously consumed has been replenished.


    After thinking for a long time, they finally found a few sand scorpion shells to hold water, and then asked Gu Qing to stay by the water pool, and the others went to explore the surroundings separately to prepare for the next step.


    The desert is not very safe, and it is easy to lose their way. They dare not go too far, so they can only look for them nearby, and then come back to meet and report on their investigation.


    "I don¡¯t have anything over there, except for the desert, it¡¯s still a desert, but when I was there, I always felt that something was looking at me, but after watching for a long time, I couldn¡¯t find what I was staring at. I see!" Nanhua first explained his own situation.


    "My situation here is similar to that of Nanhua. I can only see the endless desert. I tried to walk forward for a while, but I still couldn''t see anything." Yue Zhao frowned, noting his own situation. Said it a bit.


    "I''m the same." Mu Chen said after Yue Zhao.


    "Same." Jun Wu''s eyes fell on Gu Qing, and he didn''t forget to say what he had discovered during his exploration.


    "Same." Si Lin followed after Jun Wu said.


    "Then it seems that only I have something to gain. I saw a sand city." Rong Ye looked at the others and said what he found out.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing and their eyes focused on Rong Ye, and their expressions were a little surprised.


    "Brother Five, is the sand city you see really a city built with sand?" Gu Qing asked, staring at Rong Ye curiously.


    Shacheng is also recorded in the books that Gu Qingming read. Some books record cities in the desert. The descriptions are very mysterious. When Gu Qingming read it, he was very yearning and curious. At this time, I heard Rong Ye say that there are Shacheng was immediately very excited.


    "Yes." Rong Ye nodded, and gave Gu a gentle description of the sand city he had just seen. "The city looks quite big. If you can build a sand city here, the owner should be very powerful, but he is scrupulous in it. No one, after all, this is the place of the Rong family''s trial, a place of nine deaths, and the outside world does not want to communicate with the outside world, and the Rong family''s trial site is not opened all day, and the key to unlock is only the elder of the elders. "


    Rong Ye did a lot of homework on the trial place. Naturally, he knew that the trial place was special. If it didn¡¯t, no one could come in. So there could be a sand city here, but there would be no gang other than them and Rong Yan. Outsider!


    Others also understand this truth. In their current situation, no one is better. The most important thing is food and water!


    "Then let''s explore this sand city and see if we can find something useful." Si Lin thought for a while and said to Gu Qing and the others.


    Gu Qing and their thoughts were similar to Si Lin''s, so naturally they would not refuse and nodded one after another.


    So, after resting, the seven left the pool together and walked towards the sand city that Rong Ye found.


    After arriving at the place where Rong Ye had just investigated, they all saw Shacheng not far away.


    How do you describe that feeling? It''s a bit shocking.


    In the endless desert, a city suddenly appeared. Even if this city may not be very big, it is enough to be amazing!


    "Perhaps the Rong family¡¯s trial place was also a secret place before. It¡¯s just that it may be restricted by people. Spirit power and storage space cannot be used in it, and it can only be entered with a specific token. Before this, there were indeed some humans living here, but I don''t know why they all disappeared, so there will be this sand city." Yue Zhao looked at the sand city closer and closer, speculating.


    Gu Qing''s guess about Yue Zhao. Feeling very reliable, they nodded one after another.


    "When I read the record about the trial land before, some seniors did speculate that this place should have been a certain part of a certain world, but for some reason it was refined into a secret realm, and the people in it might have been driven away. I''m gone, or maybe they''re all dead." Rong Ye thought for a while. The records he had read confirmed Yue Zhao''s speculation from the side.


    Gu Qing and the others were shocked. Although they had already entered the fairyland before, and had seen the means of Lord Scarlet Flame, they would still be shocked when they saw it again.


    It''s hard to imagine how powerful the fairy methods are, and they can refine such a small world!


    Although they have no spiritual power, their speed is still very fast. They arrived in front of the sand city in a short time and felt the sand city at close range. The shock was not less than when they had just seen it from a distance!


    All of its buildings are made of sand, but they look very solid. The overall architectural style is a little different from the main style of the second fairy world, but somewhat like the architectural style of the Tang Dynasty when they were in the Xuantian Continent.


    Go through the three-meter-wide arch and enter Shacheng. The main road facing them should be the main road of Shacheng. The houses on both sides should be shops. All the doors are open. In some places, you can even see the fallen from the ground. Things, it''s as if those people left suddenly.


    Seeing a water sac dropped on the ground, Mu Chen, who was walking in front, brightened his eyes and walked over, trying to pick up the water sac. Who knew that as soon as his hand touched the water sac, the water sac was The extremely fast speed turned into a pile of ashes, and Mu Chen was immediately dumbfounded.


    "Things that have been kept here for so many years have long been weathered and normal." Yue Zhao walked to Mu Chen''s back, patted Mu Chen on the shoulder, and comforted.


    Mu Chen shook his head, and stood up from the ground, with a frustrated expression, "I want to say that I can find something here, maybe I can find something that can be used, but now it seems that there is little hope."


    Hearing this, the others were silent.


    When they first came here, they were so excited that they had forgotten this one. The things here may have existed for more than a thousand years. Even if they are still preserved, they are likely to be weathered like the water sac just now. It won''t be used anymore!


    As a result, everyone was relatively silent during the next exploration.


    They walked along the main road to the center of the city, and after they left, a group of black things suddenly appeared where they had just walked, staying like tentacles where they were just standing, and then towards them Pointing in the direction of leaving, it suddenly disappeared just like when it appeared.


    Although the entire Shacheng is small, it has everything that should be there. They found some daily necessities, but just as they thought, these things were weathered, and they scattered directly with the touch of their hands.


    In addition, there are some medicines and weapons. The medicines are also scattered at the touch of a touch. The weapons can be better, but they can''t be used. This makes them very frustrated, and the expressions on everyone''s faces are very solemn.


    "We''ve been searching for so long, and we haven''t found a useful thing. It''s too boring." Rong Ye stared at the surrounding objects, looking for something that could be used, and couldn''t help complaining.


    "If it is so easy for us to find, how can it be called the Land of Death?" Yue Zhao looked very calm, glanced at him, and said lightly.


    "This sand city is so big, there are definitely things that can be used, Brother Five, don''t be discouraged, we can definitely find it!" Gu Qing said that Rong Ye had begun to be a little impatient, and quickly calmed down.


    "Come down and talk less." Si Lin was next to them, and heard the words.


    It was both comfort and order, Rong Ye curled his lips, put away the mournful expression on his face, cheered up again, looking for something that could be used.


    "Hurry up and see what I found?"

 Chapter 202：

    When Gu Qing and the others searched, they were not all together, but searched separately. Hearing Nan Hua''s voice, Gu Qing and the others hurried over.


    The place where Nan Hua is located is a small alley, and it looks a little messy. At this moment, he is holding an open wooden box in his hand, and is excitedly waiting for Gu Qing and the others to come over.


    "What is it?" Rong Ye asked as he walked forward, looking at the box in Nan Hua''s hand.


    "Yeah, what is it? Third Senior Brother." Gu Qing followed Rong Ye and asked curiously.


    The others followed Rong Ye and Gu Qing. Although they didn''t ask, their eyes were full of curiosity and doubts.


    "You''ll know when you come and see it." Nanhua sold it and didn''t tell them, but sent the box in his hand forward, with a hint of excitement on his face.


    Rong Ye glanced at Nan Hua, leaned forward, and Gu gently followed Rong Ye, poking his head into the box.


    After seeing the contents clearly, Rong Ye and the others were a little surprised.


    I saw a piece of torn sheepskin in the box with something like a map painted on it.


    "This is the map here?" Yue Zhao walked from behind Gu Qing to Nan Hua''s side, looked at the contents of the box, and asked hesitantly.


    "Looks like," Nan Hua nodded, his expression suddenly became a little worried, "but I''m afraid this thing is the same as the things we saw before, and it disappears when I touch it, so I don''t dare to move it."


    Hearing that, Yue Zhao was also a bit distressed.


    "From the look of this sheepskin, it doesn''t look like an item from a thousand years ago. Instead, it looks like something from two to three hundred years ago. Moreover, after the sheepskin has been processed, it shouldn''t break so easily." Jun Wudi faced Gu gently When I was relatively silent, I suddenly said.


    Yue Zhao took a look at Jun Wu, and his eyes fell on the sheepskin. After careful observation, he found that it was exactly the same as Jun Wu said. The sheepskin was well preserved. He thought for a while, stretched out his hand, and touched it cautiously. After finding that there was nothing wrong with the sheepskin, I took out the sheepskin from the inside with confidence, unfolded it, and looked at it with others.


    "This is a broken map. If I guess it is right, this should be the location of the sand city where we are now." Yue Zhao reached out and pointed at the place where an architectural pattern was drawn on the map. It''s a desert, and to the north, it looks like there should be an oasis?"


    Seeing the green pattern, Yue Zhao''s eyes brightened, and she rarely looked at other people with joy.


    Gu Qing and the others are also a little happy. They can''t use their spiritual power or storage space here. Their survival has become a problem. Now it is a good thing to be able to find an oasis.


    "This map appeared too timely. As long as we find the oasis, at least we can survive." Nan Hua said with a smile while holding the box.


    Yue Zhao nodded. He originally wanted to put the map in his universe ring. He remembered that he couldn''t use the storage space. He paused, put the map back into the box in Nanhua''s hand, and then closed the box.


    "The map can''t be put in the Universe Ring, so I will leave it to you and protect it." He patted the lid and said to Nan Hua.


    Nanhua froze for a moment, nodded, "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    "Look here again. If there is nothing else, we will set off to the oasis." Si Lin glanced at the box in Nanhua''s hand and said to the others.


    Gu Qing and the others naturally had no opinion, and nodded one after another.


    This alley has been searched by Nanhua, and there is nothing to search for. They are going to go out of the alley, but as soon as they turn around, they find that the entrance of the alley is surrounded by black vines, even the sky is Darkened a lot.


    "What is this?" Rong Ye frowned as he looked at the thick vine not far away.


    "It looks like some kind of vine, but they seem to have their own thinking. This alley is so narrow, they blocked the exit, and they seem to want to besiege us!" Yue Zhao also frowned and observed carefully. Speaking of the vines in front of him.


    "This thing is very similar to the **** vines I have seen." As an alchemist, Mu Chen is very familiar with all kinds of plants, but at this time he is also a little uncertain. "The book records that the **** vines live in the desert and grow. It is fast, has its own thinking, and is very overbearing. No other plants are allowed to survive where it is, but the ones in front of us seem a bit too strong."


    "Did it record its weaknesses in the book?" Si Lin pulled out the Prison Dragon Sword and asked Mu Chen back.


    Mu Chen thought for a while, and shook his head, "No matter whether it is in the Sub-Fairy Realm or in the Xuantian Continent, the **** vine is almost non-existent, because there are no conditions for the **** vine to survive. It is very high, but when it is bloodied, it becomes highly toxic and feeds on flesh and blood, but there is no record of its shortcomings."


    Yue Zhao and the others were a little disappointed when they heard Mu Chen''s words.


    "It''s a plant, should it be afraid of flames?" Gu lightly glanced at the **** vine that had been moving, and then thought about it and asked.


    "Rong Ye, do you still have a flaming talisman on your body?" Yue Zhao looked at Mu Chen and asked.


    Rong Ye took out the talisman seal in his hand, looked at it, and shook his head, "Nothing."


    Yue Zhao frowned, still wanting to say something, but Xueyouteng had not given him a chance and launched an attack directly.


    A dozen vines with thick arms suddenly shot out, and they rushed towards Gu gently.


    "The place here is too narrow, first find a way to get out." Si Lin was at the forefront, holding the prisoner''s dragon sword in his hand, and slashing towards the vines of the **** vine.


    The vines of the **** vine were very strong. After colliding with the prisoner''s dragon sword, there was a sound of gold and stone colliding, and sparks flashed, making Si Lin''s face sinking.


    Even if he swung his sword, he only blocked the vines to the side. The vines passed through the sand wall next to them and knocked down the sand wall directly, which was convenient for Gu Qing and the others.


    They lightly tapped their toes and stepped away one after another, and the vines also separated and attacked Gu Qing and them separately.


    Without spiritual power, Yue Zhao¡¯s Liuguangqin would not have much effect. His combat power was greatly reduced, and he could only dodge the attack of the vine. Rong Ye, like him, could not use the Apocalypse, only the talisman seal on his body. Attacking the vines, but the talisman on his body is limited after all, he must save it, and he can only hide in embarrassment. There is no way to attack, which makes him look very irritable.


    Si Lin, Jun Wu, Nan Hua, Mu Chen, and Gu Qing became the main attack power, blocking the attack of the vine, but the vine is too strong. If they have spiritual power, they are naturally not afraid, but they have no spiritual power. The immortal weapon in his hand can''t play a big role, making them very embarrassed.


    "Thunder and lightning are useful for Blood Youvine. Use Explosive Lightning Talisman." Rong Ye saw that the vine attacking him fell to the ground after being hit by lightning, shaking for a moment, and then motionless, as if he had lost his vitality. Hurriedly shouted to other people.


    Others immediately threw the talisman in their hands, and found that, as Rong Ye said, after being hit by lightning, those **** vines would immediately fall to the ground and lose their vitality.


    This discovery helped them solve some troubles. There were fewer **** vines that attacked them, but there were too many vines of the **** vines. After some of them died, others would attack them, and the talisman in their hands The seal was limited, and it returned to the way it was before.


    Gu lightly glanced at Yue Zhao''s embarrassed look, pursed his lips, and thought for a while, "We have to find the body of Blood Youvine first. As long as the body is resolved, these vines don''t have to worry at all."


    Si Lin and the others immediately understood what Gu Qing meant, and began to sneak around the vines, and then tried to find the body of the blood you vine.


    The originally beautiful Shacheng became a mess because of the appearance of the **** vine. Gu Qing and the others looked back in the direction where the vine spread and extended, and finally saw the huge **** vine itself in the center of the sand city.


    Its torso is as thick as four people hug. The whole is not the black on the vines, but red and black. On the torso there are thin red vines, like its blood vessels.


    Numerous vines grew from its body, and then extended indefinitely. The entire area in the center of Shacheng is full of its vine branches, densely packed, and people are a little numb.


    And after it felt Gu Qing and their approach, it became very excited. The vines danced one after another, and the dust in the center was flying, making Gu Qing and the others unable to open their eyes.


    "This is the body of the **** vine. As long as it is destroyed, all its vines will die." As the existence who knows plants best, Mu Chen shot the vines that wanted to attack him with a red flame spear. Gu Qing and the others said.


    "But there are too many vines here, we can''t get close to it at all." Holding the fan in his hand, Nan Hua also received the headache while knocking the vines away.


    "You cover me, I rushed over to take a look." Si Lin looked at the body of Xueyouteng and said to the others.


    Si Lin is the best swordsman among them, even if it is sealed with spiritual power, it is the strongest. Let him try it. Other people naturally have no opinion. Nan Hua and Mu Chen move closer to where Si Lin is. , Blocked the vines that attacked him, attracted the attention of the vines, and let Si Lin rush in.


    With the help of the body of the vine, Si Lin jumped quickly, and approached the body of the blood you vine in the gap between the vines. Gu Qing and the others attracted the attention of those vines. For a while, they didn¡¯t notice Si Lin, and was caught by Si Lin. He rushed to the body of Xueyouteng.


    Si Lin looked at the huge torso in front of him, and the vines that were as red as blood vessels on the torso, his eyes flashed, and he used his most powerful swordsmanship to attack the body of Xueyouvine.


    The Prison Dragon Sword slashed on the body of the **** vine, cutting off a few blood-like vines, and immediately something like blood was ejected from it, and Si Lin flashed a bit, avoiding the liquid.


    But this also angered the body of the Blood Youvine. The vines closer to the body seemed to be mad. Si Lin didn¡¯t notice for a moment, and was hit by a vine. His body immediately flew out, although his body passed through the spirit. Power tempering, when he was promoted to the half-step immortal stage, he also experienced the tempering of thunder robbery, but he still felt the internal organs seem to be shifted, and his expression couldn''t help but twisted.


    His reaction was very fast, he directly used the vines to stabilize his figure, while avoiding the attacks of those vines, perhaps because he was closer to the center of the vines, and those vines were not very flexible and could not touch them. When it came to him, on the contrary, he was given the opportunity to continue to attack the body of Xueyouvine.


    The prisoner dragon sword stabbed the body of the **** vine one after another. The vines entwined on the body like blood vessels were cut off by him. Those blood-like things splashed all over the ground, and he found that the speed of the vines'' attack was due to those The blood vessel-like vines ruptured and slowed down a lot, which made his eyes brighter.


    Gu Qing and the others also felt that the vines that attacked them were not as powerful as before. They could not see the situation inside clearly, but they could also think that Si Lin''s attack had the effect, and they worked harder to attract the attention of the vines outside, making the vines unable to Don''t attack them, buy time for Si Lin.


    Although Si Lin tried his best to avoid him, he would inevitably be drawn into the body by the vine. His physical condition was not very good, but when he thought of Gu Qing and the others outside, he gritted his teeth and continued to attack the **** vine. Ontology.


    When he cut off those blood vessel-like vines and nearly two-thirds, Xueyouvine''s torso moved, and countless slender red vines suddenly extended from its torso, all attacking Si Lin.


    Although Si Lin was very fast, he was still scratched or hit by those vines.


    "puff!"


    After being hit by a vine once, he finally couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. The blood just dripped onto the red vine, and the torso of Xueyouvine suddenly twisted violently.


    "Snapped!"


    Another vine drew on Si Lin''s body. His body was slapped flying again, and he vomited several mouthfuls of blood. His physical strength was obviously insufficient. His body flew very far, if it weren''t for Jun Wuye to catch his body quickly. , I''m afraid he will be entangled by those vines.


    His face was very pale at this time, and the injuries in his body could not be suppressed. As soon as Jun Wu caught him, he fainted.


    Jun Wu couldn''t help but wrinkle his brows while hugging him while avoiding those vines.


    Gu Qing was originally in the same place with Jun Wu. After seeing the appearance of the two, her face was a little ugly. She was about to go to help Jun Wu help Si Lin together. Suddenly there was a whistling sound in her ear. She turned her head and looked. When a vine flew towards her, she was trembling with another vine and couldn''t avoid it.


    "Be careful!"


    Just when she was about to take the blow, Rong Ye''s voice came from her ears, and Rong Ye blocked her in front of her and helped her block the vine''s attack. However, she was injured and blood spilled from the corner of her lips.


    "Brother Five!" Gu Qing hurriedly threw out the vine in front of him, and turned around to hug Rong Ye.


    She looked at Rong Ye, then at Si Lin and Jun Wu, after thinking about it, she suddenly spoke.


    "God''s punishment, destroy it!"

 Chapter 203：

    Mysterious and ethereal voices sounded in the air, and Rong Ye and their eyes focused on Gu Qing.


    Under the gaze of everyone, a thick bucket of silver-purple lightning appeared in the air, slashing directly at the body of the **** vine.


    The blood-red sky above their heads was illuminated by silver-purple lightning, and what Gu Qing had summoned was the Thunder of Heaven''s Punishment, which was powerful.


    The **** vine''s body was directly split into two halves from the middle, and sparks could be seen at the break. The vines that were still attacking Gu Qing with their teeth and claws lost nourishment from the body, and instantly withered and fell to the ground. After struggling on the ground, he didn''t move.


    Seeing this scene, Yue Zhao and the others were relieved and fell to the ground one after another.


    Seeing that her spiritual power was still useful, Gu Qing let out a sigh of relief, and immediately felt the darkness in front of her eyes, her body swayed and she was supported by Rong Ye by her side.


    "Gently, are you okay?" Rong Ye stared nervously at Gu Qing, whose face was pale, and helped her fall to the ground, asking worriedly.


    Gu shook his head lightly, feeling that the dizziness that had just disappeared, and his eyes became clearer, before he raised his head and looked at Rong Ye, "I''m fine, Brother Five."


    Other people naturally saw Gu Qing''s situation and gathered around.


    "Qing Qing, are you okay?" Yue Zhao, like Rong Ye, was very worried when he saw Gu Qing''s pale face.


    "I''m fine, Brother Second Brother." Gu Qing slightly felt better than just now, and shook his head. In order to let Yue Zhao not worry, he showed a weak smile at Yue Zhao.


    Mu Chen didn''t say a word, and he directly took Gu Qing''s wrist and looked at it lightly. "It''s okay, it''s just a little bit of strength, this time there is no injury, just rest for a while."


    Hearing this, Yue Zhao and the others were relieved. Jun Wu also supported Si Lin, unable to get close to Gu Qingqing, but could only watch Gu Qingqing being supported by Rong Ye to rest.


    Mu Chen also helped Si Lin look at it. Si Lin¡¯s injury was much more serious than Gu. Not to mention the external injury, even the internal injury was more serious. If it was outside, Mu Chen took a few pills, Si Lin If you rest for a few more days, you will be fine. The problem is that not only the spiritual power cannot be used here, but even the Qiankun ring cannot be used. Mu Chen''s medicine is in the Qiankun ring, and at this time, there is no way to take it for Si Lin. Of the elixir.


    "Mu Chen, how is the situation with Senior Brother?" Yue Zhao frowned when she saw Mu Chen, and asked worriedly.


    "It''s not so good, I can''t use the Qiankun ring, and I can''t take out my pill. Fortunately, the senior brother has a good recovery ability. I can only wait for him to wake up and heal his wounds slowly." With spiritual power and no medicine, Mu Chen couldn''t help Si to heal his injuries for a while.


    Yue Zhao nodded, understanding Mu Chen''s difficulties, but just let Si Lin settle down, and didn''t say anything.


    "Brother Four, please help Senior Brother Five. He just helped me block the vine''s attack. He is probably injured." Gu Qing was supported by Rong Ye and sat on the ground to recover his strength. Seeing that Rong Ye didn''t mention it. , Said to Mu Chen quickly.


    Mu Chen glanced at Rong Ye, walked over to Rong Ye, and regardless of Rong Ye¡¯s expression of refusal, he pulled Rong Ye¡¯s hand directly, and helped Rong Ye also diagnose and treat him. ¡°Fortunately, I suffered a bit of internal injury. I should be able to rest for a while. Better."


    Gu Qing breathed a sigh of relief and concentrated on recovery.


    They originally planned to go to the place where there is an oasis according to the location marked on the map. Now someone is injured and cannot move temporarily. They can only rest in the sand city. Fortunately, there are no other monsters or monsters in the sand city because of the blood vine. Lingzhi is relatively safe for the time being.


    It seems that there is no distinction between day and night in the trial land. The sky has been blood red since they came in, and it has not changed.


    After resting for about two hours, Gu Qing was able to stand up and move, and Si Lin also woke up.


    "Big brother, you finally wake up, how do you feel?" Mu Chen asked with concern while supporting Si Lin to sit up.


    "Fortunately, how is Xueyouteng?" Si Lin asked, holding his chest, sweeping aside.


    "Using the art of speech and spirit, using the thunder of Heaven''s Punishment to split the Blood Youvine into two halves, it has been resolved." Mu Chen briefly explained, and then helped the Secretary to check the pulse, and saw Si Lin''s. The situation is better than just now, and he breathed a sigh of relief, "There is no pill, and no spiritual power. Your injury will be slower to recover. Then you try to do as little as possible."


    Si Lin nodded and agreed, but he knew in his heart that this trial ground was not peaceful, and it might not be easy to try less, but he didn''t say it to make Mu Chen worried.


    And after Mu Chen finished speaking, he also thought about their current situation. They just came into the trial grounds for a long time, and they did it like this. I don¡¯t know what it will look like later. It¡¯s really a little bit less hands-on. Difficulty!


    "I gently used the art of speech and spirit, is she okay?" Si Lin looked aside and didn''t find Gu Qing, so he asked worriedly.


    "It''s just a little bit of strength, she just went with Jun Wu and the others to continue searching for Shacheng." Mu Chen said to Si Lin lightly.


    Only then did Si Lin let go of the heart he had just mentioned, and struggled to stand up from the ground, and looked around, "How long has it been since I passed out?"


    "About two hours?" Mu Chen said with some uncertainty, "It seems that there is no distinction between day and night here. The sky has always been like that. I can only estimate it roughly."


    Si Lin looked at the sky and found that it was indeed the same as Mu Chen had said. It had always been like that, and nodded.


    "Since we have found half of the map now, wait a while for them to come back. If there is nothing else in Shacheng, we will rush to the oasis marked on the map as soon as possible. The most important thing is to find a way to survive." Si Lin retracted. Looking at Mu Chen, he said.


    At first, they only thought that the danger of the trial land was that there might be many monsters or formations in it. They didn''t expect that it would be able to make people unable to use spiritual power, and they can''t use storage. Space, this is too restrictive for them!


    The most important thing now is to find a place with water and food, so as to ensure that they will not starve or die of thirst during their stay here!


    Mu Chen naturally understood Si Lin''s meaning and nodded.


    After a while, Gu Qing and the others came back. They were very happy to see Si Lin waking up. After learning that Si Lin was better than before, they let go.


    "We have searched all of Shacheng just now, and we haven''t found the other half of the map and other things." Yue Zhao informed Si Lin of the situation they had just explored other places in Shacheng.


    "After all, no one has come in here for many years. It¡¯s not surprising now. Since there is nothing usable here, we will rush to the oasis marked on the map as soon as possible so that we can eat food and water early. Here we are not like we are outside." Si Lin was not surprised by this result. It was already a surprise to be able to find the half of the map before.


    Naturally, Yue Zhao and the others have no opinion. In fact, although they had eaten at the water pool before, they had just fought against the **** vines, which consumed a lot of their physical strength. Now they are almost hungry. , There is an urgent need for food and water, but no one has said it.


    So the group took the map and studied it again, then left Shacheng and proceeded to the place marked on the map.


    Although looking at the map, the distance between the two locations is not far, but in fact there is still some distance.


    After leaving the sand city, they were surrounded by endless deserts. They could only discern the general direction. At first they would chat. Later, in order to save energy, the whole team had no voice at all. If it weren¡¯t for their willpower, it would be early. Can''t bear this kind of boring and hopeless rush.


    I don''t know how long they rushed, they encountered several waves of attacks from the sand scorpions on the way, and they solved it with difficulty, until they were about to run out of energy, and finally saw a green.


    "I saw the oasis!" Because of Si Lin''s injury, Yue Zhao stood at the forefront. He was the most calm on weekdays. At this time, seeing the green in front of him, he couldn''t help but get excited.


    The other people had their heads down and rushed, and when they heard Yue Zhao''s words, they raised their heads. When they saw the green, everyone''s face was joyful.


    "Great, I''m going crazy if I don''t see the oasis anymore!" Nan Hua said excitedly behind Yue Zhao.


    "I feel so thirsty now, I want to drink water!" Mu Chen said hopefully, licking his lips that were about to be chapped.


    Rong Ye, who carried Si Lin on his back, also raised his head with excitement on his face.


    The group quickened their pace and soon came to the green grass.


    When they saw the lake, everyone involuntarily speeded up their pace. When they came to the lake, they poured water on their bodies regardless of their image, and at the same time they picked up water with both hands and poured water into their mouths.


    "Huh, I discovered for the first time that water can also be so delicious." Nanhua doesn''t like to drink white water on weekdays. Whether it is tea, spiritual dew, or wine, it is better than pure water, but at this time After so long of thirst, he even tasted the sweetness in the water.


    Gu Qing was about the same as Nan Hua, and nodded when he heard the words.


    After not feeling so thirsty, they remembered to observe their surroundings.


    The lake they are now in is very wide. Opposite them, there is a forest with lush foliage, and the air here is not dry at all, and the temperature is very suitable, which is completely different from the desert they used to stay in. , Makes people feel very comfortable.


    In addition to the woods, they also saw some ordinary small animals, such as rabbits and deer. These animals were frightened by their actions just now, but maybe it is not very common to humans. They did not run far. , But standing not far away staring at them curiously.

 Chapter 204：

    "I don''t know why, I suddenly want to eat roasted rabbits, braised rabbits in soy sauce." Looking at the rabbits, Gu gently muttered.


    "I''ll help you catch it." Jun Wu was right by Gu Qing''s side. Hearing Gu Qing''s words, he said something, and then he went out.


    His speed was very fast. Before Gu Qing could react, he had already arrived next to the rabbit, reached out and grabbed the frightened rabbit, and then returned to Gu Qing''s side.


    "Would you like to roast it?" Jun Wu asked, holding the rabbit in one hand, looking at Gu Qing gently.


    Gu lightly glanced at the rabbit in Jun Wu''s hand, then looked at Jun Wu again, blinked, some did not react, and subconsciously replied, "Yes."


    "Okay, wait for me." Jun Wu responded, looked around, and walked towards the lake.


    When Gu reacted gently, Jun Wu had already started killing the rabbit, she could only swallow the words to her lips.


    "Qingly, what is Jun Wu doing?" Rong Ye also noticed Jun Wu''s behavior, walked to Gu Qing''s side, and asked curiously.


    "I just looked at the rabbit and said that I wanted to eat a roasted rabbit. Jun Wu caught a rabbit and he was dealing with that rabbit." Gu lightly turned his head and glanced at Rong Ye, his attention returned to Jun. Wu''s body did not forget to explain to Rong Ye.


    Rong Ye glanced at Jun Wu and twitched the corner of his mouth. For some reason, he felt a little braced.


    He thought for a while and felt that he couldn''t be better than Jun Wu. When he thought of the fish in the lake when he had just drank the water, his eyes lit up and he ran to find Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen was just attracted by the woods and ran over to the woods. Then he was pleasantly surprised to find a few low-level herbs, and these herbs happened to have hemostatic and healing effects. He immediately said in surprise that these herbs were picked off and saw Rong Rong. Ye came over and called Rong Ye to help him.


    Rong Ye originally asked Mu Chen for help, but he didn''t expect that he would help Mu Chen first.


    "What did you just come to find me for?" After finishing picking the herbs, Mu Chen finally closed his hands contentedly and turned to ask Rong Ye.


    Rong Ye was stunned for a moment, and then remembered his own purpose of looking for Mu Chen, "I want to catch fish, but I don''t have a weapon. I want you to help me catch a few fish with the Red Flame Spear."


    Mu Chen''s face stiffened, "My Chiyan Gun is an immortal weapon!" He emphasized to Rong Ye.


    "I know," Rong Ye looked at Mu Chen inexplicably, "What''s wrong with the fairy? I don''t have a handy tool? Besides, this fish was caught and eaten lightly."


    Hearing that he was going to gently catch fish for Gu to eat, Mu Chen immediately stopped worrying, and carefully packed up the herbs, and directly pulled Rong Ye to the lake.


    He looked in the lake and found that there was indeed a fish, and that the fish was not small. He held the red flame spear in his hand and observed it in place. When a fish swam over, he threw out the red flame spear in his hand. .


    The head of the Chi Yan spear passed directly through the fish body and caught the fish. Mu Chen took the Chi Yan spear back and threw the fish to Rong Ye. Using the same method, he inserted two more fishes. After seeing the fish, he did not continue. .


    Rong Ye carried three fishes and went to tidy up, while Mu Chen found a pile of firewood, piled them together and lit them. After Rong Ye and Jun Wudu packed up the things in their hands, they put them on the fire and began to roast them. Beside the fire, waiting for the food to be cooked.


    Mu Chen had crushed the medicinal materials, then made a paste and applied it to Si Lin''s wound.


    "Do you think there is something wrong here?" Nan Hua looked at the fire in front of him and suddenly asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Rong Ye asked casually while flipping the fish on the fire.


    Other people''s eyes also focused on Nan Hua''s body, waiting for his next words.


    "Actually, I don¡¯t know very well. It¡¯s just a feeling. From the time I entered the place of trial, I felt something was wrong, but because there were so many things, I ignored it. After I got here, that feeling It has appeared again, and it just feels like something violates here." Nan Hua shook his head, his expression was very tangled, and said his feelings.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing and the others also carefully observed their surroundings, and even closed their eyes and felt it seriously.


    "It''s a bit wrong." Si Lin frowned and said.


    "Well," Yue Zhao glanced at Si Lin and nodded, "Actually, I was thinking just now. Rong Ye mentioned earlier, and we know that the ancestors of the Rong family came from this place of trial. After going out, the Rong family was founded, and the Rong family became the overlord of Rongcheng, even more famous in the whole world of immortals.


    And over the past millennia, when the Rong family was about to be lonely, they would send the most potential disciples of the clan into the trial site. Two of them also successfully exited the trial site, and their cultivation bases increased greatly to help the Rong family Overcoming the difficulties, this also shows that in addition to being very dangerous in this trial place, it should also be more suitable for cultivation, otherwise, there should be some treasures in it.


    However, after we came in, we were sealed with spiritual power, and we couldn''t feel the spiritual power in the air, and couldn''t cultivate at all. How could this increase our cultivation base? "


    "Yeah, how do you practice without aura? Is there really something in it that can quickly improve your cultivation level?" Mu Chen followed Yue Zhao''s words and asked curiously.


    "Any treasures of heaven and earth that can quickly improve the cultivation level can''t be taken casually. If you are not careful, you will explode and die! Besides, there is no spiritual power here, whether it is a sand scorpion or a **** ghost. The vine, or the monsters we encountered on the road, should be just ordinary animals or plants!" Nan Hua followed.


    "Then what''s going on in this place of trial? Is there any secret?" Gu asked with a slightly puzzled eyebrow.


    Nanhua and Yue Zhao both glanced at each other suddenly, and said at the same time, "It''s a formation!"


    The expressions of the two became very excited, especially Nanhua.


    "As an array mage, I even forgot the array method!" Nan Hua patted his forehead, dissatisfied with his reaction.


    Except for Yue Zhao, the others looked at Nan Hua confusedly, completely unaware of what he was talking about.


    "Senior Brother, do you mean that there is a formation here?" Gu lightly looked around and asked unclearly.


    "Yes." Nanhua said with certainty, "If I am not mistaken, the array used here should be the illusion of yin and yang. This array is actually like a mirror. Use the array to copy the reality. The situation in the formation is the same as reality. It is somewhat similar to the illusion, but not all. It seems that we can¡¯t use spiritual power and storage space. There is spiritual power in reality, but there is no maximum formation in the formation. It¡¯s characteristic of reality, which is impossible to distinguish!"


    "So, as long as we break this formation, we can use spiritual power and storage space?" Hearing Nan Hua''s explanation, Gu Qing''s eyes lit up.


    It¡¯s not because she can¡¯t use her spiritual power and storage space. The main reason is that she lost contact with Xiaoyu after she entered here. She was afraid that Xiaoyu would be worried, or something happened to Xiaoyu. If she could use spiritual power and storage space, Then she should be able to release Xiaoyu too!


    "Yes." Nan Hua nodded, affirming Gu Qing''s guess.


    "What are you waiting for, let''s break this formation quickly!" Rong Ye stood up and said to Nan Hua.


    It¡¯s really uncomfortable to have no spiritual power, especially when in danger, he and Yue Zhao can only watch by the side, but they can¡¯t help. This makes Rong Ye, who is more fond of fighting, feel very much. Aggrieved, now that he knew it was because of the formation, he naturally wanted to break the formation quickly.


    Hearing that, the smile on Nan Hua''s face froze for a while, "I haven''t found a way to break the formation."


    In an instant, the smiles on everyone''s faces stiffened, and suddenly became very silent.


    This kind of situation that clearly knows what¡¯s going on, but can¡¯t be solved, is very uncomfortable, but Gu Qing and the others do not mean to blame Nanhua. After all, this formation is very advanced at first glance, and Nanhua can perceive it. It''s not easy, and they also believe in Nanhua''s ability. He didn''t notice it. As long as he noticed it, he would definitely be able to think of a way!


    So Gu Qing and the others didn¡¯t bother Nanhua. Instead, they continued to do. Rong Ye and Jun Wu continued to barbecue. After the grilled fish and rabbits were ready, everyone divided it up. After a full meal , They began to explore the oasis.


    As mentioned before, this oasis is very big. They first walked along the lake and then turned around. They found that there were a lot of small animals in the woods. In addition, there were some medicinal materials. It''s a relatively low-level one, and doesn''t contain spiritual power.


    In addition, what''s more strange for them is that there are no monsters here, unlike when they were in the desert before, there were a lot of monsters!


    Nan Hua always sat by the lake when Gu Qing and the others were walking around. This is his habit. When thinking, he prefers to be quiet. If there is water, he likes to sit by the water. He will feel a lot more comfortable and his thinking will be more active.


    There are many fish in the lake, all of them are very big. They are just like those small animals, because they are not common to humans, and they are not afraid of humans at all. They are very comfortable as if they can''t feel the danger.


    Nan Hua''s eyes fell on these fishes, but the brain was running fast, looking for a way to crack the formation.


    Suddenly, a blue light flashed in his sight. He blinked and stared at the place for a while, until he saw the blue light again, his eyes lit up, Zi stood up from the lake.


    "You guys come here, I think of a way to crack the formation!"

 Chapter 205：

    Hearing Nan Hua''s voice, Gu Qing and the others all ran over and surrounded Nan Hua.


    "Senior Brother, have you found a way? What do we need to do?" Gu Qing was the closest to Nanhua, and asked excitedly.


    "Just now I have been thinking about where the eyes of this formation are. The range here is too large and very realistic. I can''t feel the existence of the eyes at all, but I just saw the blue light in the lake. I finally realized that the eyes were at the bottom of the lake. It was not easy to find because they were blocked by the lake." Nan Hua explained, pointing to the lake.


    "Then what are we going to do now?" Yue Zhao''s gaze fell on the surface of the lake, and after a concentrated glance, he saw the blue light that Nan Hua said, so he turned his head and asked Nan Hua.


    Nanhua pondered for a moment, "If I guess it is correct, I need to go to the bottom of the lake to find the front line. If I have spiritual power, I can directly open the front line, but not at this moment."


    Having said this, Nan Hua''s expression was a little depressed, and it was really inconvenient to have no spiritual power.


    If they want to go to the bottom of the lake, if they have spiritual power, it is naturally very easy, but now without spiritual power, they can only find a better attribute. Everyone looked at each other and fell silent.


    "If I remember correctly, we don''t seem to have anyone who is better water?" Gu lightly looked at Si Lin and the others, and said hesitantly.


    Si Lin didn''t say a word, and they acquiesced to Gu Qing''s statement.


    "What should I do then? Is there no other way?" Gu lightly looked at Nan Hua and asked tentatively.


    Nan Hua also had a headache. He was just happy about it, but forgot that none of them was good at water and couldn''t complete his task at all.


    Others also twisted their eyebrows and thought, thinking about finding a way quickly and getting out of this formation earlier.


    In the end, Gu Qing''s inspiration flashed. She looked at other people, thought about it, and pulled Jun Wu''s sleeve next to him. After Jun Wu looked over, she only said, "Remember to catch me in a while."


    Jun had no doubts, and saw Gu Qing speak again.


    A mysterious and ethereal voice uttered from her mouth, "Yin and Yang imaginary formation, broken!"


    As her voice fell, Si Lin and the others felt the surrounding space fluctuate, and they all went into a trance.


    The surrounding environment has not changed from before, but their feelings are different.


    The air is full of spiritual power, and the spiritual power that was not felt before in the body has also returned, and it is even so full that they are a little uncomfortable.


    "Gentle!" Jun Wu didn''t pay attention to those spiritual powers, but kept paying attention to Gu Qingqing. After Gu Qing fainted, he held Gu Qingqing the first time.


    Hearing the sound, Si Lin and the others quickly surrounded Gu Qing, and Mu Chen came to Gu Qing''s side for the first time and gave her a pulse, "Fortunately, it''s just exhausted. Now the spirit in her body is exhausted. When the strength comes back, it will be better after a short rest."


    Since the improvement of her cultivation base, the energy that Gu Qing consumes when using the power of the spirit of the word has less and less impact on her. The level of summoning the thunder of Heavenly Punishment and just cracking the yin and yang illusion array just consumes Do your best, not like before, you will get hurt.


    Hearing Mu Chen''s words, Si Lin and the others also breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, their storage space is also available. Si Lin found a house model from inside, input spiritual power into it, and coupled with a unique seal, the model became a real attic, falling on the open space. .


    After letting Jun Wu hold Gu gently into the house, Si Lin and the others also followed up to rest.


    There is no difference between the formation method and the inside except that there is aura and the ability to use the universe ring. The sky is still **** and there is no black and white. Fortunately, they can calculate the time by themselves at this time. Originally, in order to let everyone rest, Si Lin had arranged to take turns on duty, but Xiaoyu woke up.


    After learning that Gu Qing fainted and the others hadn''t rested, Xiaoyu bluntly said that he could help guard everyone. After thinking about it, Si Lin agreed and let Xiaoyu stay at the door.


    The attic that Si Lin refines is quite large, and there are many rooms inside. Everyone can be divided into a room. Si Lin and Rong Ye were injured before, and after they came out, Mu Chen helped them all re-treat. At once, I prepared medicinal pills for them, and then let them heal their injuries.


    Xiaoyu was guarding outside the attic, it changed back to its adult form, lying at the door, watching the surroundings vigilantly.


    Half an hour later, Xixi Suosuo''s voice came not far away. Xiaoyu raised his head vigilantly, staring at the place where the sound was coming from.


    After more than ten breaths of time, more than twenty sand wolves walked out from there.


    Sand wolves are different from sand scorpions. Sand scorpions can only be regarded as second-order monsters. The most powerful thing is the toxins on their tails. Therefore, Gu Qing and the others can only fight sand scorpions after losing their spiritual power, but sand wolves are really effective. Tier 8 monster!


    Wolves are gregarious animals, and sand wolves are no exception. They usually have a dozen or dozens of them acting together. In each group of sand wolves, there will be a leader, and the one who appears in front of Xiaoyu is no exception.


    The appearance of the sand wolf king is a little different from other sand wolves. The color of other sand wolves is that kind of yellow, which is easy to hide in the desert, while the sand wolf king¡¯s body is slightly white, and its body shape is also It is taller than a normal sand wolf, and its pupils are blue instead of the green eyes of other sand wolves.


    The Sand Wolf King is a Tier 9 monster and has a certain amount of wisdom. Although there are no people in this trial ground, there are a lot of monsters, especially the spiritual energy here is full, and the monsters are easier to cultivate, which also leads to The battle between monsters and beasts is even more fierce.


    In this area, the sand wolf pack is almost like a dominator, and the other monsters are under their leadership. Therefore, when Gu Qing and the others appeared on this grass, the sand wolf king knew right away. Up.


    It originally rushed over with its own subordinates for the first time, but it became more mindful and watched for a while, and only dared to show up when it was confirmed that only Xiaoyu was guarding this place.


    Of course, this is also related to Xiaoyu''s leakage of some of his own coercion.


    The bloodline level between monsters and beasts is much more obvious than that of human beings. Xiaoyu, as a brave, is also the bloodline of dragons and a kind of fierce beast. For those low-level monsters, the bloodline is naturally suppressed, and its coercion is , Those low-level monsters did not dare to approach at all.


    The Sand Wolf King also observed for a long time, and confirmed that Xiaoyu''s current cultivation base was not particularly high, before he dared to approach it. Its eyes were full of greed when it looked at Xiaoyu. In its eyes, Xiaoyu had the blood of a dragon, if it could eat it. Xiaoyu''s flesh may be able to raise his bloodline level, may be able to reach higher levels, and maybe he can become a beast!


    It brought its men carefully close to the attic where Gu Qing and them were.


    After seeing the sand wolves approaching here, Xiaoyu got up from the ground, shook his head, bared his teeth at the sand wolves, didn''t want to wake Gu Qing them, so it just looked very fierce, even completely Showing the coercion of his own blood, all headed towards the sand wolf pack.


    The Shalang King and Xiaoyu¡¯s cultivation bases are similar, they are less pressured, but the steps are paused and walking is a bit difficult, but those Shalangs whose cultivation bases are lower than Xiaoyu¡¯s are no longer good, and they are almost pressured to walk. Some even knelt directly on the ground, afraid to get up.


    Seeing how unbearable his subordinates were, King Sand Wolf felt a little embarrassed. He roared up to the sky and forcibly broke through the coercion formed by Xiaoyu so that his subordinates could walk well.


    Hearing the roar of the Sand Wolf King, Xiaoyu was directly angry, but it did not forget that Gu Qing was still resting, and his front paws slashed on the ground twice, before the sand wolf pack approached, he rushed over.


    King Sand Wolf didn''t expect Xiaoyu to be so proactive, he was taken aback for a moment, and quickly greeted his subordinates to go up first, and he rushed towards Xiaoyu.


    Twenty sand wolves immediately surrounded Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu was not afraid, looked at the surrounding sand wolves, turned his eyes, found a sand wolf, and rushed over with his big mouth.


    Its speed was very fast. Before the sand wolf could react, it was already thrown down by Xiaoyu. With its paw up, three scratches appeared on the face of the sand wolf. Bone and blood were deeply visible. It keeps flowing out, obviously because of serious injuries.


    At this moment, the two sand wolves approaching the sand wolf also reacted and attacked Xiaoyu from left to right. Xiaoyu threw out the sand wolf that was crushed by it with one claw, and turned to the left one. , Directly caught the opponent¡¯s abdomen, and blood shot out in an instant. It didn¡¯t care, but turned around and gave the sand wolf a paw that wanted to bite it, leaving three scratches on the opponent¡¯s back. .


    When it turned around, the sand wolf on its back was thrown out and hit a tree not far away.


    It grew its mouth and bit on the neck of a sand wolf that came forward, and its teeth pierced the other''s neck. The sand wolf wailed, Xiaoyu slammed it hard, and the sand wolf was also thrown out.


    The Sand Wolf King was also angry when he saw his subordinates being scratched one after another. He rushed over and bit Xiaoyu''s body with his big mouth. Xiaoyu hid for a bit, and when he turned around, Xiaoyu''s claws were empty. Having scratched its face, it quickly backed away to avoid Xiaoyu''s attack.


    Xiaoyu''s claws caught a sand wolf next to the sand wolf king, and there were three more bloodstains. The sand wolf also quickly backed away, looking at Xiaoyu with fear in his eyes.


    The Sand Wolf King didn¡¯t give up either, and rushed towards Xiaoyu from the front. He and Xiaoyu met. Both beasts raised their paws and tried to scratch each other, but they were unsuccessful. At the same time, they both opened their mouths towards each other. The back of the neck bite off, also without success.


    With the two hands biting together, Xiaoyu''s defense was stronger than that of Sand Wolf King. He suffered fewer injuries, and Sand Wolf King was more pitiful. Xiaoyu''s body was scratched several times, and the wounds were very deep.

 Chapter 206：

    When Si Lin came out, half of the twenty-odd sand wolves in the sand wolf pack had died, and the sand wolf king also had many wounds on his body. Xiaoyu''s eyes were very fierce, and his blue eyes tended to develop towards red eyes. .


    Xiaoyu''s condition was only better than that of Sand Wolf King, and there were also many wounds on her body, especially on her back, where she was scratched by a long scratch by Sand Wolf King, which looked very eye-catching.


    Xiaoyu entered into a contract with Gu Qing. It can be said to be Gu Qing''s contract beast. Although it is injured, Gu Qing will not be injured, but Si Lin knows that Gu Qing is very fond of Xiaoyu. If she wakes up, When Xiaoyu looks like, he will definitely be unhappy, and Si Lin will naturally not make Gu Qing unhappy.


    "Zheng!"


    The Prison Dragon Sword appeared in Si Lin''s hands. With a point on his toe, his whole person turned into a sharp sword and went straight to the pack of sand wolves.


    Si Lin¡¯s current cultivation base is half-step immortal, and the level suppression between it and the sand wolf pack is very obvious. He just circled the sand wolf pack, and the sand wolves fell to the ground one after another. The eyebrows were a little red, which was left by Si Lin''s sword energy penetrating their heads.


    When it was King Sand Wolf''s turn, Xiaoyu stopped him.


    "I can, you can just watch it by the side." Except when facing Gu Qing, Xiaoyu will act like a baby and be cute. When facing other people, Xiaoyu is always very proud, even if it is Gu Qingqing. Brother, Xiaoyu only has a better attitude, and he also has the dignity of being a fierce beast.


    Hearing this, Si Lin glanced at Xiaoyu, thought about it, and backed away.


    When Sand Wolf King saw that Si Lin was so powerful, he had already retreated, but when he saw that Si Lin had actually retreated, leaving him and Xiaoyu behind, he rekindled hope and worked harder than before.


    Xiaoyu is not good to bully either. Just now, he was afraid of making too much action and arguing with Gu Qingqing and others. Now that Si Lin has come out, Gu Qing and the others should have almost been quarreled, so he didn¡¯t. He was scrupulous, and the action became a lot fierce.


    Its bloodline talent is Devour. The Sand Wolf King was at the same level of cultivation as it before. If the bloodline talent is used, it may not be able to succeed. But now it is different. The Sand Wolf King has been injured by it and its combat effectiveness has dropped a lot. It''s perfect to use the bloodline talent!


    I saw it grow its mouth, and a strong suction came from its mouth, and even formed a small whirlwind. The Sand Wolf King in front of it was about to rush over and bit off a piece of Xiaoyu''s body. Meat, as a result, the body was more convenient for Xiaoyu in mid-air, and he was directly wrapped in the whirlwind and flew towards Xiaoyu''s mouth.


    Xiaoyu¡¯s mouth became very large at this time. The sand wolf king was originally very large. With Xiaoyu¡¯s mouth, at most his head was bitten off. At this time, because of his bloodline talent, he swallowed the entire body of the sand wolf king. .


    "belch!"


    It closed its mouth, hiccuped, and lay directly on the ground, slowly digesting the body of the Sand Wolf King.


    Under Si Lin''s gaze, a jade-colored light appeared on Xiaoyu''s body within a short time, and the wound on his body gradually healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon scabs, and Xiaoyu closed his eyes, and a burst of blue light flashed. After that, it became the size of a cub, and with its eyes closed, it seemed to fall into a deep sleep.


    Si Lin walked over, picked up Xiaoyu carefully, and entered the attic.


    In the attic, Yue Zhao and the others had already woke up. They were now concentrated in Gu Qing''s room, and Gu Qing also woke up after Si Lin came in holding Xiaoyu.


    She blinked and looked around, curious about her environment.


    "Gentle, you finally woke up, we have come out of the formation." Standing not far away, Nan Hua said to Gu Qing excitedly.


    "Gentle, are you okay? How are you feeling now?" Jun Wu asked when he saw that Gu Qing was about to get up, he stretched out his hand to help Gu Qing rise.


    Mu Chen came directly to the bed, took Gu Qing''s wrist, treated him for a while, a smile appeared on his face, "After a nap, your condition is much better. Now that the aura is so full, it is estimated that soon It can be totally good."


    The others were relieved when they heard the words, and smiles appeared on their faces.


    "Big brother, how could Xiaoyu be in your arms?" Gu Qingqing asked in surprise when she saw Xiaoyu in Si Lin''s arms for the first time.


    She also remembered that Xiaoyu was in its contract space, so why would she run into Si Lin''s arms now and still fall asleep?


    "After we got out of the formation, Xiaoyu came out. Seeing you were in a coma, everyone was tired. Xiaoyu automatically asked Ying to help us guard here and let everyone rest. A group of sand wolves came out just now, Xiaoyu swallowed it. After the Sand Wolf King, he fell into a deep sleep. It is estimated that when he wakes up, his cultivation level will improve a lot." Si Lin also talks more when he talks to Gu Qing, and while talking, he talks to Xiaoyu. Pass it to Gu gently.


    Gu Qing took it carefully, and helped Xiaoyu smooth the hair. After thinking about it, she didn''t put Xiaoyu back into the contract space, but put it beside her bed.


    "Big brother, what shall we do next?" Gu gently raised his head and asked Si Lin.


    The eyes of other people also focused on Si Lin. When they were in the illusion, they found the oasis according to the marks on the map, and then found that they were in the formation. They were a little confused where they were going next. After all, this place of trial is different from the secret realm they used to break into.


    "Nanhua, is the map still there?" Si Lin looked at Nanhua and asked.


    "Still." Nan Hua took out the box containing the map from his arms and handed it to Si Lin.


    Si Lin opened the box, took out the map, studied it carefully, and raised his head to look at Gu Qing and the others. "Nanhua said before that the formation that trapped us is called the Yin-Yang Void and Reality Array. The environment and appearance in the formation are the same. The outside of the formation is the same, which means that the map we found in the formation is still useful. We are still in the oasis we found before to prove this."


    The others looked at the map, then looked out the window, and nodded.


    "In addition to the oasis and the sand city we have been to before, there are two signs on this map, one is black and the other is red," Si Lin said, sending the map in his hand to let others People also saw, "Now we can go to these two places to see. In addition, this map is only half of it. We can also try to find the other half."


    Yue Zhao and the others also saw the red and black labels on the half of the map. These two labels did not look like oasis. They had obvious meanings. Instead, they only drew a range, and they couldn¡¯t see where it was at all, which made them momentarily. Also hesitated.


    "Generally speaking, the places marked in red may be the most dangerous places or the most important places. I just don''t know what the person who drew the map means." Rong Ye said thinking while looking at the map.


    "The same goes for the black ones. It''s not clear whether they are good or bad. The people who drew the maps are too rigorous. The maps are so unclear and unclear!" Nan Hua also followed the analysis, and at the same time commented on the painting. The people on the map are very dissatisfied.


    "Let¡¯s talk about it, should we go to the place marked red first? Or go to the place marked black first? These two places are about the same distance from where we are now." Yue Zhao looked at the others and asked.


    "Let''s say it gently, luck is always good." Mu Chen glanced around and suggested directly.


    As a result, Si Lin and their eyes focused on Gu Qing''s body. This is the first time Gu Qing feels pressure since getting used to being watched by others.


    "Gentle, don''t worry, we are definitely going to both of these places. Since we are here, we will go through this trial site. It''s just a matter of sequence. Don''t have psychological pressure." See Gu Qing slightly. Nervous, Si Lin quickly comforted.


    "Big brother is right, don''t be under pressure when you are gentle." Rong Ye quickly followed Si Lin and comforted him.


    "You choose whatever happens, I will be there!" Jun Wu patted Gu''s hand gently on the quilt and said.


    Si Lin and the others glared at Jun Wu, but did not dismantle his stage, anyway, as long as Gu Qing was not nervous.


    "Then I will choose black." Gu lightly glanced at the map and said without thinking.


    The first time she saw the map, her eyes fell on the black part, and she didn''t even think about the red part.


    "Okay, after we have a good rest, we will set off to the dark place." Si Lin immediately decided.


    The others naturally had no opinion and nodded one after another.


    Several people rested for another two hours, Si Lin reduced the attic and retracted it into the Qiankun Ring, leaving the oasis with Gu Qing and the others, and headed for the location marked in black on the map.


    With the spiritual power, their speed on the road is obviously much faster, and after leaving the oasis, they are not facing the endless desert, but the endless grassland!


    I don''t know how the terrain of this trial land is made. There is only a lake and a forest between the desert and the grassland.


    Just like in the desert, they also encountered many monsters along the way. The only difference is that these monsters are all around the 8th and 9th levels, instead of encountering as many monsters as they did in the illusion. It is a monster of Tier 2 and Tier 3.


    "According to the distance we traveled, about an hour later, we will be able to rush to the place marked in black, and it seems that we may have walked out of the range of the grassland." Yue Zhao looked at the map and said to the others around him.


    At this time they had been walking for almost fifteen hours, although they would take a rest for an hour and a half along the way, they also felt a little tired at this time, so Si Lin ordered a rest, and Yue Zhao took the map to study.


    "It''s great. I used to think that the scenery of the grassland is good. After watching for so long, I feel a little vomiting!"

 Chapter 207：

    When Rong Ye heard Yue Zhao''s words, he let out a long sigh, vomiting.


    Other people''s thinking is similar to that of Rong Ye. After walking in the grassland for so long, no matter how good the scenery is, I''m tired of seeing it, so I am naturally very happy to go out.


    "I don''t know what the black mark is? There is no record of the people who went out from the trial land before?" Mu Chen turned to Rong Ye and asked.


    Rong Ye shook his head, "If it did, I would have told you already. I checked the entire Rong family''s library before, and there was nothing except the dangerous record here."


    Rong Ye regretted taking this route at the time now, especially when Gu Qing and the others were injured before, he didn''t know how much he regretted it.


    To deal with Rongyuan Bridge, there is not only one way to go. He felt that this trial place was nothing more than some monsters and the like. He felt that this method was the fastest and the most direct. Who knew the situation inside? complex!


    If he were to be given another chance, he would never choose to enter the trial land, he would forget it himself, and it would be unlucky to bring Gu Qing and the others!


    Hearing this, Mu Chen was not disappointed, after all, Rong Ye had said before, the reason why he asked it was just a fluke.


    "Take a little longer and adjust your state. Don''t think about those who don''t." Si Lin saw Rong Ye''s face and knew what Rong Ye was thinking. He fiddled with the prisoner dragon sword in his hand and said softly.


    Rong Ye naturally understood Si Lin''s meaning and nodded, no longer thinking about it.


    According to Si Lin''s words, they took a rest for about an hour before starting their journey.


    Just as Yue Zhao said, after about an hour, the environment around them changed again.


    The endless grassland has disappeared, replaced by a big cold pool.


    Nanhua went to the cold lake and tried it, and found that the water in the cold lake was biting cold, retreating to the shore, looking at the cold lake in front of him, puzzled.


    "Why is this a cold pool here?" He looked around and found that there was only a cliff around, but there was nothing else. "Couldn''t things be made under the cold pool?"


    As he said, his eyes fell on the cold pool.


    Shanghai is braving cold in the cold pool. The water in the pool looks clearer, but the water is so deep that it is not possible to see the bottom of the water clearly. He didn''t understand it for a while.


    The others, like Nanhua, looked a little surprised at Han Tan.


    They had guessed before that the black on the map might be a dangerous place or a place with treasures. Who knew it would be a cold pool?


    "Far away from the cold pool, it''s not easy here." Si Lin is now the highest cultivation base among the few people, and he can find more things than them, so he directly warned the others.


    Naturally, Yue Zhao and the others believed Si Lin very much, and they retreated one after another, stopping after a certain distance from the cold lake.


    Si Lin thought for a while, picked up a stone from the ground and threw it at the cold lake.


    "Puff!"


    When the stone fell into the water, there was a splash of water, and Gu Qing and their eyes all hit the cold lake.


    Under their gaze, ripples suddenly began to appear on the water, and those ripples expanded little by little, and finally covered the entire sleep.


    What they didn''t see was that a large group of black things appeared under the water surface in the middle of the cold pool, because the water surface was not clear enough, and they couldn''t see what it was, but it was enough to make people wary.


    "Couldn''t there be something really underneath, right?" Rong Ye looked at the surface of the cold pool, saw the ripples on it getting denser, and said to himself in disbelief.


    "It looks like, just don''t know what it is, everyone is ready to fight." Unlike the tension of others, Si Lin was a little more relaxed.


    The unknown is the most terrifying thing. Now that they know that there is something under the cold pool, they just keep on guard and are ready to fight at any time.


    Just when they thought something under the water would come out, the movement on the water surface suddenly stopped, which made them a little puzzled. Si Lin hesitated for a moment, then picked up a stone from the ground and threw it down.


    The movement this time was bigger than just now, but Gu Qing and the others waited for a long time, but the thing hidden in the water still didn''t come out.


    At this moment, Si Lin and the others couldn''t help frowning.


    "The thing underneath is quite cunning, it will test our reaction." Nan Hua slapped the Liuli Shuanghua fan in his hand, feeling a bit interesting.


    "If you look at it this way, it''s more likely to be a monster beast, but I don''t know what it is." Yue Zhao''s expression was very calm, and his eyes fell on the surface of the water, speaking out his own guess.


    "No matter what kind of monster it is, just think of a way to get it out." Rong Ye got impatient. As soon as he got a seal on his hands, the Apocalypse Record appeared on top of his head.


    The huge book page opened, and under Rong Ye''s command, dozens of talisman seals flew out of it. Under Rong Ye''s control, these talisman seals fell on the surface of the water. The light flashed and disappeared quickly, and then the surface of the water suddenly appeared. After the explosion, the pool was blown up, and the entire cold pool was in tranquility.


    It''s all like this, the guy staying at the bottom of the pool naturally can''t wear it anymore, and then the movement of the water surface directly broke through the water.


    What appeared in front of everyone was a dragon with black patterned scales and two small bulging bags on top of its head.


    This dragon should be 30 meters long. Its exposed body is more than ten meters long. Its two khaki eyes are as big as two lanterns. The upper body is raised up high, staring at several people in Gu Qing. Snake letter was constantly exposed, with greed in his eyes.


    "It turned out to be a thousand-year-old dragon snake. It looks like it will turn into a dragon in a short time." Seeing the black dragon, Nan Hua was a little surprised. He forgot to fan the fan in his hand.


    "Who is you waiting for, why are you here?" Hei Jiao looked at Gu Qing and the others, and felt the threat from them. He didn''t directly take action, but asked first.


    Gu Qing and both of them were a little surprised to hear that Hei Jiao was able to vomit.


    You must know that the monster beasts that can speak human speech are basically above the ninth level. Xiaoyu¡¯s talent is a problem. He can naturally speak human speech as an adult, but the blood of the black dragon is not so powerful. In other words, this black dragon The cultivation base is not low!


    "Here is the descendant of the Rong family, and he came here to be the head of the Rong family." Rong Ye is still relatively polite to the Black Jiao, if not necessary, they don''t want to be with the Black Jiao family.


    Hearing Rong Ye''s words, Hei Jiao''s gaze paused on Rong Ye, as if he was feeling something.


    "There is indeed the aura of that kid''s offspring. I don''t have anything to give you here. It''s better not to disturb me." Hei Jiao obviously still has some impressions of the Rong family''s ancestors. Said.


    "Big brother, is this black dragon''s cultivation base very high?" Gu Qing gently pulled La Si Lin''s sleeve from behind, and asked the sound transmission.


    "Well, it should be about the same as me, but it has been practicing for a thousand years, and it should be much earlier than I entered the half-step immortal stage. I am not necessarily his opponent." Si Lin also transmitted the sound to Gu Qingqing.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing was a little surprised.


    At this time, she was also a little bit confused about the situation in this trial land. If it was to make people go through hardships and at the same time improve the cultivation base, as far as the situation after they came in, there was not much meaning in it, although it was also dangerous. , But it''s not particularly helpful for upgrading cultivation.


    If it is said that there are talents and treasures, it can improve the cultivation base, they have been walking for so long, and they have not found any problems.


    Now there is even a black dragon here. This place of trial can be regarded as an independent space. It is impossible for a black dragon to transform a dragon here, but how could it come out here?


    Moreover, after they entered the place of trial, they didn''t have a clear goal. Although they were walking on the map, they didn''t know the meaning of doing so.


    Thinking this way, Gu Qing couldn''t help but curl his eyebrows in thought.


    "Excuse me, seniors, the juniors will leave now." Si Lin made a color at the others, said kindly, and took Gu Qing and the others away.


    After they walked out about a hundred meters, the black Jiao also sank to the bottom of the pool again.


    "Big brother, why are we back again?" Mu Chen looked at Si Lin with some doubts, and asked puzzledly.


    "What was Qing Qing thinking about?" Si Lin didn''t answer Mu Chen''s question, but asked Gu Qing instead.


    Gu Qing did not hide from Si Lin, and directly asked his doubts.


    "It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t understand exactly what we are here for when we enter this trial site. If we say that we stayed there for more than ten days and then go out, even if we pass the trial site, then based on our cultivation level, Just find a place to stay, and wait until the time is up. If you want to improve your cultivation level to get out, the aura of this trial place will be stronger than outside, and it won''t improve much for more than ten days." Gu Qingqing He was still a little depressed, and felt a little confused.


    Hearing Gu Qing''s words, everyone else''s eyes turned to Rong Ye. After all, this is the place for the Rong family to test. Rong Ye must know a lot about this kind of thing.


    "There are some records about this, saying that it is necessary to obtain tokens in the trial grounds to improve the cultivation level and leave the trial grounds." Rong Ye quickly explained.


    "What token? What does it look like?" Si Lin asked with a frown.


    "It seems to be a token. I guess it should be the same as the key to the trial place. If you want to leave here, you have to get the key. The previous ancestors spent a lot of time in the trial place. We are like this." Rong Ye is actually not so sure, after all, the Rong family''s records about the place of trial are really not many, and these are all speculated by him based on some records.


    Upon hearing this, Si Lin nodded, and Yue Zhao also looked thoughtful.


    "If it is to obtain a token, is it a token with the black mark?" Gu gently asked directly with his eyes rolled.


    Other people looked at it the same and thought it was possible. The place to put the token must be unusual. After all, this thing is so important, how can it be so easy to get?

 Chapter 208：

    "If that place is really a token, what should we do?" Gu lightly frowned, "That black flood is not low, and we may not be able to beat it."


    "Big brother, can''t you even beat you?" Mu Chen asked Si Lin.


    Others also looked at Si Lin.


    "Although it is a half-step immortal rank, its promotion time should be much longer than mine, and you also know that monsters of the same level are much better than humans, but they are not defeated." Si Lin did. Quite calm.


    As a natural sword body, he himself is much stronger than the same level. Although the monster beast is also very powerful, he has not tried it, and I don''t know who can win.


    "This black dragon seems to be more intelligent. We can ask first, and we don''t have to fight." Yue Zhao thought about the reaction of the black dragon just now and said to other people.


    "Second Brother is right," Gu nodded slightly, "This black water bird can cultivate to the point of transforming into a dragon. It''s definitely not a dumb one."


    Rong Ye thought about it, and felt that it was true that some monster beasts had high IQ.


    "Then let''s go over and try it first. If it doesn''t work, then think of another way." Si Lin made the decision directly.


    Naturally, the others had no opinion, so they went back and came to the cold lake.


    After they left, Hei Jiao sank to the bottom of the cold lake again. At this time, the cold lake was calm, the same as when they first arrived here.


    Several people looked at each other, instead of throwing stones like before, instead Rong Ye stepped forward and came to the shore.


    "Senior, this junior wants to ask senior about something, please show up to meet." Rong Ye used spiritual power when speaking. His voice is not too loud, but it can be clear to everyone present. Of course, The most important thing is to make the black Jiao at the bottom of the pool hear clearly.


    He said it three times before stopping and waiting quietly.


    Ripples appeared on the originally calm water surface again, and soon, the black dragon appeared on the water surface again.


    "Don''t let you leave at a constant speed, don''t you bother me to rest? What are you doing again?" Hei Jiao really has a higher IQ. Although he is a little angry, he speaks more politely, and he doesn''t act when he is upset.


    "Excuse me from taking a rest, the junior is here to compensate seniors. I don''t know if seniors have seen the key to this trial land, which is a token-like thing?" Rong Ye was still very polite to Black Jiao, if They still hope not to do it.


    Hei Jiao''s gaze paused on Si Lin, then fell on Rong Ye, "If you think I have the key, I will stay here?"


    Its tone was full of dissatisfaction, and it was obviously very dissatisfied with being trapped in the trial ground.


    When this trial ground was opened up, the black dragon was still a little black snake. He was trapped here when he started to practice. Although after thousands of years of cultivation, it can now be transformed into a dragon immediately, but here is a trial. The land, the law is not complete, no matter how much spiritual power it accumulates, it cannot trigger the thunder tribulation, only through the thunder tribulation, after the baptism, it can become a real dragon!


    In recent years, it has been so depressed. It has been thinking about leaving this place of trial. Unfortunately, few people have come in for so many years. Even if they do, they may not be able to come to it and be admired by it.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing and the others looked at each other, all a little surprised.


    They originally thought that the black dragon might be guarding the key, but who knew that the black dragon didn''t even know the existence of the key.


    It''s not a lie to look at the appearance of the black dragon. The appearance of the black dragon is obviously only one step away from the dragon, but they all know the situation in this trial place, here the black dragon can never truly become a dragon!


    "But there is something you need here," Hei Jiao said while looking at Rong Ye.


    Rong Ye still had some doubts. He didn''t understand what Hei Jiao was talking about, so he saw something appeared in mid-air.


    It was a book that looked a little torn. The pages were yellow and it was obviously old. With Gu Qing and their eyes, they could see the three words "Wan Fu Lu" written in ancient Chinese on the cover.


    As soon as Rong Ye saw the name of the book, his pupils tightened, and his breathing instantly became sharp. His eyes seemed to be stuck to the book, and he couldn''t move away anyway.


    "Brother Five, which book is that?" Gu Qing was standing beside Rong Ye. Seeing that Rong Ye''s expression was so abnormal, he couldn''t help pulling his sleeves and asked curiously.


    Rong Ye was gently pulled by Gu before he recovered. He took a deep breath and then exhaled it for a long time, calming his mood, and forcing his gaze away from the book.


    ""Wan Fu Lu" is a treasure of the seals, and it is also the treasure of our Rong family''s town house. It was only lost in the three hundred years of money. It records all the seals from ancient times to five hundred years ago. It can be said It is the ancestor of Fu Zhuan. The most important thing is that it contains the Bafen Ancestral Talisman!" When Rong Ye spoke, his eyes were shining, and his eyes were full of longing for "Wan Fu Lu".


    "What is the ancestral charm?" Gu Qingqing couldn''t help asking curiously when he heard this ranking for the first time.


    "The ancestor talisman is the most primitive talisman to put it bluntly. It is the basis for the construction of talisman talisman. Later these talisman talisman evolved from these eight ancestor talisman. The ancestor of the Rong family was from the "Wan Fu Lu" After gaining an epiphany, he soared.¡± Rong Ye had always been very patient with Gu Qingqing. Seeing that Gu Qing didn''t understand, he explained to her very carefully.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing''s eyes changed when they watched "Wan Fu Lu".


    Rong Ye is a Talisman, and spiritual power is only one aspect of his cultivation. The most important thing is his achievements in the Tao of Fu and Seal. If Rong Ye can get this "Record of Wan Fu," he is in the Tao of Fu and Seal. The achievement will be even more powerful!


    "Senior, what do you need us to do? Can you give this book to us?" Rong Ye turned around and looked at the black Jiao. He was afraid that he could not look away. He didn''t dare to choose the "Wan" in mid-air. Look at "Fu Lu" above.


    Although "Wan Fu Lu" is the treasure of their Rong family''s town house, it was lost three hundred years ago, regardless of how Hei Jiao got it. Now that the book is in Hei Jiao''s hands, he wants to return it. Naturally, I have to discuss it with Hei Jiao. It''s the same sentence, it''s best not to do it!


    "I like talking to smart people," Hei Jiao was obviously satisfied with Rong Ye''s reaction, and even nodded, "I don''t need you to do bad things. I just want you to stop me when you leave here. Take it out too."


    Hei Jiao has guarded here for so many years, and finally encounters humans, and these humans may leave here, it naturally has to seize the opportunity.


    Gu Qing and they stared at each other, and finally Yue Zhao stood up.


    "Senior begs us so, presumably it is not easy for you to leave here, please tell me how to take you out?" Hei Jiao''s lower body has been under the cold pool. Yue Zhao feels that there should be a story in it. Hei Jiao asks them to take it. When Black Jiao left, they had to figure out whether it would be dangerous to them.


    Hei Jiao''s eyes flickered, and he didn''t expect Yue Zhao to ask the most important point at once, which made it look at Yue Zhao and the others with admiration.


    It did not speak, but its body moved. The cold pool water was stirred again, and its body grew longer and longer. Then Gu Qing and the others saw the situation of the black flood, it turned out that the lower part of the black flood was actually Some chains and entanglement, and in order to be able to control it, some of those chains are stuck in its flesh and blood. When it moves, blood will even leak out from there, but the black dragon seems to not feel it. ,.


    The chains are also engraved with talisman seals, obviously these talisman seals are the most important.


    "This book was given to me by your ancestors of the Rong family. He asked me to help keep it, and the chains on my body were also made by him. These chains were used to help me transform the dragon. Only three hundred years have passed, and I have not yet Transformed into a dragon, and I found that I can never be a real dragon here, so I need you to help me open the chain on my body and then take me out of here." Hei Jiao''s tone is very calm, only mentioning himself There are some fluctuations when there is no way to transform the dragon.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing and both of them were a little surprised.


    When they first saw the chains, they thought it was the black dragon who had offended someone and was locked here. They didn''t expect that the chains were voluntarily put on, in order to successfully transform the dragon.


    "There are talisman seals on this chain. If you can''t crack these talisman seals, even if you cut off these chains, you can''t leave this place, senior. Juniors still have some experience on talisman seals. I wonder if seniors can let juniors take a look. The runes on your face?" Rong Ye saw that those runes were unusual at a glance, only those chains were on the body of the black dragon. He rushed forward, and the black dragon might not be happy, so he asked carefully.


    Hei Jiao didn''t expect Rong Ye to be so on the road, and immediately nodded, agreeing to Rong Ye''s proposal.


    Rong Ye pointed his toes and went directly to the cold lake, approached the chains, and carefully studied the runes on them.


    Sure enough, as he expected, the runes on this are much higher than those he usually touches. After just a few glances, he completely sank in, forgetting everything around him, leaving only those in his eyes. Rune.

 Chapter 209：

    Once a person concentrates on one thing, he will forget the passage of time. Rong Ye is like this at this time. He does not feel the passage of time at all. The whole person is immersed in the world of runes, and he feels a burst of joy from the inside to the outside. .


    "Senior Brother Five, what''s wrong?" Gu Qing looked at Rong Ye, thinking what was wrong with him, and asked Yue Zhao worriedly.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, Rong Ye should have been attracted by those runes, completely immersed in the runes, nothing, don''t worry." Fearing that Gu Qing was too worried, Yue Zhao comforted.


    Gu nodded lightly and clearly. Seeing that Rong Ye might not be able to study well for a while, he simply found a place next to him and sat down.


    "Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, Third Senior Brother, Fourth Senior Brother, and Jun Wu, you all come and sit and wait. It may take a while to see how the fifth Senior Brother looks." She had seen Mu Chen like this before, but this situation is actually the case. Similar to the epiphany, the time will definitely be longer, and it is better for them to wait slowly by the side.


    Obviously, other people just like her thoughts, just sit down beside her.


    Waiting is not the answer, just when it''s time to eat, he just takes out the food, chats and eats, and waits for Rong Ye to finish his research by the way.


    This time, within two hours, Rong Ye''s body moved, his spirit came out of the world of Fuzhuan, his eyes gleamed.


    "Senior, I have already worked out how to unlock the runes on this, but it will take some hard work for the seniors, which may be a bit painful." Rong Ye is confident at this time. He has all the runes and wants to crack them. It is very easy for him now!


    Hei Jiao didn''t expect that Rong Ye was so powerful, and it took only two hours to work out a way to crack the rune. You must know that the person who helped it engrave the rune on it took a day to get it right!


    "It''s okay, don''t worry about me, just do it." For Hei Jiao, it''s just a little bit of pain to free yourself.


    With Hei Jiao''s consent, Rong Ye let go.


    He backed away, his right index finger and **** were close together, a little aura appeared on his fingertips, his complexion changed, the whole person entered the mysterious and mysterious state again, and then his right hand began to draw amulets in the air.


    With his methods, he could draw talisman in the air long ago, but it consumes a lot of spiritual power in this way, so he has been using talisman seals, but in this situation, using talisman seals is somewhat invisible, and he still draws them now. He is not as good as that. Draw directly in the air.


    He draws the runes very fast. Those runes did not stay in the air, but were all submerged in the chains of the black flood.


    Light flashed on the chain, and then Gu Qing and the others saw that the runes on the chain had disappeared bit by bit. When Rong Ye dropped the last stroke, all those runes disappeared.


    Hei Jiao felt light on his body, and the things that suppressed it completely disappeared. The kind of relaxation has not been felt for so many years.


    "Big brother, the chains are handed over to you." Rong Ye wiped the sweat from his forehead, looked at the results of his labor, showed a satisfied smile, turned his head and said to Si Lin.


    Si Lin nodded and motioned to Rong Ye to push away, and he walked forward with the prisoner dragon sword in his hand.


    The material used for the chain that holds the black dragon is not ordinary material, otherwise, it would not be able to withstand those runes.


    Among the six, only Si Lin could cut these chains without harming the Black Jiao.


    Si Linxuan was in midair, swinging more than a dozen swords at the chain, and a series of sword qi flew towards the chain. Under everyone''s gaze, the chain was directly cut off, and fell back into the cold pool.


    After all the chains were cut off, the Black Jiao roared to the sky, and his entire body flew out of the cold pool.


    Its body is still relatively large. After flying, the sky above Gu Qing and their heads was covered by it. After that, its body became a little smaller, and finally became a one-meter-long black snake. Outside of the two horns, it is completely invisible that it is a water snake.


    "Hey, my words count, this book is for you." Unexpectedly, Rong Ye and the others would let it out so easily. Hei Jiao was very happy and threw "Wan Fu Lu" directly to Rong Ye.


    Rong Ye quickly caught it carefully, "Thank you Senior!"


    He carefully put away "Wan Fu Lu", ready to watch it again when he has time.


    "Senior, how do we take you away from here?" He asked the Black Jiao. Hei Jiao is different from them. He doesn''t come in from the outside. When the time comes, he may not be able to transport them away.


    Hei Jiao obviously had a plan for a long time, and he said directly: "I have thought about this a long time ago. One of you will sign a temporary contract with me. Then I can leave with you and wait until I go out before contacting the contract. That''s it."


    Monster beasts can enter into contracts with people, just like Gu Qing and Xiaoyu, black floods can naturally, but the relationship between monsters and humans has always been hostile, and generally will not conclude contracts, so Gu Qing They did not expect to go here.


    There are also many types of contracts. There is a master-servant contract, that is, humans are the master and monsters are servants. If humans die, monsters will also die, and humans can control monsters; there is also the equal contract, which is The two sides are equal. As long as one of them dies, the other will also die, but humans cannot control the behavior of monsters.


    There is also the soul contract, which is to conclude a contract with the souls of both parties, so that even if one of them dies, as long as their souls are still there, the contract will remain. This is the contract that Gu Qing and Xiaoyu concluded.


    And the kind of temporary contract mentioned by Hei Jiao is a kind of less common contract, which can only be concluded within a short period of time. The binding force on both parties is not strong, and it can be cancelled. When it is cancelled, both parties will not be harmed. .


    "Then, senior is going to choose which one of us?" After understanding the meaning of Hei Jiao, Rong Ye directly asked his choice, after all, there were still several people.


    "Just you kid, I think you are pleasing to the eye." Hei Jiao''s gaze fixed on Rong Ye''s body. Rong Ye had just helped it crack the runes. It looked very pleasing to Rong Ye, and he was naturally willing to choose Rong Ye.


    Although Rong Ye was surprised, he didn''t refuse it. Anyway, it was just a temporary contract that would be terminated later, and there was nothing to be happy about.


    Next, under the testimony of Gu Qing and the others, Hei Jiao and Rong Ye concluded a contract. Hei Jiao¡¯s body size shrank again and became half of what it had just been, and then he wrapped his body around Rong Ye¡¯s arm and used his sleeves. Block it so that no one will notice it.


    Since the key was not found here, even though there was an accident, Gu Qing and the others did not delay, and rushed directly to the next location.

 Chapter 210：

    It¡¯s still impossible to distinguish between day and night in the trial place. The red and black locations marked on the map are a bit far apart, but Gu Qing and the others are not in a hurry. They walked and rested, and they also learned a lot about trials from Hei Jiao. Place of things.


    It turned out that this place of trial was once a secret realm. The ancestors of the Rong family obtained the inheritance of the secret realm. Later, they removed a place from the secret realm and used it as a trial place for the Rong family. Unfortunately it was drawn inside.


    Three hundred years ago, the ancestor of the Rong family would give the Rong family¡¯s most treasured "Wan Fu Lu" to Hei Jiao for safekeeping, because the situation of the Rong family was relatively critical at that time, and that person was worried that he would not be able to pass the trial. Only then gave the things to Black Jiao.


    Unexpectedly, that person later broke through the trial grounds, but unfortunately he was teleported out before he could get back something from the Black Jiao, and the Rong family¡¯s trial grounds could only be entered once by a single person, so he couldn¡¯t come in either. Until his death, the Rong family didn''t know that the lost "Wan Fu Lu" was originally in the trial land.


    Since Rong Ye got the "Wan Fu Lu", he would always take it out to take a look when he was on his way to rest, and each time he would get a different result.


    Just after solving the attack of a group of money sculptures, Si Lin took out the attic model and made it larger, letting everyone rest, and Rong Ye took out "Wan Fu Lu" again to study.


    His talent in the way of Fuzhuan is not comparable to that of many people in the entire Subxian Realm, otherwise he would not become the premier Fuzhuan Master in the Subxian Realm at a young age!


    At this time, as soon as he opened "Wan Fu Lu", he was immersed in it, soaring in the world of Fu Zhuan, completely forgetting everything around him, but Gu Qing and the others were used to his state, and naturally they would not disturb him.


    But this time was different from before. After he stayed in the room for half an hour, the surrounding spirits suddenly rushed into his room frantically, and Gu Qing and the others were all startled.


    "Senior Brother Five, is this going to be promoted?" Gu Qing asked Jun Wu next to him.


    In order not to disturb Rong Ye, but also to protect Rong Ye, Gu Qing and the others came out of the attic. At this time, they looked at the attic surrounded by rich spiritual energy, and their eyes were bright.


    "Look at it like this, it should be." Jun Wu always answered questions gently to Gu, and nodded.


    "Then Brother Five will soon become a half-step immortal step?" Gu Qing was very pleasantly surprised, happy for Rong Ye.


    "Rong Ye will not become a half-step immortal for the time being." Yue Zhao was next to the two of them, and said.


    "Why?" Gu Qing looked over in surprise, some not quite clear.


    "This is a trial place. Thunder Tribulation can''t appear, so he can only say that the spiritual power has been accumulated, but he really wants to become a half-step immortal step, and he will have to wait until he can go out here." See the two Both were more confused, Yue Zhao explained with a good temper, and at the same time helped Gu gently tidy up the accessories on her head.


    Hearing this, Gu lightly realized.


    "I almost forgot that this is not outside." Gu turned his head slightly, a little depressed.


    "Unexpectedly, the second one of us to break through the half-step immortal stage, it turned out to be Rong Ye?" Nan Hua looked at the attic wrapped in spiritual energy, fanned, and said silently.


    Mu Chen and Yue Zhao looked at each other, both a little helpless.


    "Senior Brother Five is lucky and got the "Wan Fu Lu", otherwise I am afraid it will take a long time." Gu Qing said, afraid that Nan Hua and the others would be unbalanced.


    "Brother knows, gently, don''t worry, I''m just kidding, how can I be really jealous of Rong Ye after being together for so many years?" Nan Hua tapped a fan on Gu Qing''s head, right. Gu Qing''s reaction felt a little funny.


    Gu gently covered his head, glared at Nan Hua, snorted coldly, and turned his head to ignore Nan Hua.


    Upon seeing this, Yue Zhao, Jun Wu, Si Lin and Mu Chen glared at Nan Hua at the same time, and were very dissatisfied with Nan Hua''s act of knocking on Gu''s head.


    At the same time, being stared at by several people, the smile on Nan Hua''s face froze, and he hurried to coax Gu Qing, fearing that Gu Qing would really ignore him.


    In Rong Ye''s room, Rong Ye had lost his perception of the outside world at this time, and he was completely immersed in the world of runes.


    Those runes seemed to have come to life, twisting around him one by one, and there were countless combinations of runes. Some of these combinations were seen by Rong Ye, but some had never been seen before. There were thousands in his mind. Thousands of thoughts flashed, countless kinds of rune combinations were produced in his mind, and then he was broken up, reappeared, broken up again... the process was repeated continuously.


    In the end, all the runes were shattered, and those fragments turned into a little bit of light and flew into his body. He fell into a mysterious and mysterious state, as if he understood a lot, and didn''t seem to understand anything, and kept repeating.


    What he didn''t see was that there was aura around him, and those auras formed a vortex that surrounded him.


    The Black Jiao, who was originally hidden in his sleeve, had already stepped aside, looking at him with brilliant eyes.


    The reason why Hei Jiao chose Rong Ye to enter into a temporary contract with him was because he took a fancy to Rong Ye¡¯s talent in the way of Fuzhuan, but he never thought that Rong Ye¡¯s talent was so strong, than he met three hundred years ago. The ancestor of the Rong family was much stronger.


    The eyes flashed, and it looked at Rong Ye''s resolute face, and a trace of firmness flashed under his eyes.


    ...


    The movement of Rong Ye¡¯s promotion really attracted many monsters. The first group was a group of human face spiders. There were about seven or eight. Each of them was at the eighth level. After seeing the spiritual energy next to the attic, they Like a cat smelling a fishy smell, he rushed over regardless.


    Gu Qing and the others had already prepared, and they didn''t need anyone else to do it. Yue Zhao knocked down all the human face spiders with one song.


    The second batch is a dozen black leopards, each with the same cultivation base as the human face spider, all in the eighth stage, and similarly, they were brought down by Yue Zhao alone.


    The third batch is a group of hundreds of bees. The cultivation bases of the bees are almost all at the seventh level. Although the cultivation base is not high, they cannot hold up a large number. In addition to Yue Zhao, Nanhua also joined the battle this time. He and Yuezhao cooperated, one played the piano, the other used a fan, and it took one tune to solve the problem.


    The fourth batch is three Sansuo Jin snakes. The Sansuo Jin snakes are also called white flowers. Its back is gray and there is a black horizontal pattern on the occiput. It is named because of the three radial black lines on the side of the head. These three The cultivation bases of the Sansuo Brocade Snakes are all in the ninth rank, and they are at the peak of the ninth rank. At first, they thought that something was born, but when they discovered that there was a human being in the rank, they were a little surprised.


    They originally planned to leave, but when they thought that human beings were more vulnerable when they were promoted, if they took this opportunity to eat this humanity, they could also gain human power, and then they stayed and fought with Gu Qing and the others.


    This time Yue Zhao didn''t make a move, and the one who made the move was replaced by Si Lin.


    As soon as his breath came out, the three Sansuo Brocade Snakes wanted to leave, but unfortunately, Si Lin would never agree, and soon killed them.


    Perhaps it was because of Si Lin''s breath, or perhaps because of the breath of the three Sansuo Golden Snakes. There was no monster attack from behind, Gu Qing and the others relaxed, waiting for Rong Ye to succeed in the promotion.


    ...


    The spiritual vortex surrounded Rong Ye for two hours. Just when Gu Qing and the others were a little worried, Rong Ye''s body moved in the room, and the spiritual energy that surrounded Rong Ye poured into Rong Ye''s body in an instant.


    After a while, Rong Ye finally opened his eyes.


    Feeling the abundant spiritual power in his body, a satisfied smile appeared on Rong Ye''s face.


    He also didn¡¯t expect that he had entered the trial grounds to get the position of the Rong family¡¯s Patriarch, but he accidentally got the Rong family¡¯s most treasured "Wan Fu Lu" and helped him break through to the half-step immortal stage. Of course, he has not After Lei Jie''s baptism, but his cultivation is almost the same as the half-step immortal stage.


    The most important thing is that he has a deeper understanding on Fu Zhuan.


    Looking at the "Wan Fu Lu" in his hand, Rong Ye was very pleasantly surprised. He felt that this book should bring him more than it is now. The characters recorded in "Wan Fu Lu" could even support him. After the ascent!


    Looking at the room that had become chaotic because of his advancement, Rong Ye twitched his mouth. After the black water bird returned to him, his hands changed quickly, making a series of handprints. When he was over, a golden light flashed. After that, the room that had just been messy immediately became completely new.


    Nodding satisfied, Rong Ye got off the bed and walked out of the room.


    When he came to the outside of the attic, he saw Gu Qing and others sitting not far away.


    "Senior Brother Five, how are you feeling now?" Gu lightly saw Rong Ye, stood up, walked quickly to Rong Ye''s side, and asked curiously and caringly.


    "Very good, full of power." To Gu Qing, Rong Ye has always been very indulgent, and while talking, he patted Gu Qing''s head.


    "Not bad, Rong Ye, I didn''t expect you to enter the half-step immortal stage earlier than the others." Nan Hua walked over with a fan, with a sour tone.


    "No way, who will kill me?" Rong Ye always likes to fight each other with Nanhua, but in most cases Nanhua wins, and he is speechless by Nanhua, this time he can finally get back. In one round, he naturally won''t let this opportunity go, "Don''t worry too much, Senior Brother, because your qualifications will soon be promoted to the half-step immortal level."


    Nan Hua''s face turned dark and grinned his teeth. Considering the difference between the two men''s current cultivation bases, he did not provoke Rong Ye any more, but he snorted coldly, turned his head aside, and ignored Rong Ye.


    Seeing Nan Hua''s reaction, Rong Ye smiled triumphantly.


    "Now in the trial land, there is no thunder tribulation, but it is not easy to get through the understanding, you should still be prepared." Si Lin has survived thunder tribulation, and naturally knows how powerful the thunder tribulation is, see Rong Ye With a triumphant look, he thought about it or exhorted it.


    "Yes, I see, big brother." Rong Ye was still very convinced of Si Lin. When Si Lin spoke, his expression straightened and he said seriously.


    "Yeah." Si Lin nodded to Rong Ye, satisfied with his attitude.

 Chapter 211：

    After Rong Ye was promoted, Gu Qing and the others rested for another half an hour, and then set off again.


    "According to the marks on the map and our speed, it will take another one and a half hours to reach the place marked in red." Yue Zhao put down the map in his hand and said to Gu Qing and the others next to him.


    "The black place used to be Senior Black Jiao, I don''t know what this red place is." Gu gently took a sip of Linglu, and curiously guessed.


    "By the way, Senior Black Jiao, do you know what''s there?" Rong Ye heard Gu Qing''s words and looked directly at the Black Jiao who was also drinking from his sleeve and asked.


    Hei Jiao raised his head, thought about it, and shook his head, "Since I was locked up, I haven''t left the cold pool for three hundred years. I don''t know where you are talking about it."


    Rong Ye was not disappointed when he heard what Hei Jiao said. He didn''t have much hope when he asked Black Jiao.


    "We''ll know when we get to the place." Si Lin patted Gu''s head gently, so that she didn''t need to think too much.


    Gu Qing and the others were still relatively fast, and an hour and a half later, they really came to the red spot on the map.


    Looking at the cliff in front, Gu Qing and their faces looked at each other, some of them didn''t know what to say.


    "Isn''t this asking us to go down from this cliff? The cliff looks quite deep." Gu gently stretched out his head to look down the cliff, and was pulled back by Jun Wu next to her.


    "Be careful, don''t lean over." Jun Wu frowned, not satisfied with Gu Qing''s behavior.


    "Yes, gently, be careful, don''t move." Si Lin also frowned and looked at Gu Qing gently, and whispered softly.


    Gu Qingqing also understood that her behavior was dangerous, so he stuck out his tongue and nodded quickly, "I know, I''ll be careful."


    While she was talking, she took two steps back to make herself a little farther from the cliff.


    Jun Wu and Si Lin nodded in satisfaction, and then observed the situation beside the cliff with others.


    Yue Zhao took the map and compared it several times carefully, and found that the red place on the map was the cliff, frowning.


    "It seems that what we are looking for is under this cliff." He put away the map and said to the others.


    Others just checked the surroundings, and they didn''t find any other unique places. Now Yuezhao has said that. They looked at each other and didn''t have any opinion.


    "If this is the case, let''s go down, everyone, be careful and protect yourself." Si Lin finished speaking, and jumped down first.


    "Gently, be careful, and protect yourself." Yue Zhao exhorted Gu Qing gently, and jumped down behind Si Lin.


    Nan Hua walked to Gu Qing''s side and touched Gu Qing''s head, "Senior brother first go down and explore the situation for you, protect yourself."


    After speaking, he put away the Liuli Shuanghua fan in his hand and jumped down.


    Mu Chen glanced at Gu Qingqing, and his gaze fell on Jun Wu who was next to Gu Qingqing, "Take care of Qing Qing."


    After seeing Jun Wu nodding, he also jumped down.


    Rong Ye and Mu Chen jumped almost at the same time, and finally Gu Qing and Jun Wu were left on the cliff.


    "Let''s go, let''s go down too." Gu Qing had already been eager to try, but she knew that the seniors would definitely not let her go down first, so she didn''t act first.


    Jun Wu nodded, took Gu Qing''s hand, and jumped down with Gu Qing.


    This cliff is indeed as deep as they guessed, and the height should be about 100 meters. Gu Qing and the others always let them fall down at first. During this time, Jun Wu kept holding Gu Qing¡¯s hand to prevent Gu Qing and her. Lost.


    Just when they were halfway down, the sounds of birds suddenly heard from their ears, and the seven faces immediately changed.


    "No, it''s a red-eyed carving." Si Lin''s voice came from below.


    Gu Qing and the others looked not far away at the same time, only to see a group of about two dozen **** eagles flying towards them.


    The red-eyed eagle is a Tier 9 monster. It likes to live in groups and has a very strong attack power. Their mouths and claws are very sharp, and even the black feathers on their bodies are very hard. They can be used as weapons to attack the enemy.


    The most important thing is that red-eyed eagles are carnivores, and humans are included in their recipes!


    "Everyone, be careful, stabilize your figure, and prepare to fight." Si Lin''s body stopped in mid-air, and while instructing others, he withdrew the prisoner''s dragon sword.


    Yue Zhao and the others followed Si Lin, holding their bodies in the air, taking out their weapons, and preparing to fight the Red-Eyed Eagle.


    Just when the Red-Eyed Eagle was about to approach, Si Lin and the others started their hands.


    The prisoner dragon sword slashed, and the golden sword energy went straight to the front red-eyed eagle.


    Feeling the danger, the red-eyed eagle immediately wanted to avoid it, but it was a pity that it could be locked at the realm of Si Lin. It was locked by the sword aura and could not move at all, and could only be affected by the sword of Si Lin.


    The golden sword energy slashed on the face door and chest of the Red Eyed Carving. There was a wound that penetrated the entire face immediately on its face, and a long wound appeared on its chest as well. The blood flowed out instantly and fell from its body to the ground.


    It made a sharp chirp and flapped its wings, and the feathers on its wings immediately shot towards Si Lin like sharp arrows.


    With a wave of Si Lin''s hand, the golden sword aura chopped all the feathers of the red-eyed carving in half, and they fell from the air one after another, like a feather rain.


    Without waiting for the red-eye eagle to approach, the prisoner dragon sword swept across, and the golden sword energy rushed to the red-eye eagle again. This time one of the red-eye eagle''s wings was directly cut off by Si Lin, it let out a painful neigh, and fell from mid-air. To the ground.


    The Liuguangqin in Yuezhao''s hand appeared in his hand when Si Lin took out the sword. He dropped one hand on the strings and flicked it lightly. The invisible sound blade immediately attacked the red-eyed carving. His attack range was mainly After hitting the three red-eyed eagles in front, the sound blade quickly came to the three red-eyed eagles, leaving scars on their bodies, and their feathers were dyed red and black with blood in no time.


    The three red-eyed eagles immediately became angry, the red in their eyes became heavier, and they rushed directly to Yue Zhao.


    How could Yuezhao let them get close to him, keeping on the strings and plucking them again and again, and the invisible sound blade flew to the red-eye eagle one by one. When the red-eye eagle didn¡¯t notice, the scars immediately appeared on their bodies, even There are a few deeper ones, and you can see their bones.


    The wings were injured and lost their balance. One by one, they fell toward the bottom of the cliff just like the red-eyed eagle attacked by Si Lin.


    The Liulishuanghua fan in Nanhua''s hand directly turned into a Liulishuang flower sword. Like Si Lin, he used one sword and one sword to eliminate the few red-eyed carvings in the middle.


    Mu Chen''s Red Flame Spear and Rong Ye''s Fu Seal cooperated well, and the two solved five red-eye eagles together.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu, one with the immortal silk and the other with a scimitar, quickly harvested several red-eye eagles.


    However, when they met for the first time, Gu Qing and the others solved two-thirds of the red-eye eagles. The remaining red-eye eagles couldn''t make the climate at all, and they quickly solved them.


    After solving all the red-eye eagles, they didn''t stop, and then fell to the bottom of the cliff.


    Soon, they came to the bottom of the cliff.


    There was a flat land under the cliff. After Gu Qing and the others came down, they were all stunned by the scenery here.


    This place is like a paradise, with large blue flame flowers growing. The blue flame flowers are blue all over, without leaves, and the stems are relatively short. The lower part of the flower is blue, and the upper part is blue. With a hint of orange-red, it looks like a blue flame, hence the name Blue Flame Flower.


    The most important thing is that the blue flame flower is a kind of medicinal material, the grade is in the ninth rank, it is very precious, it is the main material for refining the life extension pill and the broken elixir pill.


    As the name suggests, Yanshou Dan can prolong lifespan. A low-grade Yanshou Dan can prolong lifespan by three years, medium-grade Yanshou Dan can extend lifespan by five years, high-grade Yanshou Dan can extend lifespan by seven years, and the best product can extend lifespan by ten years. The second fairy world is very popular, it can be said that there is no market.


    The main function of the elixir-breaking pill is to increase the chance of being promoted from the 9th level to the half-step immortal-level. Depending on the individual''s talents, the increased probability is also different, and like the life extension pill, the chances of improving the elixir-breaking pill of different grades are not same.


    These two medicines are definitely the medicines that everyone yearns for in the second immortal world. Unfortunately, the number of blue flame flowers is scarce, and it is not easy to refining them successfully. Therefore, every time a blue flame flower appears in the auction, it will trigger an event. It''s a **** storm, and in recent decades, blue flame flowers have never appeared at auctions.


    Seeing such a large swath of blue flame flowers, Mu Chen, as an alchemist, went crazy, even Gu Qing and the others felt a dream.


    "Sent, sent, so many blue flame flowers, hahaha!" Mu Chen''s gaze was completely glued to the blue flame flowers, and he couldn''t see the others at all.


    For alchemists like Mu Chen, the attractiveness of good medicinal materials to them is absolute, just like "Wan Fu Lu" is to a Fu Xiu like Rong Ye.


    Just when Mu Chen wanted to rush over, his body was grabbed by Rong Ye who was beside him.


    "Rong Ye, what are you doing for me?" Mu Chen wasn''t angry when he was dragged, but instead looked at Rong Ye in confusion.


    "Blue flame flower is such a precious medicinal material, there must be a protective beast around, you just rush over, what if you get injured?" Rong Ye looked at the side of blue flame flower and explained to Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen was taken aback, and patted her head, "Look at me, I''m so excited, I forgot even this kind of thing."


    "Senior Brother Si, don''t remember the past. Look over there. What are those things?" Gu gently pulled La Muchen''s sleeve, pointed to a place not far from Lan Yanhua, and asked Mu Chen. .


    Mu Chen followed Gu Qing''s hand and looked over. When he saw the flowers there, his eyes widened instantly, "The golden and silver grass, it turned out to be the golden and silver grass!"

 Chapter 212：

    Mu Chen felt that she was so happy today, not only saw the blue flame flower, but also saw the honeysuckle.


    The rare degree of the gold and silver grass is more powerful than that of the blue flame flower, because the gold and silver grass is the main material for refining the enlightenment pill.


    As the name suggests, the Pill of Enlightenment is a pill for enlightenment. Of course, its effect is not so powerful. Like the Pill of Breaking the Immortal, the Pill of Enlightenment can increase the chance of enlightenment.


    Cultivation of immortals is mainly cultivating the Tao. Some people may not have a good talent for cultivation, but have a good understanding. One time of enlightenment may be worthy of others'' hard work for decades. Once in the world of immortality, someone directly ascended after enlightenment.


    And if you want to go one step further from the half-step immortal stage, and cultivate to the real immortal stage, you must enlighten the Dao. The deeper the understanding of the Dao, the easier it will be to ascend.


    In addition, big disciples like Nanhua and the others also know some secrets about the immortal stage, that is, after reaching the immortal stage, it is not only about cultivation, but more about the perception of the laws of heaven and earth, at this time , It is very important to increase the chance of entering epiphany!


    The Enlightenment Pill has not appeared in the secondary immortal realm for two hundred years. The main reason is that honeysuckle as the main medicine does not exist in the secondary immortal realm!


    What Mu Chen cultivates is the way of alchemy. They are just like Rong Ye''s talisman, Si Lin''s kendo, Yuezhao''s Le Dao, etc. In addition to accumulating spiritual power, the most important thing is his own realm, Mu Chen Now in the second immortal realm, he is already regarded as the master of alchemy, and there are few people in the second immortal realm who can compare with him in alchemy.


    And if he wants to go further, he must refine higher-level pill, and the second immortal realm has too little inheritance of the pill path. Mu Chen also learned of the higher-level pill after he obtained the inheritance of the red flame lord. What does the pill need? To improve his alchemy, both the Pill Breaking Pill and the Enlightening Pill are the pill that he must master!


    He had collected most of the medicinal materials for refining these two medicines after inheriting the secret realm, but the two main medicines hadn''t been found yet. Unexpectedly, when he came to a trial place with Rong Ye, he found them all!


    Thinking of this, Mu Chen directly turned around and gave Rong Ye a big hug. If it weren''t for Rong Ye''s gaze was too frightening, he wanted to give Rong Ye a hard kiss.


    "Rong Ye, thank you so much. I was so happy to have encountered the two medicinal materials of blue flame flower and honeysuckle!" Mu Chen rarely shows such emotions, although he is not like Si Lin. He Junwu is indifferent to people, but his mood swings are relatively low on weekdays. This is the first time he has been like this.


    His unusual performance attracted Si Lin''s attention.


    "Senior Brother Si, what is the gold and silver grass?" Gu gently looked at the medicinal materials that were not far away, then turned to ask Mu Chen.


    When she first studied with Mu Chen, she also memorized all the medicinal materials, but in her memory, there is no medicinal material like honeysuckle, but seeing Mu Chen''s appearance, this kind of honeysuckle should be a kind of comparison. Rare medicinal materials, this could not help but ask curiously.


    "The rank of Jin Yincao should be regarded as a half immortal rank. You have seen its appearance. Its body is divided into two parts, half of which is golden and half of silver. It is said that there is a trace of the law of heaven and earth in it, which is to refine enlightenment. The main material of the pill, the enlightenment pill can increase the chance of enlightenment. The grade is above the ninth level, and it can be regarded as a semi-immortal pill. The second immortal world has not seen the enlightenment pill for two hundred years." See Gu Qing''s eyes sparkling Staring at herself, Mu Chen finally calmed down a bit, and explained to Gu Qing and the others.


    Hearing this, even Si Lin was a little surprised.


    "It seems that our luck is really good. We can even encounter medicinal materials of this level." Gu gently looked at the honeysuckle, and was very happy at this time.


    They all know Mu Chen''s abilities, and they also know that Mu Chen needs to refine higher-level pills in order to improve his alchemy level and advance to the ranks. Otherwise, even if the spiritual power in the body is accumulated, he will also He couldn''t be promoted to a half-step immortal rank, and now he had blue flame flowers and honeysuckle, which was a great thing for Mu Chen.


    "Such precious medicinal materials have appeared. It seems that the guardian beasts guarding this medicinal material are not easy. Please be careful." Yue Zhao looked at the two medicinal fields that were not far away, his eyes flashed, and he warned others. .


    Si Lin and the others all understood this truth, their expressions were whole, they nodded at Yue Zhao, and they all became vigilant.


    "There is a monster beast here, and it is a very powerful monster, you''d better hide." Hei Jiao, who had been silent all the time, suddenly reminded.


    Hearing that, Si Lin and the others looked at each other and looked around. This piece of land is flat, with no trees. It¡¯s really hard to hide. Fortunately, they had the invisibility talisman given to them before Rong Ye, for the sake of safety. Everyone took out three or four pictures and took them on their bodies, while standing still, for fear of exposing themselves.


    After their figures disappeared, a figure appeared in front of Gu Qing and them.


    It is a huge bird. To be precise, it is a bird that resembles a peacock. Its feathers are black, very gorgeous, with long tail feathers, white leaf-shaped patterns in the middle of the feathers, and black flames on its body. .


    After the bird came back, he first looked at the blue flame flower, and then at the honeysuckle. When it was confirmed that the two medicinal materials were in good condition, it was about to leave. Just as it moved, it suddenly stopped. , Walked towards Gu Qing and their side.


    Although Rong Ye''s invisibility talisman is very useful, it just makes it impossible to see them. It does not mean that they are really gone. If someone walks over and bumps into them, you can still feel it and see the bird. Coming over, Gu Qing and the others were very nervous. This bird was not an ordinary monster at first glance. If it were discovered by it, they might not have been able to fight it.


    Fortunately, the bird just walked around on their side and didn''t touch any of them. After no abnormality was found, it left again.


    After the bird couldn''t see it, Gu Qing and the others were relieved, but they didn''t remove the invisibility talisman from their bodies, but just discussed it.


    "The bird just now looks a bit like the legendary Qingluan?" Gu Qing thought about the bird''s appearance, and asked uncertainly.


    "It looks a little like it." Jun Wu stood beside Gu Qing and was the first to answer Gu Qing''s question.


    "If I remember correctly, shouldn''t the blue luan bird be cyan? The one just now was black, and the flame on it always gave me a bad feeling." Nan Hua also said at this time.


    "If I guess right, this is a demonized blue luan bird. The reason why its feathers and flames turn black is because it is demonized." As a living encyclopedia, Yue Zhao is very Soon there will be a more reliable guess.

 Chapter 213：

    "Demonized? No?" Mu Chen''s voice sounded. He was a little surprised at Yue Zhao''s statement, but he was a little uncertain when he thought of the bird''s appearance just now, "I didn''t feel the devilish energy in it just now. "


    These people are very sensitive to devil qi, if the Qingluan is really demonized, they should have felt it just now.


    Hearing this, Yue Zhao also frowned.


    "It looks like it is demonized. As for why there is no demon energy, I am not sure." He is sure that the demonization recorded in the book is like this, but Qingluan has no demon energy at all, and Yue Zhao is also Some are confused.


    "What you said is not wrong, that Qingluan is demonized," Hei Jiao suddenly said, "As for why it has no devilish energy on its body, it is because even if it is demonized, it belongs to a divine beast, and it has not been completely demonized. Change."


    Gu Qing''s several people looked at each other, all a little surprised.


    "That''s Qingluan, even if it''s demonized, it''s a sacred beast, can we fight it?" Rong Ye looked at the medicinal materials that couldn''t be far away, thinking that Mu Chen needed these medicinal materials, then they would have to fight with Demonized Qing Luan had a fight, but the opponent was a sacred beast after all, and he was a little worried that they would not be able to do it.


    "I just felt it. Its cultivation base should be close to the immortal level, but it is still half a step away. Although it will be a bit hard, it should be able to beat it." As the strongest existence of the seven, Si Lin was calm. To say.


    "Great!" Mu Chen just thought that he was going to miss these two medicinal materials, but Si Lin unexpectedly said that they would be able to fight and immediately became happy.


    "Does the red marked on the map actually refer to Qingluan? The flames of Qingluan should have been red, just like black represents the black dragon." Yue Zhao thought of the markers on the map, and said thoughtfully .


    "It should be so right. The person who drew the map should have detected their existence and specially recorded their location." Nan Hua nodded, agreeing with Yue Zhao''s statement.


    "This place of trial does not look small, and what we have in our hands is only half of a map. The other half of the map does not know where it is. There may be other things recorded in it." Rong Ye looked a little eager to try. Go through this place of trial.


    Think about it, they found Hei Jiao according to the black mark, accidentally got "Wan Fu Lu", and now they found Qing Luan according to the red mark. Although Qing Luan has been demonized, they also found the blue flame flower and Such precious medicinal materials as honeysuckle, this shows that the marked on the map is likely to be more precious things. If they can find the remaining half of the map, maybe they can find more useful things?


    When other people heard Mu Chen''s words, their eyes were bright. What Mu Chen could think of, they could naturally also think of it, and they couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    "Resolve the immediate matter first, and talk about the others later." Si Lin was still relatively calm, knowing that the most important thing is to deal with Demonized Qingluan, and immediately reminded him.


    "Yes, the key is to solve this demonized Qingluan first." Mu Chen''s gaze fell on the medicinal materials not far away, and said in agreement.


    The others naturally had no objection, so under Si Lin''s sign, they tore off the invisibility charms on their bodies one after another, and then Mu Chen went to gather medicinal materials, while the others were on guard, waiting for the enchanted Qingluan to fly over.


    As soon as Mu Chen collected two blue flame flowers, he heard the call of Demonized Qingluan, and soon, Demonized Qingluan came to them.


    "Who are you waiting? You dare to **** my medicinal materials?" Demonized Qingluan was very angry when he saw that his medicinal materials were picked by Mu Chen, and asked sternly.


    Demonized Qingluan is different from Black Jiao. Hei Jiao has no malice towards Gu Qing and they can be resolved by negotiation. However, Demonized Qingluan''s thinking has changed, and he is extremely disgusted with humans, and it is impossible to negotiate with humans.


    Si Lin and the others glanced at each other, and did not answer Demonized Qingluan''s question.


    "Mu Chen, you continue to gather medicinal materials, everyone else, do it!" Si Lin gave a soft yell, took the lead in taking out the prisoner''s dragon sword and attacking the demonized Qingluan.


    The golden sword aura struck the demonized Qingluan, in order not to harm the medicinal materials in the bottom, Si Lin deliberately controlled the intensity, and all the sword aura went to the demonized Qingluan.


    The Demonized Qingluan was obviously the same as Si Lin thought, not wanting to ruin the medicinal materials he had worked so hard to grow, with its wings flapped and a gust of wind blowing towards Si Lin.


    Kuangfeng and Si Lin''s sword energy met in mid-air. The golden and cyan rays of light occupies one side of each other, and no one will let anyone else.


    At this moment, Yue Zhao moved, and Liu Guangqin appeared in his hand.


    He placed his hands on the streamer and shook the piano quickly. This time his purpose was not to attack the demonized Qingluan, but to disturb its mind and make it unable to concentrate on fighting Si Lin, so his fluctuating tunes The wind is so strange that it makes people feel unbearable. Of course, Gu Qing can''t hear this kind of sound, only Demonized Qingluan can hear it.


    Nanhua took out a formation plate and quickly formed seals with both hands.


    "open!"


    With his soft drink, the formation rose directly into the air, hanging over the head of the blue flame flower and honeysuckle. With Nan Hua''s finger, the blue brilliance appeared, followed by a translucent protective cover. Cover the place where the blue flame flower and honeysuckle are, so that when they fight, they can''t hurt the blue flame flower and honeysuckle.


    After doing this, his body volleyed, the Liuli Shuanghua fan in his hand lightly slapped, and a whirlwind hit the demonized Qingluan.


    "Apocalypse!"


    Rong Ye shouted in a low voice, and a huge Apocalypse Record appeared above his head. Since he was promoted, the Apocalypse Record has also undergone some changes.


    Some dark golden patterns began to appear on the original cover. These patterns are now only on the edge of the cover. I think that as Rong Ye''s cultivation base progresses, they will slowly fill the entire cover.


    The three characters of "Apocalypse Record" have also changed, turning into a dazzling golden color, and the eyes will even be burned by the light above when they look straight.


    In addition, the Apocalypse Records have thickened a bit, and it is certain that when Rong Ye is really promoted to a half-step immortal stage, or even a fairy stage, the Apocalypse Records will undergo greater changes.


    "Apocalypse Lightning Strike Talisman!"


    Rong Ye gave a low shout, and a talisman seal about half a meter long appeared in the air, and a golden light flashed on the talisman seal. Then a bucket of thunder and lightning appeared in the air and went straight to the enchanted Qingluan.


    Gu Qing''s Immortal Ling Ling had already been turned into a whip by her, and with a fierce blow, a white light quickly flew towards the enchanted Qingluan.


    Jun Wu''s silver scimitar was spinning around him, he held the hilt and swept across, a silver ray of light swiftly flew towards the enchanted Qingluan.


    Since the demonization, the cultivation base of Demonized Qingluan has improved more than a little. Gu Qingluan and the others look so young, so at first, Demonized Qingluan did not put Gu Qingluan in his eyes.


    After Si Lin took the shot, it realized that it had some rivals in love, and after Yue Zhao and the others took the shot, it found that it had completely underestimated the other party.


    Its fierce wind and Si Lin''s sword aura are still confronting each other, and Yue Zhao¡¯s piano sound makes its brain chaotic. Although it is only for a while, its impact on it is not small. Nanhua and their attacks are also very powerful, especially Rong Ye''s thunder and lightning, to the Demon Race, thunder and lightning are an absolute nemesis. The devilish energy on his body stagnates for an instant when he feels the thunder and lightning.


    In the first wave of attacks, Demonized Qingluan was injured because of underestimating the enemy, which instantly aroused the fighting spirit in it.


    "Huh!"


    It raised its head, raised its head and sighed, flapped its wings, several tornadoes appeared in the air, and went straight to Si Lin and them. In addition, it opened its mouth, spit out a ball of flame, and flew towards Gu Qing. Light them.


    The Prisoner Dragon Sword was controlled by Si Lin and hit a tornado. The tornado instantly swept the Prisoner Dragon Sword in. Si Lin''s complexion remained unchanged, and the output of spiritual power was increased. A golden light appeared in the tornado. Then, It was torn apart from the inside, the golden sword energy directly broke the tornado up, and the prisoner dragon sword returned to Si Lin''s hand.


    Nan Hua slammed the flames spit out from the enchanted Qingluan, the whirlwind directly swept the flames, the two constantly counterbalanced, and finally both disappeared at the same time.


    The scimitar in Jun Wu''s hand slashed fiercely at the tornado, and the tornado was cut in half and then dissipated.


    Gu Qing flicked the whip that the immortal Ling had turned into, and the white light hit the tornado, and the tornado was directly broken up.


    Yuezhao did not move, his hand was still on the strings, and he kept playing. The effect of this piece was superimposed. The longer he played, the better the effect, and he naturally couldn''t stop.


    There was also a tornado hitting the protective cover protecting the blue flame flower and honeysuckle. The protective cover shook, bursting out a burst of blue light, and the tornado disappeared.


    Inside the protective cover, Mu Chen speeded up the collection. He was very proficient in this kind of work, but at first he was not familiar with the situation of blue eye flowers and honeysuckle. This was relatively slow. After collecting several plants, he had already touched it. After knowing the method, the speed has naturally increased. At this moment, more than a dozen plants have been collected.


    Si Lin and the others are still fighting. Demonized Qingluan has already entered a state of anger at this time. The wind that it blows is stronger and stronger every time, and the flames it spit out are more and more. Luan was not much worse, and it was very easy to deal with. Not only did Rong Ye improve his cultivation level, he also had Fu Zhuan, and the situation was okay.


    Gu Qing, Nan Hua, and Jun Wu were worse off, and they were in a bit difficult situation to deal with the stronger and stronger wind.


    But this is nothing to Gu Qing and the others. Each of them is used to leapfrog challenges. The stronger the demonized Qingluan¡¯s attack, the more excited they are, because at their level, they want to encounter this kind of There are really not many opportunities for everyone!


    Gu Qing was hurt a little when she first tried her spiritual power, but she was completely worried, but she became even more excited!

 Chapter 214：

    Hun Xian Ling hung in front of her, her hands began to seal, so fast that she could only see the afterimage.


    "go with!"


    Her right index finger and **** were brought together, and she snorted, pointing in the direction of the demonized Qingluan. The Hunxian Ling changed from one to countless ones, and flew to the demonized Qingluan together.


    At the same time, Si Lin let out a low roar, and countless prisoner dragon swords appeared in the sky, all flying towards Demonized Qingluan.


    "Apocalypse¡¤Wan Talisman Out!"


    Rong Ye roared, there were countless talisman seals flying out of the Apocalypse Records, and each one was shining with golden aura, covering the sky and the sun, and flew towards the enchanted Qingluan together.


    Jun Wu''s scimitar cut out a huge beam of light and shot it towards the demonized Qingluan, half of the sky was illuminated.


    Nanhua propped up a protective formation and added it to the protective cover underneath to ensure that their battle would not destroy the medicinal materials underneath.


    "Huh!"


    The enchanted Qingluan sighed up to the sky, flapped its wings, and a black beam of light flew towards Gu Qing and the others. At the same time, it opened its mouth, and flames spurted continuously from its mouth and flew towards Gu Qing and them.


    The original blood-colored sky turned half to gold, generally black. The two colors collided in the air, and the ground even shook for a moment.


    On Gu Qing''s side, except for Si Lin who was still standing in place, Gu Qing and the others were all affected by the aftermath, and their bodies flew out for a certain distance in the air to barely stabilize.


    Demonized Qingluan and Gu Qing were also injured and flew out.


    "It''s now." Si Lin has been observing the situation of Demonized Qingluan, seizing the opportunity, and rushing up with the prisoner''s dragon sword.


    His figure disappeared in the same place, and in the next instant, he appeared in front of Demonized Qingluan, the red eyes of Demonized Qingluan instantly widened, just about to fight back, Si Lin had already slashed with a sword.


    This swordsman used most of his spiritual power, and the sky that had just returned to normal was dyed gold again, and a huge golden dragon phantom appeared in the air and flew towards the enchanted Qingluan.


    The dragon head flew past Demonized Qingluan''s chest and passed through the body of Demonized Qingluan.


    "Huh!"


    Demonized Qingluan made a painful scream, flapped its wings slightly, and then hung weakly. Its eyes closed at the same time, and its body fell from mid-air to the ground.


    "Purification!"


    A mysterious and ethereal voice sounded, Gu Qing stood in front of Demonized Qingluan, after her voice fell, a soft white light fell on Demonized Qingluan''s body.


    The black feathers of the enchanted Qingluan slowly turned into the original blue color, the black aura on his body also slowly disappeared, and the whole body was wrapped in red flames.


    When its corpse fell on the ground, it was directly swallowed by the flame. After the flame disappeared, a red spherical crystal was left behind. Gu gently picked it up and took the crystal into his own hand.


    "What is this?" Nan Hua leaned over, clutching his chest, and asked curiously.


    Si Lin and the others also gathered around, and their gaze hit the crystal in Gu Qing''s hand. Even the black dragon who had been in Rong Ye''s sleeve stuck his head out and looked at the crystal in Gu Qing''s hand.


    "This is Qingluan''s original power. That blueluan has already been demonized, and its original power should have been demonized, but you can drive away the devilish energy in it before it dies. Only by having the power of the origin to stay." As a monster beast, Hei Jiao obviously knows better about monsters. It looked at the crystal in Gu Qing''s hand with envy in his eyes.


    Of course, it also knew that Gu Qing was actually able to speak the art of spirit, this kind of talent could not be found in the entire sub-immortal realm. In the memory of Black Jiao, it is estimated that Gu Qing has also appeared in the past ten thousand years. , It was also a little afraid of Gu Qingqing.


    Hearing Hei Jiao''s words, Gu Qing and the others were a little surprised. They didn''t expect to get such an important thing!


    Qingluan is a branch of the Phoenix, and its original power is not something anyone can obtain!


    "How to deal with this thing?" Gu asked, looking at Si Lin lightly.


    "You got rid of Qingluan''s magic power, so you can hold it." Si Lin glanced at the others and said.


    "Yes, gently, this thing is all your credit, you hold it just right." Rong Ye echoed beside him.


    Yue Zhao, Nan Hua, and Jun Wu all had the same meaning as Si Lin, and they nodded when Gu lightly looked over.


    "Okay, then I''ll put it away first." Gu Qingqing knew that even if she gave Si Lin to them, they wouldn''t want it, so she nodded, anyway, if they need it at that time, she can just give it to them again!


    After solving the demonized Qingluan, Gu Qing and they both breathed a sigh of relief.


    Except for Si Lin and Mu Chen, the others were injured more or less. After Nan Hua removed the protective cover, Gu Qing and the others treated the wounds on the spot. Mu Chen went on to pick medicinal materials, while Si Lin searched nearby.


    There are only two medicinal fields here. Demonized Qingluan obviously doesn''t live here. In any case, Demonized Qingluan is of the level of sacred beasts. There must be a lot of collections in its cave. Si Lin wants to find these things.


    It took about an hour for Mu Chen to collect all the medicinal materials. He wiped the sweat from his forehead, thinking of the medicinal materials in the Qiankun Ring, with a satisfied expression on his face.


    But after Gu Qing and the others healed their injuries during this period of time, the injuries in their bodies almost recovered.


    Si Lin also returned to Gu Qing and them.


    "Big brother, have you found Qingluan''s cave?" Rong Ye asked curiously when Si Lin came back.


    "I found it, I found a lot of good things." Calmly as Si Lin, thinking of the things he found in Qingluan''s cave, his face couldn''t help but show a smile.


    When the others heard Si Lin''s words, they all gathered around.


    Si Lin didn''t hide his personal secrets either, but took out all the things and showed them to Gu Qing.


    "Wow, this is a ninth-order black crystal stone, which can be inlaid on a weapon and can reduce the output of spiritual power." This is the reaction of Rong Ye who saw a small bag of black crystal stones.


    "There are also the ninth-order purple worry flower, the ninth-order deer''s head grass, the ninth-order Tianzhuqing... a lot of ninth-order medicinal materials." This is Mu Chen who sees the medicinal materials and can''t see other things.


    "There are also lapis lazuli, black fluorite, scarlet stone that can be used to make formations...With these materials, I should be promoted to the half-step immortal stage without any problems." This is when I saw the formation materials, one Nan Hua with an excited face.


    "This is the blood of the Scarlet Flame Golden Eyed Beast, and this is the blood of the Nine Heavens Wolf King, and the ponytail hair of the Flying Flying Horse... Wow, I have the material for the charm." Rong Ye saw the blood and When I was hairy, my eyes were as bright as the sun, which was a pleasant surprise.


    "What is this?" Gu Qing saw a piece of sheepskin that was a little familiar. She picked it out and opened it, "It''s the other half of the map!"


    Hearing her words, everyone else gathered around. Yue Zhao took out the other half of the map from him, and put it together with Gu Qing''s hand to form a complete map.


    "I didn''t expect the remaining half of the map to be in Qingluan''s cave!" Rong Ye said with emotion.


    If they hadn''t found Qingluan''s side according to the description of the map, and killed Qingluan, it is estimated that they would not have gotten half of the map.


    "Look, there is a key drawn here. Could it be that the key is here?" Gu gently pointed to the place marked with the key on the map and asked in surprise.


    "According to the habit of the person drawing the map, it is very possible." Yue Zhao nodded, agreeing to Gu Qing''s guess.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Go straight to this place, this little master is really enough!" Rong Ye said immediately after hearing this.


    Although he obtained "The Record of Ten Thousand Talismans" in the trial land, Rong Ye has no good feelings about this place, and now he just wants to leave quickly.


    "Looking at the signs on the map, this key is more than one. There should be three keys. It seems that we should gather all three keys before we can leave here." Yue Zhao observed more carefully and pointed to the other two. The smaller key sign said.


    "Really, these two keys are a bit small, and I almost didn''t notice." Gu lightly patted his chest, feeling a little grateful.


    "Then don''t delay time. Hurry up and find the key. Let''s leave this place as soon as possible." Nan Hua fanned and said, like Rong Ye, he didn''t want to stay in this place at all.


    In fact, the others didn''t want to stay here just as they thought, so everyone couldn''t care about dividing things. They set off again, and rushed to the key location closest to them according to the signs on the map.


    ...


    This is a virgin forest. The trees inside are very tall, with luxuriant branches and leaves covering the sky. The blood-red sky can only be seen from the gaps in the leaves. The light in the woods is not good, and some places are not even visible.


    At this time, Rong Yan''s hair was messy, there were blood stains and mud on his face, and his clothes were tattered. There were blood stains in many places, and even some wounds were still leaking blood, but he couldn''t take care of this. He and his company The two people he entered into the trial ground together hid behind the bushes, holding their breaths for fear of being found, looking very embarrassed.


    A group of ninth-tier black iron cows whizzed past their hiding place, Rong Yan didn''t dare to move, waited to confirm that the black iron cow hadn''t come back, and then relaxed.


    "Master Rong, it''s no way for us to hide like this. This place of trial is indeed the place of death in the legend. We have no way to leave now. What should we do next?" The man looked at Rong Yan and asked.


    The man''s name was He Wende, who was a casual cultivator of Rongcheng. Because he had received the favor of Rongyuan Bridge and the Rong family was paid relatively high, he agreed to enter the trial land with Rong Yan.


    Before entering, Rong Yan and Rong Yuanqiao promised him that they would leave the trial place soon. Who knows how long after they entered, they died a single person, and now they are being chased hiding in Tibet, fearing. , What is even more uncomfortable is that there is even no distinction between day and night. They don¡¯t know what the passage of time looks like. This makes everyone¡¯s spirit tense, if not for his better mental quality. , He is about to collapse!

 Chapter 215：

    Rong Yan didn''t know what to do next, he was even more daunted than He Wende.


    Although the place of trial is notorious, Rong Yan always felt that it was just a deliberate exaggeration by the ancestors of the Rong family in order to promote themselves. This is not the case.


    He is relatively conceited and very proud. In the Rong family and even in Rongcheng, he has always been a proud child of heaven. He has never put anyone in his eyes except for his father who was not better than Rong Ye.


    After Rong Ye''s father died, he felt that he was the most powerful one. Even if Rong Ye worshipped Wen Guiyun as his teacher, he didn''t feel that Rong Ye was so powerful.


    Because of this concept, before entering the trial ground, he always felt that he could easily get out of it, and he didn''t even want the few helpers Rong Yuanqiao found for him!


    As a result, he was slapped in the face after coming in.


    They had better luck than Rong Ye. They were not teleported into the formation, but directly teleported into this virgin forest. Of course, there were a lot of dangers here.


    The forest is more suitable for monsters to survive. There have been no humans in this virgin forest for hundreds of years, and only relying on mutual killing between monsters and beasts can not solve the monsters, so there are many monsters in this virgin forest.


    As soon as they came in, they met a group of Cloudmane Lions. The Cloudmane Lions were Tier 8 monsters. If they were alone against each other, any of them could be able to fight. The problem was that they encountered a group of more than twenty. The group of Cloudmane Lions on the left and right, and they were unprepared. One of them was scratched immediately, and the rest of them reacted immediately. After about half an hour of fighting, the group of Cloudmane Lions was resolved.


    Moreover, each of them had some more wounds, which made Rong Yan very unhappy.


    It''s not over yet. In the primeval forest, the most taboo is the smell of blood. Because of the wounds on their bodies, they left the site of the Cloudmane Lion and were spotted by other monsters.


    They have been fighting with the monsters in the primeval forest for about two or three days since they entered the place of trial, and they have lost two people!


    An hour ago, they entered the territory of the black iron cow, and then Rong Yan accidentally hunted down a black iron cow cub, which was stared at by the black iron cow. If it weren''t for their ability to escape and avoid during this time They have all improved a lot. Those who have just been surrounded by the black iron cattle, it is estimated that they will all have to end here!


    "Let''s find a place to heal first, and then continue to look for the key to leave." Rong Yan knew that he couldn''t panic in front of the two here, so he insisted.


    Although they were grasshoppers on a rope, Rong Yan didn''t want these people to abandon him.


    He Wende and another person, Li Xu, looked at each other, and could only nod their heads. At this moment, they both regretted that they shouldn''t take this business at that time.


    The three of them hid for a while, after confirming that the black iron cow would not come back, they walked out cautiously, found a place, ate the pills they were carrying, and started to heal their injuries.


    During this period of time, due to more injuries, the healing pills and the healing pills on each of them were consumed a lot, especially Rong Yan, as an employer, they negotiated before coming, He Wende Both of the two medicines they needed in the trial ground were provided by him.


    For this reason, Rong Yuanqiao bought a lot of pills in this area before Rong Yan came in!


    After an hour, the injuries of the three of them were much better under the effect of the pill. The three of them continued to walk toward the depths of the dense forest, looking for the place where the key to go out was.


    The reason why Rong Yan knew the existence of the key was because Rong Yuanqiao, as the owner of the family, knew some secrets that had not been recorded on paper. After they came in, they kept trying to find a place to meet the conditions, but unfortunately they never found it!


    During this period of time, Rong Yan and the others were getting better and better at avoiding monsters, just like at this moment, they had carefully avoided several places where monsters were.


    After about half an hour, they came to the front of a small waterfall.


    The waterfall is about 20 meters away, and there is a pool in front of it. The water quality looks good and very clear. Rong Yan and the others ran like this for a long time. They immediately wanted to wash up when they saw the pool and add some water by the way.


    While drinking water, Rong Yan found that a place behind the waterfall was empty, which seemed to be a cave. When he had an idea, he was suddenly agitated.


    "Look, there is a cave there." He pointed to the cave and said to Li Xu and He Wende next to him.


    Hearing this, He Wende and Li Xu immediately looked up at the place he was pointing, and when they saw that there was a cave, they were a little excited.


    "Is this the place where the key is?" He Wende walked to Rong Yan''s side and asked excitedly.


    "It''s a bit like it, but it''s not sure yet. Let''s go up and take a look first." Rong Yan thought for a while. This place resembled what his father told him, and he was immediately moved.


    "What are you waiting for, let''s go quickly." He Wende couldn''t wait to leave this place quickly. Hearing Rong Yan''s words at this time, he was naturally very anxious and took the lead in flying towards the cave.


    Rong Yan''s eyes flashed, and Li Xu, behind He Wende, flew to the back of the waterfall together.


    After crossing the waterfall, they came to the cave.


    This cave is relatively large, about two meters wide, and it is quite deep inside. Looking from the outside to the inside, it is very dark, and it is impossible to see what is inside.


    Fortunately, Rong Yan and the others carried things that could illuminate them. After taking them out, the three of them cautiously walked into the cave.


    What surprised them was that there were no institutions or monsters in this cave, and they came to a place like a stone chamber smoothly.


    Inside the stone room, it looks like a human has lived before. There is a stone bed, a stone table and a stone bench, and a set of blue porcelain teapots on the table. In addition, there is a wooden cabinet next to it, just passing by It took a long time and the cabinet was a bit decayed, but it was precisely because of this that they saw the black box placed inside.


    "What is this?" He Wende strode to the front of the cabinet, opened the rotten cabinet door, took out the box, and held it in his hand.


    "Open it and take a look." Li Xu reached out and opened the box.


    What appeared in front of them was a jade token with the word "out" engraved on it.


    "This should be the key?" He Wende curiously took out the token and asked Rong Yan.


    Rong Yan took a closer look. He actually hadn¡¯t seen the key, but thought that the place where the token appeared was the same as the place his father said before, and there was a word "out" written on it. There should be no mistake, so Nod.


    "Great, as long as we find the other two pieces, we can leave from this place." Li Xu''s face was happy, and he reached out to get the token.


    "What are you doing?" Rong Yan asked when Li Xu asked for the token, and stretched out his hand.


    However, before both of them could touch the token, the token in He Wende''s hand was taken away.


    "Who?"


    The three of them were shocked and turned their heads at the same time.


    "Thank you for helping us find the token." Rong Ye looked at the token in Gu Qing''s hand and said to Rong Yan with a smile.


    Seeing Rong Ye, Rong Yan immediately became angry.


    "Rong Yan, you dare to grab my token and return it to me!" As he said, he directly waved his palm and patted Rong Ye.


    Rong Ye turned sideways, avoiding Rong Yan''s palm.


    "Humph, how can it be returned to you when it''s in my hand?" He snorted coldly, and sneered at Rong Yan if he wanted him to return.


    Rong Yan was irritated by Rong Ye''s attitude. For so many years, he had been accustomed to being aloof to Rong Ye. How could he tolerate Rong Ye talking to him like this? At this moment, he only felt angry and rushed directly towards Rong Ye.


    Rong Ye had long seen Rong Yan displeased. In order to investigate his parents¡¯ affairs, he had tolerated Rong Yan a lot. Now he has determined that his parents were killed by Rong Yan¡¯s parents. Rong Yan may even know that. Naturally, he couldn''t endure Rong Yan anymore.


    "Gentlely, you take the key to find the senior brother and them first, and hand it to me here." He looked cold, and gently exhorted to Gu, then turned to face Rong Yan who was rushing over.


    Gu nodded slightly, turned and walked outside.


    "Brother He, go get the key back." Although Rong Yan was attacking Rong Ye, his eyes were fixed on the key in Gu Qing''s hand, and when Gu Qing turned to leave, he quickly said to He Wende next to him.


    "Okay." Actually, there is no need for Rong Yan to say, He Wende will also go to Gu Qing to grab the key. As soon as Rong Yan said, he immediately responded, and wanted to go past Rong Yan and chase Gu Qing.


    "Want to go out, did you ask me?" Naturally, Rong Ye couldn''t let He Wende go out, although he couldn''t get the key when he went out.


    He avoided Rong Yan''s attack, and at the same time slapped He Wende, blocking He Wende''s path.


    Feeling the strong palm of Rong Ye, He Wende didn''t dare to face it head-on, and immediately retreated, avoiding Rong Ye''s attack.


    The passage of the cave was only two meters away, and Rong Ye was blocked. He Wende and the others couldn''t get out. The three of them were very angry and anxious, and immediately joined forces to attack Rong Ye alone.


    If it had been reluctant to deal with three 9th-tier Rong Ye at the same time before promotion, there was no pressure now.


    Tianqilu appeared on top of his head, and a piece of talisman seal flew out of the Tianqilu and flew towards the three of Rong Yan.


    Also as a talisman, Rong Yan''s talisman is not a little bit worse than Rong Ye''s. Although their talismans are all immortal artifacts, his talisman is no better than Rong Ye. This is the first time Rong Yan has read it. Go to Rong Ye to shoot.


    When he was at the Rong family, Rong Ye always forbeared, not to mention that he spent most of his time in the holy land. Rong Yan¡¯s understanding of Rong Ye still remained at a young age, and he had no idea about Rong Ye¡¯s current situation. , Rong Yan was stunned!


    "Impossible! How could you be so powerful?" Rong Yan looked at Rong Ye against the three of them with ease, with a look of disbelief.


    "What''s impossible?" Rong Ye glanced at Rong Yan mockingly. He knows Rong Yan''s situation very well. "Why do you think I was accepted as an apprentice by the Spirit Fox Holy Master? It''s just because I''m more handsome than you? ?"


    "puff!"


    Because he couldn''t accept Rong Ye''s situation, Rong Yan was so angry that he spit out a mouthful of blood. While attacking Rong Ye, he repeated the word "impossible" in his mouth, which seemed to be something wrong.


    "Do you think the Rong family is the best?" Rong Ye gave Rong Yan a blank look, expressing disdain, "Little master, I am not only more talented than you, but luckier than you, and I look better than you. These years are just In order to find out who was the murderer of my parents, I only acted in front of you. You actually took it seriously! You laughed to death!"


    Rong Ye¡¯s expression is very exaggerated. He has never looked down upon Rong Yan. Even if Rong Yan hasn¡¯t bullied him much in recent years, his attitude of being superior every time he looks at him is already very irritating. !


    If it weren''t for investigating things, he wouldn''t know how many times he had beaten Rong Yan!


    Rong Ye''s words made Rong Yan unable to accept. He was not a generosity in the first place. The most unacceptable thing was to be overtaken by someone he looked down on, and he was so angry that he spouted blood again.


    "I''m going to kill you! Kill you!" His eyes were red, and the black breath under his eyes kept emerging, and the breath on his body was a little unstable.


    He seemed to have some signs of enchantment at this time, which made Rong Ye a little surprised. Although he knew that Rong Yan was more arrogant and couldn''t bear that others were better than him, he never thought that he would be so angry because of this!


    Rong Yan couldn''t take care of that much at this time. He had only one thought at this time, and that was to kill Rong Ye.


    This is a place of trial. Even if Rong Ye dies here, no one will say anything. After he goes out, he will still be the best in the younger generation of the Rong family. No one will ever know that Rong Ye is better than him. .


    With this belief, Rong Yan''s aura has actually increased a lot. In a short period of time, he broke through the peak of the ninth step, almost reaching the half-step immortal step!


    "Apocalypse ¡¤ Ten Thousand Talismans!"


    Naturally, Rong Ye would not give Rong Yan a chance. He gave a cold shout, and tens of thousands of talisman seals flew out of the Apocalypse Records.


    The talisman seals of the two of him and Rong Yan collided again in the air, and the two rays of gold and black invaded each other. Rong Yan''s complexion was fierce, and the blue veins on his neck were violent, inputting his spiritual power crazy, while Rong Ye''s expression was calm. Although he was constantly increasing his spiritual power input, he seemed calmer than Rong Yan.


    The collision between the two has exceeded the collision between the ninth order, He Wende and Li Xu had to step back and looked at the place where the two lights intersect in horror.


    Rong Yan''s cultivation level was only temporarily improved because of his ignorance, and it was incomparable to Rong Ye''s semi-half-step immortal level. After holding on for half an hour, he vomited a mouthful of blood, and his aura fell.


    The golden light quickly swallowed the black light, and then rushed towards Rong Yan with a force of destruction.


    Rong Yan unwillingly watched the golden talisman flying towards him, he was already awake at this time, but it was too late. The spiritual power in his body had all been output when the two competed, and his body was empty at this time. Yes, and the meridians are still injured, and they can''t even move!


    The golden talisman fell on Rong Yan''s body, and a cloud of golden light burst out to envelop Rong Yan.

 Chapter 216：

    Seeing Rong Yan being swallowed by the explosion of the talisman seal, the expression on Rong Ye''s face was very calm, while the expressions of He Wende and Li Xu were very ugly.


    They were hired by the Rong family to protect Rong Yan. If Rong Yan died, it would be very difficult for them to deal with each other. With the ability of the Rong family, it would be easy to solve the two of them.


    When the light dissipated, what appeared in front of Rong Ye and the others was a talisman that had turned into ashes, and both Rong Ye''s expressions changed.


    "Stand-in talisman!" Rong Ye gritted his teeth when he said Fu Zhuan''s name, his face was very ugly, "Rong Yuanqiao dare to steal Rong''s treasure!"


    The Rong family is famous for its talisman seals, and some particularly precious talisman seals are also in the collection. For example, the avatar Rong Ye just mentioned is one of them.


    The avatar in the Rong family''s collection was drawn by an ascending ancestor of the Rong family before ascending, and the rank was close to the immortal rank.


    Otherwise, it''s like the state just now, and ordinary doubles can''t withstand the explosion just now.


    It''s just that things like this are generally treasured by the Rong family, and they must be used with the consent of the elder and the head of the house.


    But now it is obvious that Rong Yuanqiao gave Rong Yan the avatar without the consent of the elder Rong family. If the rest of the Rong family knew about it, the Patriarch Rong Yuanqiao would have ended.


    This is the reason for Rong Ye¡¯s anger. In his heart, the Rong family still has a certain status. Rong Yuanqiao killed his father for his own benefit, and now for his own benefit, he gave Rong Yan the avatar treasured by the Rong family. !


    If he remembers correctly, there are only three substitutes of this level for the Rong Family, and now one is used by Rong Yan. This is too unfair to the rest of the Rong Family!


    After Fu Zhuan turned into ashes and drifted away in the wind, Rong Yan''s figure also appeared in front of a few people. His condition at this time was not very good.


    The clothes on his body were originally relatively torn, and at this time it was almost impossible to see, and there were also large and small wounds, his face was very pale, and it looked like he was about to fall down at any time.


    "Rong Yan, Rong Yuanqiao actually gave you a substitute with only three copies. If it is known by other elders of the Rong family, his family doesn''t need to do it." Rong Ye said with a cold face, with a very bad tone. Said.


    A trace of fear flashed through Rong Yan''s eyes, he knew better than Rong Ye what would happen if this kind of thing were to be known to others.


    "So, of course you guys who know this can''t stay." A strange smile appeared on Rong Yan''s pale face, and he took out another pure black talisman from his arms.


    Rong Ye''s face finally changed when he saw this character seal.


    The faces of He Wende and Li Xu behind Rong Yan also changed.


    "Young Master Rong, what do you mean by this? Do you even want to get rid of our brothers?" He Wende asked with a cold face looking at Rong Yan.


    "Of course, what he holds in his hand is one of the Rong Family''s most treasures, the Great Profound Thunder Talisman, which contains immortal spiritual power, which can destroy the world." Rong Ye said with a mocking look.


    Hearing this, the expressions of He Wende and Li Xu changed again.


    "Brother He, Brother Li, don''t blame me for the two of you, blame Rong Ye for pushing people so hard, and you know my secret, so I can''t keep you, and I can die under this great mysterious thunder talisman. It''s also an honor for you." Rong Yan was still a little guilty at first, but at this time, seeing the two glaring at him, his face calmed down instead, and he said naturally.


    He Wende and Li Xu both glared at Rong Yan and were very dissatisfied with what he said.


    Rong Yan no longer paid attention to this at this time. He looked at Rong Ye, the smile on the corner of his lips suddenly became crazy, and input spiritual power into the Great Profound Thunder Talisman.


    Rong Ye was about to rush over to stop Rong Yan. Suddenly, Yu Guang swept a golden light, and the golden light passed by him, with a chill, and went straight to Rong Yan''s hand holding Fu Seal.


    "what!"


    Rong Yan suddenly yelled, clutching his severed arm, and staring behind Rong Ye with a vicious expression on his face.


    Rong Ye took the opportunity to grab the Great Profound Thunder Talisman into his hand and put it in his Universe Ring, before he looked behind him.


    I saw Si Lin''s prisoner dragon sword standing expressionlessly where he stood before, and the golden light just now was the sword energy that Si Lin shot.


    "Big brother, why did you come in?" Rong Ye looked at Si Lin in surprise.


    "Slightly worry about you, let me come in and take a look." Si Lin put away the prisoner dragon sword and glanced at Rong Yan, who was terrified and full of hatred for him, "Don''t waste time, we need to find other keys."


    "Okay, I see." Rong Ye looked at Rong Yan and responded.


    Si Lin just came to remind Rong Ye. Seeing that Rong Ye alone could handle this, he turned around and left.


    Rong Ye turned to look at Rong Yan after Si Lin left.


    "I originally thought that if I couldn''t meet you in the trial ground, then I would solve you outside, just to show you the ending of your parents, but since you are eager to die, I will directly fulfill you." Rong Yeyi Looking at Rong Yan sarcastically, his eyes were very cold.


    Without waiting for Rong Yan to speak, a golden talisman seal appeared in Rong Ye''s hand. This was the talisman he created when he was promoted. He only successfully painted one. At this time, he used Rong Yan''s body. It''s a pity.


    "This is my newly created rune, named Nine Heavens Rune. It is your honor to be the first person to use this rune." He returned what Rong Yan said to He Wende and Li Xu. To Rong Yan.


    Rong Yan looked at Rong Ye viciously with a face of dissatisfaction and anger. Just as he was about to speak, he saw that Rong Ye had activated the talisman seal in his hand, and the golden talisman seal came straight to him.


    He deliberately wanted to dodge, to find that his body was frozen in horror, he looked at Rong Ye with a look of disbelief.


    Rong Ye looked at him so calmly, and the golden talisman seal came to him in an instant. After the talisman burned, the golden light directly enveloped Rong Yan.


    "Brother He, Brother Li, save me!" Rong Yan was enveloped by the light, and he did not forget to cry for help from both He Wende and Li Xu.


    It''s a pity that the two of them were chilled because of his behavior and didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    "Ah! Rong Ye, my father will definitely not let you go!" Rong Yan roared, and then lost his voice.


    The golden light gradually shrank, and finally dissipated directly in the air. This time, Rong Yan was completely dead without his substitute.


    Rong Ye''s expression was calm from beginning to end, Rong Yan was dead, he let out a long breath, and his eyes fell on He Wende and Li Xu.


    "We have all accepted the favor of Patriarch Rong before, and promised him to help, not against you." Seeing Rong Ye''s gaze fell on him, He Wende immediately defended himself.


    They had just seen Rong Ye''s greatness. Rong Ye was not exactly what Rong Yan and Rong Yuanqiao said. It just because they and Rong Yan couldn''t compete with Rong Ye in the three ninth ranks, it shows that Rong Ye''s cultivation is good. It''s very high.


    Although they agreed to Rong Yuanqiao, they only accompanied Rong Yan through the trial, and they did not promise Rong Yuanqiao to help Rong Yan deal with Rong Ye!


    "Yes, we don''t mean to be against you." Li Xu was stunned by He Wendela and explained inside.


    Rong Ye just glanced at them lightly, then withdrew his gaze, turned and walked outside.


    After Rong Ye turned around, He Wende and Li Xu suddenly changed their faces. They looked at each other and both took out their weapons and attacked Rong Ye.


    Rong Ye seemed to have eyes behind his back, and Tianqilu made a wall of talisman seals directly behind him, helping him to block the attack of the two.


    "Apocalypse Lightning Talisman!"


    Without even turning his head, he said coldly, a silver talisman flew out of the Apocalypse, and then under the horrified gazes of He Wende and Li Xu, two strong lightning strikes directly. Two people.


    The expressions on their faces froze, their bodies became scorched, and finally fell straight to the ground.


    Rong Ye glanced back when he reached the entrance of the cave, then turned around, crossed the waterfall, and came to the shore.


    "Resolved?" Si Lin asked Rong Ye.


    "Yeah." Rong Ye nodded, his expression very calm.


    "Then we will continue to find the next key." Si Lin turned around and said to the others.


    Naturally, everyone had no opinion, and they got up one after another and looked for the next place recorded on the map.


    ¡­


    The home of the Rong family, the yard where the owner Rong Yuanqiao lives.


    Ever since Rong Yan and the others entered the trial ground, Rong Yuanqiao has been thinking about it, but he is still more confident in Rong Yan. After all, he not only told Rong Yan so many secrets, but also gave him the means to save his life. Rong Yan will definitely succeed!


    In the morning, he had just finished his breakfast and was about to go to the study to deal with the affairs, when he saw the servant guarding the ancestral hall crawling over, looking very anxious.


    "Patriarch, it''s not good, it''s not good!" The servant yelled as he ran.


    "What''s wrong, speak up!" Rong San, the general manager of Rong Yuanqiao, looked at the servant who was running over, and shouted coldly.


    Although Rong Yuanqiao didn''t speak, his meaning was similar to that of Rong San, and he was very dissatisfied with the servant''s words.


    "Patriarch, young master him, he, he..." The servant was stared at by Rong Yuanqiao, and he was so nervous that he stuttered.


    "What''s wrong with Yan''er?" Rong Yuanqiao suddenly stood up from his chair, came to the servant''s face, and asked nervously.


    "Master''s soul lamp, the soul lamp is out!" The servant closed his eyes and said what he wanted to say.


    Hearing this, Rong Yuan Bridge felt that the sky was about to collapse, and his eyes were dark, and he almost couldn''t stand. Rong three eyes quickly supported him.


    "Patriarch, are you okay?" Rong San was also very shocked when he heard the news, but he cared more about Rong Yuanqiao''s situation and asked nervously and worriedly.


    Rong Yuanqiao waved his hand and looked at the servant who was kneeling on the ground. After a while, he felt that the black in front of him was not too much. Then he said, "What''s the matter? You tell the owner of the house well."


    "If you go home, the young one just happened to be next to the young master''s mixed lamp when he was cleaning the ancestral hall, but he saw that the young master''s soul lamp flickered, and then it went out." The hardest words have been said. The servant stopped stammering, and quickly explained the matter.


    Large families and martial sects such as the Rongjia and Lingxi Holy Land will leave a soul lamp to disciples in the family or the sect. After all, these disciples will experience the whole world when they grow up, and as long as the soul lamp is still on , It means that the other party is still alive, if the soul lamp is off, it means that the other party is dead.


    Both Rong Yan and Rong Ye naturally have soul lamps in the Rong family. Now that Rong Yan''s soul lamps are off, it means that Rong Yan may be dead!


    "How is this possible?" Rong Yuanqiao couldn''t believe it. He had prepared so many life-saving methods for Rong Yan, how could Rong Yan die? "Where''s Rong Ye? Is Rong Ye''s soul lamp good?"


    "Master Rong Ye''s soul lamp," the servant whispered under Rong Yuanqiao''s gaze that seemed to be eating people, "Master Rong Ye''s soul lamp is okay."


    "Boom!"


    Rong Yuanqiao slapped the table next to him, and the wooden table fell apart.


    "Outrageous!" The expression on his face was very angry, "My son''s soul lamp is out, and Rong Ye''s soul lamp is still okay. It''s really outrageous!"


    Rong Yuanqiao was very unwilling to believe this fact. He did not expect that Rong Yan, whom he had high hopes for, would have died, while Rong Ye, the guy he looked down upon, would actually be alive!


    I thought that if Rong Ye appeared in front of him at this time, he might kill Rong Ye directly!


    Rong San was very angry when he saw Rong Yuanqiao, and the servants on the ground were also frightened by his appearance. He waved his hand and asked the servants to leave quickly. The servant glanced at Rong San gratefully, then glanced at him as if he was in madness. Rongyuan Bridge, just like when it came, left the front hall of the yard crawling.


    "Patriarch, please be sorry." The servant can go, but Rong San can''t. Not only can he not, he also persuades Rong Yuanqiao to accept this matter as soon as possible. Maybe it''s bad luck."


    Rong Yuanqiao was still immersed in the fact that Rong Ye was even better than Rong Yan. For so many years, he has not been able to appreciate Rong Ye. Even if the other party was accepted as an apprentice by Wen Guiyun, he didn''t care too much. The reason is that in his heart, Rong Ye has always been relatively mediocre.


    This concept can be said to be deeply ingrained in his heart. If it were not, he would not let Rong Ye go back then, but would find an opportunity to solve Rong Ye early!


    Unexpectedly, one day he would be forced to this point by Rong Ye, a guy he didn''t like!


    He gave Rong Yan a substitute and a great profound thunder. Both of them are treasures of the Rong family. They are not something he can use casually. If this matter is known to the elders of the Rong family, there is no need to wait. When Ye comes out of the trial ground, the elders will be able to remove him from the position of Patriarch!

 Chapter 217：

    In fact, the Rong family¡¯s elders have been very dissatisfied with Rong Yuanqiao over the years, because in the past 20 years in Rong Yuanqiao¡¯s hands, the Rong family has not developed but has regressed a lot, if it weren¡¯t for Rong Yan¡¯s talent. , They would not let Rong Yuanqiao be the owner of the Patriarch a long time ago.


    This is also the reason why the Rong family''s elders agreed after Rong Ye proposed to go to the trial place.


    They have also noticed over the years that Rong Ye seems to be better, and they want to take this opportunity to see who is better, Rong Ye and Rong Yan!


    But now the result is obvious, Rong Yan is dead, but Rong Ye is still alive!


    Rong Yuanqiao could already think of the reaction of the elders after they learned about this incident, his eyes dimmed and he decided to suppress the incident first.


    ¡­


    Gu Qing and the others are much easier to move because they have a map. Six hours after they calmly grabbed the first key from Rong Yan, they found the second key, and it took another four hours to find the third key. .


    After collecting the three keys, they input spiritual power into the key at the same time. After everyone had input most of their spiritual power, a door appeared in the sky. Several people looked at each other and were very happy.


    After passing through the door one by one, they left this oppressive place of trial.


    The place they came out was still outside the Rong family¡¯s Buddhist scripture pavilion. At this time, it was only five days before they entered the place of trial. When they felt the familiar fluctuations in the air, the five elders stepped back from their cultivation. To the air.


    "This is, the trial ground opened ahead of time?" The second elder looked at the big elder, and said with some uncertainty.


    "Yeah." The elder nodded, frowning slightly.


    Under the gaze of the five people, a door appeared in the air. Then, Rong Ye and the others walked out of it. After Si Lin finally walked out, the door closed behind them, and then disappeared.


    "I have seen five elders." Rong Ye respected the five elders. After he fell to the ground, he immediately greeted the five elders.


    "Rong Ye, how did you open the trial ground from inside?" the second elder asked curiously.


    "We found three keys and opened the passage, so we can come out." Rong Ye didn''t hide it, and directly explained the method for the few people to come out.


    Hearing this, the five elders glanced at each other, all a little surprised.


    "The time of the trial land is half a month. If you can find the key and come out in advance, it means that you have passed the test of the trial land." The elder obviously knows a little bit better, and they are very calm in the face of Rong Ye. , Said calmly.


    "Thank you, Grand Elder." Rong Ye quickly thanked them, knowing that the other party recognized them.


    "Don''t thank me, I just said it according to the rules." The elder waved his hand, not taking credit. "In that case, we will invite the Patriarch over. You have passed the trial and you should be able to directly become the new Patriarch."


    This is the Rong family¡¯s ancestral instruction. Since Rong Ye has done it, he naturally has to abide by it. Moreover, Rong Ye can come out of the trial grounds, and it does not seem to have suffered much injury. It means that Rong Ye¡¯s cultivation level should be okay, at least He is more powerful than Rong Yuanqiao, and he is still younger, he is indeed more suitable to be the owner of the Rong family than Rong Yuanqiao!


    Of course, the main reason is that the elders have tolerated Yuanqiao for a long time, and don''t want Rong Yuanqiao to be the head of the Rong family again!


    Rong Ye naturally had no objection to this, he still had a lot of accounts to be settled with Rong Yuanqiao, and he didn''t want to delay too long on Rong Yuanqiao and the others.


    The elder immediately found a servant and asked him to invite Rong Yuanqiao to meet in the Rong''s meeting room, and then personally led the team to the meeting room.


    When Rong Yuanqiao received the news, he was dealing with official duties and learned that Rong Ye had come out of it ahead of time. The brush in his hand fell directly on the table, and he didn''t even notice the ink splashed on his face.


    "What did you just say? What did the great elder ask the master of the house to do?" He turned his head and asked the servant who was passing on the message, his expression a little sordid.


    "If you go home, the elder said that Young Master Rong Ye has come out of the trial grounds. Please go and discuss the matter." The servant lowered his head, not daring to look at Rong Yuanqiao''s expression at this time, but the elder confessed to him. But did not forget.


    Rong Yuanqiao''s chest was undulating violently, and his eyes turned black as when he learned that Rong Yan was dead. He quickly sat back on the chair, took two sips of water from the cup on the table, and calmed himself down.


    "My Patriarch knows, you should reply to the Great Elder first, and say that the Patriarch will be here soon."


    "Yes."


    After the servant left, Rong Yuanqiao immediately swept all the things on the table to the ground with a grimace.


    "Little bastard, coming out of the trial ground so quickly, really let him pass the trial ground!" He gritted his teeth, wishing to swallow Rong Ye directly.


    He vented in the study for a long time, before finishing his clothes and expressions, he took the housekeeper Rong San and walked towards the meeting room of the Rong family.


    Gu Qing and the others have been waiting in the chamber for a while, the elders are already a bit dissatisfied with Rong Yuanqiao¡¯s attitude at this time, but they did not show it, and Rong Ye¡¯s expression also appeared very leisurely, but the dark light flashed from time to time. It shows that he is not as calm as it seems.


    After Rong Yuanqiao came in, he saw Rong Ye sitting next to the elder at a glance. His face was distorted and he quickly recovered his calm. He took a deep breath and stepped into the chamber.


    "Elder, why are you looking for me?" As the Patriarch, he is only more polite to the members of the elder group, and Rong Yuanqiao is also very polite to the elder.


    "Patriarch, since Rong Ye has come out of the trial land, it means that he has broken through the trial land. According to the ancestral instruction, he is the new Patriarch of our Rong family. What does the Patriarch think?" The elder did not follow. Rong Yuanqiao was polite. He himself had a more direct character, so he asked Rong Yuanqiao directly.


    Rong Yuanqiao didn''t expect that the Grand Elder would talk about it as soon as they met. He felt choked and his expression was a little gloomy.


    "Elder, although the ancestors said so, but that was when the Rong family had no patron, but now the Patriarch of the Rong family is me, do you want me to make the position impossible for a junior?" Rong Yuanqiao''s face was gloomy. , Glared at Rong Ye and made no secret of his dislike for Rong Ye.


    The elder frowned, and he was a little dissatisfied with Rong Yuanqiao''s attitude.


    "Is the Patriarch going to violate the ancestral precepts?" He asked coldly.


    Rong Yuanqiao paused, "It''s not that I want to violate the ancestral precepts, but the great elder. You have also seen that Rong Ye hasn''t been at Rong''s house often these years, and he is still relatively young. Do you think he can take care of us. Home?"


    "Uncle, my nephew thinks that if my nephew takes over the Rong family, he should be better than you!"

 Chapter 218：

    After Rong Yuanqiao came, Rong Ye had been watching with cold eyes. At this time, he just said that he didn''t want to waste time on Rong Yuanqiao.


    "The Rong family has been going downhill in the two decades since you became the Patriarch. Although the position in Rongcheng has not been replaced, the other two families are getting stronger and stronger. Rongcheng is so big and has so many benefits. If things go on like this, the Rong family will inevitably be suppressed. At that time, will you have the face to meet the ancestors of the Rong family?" Now that you have decided to tear your face with Rong Yuanqiao, Rong Ye is not very polite when talking. Yes, Rong Yuanqiao''s face is very ugly.


    "What do you know? Is this the reason I am alone? It''s..." Rong Yuanqiao said with a twitch of his face when he saw the other elders looking at him carefully.


    "Of course all of this is your cause, but if you only do this, you can only say that your qualifications are mediocre, but don''t forget how you came from as the head of the family? Stealing other people''s things for so many years, just Do you really think this thing belongs to you? Dreaming back at midnight, don''t you ever dream of my parents once?" Rong Ye continued coldly when he interrupted Rong Yuanqiao''s defense.


    His appearance is very different from the past. Although Rong Ye looked arrogant in the past, he looked like no one looked at him, but he was not really cold. It was just cold outside and hot inside. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be too cold. After Gu Qing rescued him, he took Gu Qing back to Lingyin Mountain.


    But at this time, he looked calm and looked better than usual. In fact, his eyes were full of coldness. Looking at Rong Yuanqiao''s eyes was like looking at a dead person.


    And as soon as his words were uttered, the other elders who were sitting originally had the same expressions as the elder, and even Rong Yuanqiao¡¯s expression became very ugly. He looked at the five elders and spoke before the elder spoke, "You What nonsense? Why should I dream of your parents?"


    "Rong Ye, what did you mean by what you just said? Your parents have passed away for so many years, what did you find?" The elder glanced at the somewhat flustered Rong Yuan Bridge and asked Rong Ye sharply.


    "Yeah, Rong Ye, is the matter of your parents really related to the Patriarch?" The second elder looked at Rong Yuanqiao, then at Rong Ye, and asked suspiciously.


    Although the other three elders didn''t speak, looking at their expressions, they knew that their thoughts should be similar to those of the first and second elders. They all stared at Rong Ye closely, wanting to know what he meant.


    "My father and mother were killed by Rong Yuanqiao. He was jealous of my father''s talent. He knew that grandpa wanted to pass on the title of Rong family to my father. He was jealous. As soon as his wife encouraged him, he sent someone to kill him. My father and mother died. I have investigated this matter for more than ten years. I finally got my eyebrows not long ago. This is also the reason why I want to enter the trial ground arbitrarily!" Rong Ye no longer concealed it at this time, he said with a cold face. The matter was said.


    Hearing this, Rong Yuanqiao''s face changed, a trace of panic flashed in his eyes, and he calmed down again, "Your father has been dead for more than 20 years. You now say that I killed your father and mother. What evidence is there? "


    He had already dealt with those people back then. Except for him and his wife, no one knew what happened back then. Rong Yuanqiao felt that Rong Ye was defrauding him and was not afraid.


    Seeing Rong Yuanqiao¡¯s reaction, how could Rong Ye fail to understand his thoughts, he sneered, and slowly said, "Although my father has passed away for more than 20 years, it does not mean that no one knows what you are doing. Now, people are watching. If you want people to know, unless you do nothing, you think you clean up those people, no one knows that you killed my dad? Then I will let you see you Old man."


    As early as when he came out of the trial land and was about to take a shot at Rong Yuanqiao, Rong Ye had already notified his Tie Yan, and at this time Tie Yan just rushed over with someone.


    Rong Yuanqiao''s expression immediately changed after seeing the incoming person, and he wanted to attack the incoming person without thinking, but was stopped by Rong Ye.


    "Uncle, you don''t have to be so excited when you see an old friend. The elders are still looking at you. It''s not a good thing that you want to kill someone like this." Rong Ye said with a smile on his face, but his eyes were cold, Yin and Yang said strangely.


    Rong Yuanqiao was holding his wrist by Rong Ye and was about to get angry. Hearing what he said, he thought that this was the Rong family''s conference hall. The elders were all nearby. Although he wanted to solve the problem with Rong Ye, Can only endure it abruptly.


    "You elders should know this person too? He is Rong Jia, the guard captain of Rong Yuanqiao at the time. It can be said that he is the confidant of Rong Yuanqiao. Back then, he took someone to intercept and kill my parents. Later, Rong Yuanqiao looked for a chance. He poisoned him and wanted to solve him, so that no one knew that he took action against my parents. Unfortunately, he accidentally heard it and pretended to be poisoned and escaped. I have been incognito outside for these years. It took a lot of effort to find him." Rong Ye pointed at the man who came in and said as he looked at Rong Yuanqiao.


    The elders took a close look at the person¡¯s face, because the time was too long, and they couldn¡¯t recognize the person in front of them, but Rong Yuanqiao¡¯s attitude just now indicated that he should know this person, and that means he is. The **** of Rongyuan Bridge is very likely.


    "Rong Jia, what Rong Ye said is true?" The Great Elder fixed his eyes on Rong Jia, not missing any expression on his face.


    "In response to the words of the elder, what Young Master Rong Ye just said is true. Back then, the Patriarch sent his subordinates to kill Young Master Rong Ye¡¯s parents. Afterwards, the Patriarch poisoned his subordinates for fear of being known about it. Fortunately, his subordinates were alert and accidentally heard the conversation between the Patriarch and his wife. This pretended to be dead and escaped the catastrophe. The subordinates have not dared to show up for years, fearing that they would be discovered by the Patriarch and kill them again." He glanced at Rongyuan Bridge and said calmly.


    To be selected by Rong Yuanqiao to do this, the Rong family is naturally also Rong Yuanqiao¡¯s confidant, but he was heartbroken by Rong Yuanqiao¡¯s attempt to kill him. Over the years, in order not to expose himself, he also suffered. After suffering a lot, he is still a lonely man. Moreover, he has been tortured by his conscience over the years, and he regrets day and night, so he promised Rong Ye to come back to testify after Rong Ye took the photos.


    "Rong Jia, how dare you treat this Patriarch like this!" Rong Yuanqiao looked at Rong Jia with a pierced eye, his expression was very hideous, as if he was about to swallow Rong Jia alive.


    The poisonous killing of Rong Jia was brought up by his wife. He didn¡¯t agree with him. After all, Rong Jia was loyal to him, but his wife said that the less people knew about this kind of thing, the better, and he acquiesced to his wife¡¯s approach. , Poisoned Rong Jia. The people he sent back then saw Rong Jia poisoning his death with his own eyes. Who knew that Rong Jia was still alive and was found by Rong Ye.


    Seeing Rong Yuanqiao''s reaction, what else does the Great Elder and the others do not understand? There was a little silence at the moment.


    They never thought that Rong Yuanqiao would be so cruel and hurt his brother. They thought that Rong Yuanqiao had been indifferent to Rong Ye for so many years, or even suppressed secretly. They looked at Rong Ye and looked a little bit painful. Pity.


    "Rong Yuanqiao, what else do you want to say now?" Rong Ye looked at Rong Yuanqiao and said again, "This family owner is my father, and now I just take it back from you, what''s wrong? Besides, besides these, as the Patriarch of the Rong Family, you, as the Patriarch of the Rong Family, unexpectedly guarded and robbed yourself and gave Rong Yan the Treasure Substitute Talisman and the Great Profound Thunder Talisman of the Rong Family. "


    With that said, Rong Ye took out the Great Profound Thunder Talisman he had previously snatched from Rong Yan from his Universe Ring, and said coldly.


    Rong Yuanqiao''s expression changed, and he stared at the Fu Zhuan in Rong Ye''s hand. He couldn''t believe it. He didn''t expect that Rong Ye even knew about this.


    The elders also looked at the talisman in Rong Ye¡¯s hand in shock. They were also a little unbelievable. The elder stepped forward and calmly took the talisman in Rong Ye¡¯s hand. After looking at it, they found that it was really the treasure of the Rong family. Lei Fu immediately looked at Rong Yuan Bridge with sharp eyes.


    "Rongyuan Bridge, what''s going on? You really stole our family''s treasure for that kid Rong Yan?" Now, the elder is not only disappointed with Rongyuan Bridge, but also a bit disgusted. , Even the Patriarch didn''t want to call, so he called Rong Yuanqiao''s name directly.


    Rong Yuanqiao was shuddered by the great elder''s sight. He suddenly thought of something and looked at Rong Ye with a grim look, "Why is the Great Profound Thunder Talisman in your hands? Did you kill Yan''er?"


    He said that Rong Yan had the substitute talisman and the Great Profound Thunder Talisman he had in his hand, how could he still die in the trial ground?


    Now that he saw the Great Profound Thunder Talisman in Rong Ye''s hand, he immediately thought that Rong Ye might have killed Rong Yan, and the hatred of killing his son was not shared. His eyes were full of killing intent.


    "Why did you say it was in my hands?" A sarcastically smile appeared on Rong Ye''s face. "Your good son wanted to kill me with the Great Profound Thunder Talisman, but I snatched him over. As for your son, what''s the matter? Dead? Then I don¡¯t know. After all, the place of trial is so dangerous. The people who protect him died dead, and the living were offended by him. It seems that it is very difficult for him to not die." Rong Ye Approaching Rongyuan Bridge, a cold smile appeared on his face.


    Rong Yuanqiao went crazy in an instant. He was just such a proud son like Rong Yan. He was sad enough to know that Rong Yan was dead before. Now that he learned that Rong Yan''s death might have something to do with Rong Ye, how could he pay it back? Can you bear it? Rong Ye was about to be killed on the spot.


    It is a pity that he is not Rong Ye''s opponent. With his cultivation base at the peak of the ninth rank, Rong Ye''s current cultivation base is already half-step immortal. As soon as his palm was raised, he was pinched by Rong Ye.


    "Why? Become angry? Don''t worry, this is just the beginning." Rong Ye had a faint smile on his face, he looked a little like Yue Zhao, but his words were very cold.


    For some reason, Rong Yuanqiao looked at Rong Ye¡¯s face and shuddered suddenly. He finally realized that the one in front of him was no longer the boy who allowed them to bully but would not resist. Now He already has a stronger power than him, and he is not his opponent!


    This recognition made Rong Yuanqiao''s face change, which was very ugly.


    Rong Ye was talking with Rong Yuan Qiao here, and several elders over there had already discussed how to deal with Rong Yuan Qiao.


    "Rong Yuan Qiao listened to the order. Rong Yuan Qiao mutilated his brother 20 years ago and seized the position of the Rong Family Patriarch. He had been in power for more than 20 years and had no achievements. He also guarded himself for stealing and embezzled the Rong Family treasure. The elders discussed him The punishment results are as follows: remove the position of Rongyuanqiao Patriarch, receive 30 soul lashes, and remove his family from the calm family tree. From then on, the Rongyuanqiao family has no relationship with the Rong family!" The elder glanced at a gray face. Rongyuan Bridge, who had no expression on his face, announced the punishment for Rongyuan Bridge.


    Rong Ye passed the trial, Rong Yuanqiao could not be the Patriarch of the Rong family in the first place, and the soul whip is the punishment for the wrongdoer as stipulated in the Rong family rules, but the average person will not be able to be beaten ten times. There were more, but Rong Yuanqiao made too many mistakes, and he had to show his attitude to let the Rong family disciples know, so he was sentenced to thirty times. As for the removal of his family from the calm family''s genealogy, it was even more ruthless.


    The Rongyuanqiao family has relied on Rongyuanqiao as the head of the family over the years. I don¡¯t know how many people have been offended. There were originally Rong¡¯s asylums. Those people may not dare to do anything, but now the Rongyuanqiao family has been removed from the Rong¡¯s family. Then they have become ordinary people. Isn''t it easy for those people to clean them up?


    Obviously, Rong Yuanqiao also knew the result. He wanted to intercede for himself, but when he saw the faces of the five elders, he knew that they would not listen to him, and Rong Ye was even less likely to forgive himself, he could only shiver. He fell to the ground with a look of despair.


    Looking at Rong Yuan Bridge like this, Rong Ye didn''t have much happiness. He just looked at Rong Yuan Bridge calmly with cold eyes.


    After the announcement of the five elders, someone immediately went to inform the other members of the Rong family. Because they were so angry, the five elders did not wait for Rong Yuanqiao to be prepared, and directly sent people to inform the people of the Rong family to come to the ancestral hall to observe the punishment.


    The Rongyuan Bridge was also **** with special ropes to prevent him from escaping.


    An hour later, in front of the Rong family''s ancestral hall, the Rong family''s decent people gathered here.


    This was Rong''s family affair. Gu Qing and the others were inconvenient to be present, so they went back to Rong Ye''s courtyard and waited for Rong Ye to return.


    In front of everyone in the Rong family, the elder announced the things that Rong Yuanqiao had done, as well as the punishment of Rong Yuanqiao by the Rong family.


    When I heard that Rong Yuanqiao killed his younger brother for the sake of the head of the Patriarch, and also stole the Rong family treasure, the eyes of the Rong family members changed when they looked at Rong Yuanqiao. Some couldn¡¯t believe it, some didn¡¯t believe it. Watching coldly, some were very indignant.


    The elders did not care about the reactions of these people, but began to execute the caning of Rong Yuanqiao.


    The executioners are all specially trained, knowing how to make people hurt but still awake, the power of the soul whip is still very powerful, even if it is a ninth-order peak like Rongyuanqiao, it can''t stand a few times.


    Thirty whips went down, Rong Yuanqiao''s entire back was bloody, and he was already confused, and was directly carried back to his yard by the subordinates of the Rong family.

 Chapter 219：

    At this time, the yard where Rong Yuanqiao lived was not calm. When Rong Yuanqiao was executed, the elder had sent someone to tell his wife and children to pack up and move away from the yard where they lived as soon as possible. It was specifically for the Rong family¡¯s previous paternal head, and now Rong Yuanqiao is no longer the paternal head, so naturally they can no longer live here.


    When the news was just learned, Rong Yuanqiao¡¯s wife Sun Guangling and her daughter were still not convinced, and wanted to go to the elders to make trouble, but the elders had already understood their behavior very well and sent a team of guards to stop them. They leave the yard.


    When they saw Rong Yuanqiao being carried back bloody, they were all stunned and surrounded directly.


    "Master, what''s going on? How did you become like this?" Sun Guangling still has a bit of true affection for Rong Yuanqiao, and she cried when she saw Rong Yuanqiao tears down like this. Asked.


    "Yeah, father, how come your paternal position is gone?" Rong Yuanqiao''s third daughter Rong Xi also asked in tears.


    Rong Yuanqiao had passed out in a coma at this time, and naturally he couldn''t answer the questions of the two of them, so he followed the guard Sun Bing, who had come and waited by the elder, to briefly talk about the matter.


    Rong Yuanqiao gave Rong Yan the treasure of the Rong family to Sun Guangling. Naturally, Sun Guangling knew about it, even Sun Guangling instigated it, and sent someone to kill Rong Ye¡¯s parents. Sun Guangling knew about it and participated in it. Seeing what they were doing was revealed, she immediately paled and her body was shaky, supported by Rong Xi by her side.


    "Mother, are you okay?" Although Rong Xi is arrogant on weekdays, she still has a little brain. She knows that Rong Yuanqiao and Sun Guangling are her backers. If there is an accident between them, her life will never be better, and Rong Yuanqiao This has already happened, and Sun Guangling can''t fall anymore.


    Sun Guangling shook her body and shook her head, "Mother, it''s okay. I blame Rong Ye on this little bastard. I should cut the grass and root out the roots, otherwise things won''t become what it is today!"


    She really regretted that when Rong Ye was young and lucky enough to escape, at that time because Rong Yuanqiao wanted to inherit the position of Patriarch, in order to prevent others from catching the handle, and to prevent others from suspecting them, They only kept Rong Ye.


    Moreover, when Rong Ye was a child, she also had a better disguise, which made her and Rong Yuanqiao always feel that Rong Ye''s talent was average. It was not until Rong Ye was accepted as an apprentice by Wen Guiyun that they were shocked that they might have underestimated Rong Ye.


    But at that time, Rong Ye had a text to be protected by the cloud, and they did not dare to act rashly, just thinking that those people had already been dealt with by them. Rong Ye would definitely find no evidence. Who would have thought that it was more than 20 years later. In 1988, Rong Ye still found evidence and pulled Rong Yuanqiao from the position of Patriarch!


    Rong Xi didn¡¯t know what her parents were doing. She was surprised when she first heard about them. But thinking of their situation at the moment, she also felt like Sun Guangling that she should cut the weeds back then, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t end up here. Kind of!


    "The elder ordered you to pack your things and leave within today, and you can only take away your own belongings. Those belonging to the Rong family are not allowed to be taken away." Sun Bing flashed his eyes when he saw the mother and daughter doing this. A trace of disdain, said coldly.


    "How do you say our master has been the head of the family for so many years. There is no credit and hard work. He is now like this. Can''t we wait for our master to recover before letting us go out?" Sun Guangling held Rong Xi''s hand and stopped. , Said slightly imploringly.


    She has been aloof for so many years, and never thought that she would go down to talk to a minion in such a low voice one day, but now the situation is better than others, Rong Yuanqiao¡¯s injury is so serious that she must be treated in time, otherwise I don¡¯t know. Can she make it through, so she can only press down on the humiliation in her heart.


    "No, the elder''s order has been given, you should hurry up, otherwise we will do it for you." Sun Bing had long seen them not pleasing to the eye, and at this time he would not sympathize with them, and directly refused to say. Frightened them.


    Hearing that, Sun Guangling and Rong Xi''s faces were both unsightly, but they had nothing to do. They looked at each other and ignored the Rongyuan Bridge, and went straight back to their respective rooms to pack their things.


    "You guys follow up and have a look, don''t let them take away the things belonging to the Rong family." Sun Bing waved to the guard who followed behind him, letting him follow Sun Guangling and Rong Xi.


    "Yes."


    The guards responded, and the two followed Sun Guangling, and the two followed Rong Xi, and walked towards their room.


    Two quarters of an hour later, Sun Guangling and Rong Xi were forced to Sun Bing by the guards with their faces blue. Sun Bing glanced at the guards behind them. After seeing the other shook his head, they took them and Rong Yuanqiao left.


    When he reached the gate, he drove a few people out, returned to the Rong''s house, and closed the gate of the Rong''s house directly in front of Sun Guangling and Rong Xi.


    ...


    After punishing Rong Yuanqiao, the five elders invited Rong Ye back to the chamber to discuss the future.


    "Rong Ye, this time you have come out of the trial land. According to the ancestral instruction, you are the next Rong Family Patriarch. When are you going to inherit the position of Patriarch?" As the highest-ranking person inside, the elder looked kindly. Rong Ye asked.


    "Grand Elder, I never thought about becoming the Patriarch of the Rong Family. The reason for participating in the trial is just to take this opportunity to make public what Rong Yuanqiao did." Facing the Grand Elder, Rong Ye was very frank. To say.


    "What? You didn''t intend to become the Patriarch of the Rong family, so what should the Rong family do now?" The third elder was anxious, and when he heard Rong Ye''s words, he stood up from his chair and asked anxiously.


    "The third elder, don''t worry, listen to Rong Ye and finish." The elder frowned, first comforted the third elder, and then looked at Rong Ye.


    "Don¡¯t hide the truth from you elders, in the place of trial, my cultivation base has reached a half-step immortal stage. With my cultivation base, it may not take long for me to soar. It would be inappropriate for me to be the Patriarch of the Rong family. But I have a choice that I can recommend to you." Rong Ye bowed his hands at several people and said without hesitation.


    Hearing that Rong Ye¡¯s cultivation had reached the half-step immortal stage, the five elders of the Rong family were a little surprised, and then they were pleasantly surprised. You know, the half-step immortal stage is only owned by those big powers, and their Rong family is only in the Rong family. The power of the city is relatively large, and the past few years have not been as good as before. It can only be regarded as a third-rate in the entire secondary immortal world, but with Rong Ye, a half-step immortal step, it is different. It can be said that as long as Rong Ye is in one day, the Rong family¡¯s No one can shake the status!


    "Who is the candidate you are talking about?" The great elder concealed his excitement and didn''t blame Rong Ye anymore. He just wanted to know who Rong Ye would recommend.


    "The person I want to recommend is Rong De." Rong Ye had already thought about the candidate, and at this time he said it without thinking about it.


    "Rong De? Is the third elder''s eldest son Rong De?" The second elder reacted relatively quickly, and quickly realized who Rong Ye was talking about, asking somewhat surprised.


    "Yes, it''s him." Rong Ye nodded, expressing affirmation.


    The third elder in the mouth of the second elder was Rong Ye¡¯s third uncle Rong Yuanheng. He was the third son of Rong Ye¡¯s grandfather. Because of his mediocre talent and a large age gap with Rong Yuanqiao, he was not dealt with by Rong Yuanqiao, but Rong Yuanqiao has not forgotten to suppress Rong Yuanheng over the years. Rong Yuanheng was sent to other places by Rong Yuanqiao to run Rongjia''s shop. He can only come back every year during the Chinese New Year.


    Rong Yuanheng¡¯s eldest son, Rong De, was retained by Rong Yuanqiao. It is said that Rong Yuanheng¡¯s resources outside are not as good as Rong¡¯s family. Letting Rong De stay is more beneficial to Rong De¡¯s development. In fact, it is to let Rong De De was a hostage, so Rong Yuanheng would not dare to mess around.


    Rong De''s life is better than Rong Ye, but his relationship with Rong Ye is very deep.


    "If I remember correctly, Rong De''s talent is not so outstanding, and other aspects seem to be mediocre." The Fourth Elder obviously knew the Rong family''s disciples better and frowned.


    "With Rong Yan, Rong De naturally didn''t dare to behave too hard, otherwise I''m afraid the Rong Yuanqiao and his wife would solve it too." Rong Ye said with an ironic smile on the corner of his lips.


    The five elders were shocked and looked at each other, and they all fell silent.


    "Rong De is younger than me, his talent is similar to mine, and because of these years of tempering, his temperament is also very tough, very suitable to assume the position of head of the family." Rong Ye looked at the five elders, said very seriously.


    "We still need to investigate this matter. If Rong De is really as you said, then let Rong De inherit the position of the Patriarch." The elder glanced at the other elders and made a final decision.


    After passing through the Rongyuan Bridge, the Great Elder has already seen that the Patriarch of the Rong Family still needs to be capable. The Rong Family has been silent for so many years, and there must be someone who will lead the Rong Family to rise.


    Now the Rong family has the half-step immortal rank of Rong Ye, if Rong De is as smart and talented as Rong Ye said, then he is indeed the most suitable candidate.


    Rong Ye had confidence in Rong De, so naturally he was not afraid of the elders inspecting him. He just nodded when he heard the words.


    "In addition, the day after tomorrow I will break through the half-step immortal stage, when the thunder robbery will come down, please elders to restrain the children of the Rong family, don''t be tired by me, or affect me to cross the robbery." After coming out, he has been suppressing his own. The cultivation base, but the suppression of the time is not a good thing, so he is ready to overcome the catastrophe as soon as possible. Naturally, such a big thing must be known to the elders of the Rong family, and what bad situation occurs when saving it will make everyone more embarrassed.


    "You are going to cross the catastrophe the day after tomorrow? How are you preparing? How sure are you? Do you need our help?" When the elder heard Rong Ye''s words, he was immediately startled and asked eagerly.


    "It''s ready, don''t worry, I will get through safely." Seeing that the elder cares about him, Rong Ye didn''t hide it, so he comforted him by the way.

 Chapter 220：

    After talking to the great elders about what he wanted to overcome the catastrophe, Rong Ye left. Anyway, he said everything he should have said. The great elders are all human beings, so they naturally understand what to do is best for the Rong family. .


    After returning to his yard, Gu Qing and the others hadn''t gone to rest yet, they were gathering together to chat. He raised his eyebrows and joined in.


    "Rong Ye, when are you ready to cross the catastrophe?" Mu Chen asked directly when Rong Ye came over.


    Rong Ye¡¯s cultivation base has been raised to the half-step immortal step. Now, what needs to be done is to survive the thunder tribulation, so that he can truly step into the half-step immortal step, and it¡¯s not good if he suppresses the cultivation base for too long, so Mu Chen asked so.


    "It has been decided. I will overcome the catastrophe the day after tomorrow. I will adjust my situation in these two days." Rong Ye poured himself a glass of water. thirsty.


    "If you cross the robbery, do you need me to help you build a formation?" Formally, Nan Hua was relatively reliable, putting away the fan in his hand and asked.


    "Yes, then I will trouble you." Rong Ye said directly without being polite to Nanhua.


    Nan Hua just said casually, but Rong Ye didn''t expect that Rong Ye would really agree. He was taken aback for a moment, nodded, and accepted it.


    "Don''t worry, with Rong Ye''s strength, it will definitely not be a problem to survive the thunder tribulation." As Si Lin who has already survived the thunder tribulation, he still knows a lot about the thunder tribulation. He also knows Rong Ye''s abilities very well and directly comforts him. Tao.


    The Hei Jiao, who had been hiding in Rong Ye''s sleeves, also swam out at this time, controlling his body to fall onto the table.


    "Since we have come out of the trial land, the temporary contract between the two of us can also be cancelled." Hei Jiao looked at Rong Ye and said.


    Rong Ye was stunned for a moment, then nodded.


    Although he also wanted to have a Monster Beast partner like Gu Qing, he would not force the Black Flood Dragon. What''s more, he and the Black Flood Dragon had agreed before, and after they came out, the two of them would cancel the temporary contract. At this time, Naturally, he will not break his promise.


    Gu Qing and the others also froze for a moment, but they didn''t stop Rong Ye and Hei Jiao from breaking the contract.


    After the temporary contract between the two was terminated, Hei Jiao did not leave immediately, but returned to Rong Ye''s sleeve.


    "Are you not going to leave?" Rong Ye was taken aback for a moment, looked at his sleeves, and asked curiously.


    It stands to reason that the contract between him and Hei Jiao has been cancelled, and Hei Jiao has also left the trial grounds, and can leave, but he has returned to Rong Ye, which makes Rong Ye a little strange.


    "After the catastrophe, I will go again." Hei Jiao''s voice came from his sleeve, sounding a little dull.


    I don''t know why, Rong Ye couldn''t help but smile, and said nothing.


    Now that he had decided to overcome the catastrophe, Rong Ye naturally had to prepare, and he went back to his room to practice, and Nanhua agreed to set up an array for Rong Ye, and began to draw an array based on the terrain of Rong Ye''s courtyard.


    After the elders team passed the assessment, they felt that Rong De was indeed as Rong Ye said, not only had good talents, but also had a good temperament, so he immediately decided to make Rong De the new Patriarch and announced it to the public.


    In addition, they also moved the part of the Rong family close to Rong Ye''s courtyard to other places, and warned the children of the Rong family not to disturb Rong Ye.


    Two days passed quickly, and it was the day when Rong Ye was preparing to overcome the catastrophe.


    At noon, Rong Ye finally adjusted his state to the best, and then stopped suppressing his own cultivation base. In an instant, his aura surged.


    The originally clear sky suddenly darkened, and a large black cloud appeared above the courtyard where Rong Ye lived. It contained huge energy, and people who were closer could feel the terrible coercion.


    In order to prevent Rong Ye from causing trouble, Gu Qing and the others all retreated outside the courtyard where Rong Ye lived, and only watched Rong Ye''s Tribulation from a distance. They weren''t there during the Tribulation, and they felt the Thunder Tribulation. The coercion, his face is not very pretty.


    "Big Brother, can Senior Brother Five really survive the catastrophe safely?" Gu gently turned his head and looked at Si Lin. He was the most calm of the five.


    "Naturally." Si Lin nodded and said affirmatively.


    "Big brother, was the coercion so strong when you crossed the Tribulation before?" Mu Chen felt the coercion contained in the dark cloud, and asked with some palpitations.


    "Well, it''s almost the same." Si Lin nodded and said affirmatively.


    "There are nine thunders on this day, and my formation can only help him offset the first four. I heard that the sky thunder gets stronger as it goes to the back, and he should be able to survive it." Nan Hua''s face was solemn, and he estimated that the thunder''s robbery would be a bit weaker. Strength, said.


    "Don''t worry, Rong Ye will be fine." When Si Lin saw Gu Qing and they were a little nervous, they reassured.


    Among the senior brothers and sisters, apart from Yue Zhao, Si Lin was the most stable and reliable, and he never lied to himself. Since he is so sure of Rong Ye''s triumph, the probability of Rong Ye''s success is still very high, Gu Qing They relaxed again.


    Just as he was talking, there was movement on Rong Ye''s side.


    The black clouds in the sky became thicker and thicker, and silver rays of light had begun to appear. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the thundercloud, waiting for the first sky thunder to descend.


    In the eyes of everyone, the first sky thunder finally smashed down.


    On the ground, the formation drawn by Nanhua appeared. The thick bucket of sky thunder smashed on it, and the light of the formation shook, blocking the first sky thunder.


    The second sky thunder did not appear until about a quarter of an hour before it smashed into the translucent formation again. The light on the formation shook again, and the sky thunder dissipated again.


    Two quarters later, the third sky thunder came down, and was blocked by the formation on the ground as before.


    Three consecutive sky thunders did not cause any harm to Rong Ye. Tiandao seemed to be a little angry, and the brewing time of the fourth thundercloud became particularly long, and it took a full half an hour for it to fall down.


    Compared with the previous three sky thunders, the fourth sky thunder is undoubtedly much stronger. After splitting the formation, it directly smashed the formation into pieces, exposing Rong Ye.


    The fifth sky thunder fell quickly, and the record of the apocalypse appeared directly above Rong Ye''s head. A blank talisman seal appeared on top of Rong Ye''s head. When the sky thunder struck down, the blank talisman seal was controlled by Rong Ye. , Chaotianlei flew over, and Tianlei directly struck the talisman seal. A series of symbols appeared on the talisman seal. After that, the silver light flashed on it. Fuzhuan directly absorbed the sky thunder and returned to the record of the apocalypse.


    When the sixth heavenly thunder descended, Rong Ye¡¯s body was selected in mid-air. This time the Apocalypse Records did not show blank talisman seals, but tens of thousands of talisman seals. Under Rong Ye¡¯s control, these talisman seals At the same time facing the thunder that smashed down.

 Chapter 221：

    Thousands of pieces of Fuzhuan and Tianlei met in mid-air. The collision between the two gave off a strong light, and the aftermath endangered a lot of places, and the place where Rong Ye stood was all sunk. The houses, bluestones and the like were all annihilated.


    However, this was not over yet, and the seventh sky thunder came down immediately.


    The power of this sky thunder is very strong, it can be said that it is the sum of the previous sky thunders, even Rong Ye dare not ask for it.


    He swallowed a pill, feeling the spiritual power in his body filled a bit.


    "Apocalypse¡¤Thunder Slayer Talisman!"


    As Rong Ye''s voice fell, a huge rune flew out from the Apocalypse Records. The rune on it was very complicated, and it was of the kind that made people feel dizzy at first glance.


    It completely covered the sky and the earth above Rong Ye''s head. When the sky thunder struck down, the talisman turned into a golden ball of light, facing the sky thunder in the sky.


    When it hit the sky thunder, the light group suddenly exploded, enveloping the sky thunder. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, a light group with golden outside and silver-purple inside appeared in the sky. The light group was very dazzling. The air swallowed each other and offset each other. After all, the power of the light group was weaker than the power of the sky thunder, the light group was exhausted, and the power of the sky thunder still fell on Rong Ye on the ground.


    There was not much remaining power, and it fell on Rong Ye''s body, just making Rong Ye''s body feel numb, and it didn''t hurt him.


    When the numb feeling on his body passed, he raised his head and waited for the eighth thunder to fall.


    The eighth sky thunder is obviously more powerful than the previous sky thunder, because he has been brewing for a long time, about half an hour later, when Rong Ye was a little impatient, the eighth sky thunder fell. .


    The sky thunder was very fast this time, and Rong Ye hardly gave Rong Ye a chance to react.


    Fortunately, Rong Ye originally carried a lot of defensive magic weapons. Before the sky thunder struck him, he quickly activated these magic weapons. In an instant, several magic weapons on his body were directly turned into ashes under the sky thunder, but it was good. , Helped him withstand the attack of Tian Lei.


    Now there is only the last sky thunder left, and everyone present has cheered up.


    The brewing time of the last sky thunder was longer than those of the previous sky thunders. Rong Ye saw that he couldn''t fall down for a while, so he simply sat cross-legged in place to recover his spiritual power.


    An hour later, a strong pressure enveloped the place where Rong Ye was. Rong Ye stood up from the ground and looked at the black cloud above his head.


    "Crack!"


    With a sound, the last sky thunder finally fell.


    "Apocalypse ¡¤ Ten Thousand Talisman Slash!"


    "Apocalypse¡¤Thunder Slashing Talisman!"


    "Apocalypse¡¤Sky Slashing Talisman!"


    Rong Ye''s hands were sealed, and a series of attacks floated out of the Apocalypse Records, facing the silver and purple thunder and lightning in the sky.


    The huge Fuzhuan and Tianlei met in mid-air. Silver and golden light occupies the entire sky. Everyone watched this scene, seeing both disappear from the air at the same time.


    The dark clouds above his head dissipated, and a golden light shot through the clouds to Rong Ye''s body, and then, a spiritual rain fell in the sky.


    People close to Rong Ye sat down and entered the state of cultivation. They practiced with the help of spiritual rain. After all, this is the blessing that descended from the sky. Not only is it good for cultivation, but it can also wash the spiritual power in the body and make it more pure. .


    Except for Si Lin, Gu Qing and the others all sat cross-legged to practice.


    It took an hour for the rain to disappear, because Rong Ye was in Rong Jiadu''s robbery, and the people of the Rong family were closest to Rong Ye, so the Rong family benefited the most this time.


    Of course, everyone in Rongcheng knew that someone was crossing the catastrophe, and they were all surprised to find out that it was Rong Ye who was crossing the catastrophe.


    "Didn''t you say that Young Master Rong Ye is of average talent? I remember he was less than 30 years old, right? He has cultivated to a half-step immortal level?"


    "Who do you think people are talented? Generally, talents can be accepted as apprentices by the Spirit Fox Saint Master of Lingxi Holy Land? I heard that he deliberately concealed it to prevent the previous Patriarch of the Rong family from suspicious."


    "Yes, I told you that my aunt¡¯s son¡¯s brother-in-law worked at the Rong¡¯s family. They said that the former head of the Rong¡¯s family killed the parents of the Rong Ye¡¯s son. It was hard for him to collect the evidence. Drive the former Patriarch of the Rong family out of the Rong family."


    "Then this Young Master Rong Ye is really pitiful, no wonder I only heard of Young Master Rong Yan of the Rong family before, but never heard of Young Master Rong Ye."


    "The family is now half-step immortal, but in the future they will be able to ascend. With him, the Rong family can be stable for a hundred years."


    "Why don''t you say that the Rong family is a big family? The skinny camel is older than the horse. Before I thought the solvent was lonely, who would have thought it turned over now?"


    "..."


    Now the streets and alleys of Rongcheng are talking about Rong Ye''s affairs. The people of the Rong family have not concealed what Rong Yuanqiao did, so many people know what Rong Yuanqiao did to get the position of Patriarch. Many people The impression of the Rongyuanqiao family was not good before, and now it is even worse.


    In a relatively remote courtyard in Rongcheng, Sun Guangling had just changed the medicine for Rong Yuanqiao, and when she came out of their room, she saw Rong Xi sitting in the courtyard with a look of resentment.


    This yard was rented after they were driven out of the Rong family. The yard is very small, let alone the yard of the owner of the Rong family they lived in before, it is incomparable with the yard where Rong Xi lived before, and the environment is not good. Since living here, both Sun Guangling and Rong Xi are very uncomfortable, but they don¡¯t have many spirit stones, and when they leave Rong¡¯s house, they were checked in their storage bags to prevent them from taking away Rong¡¯s belongings. There are no critical conditions at all at this time.


    Since she came out, Rong Xi has been suffering from all kinds of discomforts and faults, but she also understands that they have no conditions now and can only endure it.


    "Xier, what''s the matter with you? Who made you unhappy?" Sun Guangling walked to Rong Xi''s side and asked with concern.


    "Mother, I just heard someone say on the street that Rong Ye''s little **** has been promoted to a half-step immortal stage, so we can''t even find him a revenge!" Rong Xi didn''t expect Rong Ye to be so powerful. I thought that Rong Ye was able to get out of the trial land because of the help of other people. Now that the other party has been promoted to the half-step immortal stage, it shows that her previous guess was a joke at all.


    "What? Rong Ye was promoted to the half-step immortal stage?" Sun Guangling was busy healing Rong Yuanqiao, not knowing the news outside. At this time, hearing Rong Xi''s words, she rushed to be very surprised.


    She, like Rong Xi, never thought that Rong Ye''s cultivation base could be so high. Rong Yuanqiao had already damaged his foundation. Basically, the cultivation base stopped at Tier 9, and the talents of both her and Rong Xi were not good. Even the ninth rank can''t break through, and now Rong Ye has reached a half-step immortal rank, how can they find Rong Ye to avenge him?


    "It''s over, it seems that we really fell this time!" Sun Guangling mumbled blankly in her eyes.


    They have no money or rights. They are expelled from the family by the Rong family. They are not as good as ordinary people. Now the attitude of other families is still watching the Rong family. After confirming that the Rong family will not take care of them, their situation will only be worse than now. Bad!


    Sun Guangling and Rong Xi glanced at each other. Although they hated Rong Ye in their hearts, they knew that they would never want revenge for the rest of their lives. The two of them were deeply saddened and burst into tears.


    ...


    After Rong Ye broke through, they sent a letter to Wen Guiyun, telling Wen Guiyun about the matter. Although Wen Guiyun was a little surprised when he learned about it, he accepted it well. After encouraging Rong Ye, they urged them as soon as possible. On the road, go to the city of Yunding to participate in this competition.


    They had already delayed quite a lot of time in Rong''s house. Wen Guiyun said that the disciples of Lingxi Holy Land had already set off, so they could go directly to the city of Yunding to find Zhao Tonghai.


    Gu Qing and the others did not delay. After Rong Ye and the Great Elder greeted them, they left Rong''s house calmly and rushed to the city of Yunding.


    The city of Yunding is the site of the White Tiger Holy Land in the southwest of the second immortal realm. It is very famous in the second fairy realm, because the city of Yunding is a city of the sky!


    And Gu Qing and the others set off from Rongcheng to take the flying magic weapon given by Wen Guiyun, it would take five days.


    This time they were not particularly anxious, and occasionally stopped in some cities they had never been to.


    Hei Jiao has been following them since they came out of the trial land. Although he and Rong Ye''s temporary contract have been untied, they still followed them. Although Gu Qing and the others do not know what Hei Jiao thinks, But in any case, the Black Jiao''s fighting power is there, and it is also a helper for them, and Gu Qing did not say anything.


    Soon, they arrived at the city of Yunding.


    "The city of Yunding, a real city in the sky, is a rare sight just like the floating island of our spiritual sacred land. The floating island of the spiritual sacred land was used by the ancestors of our spiritual sacred land thousands of years ago. It is refined by the technique, engraved with countless formations, and there is a superior spirit vein that can be suspended in the air, and the principle of the city on the top of the cloud is similar to that of the floating island." Yuezhao, as a living encyclopedia, reads Before arriving at the City of Cloud Tops, he gave Gu Qing a brief introduction to the City of Cloud Tops.


    "The scenery on the floating island is very beautiful, what about the city on top of the cloud?" Gu gently drank Linglu and asked curiously.


    "The scenery of Yunding City is different from our floating island. On the floating island, there are more natural scenery, such as waterfalls and the like, while Yunding City is a city, and its scenery is more biased towards City scenery." In the face of Gu Qing''s time, Yue Zhao was always very patient. "The City of Cloud Tops is a very beautiful city. After you see it, you will know how beautiful it is."


    Yunding City has its own airport. On weekdays, only Baihu Holy Land¡¯s own flying magical weapons can be docked. Others need to take a special teleportation array. However, this year¡¯s Sub-Fairy World Competition will be held in Yunding City. It is convenient for people of all sects to come and go, and the city of Yunding has opened an airport to the outside world, so Gu Qing and their flying instruments landed directly on the airport.

 Chapter 222：

    The Grand Competition of the Second Immortal Realm is a grand event in the second immortal realm. Those sects in the second immortal realm except for the Demon Dao will come to participate in the competition. People in the second fairy world are paying attention to this event.


    For this reason, the airport of Yunding City is very lively at this time, and flying instruments from all over the world arrive at the airport every day.


    From a distance, the city on the top of the cloud is floating in the air, with many buildings on it, which is very spectacular.


    After arriving at the airport, you will find that the city of Yunding is very prosperous, more prosperous than any other place in the fairy world.


    Its main street is very spacious and can accommodate six carriages in parallel. The ground is covered with white slates, and the layout is very clean. There are many shops on both sides of the street, and they sell everything. The plaques of each shop are very unique and make people feel comfortable. It can be remembered at a glance.


    It was the afternoon when Gu Qing and the others arrived. The sun had already set and the sky had become a little dim. The lanterns at the entrance of the shop had been lit, and the whole city was brightly lit with a different mood.


    Moreover, almost all the people entering and leaving here are cultivators, and their cultivation bases are relatively high, basically above Tier 5. The city defense forces in the City of Clouds are said to be taken turns by disciples of the White Tiger Holy Land, and their cultivation bases are all above Tier 7, so It is not easy to make trouble in the city of Yunding. Not only will you be beaten, you will also be expelled from the city of Yunding, and you will never be able to enter again.


    Because of this, the security of the city of Yunding is still relatively good.


    Everyone who comes to the city of Yunding for the first time will be shocked by its prosperity, just like Gu Qing at this moment.


    "The City of Cloud Tops really deserves its name." Gu took a deep breath and calmed her mood. She felt that her eyes were almost out of reach since she entered the city, and said with emotion.


    "Otherwise, how could it be called the Pearl of the Second Immortal Realm? This is the most prosperous place in the entire Sub-Immortal Realm. This is where merchants from the entire Sub Immortal Realm gather. It can be said that except for those particularly precious things, there are other things that only you can''t buy. Yes, there is nothing that is not here!" Nan Hua blinked with a fan, looking like a wanderer, and blinked gently at Gu and said.


    "In addition to these, the girls here are also very beautiful." Rong Ye was very dissatisfied with Nan Hua''s look of attracting bees and butterflies. He glanced at him and wentssiping to Gu gently: "There are so many confidantes of the third brothers. They are all here, and the place where our three seniors stayed the most is the city on the top of the cloud."


    Gu Qing looked at Nanhua curiously, "Senior Brother, is what Senior Brother Five said true? Are there really many of your confidantes here?"


    Although Rong Ye, Mu Chen and their conversations vaguely felt that Nanhua should be a romantic boy before, after coming to the second immortal world, he also heard many rumors about Nanhua, but Gu Qingming has not really asked Nanhua about this. , It happened to be brought up at this time, and she asked curiously.


    The smile at the corner of Nan Hua''s mouth froze. He glared at Rong Ye from a place that Gu Qing could not see, and shook his head. "


    "Then, won''t your confidantes be angry?" Gu gently turned his head to look at Nan Hua, his eyes widened, and they were filled with curiosity.


    "We just take what we need. What position do they have to be angry about?" Nan Hua shook the fan and said in a calm tone.


    Just like what he said, he and those women just get what they need. If you talk about feelings, it really doesn''t. He has always been among thousands of flowers, and the leaves are not touched. Those women also know who he is. So he doesn''t care about the thoughts of those women at all, after all, he has given a lot!


    It was the first time that Gu Qing saw Nan Hua''s side, and looked at Nan Hua in surprise, "Senior Brother, you seem to be a scumbag!"


    "Puff!"


    Mu Chen and Rong Ye couldn''t help but laugh, and Nan Hua glared at them.


    Nan Hua looked at the innocent Gu Qing with a black line, stretched out her hand and patted her on the head, "How can you say that to your brother? It''s time to fight!"


    Although it is said to be a gentle slap on Gu, Nan Hua would not really make a heavy hand. He just patted her with a petting smile on the corners of her lips.


    Gu gently covered his head, glared at Nan Hua with bulging cheeks, and then turned his head to look at Si Lin, "Big brother, look at the third brother, he bullied me, he hit me on the head!"


    When Si Lin heard Gu Qing''s words, he glanced at Nan Hua lightly and successfully froze the expression on Nan Hua''s face.


    "Nanhua, come to the place in a while to discuss with me." Si Lin said lightly.


    Nanhua glanced at Gu Qingming with a stiff face, and seeing Gu Qing make a face at herself, feeling that he was going to be mad, but if he wanted to teach Gu Qingming, he was reluctant and didn''t dare. Can turn his head aggrieved, not to look after them gently.


    Rong Ye and Mu Chen smiled and gave Gu a little thumbs up, and after Nan Hua looked over, they pretended to be serious, but the smile in their eyes couldn''t hide.


    The seven continued to walk inside, chatting while walking, and strolling around the shops on both sides, looking very comfortable.


    "Nanhua?" When they walked downstairs to a teahouse, a surprise sound suddenly came from above, causing them all to look up.


    By the window on the second floor, a woman was looking at Nanhua in surprise.


    The woman is wearing a pink-blue fairy dress with wide sleeves, and her long hair completes a flying fairy bun. She is embellished with a few hosta to make her look very elegant.


    Her appearance is also that kind of bright and generous, and when she smiles, it makes people feel like she is in front of her eyes. At this time, a pair of phoenix eyes are full of surprises, and her eyes are fixed on Nanhua, as if she can only see in her eyes. Nanhua is the same.


    "Miss Zhou." The smile on Nan Hua''s face suddenly faded a bit, and he greeted the woman upstairs in a calm manner, without the surprise of a woman at all.


    "Nan Gongzi, long time no see." The woman''s figure flashed, and she went directly from the second floor to the downstairs, standing in front of Nan Hua, and dignifiedly greeted Nan Hua.


    Nan Hua smiled and nodded, without saying much.


    "Before I heard that you came back from the lower realm and I wanted to find you, but you also know that it is not convenient for me to leave the city of Yunding. Now it is great to see you in the city of Yunding. You have been so long. I haven''t come to see me!" Miss Zhou didn''t seem to feel Nan Hua''s indifference, and said to Nan Hua very enthusiastically.


    "Miss Zhou, I remember that I made it clear to you when I left. It is absolutely impossible for the two of us. We can only meet as strangers in the future."

 Chapter 223：

    Nan Hua said stiffly with a cold face.


    Not long ago, he was still telling Gu Qing that he and those women just got what they needed to get together and get together. Who knew it didn¡¯t take long to meet a person who obviously didn¡¯t want to get together and get together. Nanhua felt that the woman in front of him was a bit annoying.


    Miss Zhou, who is Zhou Linyi, directly froze when she heard Nan Hua''s words. She stared at Nan Hua with wide eyes, still a little bit unbelievable.


    When it was confirmed that Nan Hua was really like what he said and was completely meaningless to herself, she flushed her eyes, and a tear fell from her eyes and fell to the ground. Even if she shed tears, she looked very beautiful.


    "I have long heard that Nan Gongzi has been among the ten thousand flowers. I thought I would be a special one. After all, I thought about it a lot." She looked at Nan Hua and found that Nan Hua''s expression did not change at all. He even frowned slightly, only feeling heartache like a wringing, and a sad smile appeared on his face, "So, I am passionate about myself, Nan Gongzi, goodbye."


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and left in a hurry. At first, she was scrupulous about her manners. Later, she might be so sad that she ran up regardless, and soon disappeared from the street.


    Gu Qing and the others have been watching since Zhou Linyi appeared. Si Lin and the others have seen it too many times, and there is no superfluous feeling, while Jun Wutian does not pay attention to the feelings of other people, and is calm from beginning to end. Only Gu Qingqing saw Nan Hua like this for the first time.


    "What''s the matter? Xiao Qing, what are you doing looking at me like this?" Nan Hua didn''t respond to Zhou Linyi''s departure. He turned his head to see Gu Qing looking at him with a strange look, and blinked. Asked curiously.


    "Senior Brother, you look like a scumbag just now." Gu Qing tangled for a moment, and finally chose to tell the truth. If she didn¡¯t know Nanhua¡¯s personality and saw this kind of man on the street, she would definitely He will think that the other person is a scumbag, maybe he will find a way to teach one that person.


    The smile just raised at the corner of Nanhua¡¯s lips froze directly on her face, and she looked at Gu Qingqing with a grieving expression, "Xiao Qing, brother has not hurt you any more from the day, why do you still say that, brother? We just get what we need. I don¡¯t have feelings for her. If I promise to be with her, wouldn¡¯t it hurt her? It¡¯s better for her to make it clear earlier? Lest she have some unrealistic ideas."


    Nanhua feels that he has been wronged. When he interacts with people, it is always yours and my wishes. In most cases, both sides take their own needs. He never forces those women, but it is impossible to say that they give true affection. Some women, like Zhou Linyi just now, feel that they are special, and he has no choice but to stalk him!


    Hearing Nan Hua''s words, Gu Qing thought for a while, and felt that there was nothing wrong with it. If he clearly didn''t like the other party, he still promised to deal with the other party. This kind of behavior is even more scumbag.


    "Gentlely, don''t listen to him telling you nonsense, it''s not that he always hooks on those women, otherwise, how could those women find him?" Rong Ye saw that Gu Qingqing seemed to be moved by Nanhua, so he hurriedly Stepped forward and said to Gu gently.


    "If you say that, did you seduce Chen Jiawei too? Otherwise, why would he like you, always want to pounce on you, and gently oppose him because he likes it?" Nan Hua looked at Rong Ye and said quietly.


    "You are talking nonsense, when did I seduce her, Xiaoye? I haven''t said a few words to her, okay?" Hearing Nan Hua''s words, Rong Ye directly exploded.


    Although the people behind the scenes are not good, to Rong Ye, he really thinks Chen Jiawei is very annoying, and he has no desire to talk to Chen Jiawei!


    "Yeah, you all said that it is not seduce, how can I save it? It only shows that I am attractive, don''t you?" Nan Hua said with a narcissistic look at Rong Ye.


    "Bah, it''s really attractive to put gold on your face? Why don''t you go to heaven?" Rong Ye looked disdainful, he just couldn''t understand Nan Hua''s way of attracting bees and butterflies.


    "Hey, don''t think that you are now promoted to the half-step immortal stage, you are amazing, you don''t need to put your brother in the eye. When I am promoted to the half-step immortal stage, we will learn from each other." Nanhua was also caught. Rong Ye was irritated, put away the fan, and said sarcastically.


    The quarrel between the two like two three-year-olds made Gu Qing speechless and they also attracted the attention of passers-by. Originally, each of them looked very prominent and was more attractive. Now this behavior is even more impressive. Can''t help but look at it. After all, watching two handsome guys quarrel like two children on the street, isn''t it fun?


    Gu Qing and the others stood by the side of the road, watching the two arguing, and even holding drinks and food.


    In the end, Si Lin couldn''t stand it, and interrupted the two of them to calm them down.


    Now that they have reached the city of Yunding, they naturally want to meet the people in Lingxi Holy Land. Fortunately, they have already contacted Zhao Tonghai on the road, and know where the people in Lingxi Holy Land are resting, so they go directly to the place where they are.


    As one of the top forces in the righteous way of the second immortal world, the place where the people of Lingxi Holy Land live is still very grand, a very grand residence.


    The yard occupies a relatively large area, and there are a lot of people coming to the Holy Land of Lingxi this time, and it is perfectly possible to live in it.


    When the disciples guarding the door saw Si Lin and the others, they were very excited, and they led Si Lin and them inside without any notice.


    As the saint son of Yunlan Holy Land, Jun Wu had just parted ways with Gu Qing and the others, and went to the place where the people of Yunlan Holy Land lived to meet the disciples of Yunlan Holy Land.


    "The disciples have seen Uncle Zhao!" After seeing Zhao Tonghai, Gu Qing and others stepped forward to salute at the same time.


    "You are finally here, get up quickly." Zhao Tonghai was also very happy to see Si Lin and the others, and he waved his hand quickly and a gentle force helped them up.


    "Some things on the road have been delayed for some time, I have troubled Zhao Shishu for a long time." When facing the elders, Si Lin was relatively active, and first apologized to Zhao Tonghai.


    "Hey, it''s nothing. We only arrived yesterday. Besides, there are still three days to go before the big competition. It''s not too late for you." Zhao Tonghai waved his hand quickly and didn''t mind.


    "Silin, your cultivation level has been improved. You don''t have to participate in the competition this time. Others should prepare well, especially when she came up from the lower realm. It is not long before she came up from the lower realm. I guess you have never heard of the competition before. Give a little talk about the precautions, don''t let the light suffer." Although Zhao Tonghai looks very simple and honest, how can it be really easy to become one of the masters of the Holy Land? He was still very shrewd inside, and they loved Gu Qing as much as their own disciples, and they spoke more directly.


    Hearing this, Rong Ye glanced at Si Lin, and after Si Lin nodded, he took a step forward.


    "Encourage Master Zhao, the disciple has already broken through to the half-step immortal stage, this time Dabi disciple will not participate." Rong Ye''s promotion is not intended to be concealed, not to mention that Zhao Tonghai is a completely trustworthy existence, and it is even more impossible for him. Concealed Zhao Tonghai.


    "Really?" Hearing Rong Ye''s words, Zhao Tonghai was very surprised, even a little surprised. He subconsciously looked at Si Lin. After Si Lin nodded, his face immediately showed a silly smile, "Great, our spiritual holy land is actually There is another half-step immortal step, haha, great!"


    Zhao Tonghai grew up in the Lingxi Holy Land since he was a child. In his heart, the Lingxi Holy Land is his home. He always puts the Lingxi Holy Land first, and both Si Lin and Rong Ye are promoted to the half-step immortal stage, which is undoubtedly improved. Given the status of Lingxi Holy Land, he was naturally very happy.


    "Since you have also been promoted to the half-step immortal level, then you should not participate. Others should be prepared. In addition, Yue Zhao, you should not feel pressured in your heart. Use your talents to advance to the half-step immortal level. It''s just a matter of day and night, and the mentality must be calm." Worried that Yue Zhao and the others would be under pressure because of Si Lin and Rong Ye''s promotion to the half-step immortal level, Zhao Tonghai quickly comforted.


    "Uncle Master, don''t worry, we won''t think too much." Although Yue Zhao felt that Zhao Tonghai''s worries were a bit redundant, he still replied to Zhao Tonghai seriously.


    "Yes, Uncle Master, you still don''t know our character, why would you think more?" Nan Hua also said to help.


    "Yes, yes, don''t worry, Uncle Master, we all know." Mu Chen followed Nan Hua and nodded with the same sincere expression.


    The relationship between their senior brothers and sisters is not that of ordinary senior brothers and sisters. Seeing someone promoted will only be happy for the other person. How can they feel unhappy because the other person''s cultivation base is higher than their own?


    Yue Zhao and the others have a very comprehensive understanding of themselves, knowing that it is only a matter of time before they can enter the half-step immortal stage with their talents, and the fact that Si Lin and Rong Ye can enter the half-step immortal stage also has a bit of luck in it, so They don''t think much about it at all.


    "That''s good, your uncles are naturally relieved." Zhao Tonghai glanced at Yue Zhao and the others, and with his eyesight he could naturally tell that the three of them were not perfunctory, and nodded gratifyingly.


    He even envied Wen Guiyun. Not only could he receive six talented disciples, but the feelings among the disciples were also very good. There was no feeling of playing tricks at all. Even his disciples occasionally Comparable or something.


    "You have been on the road for a few days, and you are tired if you want to come. I have already arranged the yard for you before, and the inside has been slightly cleaned. Now I will let someone take you there. It should be no problem for your brothers and sisters to live in the same yard. Right?" Zhao Tonghai looked at Gu Qing and them.


    "No problem, Master Uncle, you can arrange it, we can all." Si Lin replied on behalf of Gu Qing and the others.


    Zhao Tonghai nodded, let the disciples outside the door come in, and waited for them to go to the yard where they lived.


    The yard that Zhao Tonghai assigned to them was called Songtaoyuan, which was quite large. Gu Qing and each of them could have a room, which happened to not affect each other.

 Chapter 224：

    Gu Qing was on the way for a few days without washing well. Although there was also Rong Ye''s cleansing charm, for people like Gu Qing who were used to taking a bath, he still had to take a good bath in order to get through the bottom of my heart. close.


    After washing, Gu gently dried the hair with spiritual power, and was about to find Yue Zhao to help her hair. When she heard a knock on the door, she walked over to open the door and found Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu standing at the door. People are still a little surprised.


    "Sister Yun, Xiao Qiuqiu, why did the two of you directly run over? I said I would wait a while to find you." Gu Qing gave way to the side so that Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu could come in. Walking inside, asked happily.


    "We just heard that you arrived and we were ready to come, but thinking that you might have to rest for a while before we didn''t come," Yun Ran explained behind Gu Qing with a smile on her face. She saw Gu Qing''s hair return. Disperse, immediately said: "Gently, do you want to comb your hair? I will help you."


    "Great, I was just about to go to see the second brother," Gu Qingqing naturally believed in Yun Ran''s craftsmanship, and directly sat down in front of the dressing table in the house. "Don''t make it too neat, it''s getting late at the moment. I¡¯m going to take it off after a while."


    "Why don''t you want to go out for shopping? I heard that the city of Yunding is still a city that never sleeps. The shops on the street will be open until early in the morning. When we just came here, we saw many disciples walking outside." Yun Ran knew that Gu Qingming I like this kind of excitement the most. I keep moving in my hands and don''t forget to talk to Gu Qingqing.


    "Really?" Gu Qing was a little surprised. Before Yue Zhao and the others only briefly introduced the situation of the city on the top of the cloud, she didn''t know much.


    "Of course, we came here yesterday. I wanted to go shopping last night, but I was a little tired, so I didn''t go. You just arrived today. If you are tired, you can rest first, and we will go shopping together tomorrow." Yun Ran thought that Gu Qing and the others had just arrived in the city of Yunding today, and quickly changed his words.


    "It''s okay, I''m not tired, I''ll ask the seniors to see if they are going." Gu Qing was all curiosity aroused by Yun Ran. If she doesn''t go today, she will feel like a cat scratching in her heart. How can she stand it? , Said quickly.


    "That''s okay, then I will help you comb a snake bun, just insert a step, I remember that you have a golden step with rubies, just that one." Yun Ran''s hand Keep moving, and at the same time help Gu gently pick the jewelry.


    Gu Qing looked in the storage bracelet, took the step out, and after Yun Ran combed his hair, handed it to Yun Ran.


    "Okay," Yun Ran adjusted his steps and took a photo in the mirror. "Look, we are so beautiful when lightly. After another two years, you are completely opened. I think this time the best in the fairy world. The beauty is about to change hands."


    Gu gently helped her step forward and took a photo in the mirror. Yun Ran''s joking made her pursed her lips with embarrassment, but the corners of her lips couldn''t be suppressed.


    "Sister Yun is also a beauty, if you don''t believe me, ask Xiao Qiuqiu." Gu gently turned around, looked at Yun Ran, and said jokingly, not forgetting to drag Zhuo Tingqiu into the water.


    Zhuo Tingqiu was sitting next to him in a daze because Gu Qing and Yun Ran were talking about topics that girls were interested in, so he sat beside him in a daze. Light, what are you talking about?"


    Seeing his blank face, Gu Qing and Yun Ran looked at each other, and both felt a little funny. The two of them laughed directly, making Zhuo Tingqiu even more confused. There was a question mark on his face, but the two of them didn''t ask for it. The meaning of answering for him.


    Gu Qing asked the two of them to wait outside for him, changed their clothes, then went to Si Lin and the others, and asked them if they wanted to go out.


    Si Lin had never been interested in this kind of thing, so he refused. Yue Zhao, like Si Lin, had a lot of things to deal with, and refused Gu Qing¡¯s invitation. Mu Chen had received a lot of medicinal materials before and wanted to take a break. At the time of alchemy, he also refused Gu Qing''s invitation. In the end, only Nanhua and Rong Ye followed Gu Qing to go out.


    Of course, Gu Qing also called Jun Wu. Recently, Jun Wu has been with Gu Qing''s side. Gu Qing was accustomed to the existence of Jun Wu, and suddenly separated, Gu Qing was still a little uncomfortable.


    Jun Wu is no better than Gu Qingqing. He was interested in Gu Qingqing, but now he hasn''t won Gu Qingqing''s heart, but he didn''t want to leave Gu Qingqing for a second, but his identity And his responsibility did not allow him to live with Gu Qing in the yard of Lingxi Holy Land, and could only return to the Yunlan Holy Land. At this time, he was called gently by Gu and immediately agreed.


    The two holy places were not too far away, and the two met in a middle place, and then walked towards the center of the city together.


    They live in a wealthy area, which is relatively quiet. After going out of that street, it is as if they are in another world.


    At night, the city of Yunding is brightly lit, busy with traffic, and it is very lively. There are even some vendors that you can''t see during the day come out to set up stalls, people come and go, rub shoulders, and people are not used to it.


    "Lightly, the pastries in the shop in front are very delicious. Osmanthus cake, cloud slice cake, candied date cake are all very delicious. I used to buy some when I came to Yunding City." As the most familiar with Yunding City Nanhua walked along and introduced the shops on both sides of the street to Gu Qing. When he introduced a shop not far away, he emphatically mentioned a few words.


    As soon as he mentioned food, Gu Qing''s eyes lit up, and he looked towards Nanhua''s point, and found that there was indeed a shop there, and there were quite a lot of people there, and there were still people in line, frowning.


    "With so many people, when does this have to be in line?" Although she muttered, her feet obeyed and walked towards the line.


    Nan Hua and the others were originally to accompany Gu Qing. Gu Qing had to line up. They naturally followed. However, if there were a lot of people, they would take up some space. Gu Qing said that she would line up by herself and let Nan Hua and the others go to the side. Waiting.


    "I''ll be with you." Jun Wu naturally couldn''t leave Gu Qing alone, standing next to Gu Qing without moving.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu took the lead to stand aside, while Nan Hua and Rong Ye looked at each other. Although they were a little unhappy, they reluctantly stepped aside because of Jun Wu''s performance on the road.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu were standing in the line, waiting in line while chatting. The two men and women were beautiful. The pictures together looked very beautiful, attracting many passersby to watch.


    In the teahouse not far away, Lin Xian''er and Zhao Yan saw them after they walked over. When they saw Gu Qing and Jun Wu standing together, Lin Xian''er''s expression was calmer. , Zhao Yan''s expression was a bit sour.


    "This Gu Qing is really amazing. Even the holy son of Yunlan Holy Land fell at her feet. I heard that the holy son of Jun has been with her all this time, and I heard that she likes her very much." After Gu Qingming came to the Holy Land of Lingxi, she watched Gu Qing''s discomfort. At this time, it was even more displeasing to see Gu Qing being held by Jun Wu.


    All of Si Lin''s status is extraordinary, and their future is boundless, and their status in the Holy Land is also very high. In the past, except for the women around Nanhua, everyone else showed no words to women. Now they are better than each other. , Now there is one more precious Jun Wu, which woman does not envy? Isn''t that woman jealous? Zhao Yan''s eyes are red with jealousy!


    "Brother Si and they were just blinded by her. When we grasp her handle and tell them, Brother Si, they will definitely recognize her." Lin Xian''er only needs to think of Si Lin''s attitude towards Gu Qing. She was itching with hatred. She wished that the person was her, so it was strange that she had a good attitude towards Gu Qing!


    And she always felt that the reason Si Lin and the others spoiled Gu Qing, in addition to the fact that Gu Qing was their sister, it was also because they thought that Gu Qing was pure and kind. They are not like that, they will definitely give up Gu Qing, so that she has a chance!


    "Yes, as long as we grab her handle, Brother Si and the others will definitely give up on her. What will happen to her then?" Zhao Yan, like Lin Xian''er, felt that Gu Qing must be pretending to get it. Beloved by many people, dedicated to catching Gu Qing''s handle.


    Of course, after the last trip to the Fog Cloud City, they already knew that they were not Gu Qing''s opponents, and they didn''t dare to shoot directly at Gu Qing, they could only think of something else.


    Seeing that Jun Wu helped Gu gently bought several kinds of snacks, and carefully held the snack box to let Gu gently eat the snacks, both of them didn''t look good, so they closed the windows directly, so that they could not see.


    Gu Qing naturally didn''t know the heart of Lin Xian''er and Zhao Yan, even if she knew it, she wouldn''t care about it. At this time, all her attention was on the snack in her hand.


    Nan Hua deserves to be one of the best among the five seniors. The desserts he recommended are really delicious, sweet but not greasy, and have a fragrance of lips and teeth. Gu Qing was very happy. After eating two or three pieces of desserts, he was caught Stopped it.


    "For the big night, snacks are not easy to digest. You should eat less." Although the cultivator''s body is relatively strong, Jun Wu is still worried that Gu Qing will be uncomfortable.


    "Then I will eat one more piece." Gu gently raised a finger, blinking his big eyes and looked at Jun Wu pitifully.


    To Shang Gu gently like this, Jun Wu really couldn''t help it. His ear tips were a little red, his Adam''s apple moved, and he looked away with some difficulty, "Okay, I can only eat one piece."


    His voice was a little hoarse, but Gu was so happy that he didn''t hear it.


    She took out a piece of pastry from Jun Wu''s hand and was about to put it in her mouth. Suddenly a person ran over and hit her shoulder. She shook her hand and the pastry in her hand fell directly to the ground.

 Chapter 225：

    Gu lightly looked at the dim sum that fell on the ground, wishing to cry without tears. He didn''t know if he should be silent for the dim sum that fell on the ground, or because he was soaked in silence for a long time before Jun Wu agreed to eat another piece.


    Rong Ye and Nan Hua blocked the person who bumped into Gu Qing.


    "Who are you? What are you doing against me?" Nan Hua stopped by a woman. She glared at Nan Hua and Rong Ye with a very dissatisfied expression.


    "Should you not apologize for hitting someone?" Rong Ye had a bad temper and looked at the woman coldly.


    A guilty conscience flashed through the woman''s eyes, and then she shouted: "I didn''t mean it, it was just accidental."


    "Really?" Rong Ye smiled coldly, "Then can you apologize now?"


    The woman didn''t seem to expect that Rong Ye would be so rude, staring at his face with wide eyes, "Why are you so rude?"


    Rong Ye almost laughed angrily. "It was you who hit someone. If you don''t apologize, you also said that I was rude. I think there is a problem with your brain, right?"


    He didn''t understand what pity, Xiangxi and Yu, he directly replied.


    The woman was obviously very angry by Rong Ye''s words. She stared at Rong Ye, her chest was violently ups and downs, and her mouth opened several times, but she couldn''t say anything.


    "Apologize!" Rong Ye said coldly, feeling that he was losing his patience.


    "I won''t!" The woman raised her head, taking advantage of Rong Ye and Nan Hua not paying attention, she wanted to leave Rong Ye and Nan Hua.


    Rong Ye''s face turned cold, and he turned to face the woman''s knee with a palm.


    The knee hurts and the woman knelt directly on the ground. She turned her head and stared at Rong Ye fiercely, "You are a big man who cares so much about a woman, you are so innocent!"


    "My demeanor also depends on people. I don''t need demeanor at all for a crazy woman like you." Rong Ye smiled coldly and said sarcastically.


    "You!" The woman glared at Rong Ye, her expression a bit sullen.


    At this moment, a team of people came to Gu Qing and their side.


    When the woman saw the person coming, her neck trembled, and she looked a little scared.


    "Miss, are you injured?" When the man in the lead saw the woman, his eyes lit up, and he rushed directly to the woman''s side, supported the woman, and asked cautiously.


    The woman''s body froze for a while, her eyes rolled, and she suddenly pointed at Rong Ye and the others, "Moore, they hurt me, hurry up and help this lady teach them!"


    The man named Moul looked at Rong Ye and the others sternly after hearing this. He didn''t ask what happened, but just waved at the guard who was following him, and asked the guard to attack Gu Qing and them.


    Moore''s behavior changed the expressions of Gu Qing and the others. They originally thought that they would be a reasonable person. Who knows that he is the same as a woman, completely unreasonable. Looking at the identity of the two, what kind of master is there? , What kind of minions are there!


    "Jun Wu, be protected gently, leave it to us here, and you should step back a little." Rong Ye glanced at the guards rushing towards them, and said to Gu Qing and Jun Wu behind him.


    They naturally believed Rong Ye''s cultivation base. Jun Wu and Gu Qing didn''t say much, and they took two steps back and gave the venue to Rong Ye and Nan Hua.


    As soon as Rong Ye stretched out his hand, the huge Apocalypse Record appeared above his head, and the Liuli Frost Flower Fan in Nanhua''s hand also turned into a blue long sword.


    Those who came to the City of Cloud Tops recently had all come to participate in the Grand Competition of the Second Immortal Realm. Rong Ye and Nan Hua''s weapons were so special that they almost recognized their identities as soon as they were exposed.


    "It turned out to be Lord Nanhua and Lord Rong Ye, the three apprentices of the Holy Land of Spiritual Fox, and the five apprentices Rong Ye. I didn''t expect to see them fighting in the live version, and I felt a little excited."


    "I heard that the cultivation bases of Nanhua and Rong Ye are both at the peak of the ninth rank, and they are also developing well in their areas of expertise. Nanhua is the master of formation, and Rong Ye is the master of Fu Zhuan. It''s not easy to fight two people."


    "Yes, this group of people don''t know what the origins are, they actually provoke the two young masters. I heard that when they were at Tier 5, they could fight against Tier 7 people. They were always the first in the trial tower. ."


    "This time, the World Fairy World has sent its own elite disciples from all sects. Someone had opened a bet before saying that the five sons of the sacred land might take the top five. I didn''t expect to see them fighting today. ."


    "This spiritual holy land is one of the top forces in our sub-immortal world. The rumors of several masters have spread throughout the continent. I don''t know how this group of people have the courage to teach the two masters."


    "..."


    The endless talk did not evade Moore and the woman. After hearing the discussion around them, their faces were very ugly.


    Especially Moore, he obviously knew about Nanhua and Rong Ye''s rumors, and he didn''t expect that his own lady would provoke two such difficult characters, causing some headaches for a while, and his brows couldn''t help but frown.


    He was about to open his mouth to let his subordinates retreat, and here Rong Ye had already seen his intention and took the lead.


    Gu Qing is the Ni Lin of Rong Ye and Nan Hua. Those who have bullied Gu Qing in front of them all these years have no good end. The girl hits Gu Qing and it¡¯s fine. They don¡¯t just kill for this. Girl, but she didn''t apologize gently to Gu. After her hands were down, let her men take action against them, which made Rong Ye and Nan Hua very upset.


    It''s been a long time since Gu Qing joined them, the two of them hadn''t worked directly with people like this, not to mention, they were a little bit excited.


    And the consequence of their excitement was that the dozen or so guards who wanted to teach them were directly taught by them.


    Nan Hua didn''t say anything. Although he majored in the art of formation, his swordsmanship was also very good. Against a guard whose cultivation base was not as high as his, he was completely pressing the opponent.


    Not to mention Rong Ye, his original cultivation base was much higher than these guards, and his talisman seals were also very powerful, but the endless stream of talisman seals made these guards suffer.


    In front of everyone, Rong Ye concealed the usage of his dozens of talisman seals. As for the effect, you can see the tragedy of the guards.


    Some of the guards were struck by lightning and turned into charcoal men, some were frozen, some were burnt with their hair lost, and some were almost blinded by the fire, and they are still crying beside...


    The people onlookers sympathized with these guards. It was really miserable!


    After solving the guards, Rong Ye and Nanhua stopped in front of the woman and Moore, Nanhua''s sword pointed at them, and Rong Ye''s talisman was also hanging in front of them.


    "I don''t want to apologize when I run into someone and I want to run away. I''m still raking it down?" Rong Ye looked at the woman''s shrinking face, and the corners of his lips curled up badly. "We are here today. If it''s someone else, I''m afraid we will be caught If you have been bullied, you can¡¯t get justice. The two are really good tutors. I don¡¯t know which school has taught such outstanding disciples?"


    Although Rong Ye is arrogant and doesn''t have a good face for people, he never bullies people or beats people for no reason. Most of the disciples from the top sects he knows are also the same, so he is a little curious about the identity of the two. Know what kind of school can cultivate such a lack of heart!


    "Feihemen Moore didn''t know the identity of the two sons, and offended the two sons, and asked the two sons to forgive them!" Compared with the woman, Moore knew better, and directly apologized to them with a fist.


    The woman glanced at Moore in surprise. She didn''t seem to expect that Moore would do the same. When her gaze turned to Rong Ye, she flinched when she saw Rong Ye''s cold eyes, and retracted into Moore''s arms like a quail. .


    "Feihemen?" Rong Ye raised his eyebrows and looked at Nanhua. "Have you heard of this school?"


    Nanhua frowned, thought for a while, then shook his head, "I haven''t heard of it."


    Most of their eyes are on the three holy sites and those first-class schools. Except for the second-rate schools, which are extremely outstanding or very styled, they don''t know much about it. If Yuezhao is here, they might know it, but Nanhua and Rong Ye never stopped the martial art that Moore said.


    "Don''t you think that you are disciples from the Holy Land and don''t put our little sects in your eyes, and your martial sects can bully our little sects casually?" Hearing Nan Hua and Rong Ye''s words, it was originally. The woman who was also afraid of the two suddenly looked like a cat whose tail was stepped on, and her hair exploded. She stood up and shouted at the two.


    The people around were stunned by the woman''s reaction, and after hearing her words, they were completely speechless by her logic.


    "Oh my God, is this Feihemen''s brain not normal? If I remember correctly, it seemed that she had touched the little girl first, and Master Rong and Master Nan asked her to apologize? Then her After her subordinates came over, she directly asked her subordinates to teach Young Master Rong and the others, why are they now becoming Young Master Rong and the others bullying the little sect?"


    "Don''t tell me, it''s the first time I have heard of this Feihemen. I just saw her look and thought it was a great school. Now it seems that most people in this school are sick!"


    "Yes, that''s right, this is a reversal of right and wrong, and the ability to be arrogant and arrogant, and with such a thick skin, I don''t know how this Feihemen teaches his disciples, who is it?"


    "I really opened my eyes today. The first time I saw such a shameless person, I wanted to slap her!"


    "..."


    The crowd onlookers were stunned by the woman''s words and reactions, not to mention that Rong Ye and the others couldn''t believe that the woman was so mindless.


    "Oh, you can be said that you are a disciple of the little school, the young master guesses that those little school disciples would not dare to be with you, for fear of being killed by you!" Rong Ye murmured, it was merciless, not to mention he Now I am very disgusted with women, and I will not be merciful. "The little master thinks that if those little sects are like you, then this time the immortal world is really too difficult, how come there are you people!"

 Chapter 226：

    Lin Huanhuan actually regretted it when she finished saying those words. She used to run wild in the martial arts, forgetting that this was the city of Yunding, and standing opposite were two disciples of the Spirit Fox Holy Master. Her words If you say it privately, it¡¯s nothing, but in front of Rong Ye and Nan Hua, it¡¯s to invite trouble to Feihemen. Who doesn¡¯t know that the Spirit Fox Lord is the shortest guard, and his disciples are also very powerful. If the opponent is angry, don¡¯t use it. The other party makes a move, and the sects around their Feihemen can make them disappear from this continent very quickly.


    But she didn''t know why, so she said it directly, even without mercy, at this time she could only hold on and not let herself cry.


    "The two princes, the younger sisters who are under her are relatively straightforward. She didn''t mean that, and please don''t blame the two princes." Moore didn''t expect Lin Huanhuan to say that, and could only bite the bullet and apologize to Rong Ye and Nan Hua.


    "How dare you," Rong Ye doesn''t take Moore''s practice at all. "This is not straightforward. This is because you have a deep grudge against the martial arts. I have every reason to suspect that you intend to provoke a relationship between the martial arts and the small martial arts. Fight."


    Hearing this, Lin Huanhuan''s face turned pale, and even Moore''s face became very ugly. He looked at Rong Ye, his pupils shrinking slightly, but he didn''t expect that Rong Ye would button Lin Huanhuan such a big hat.


    He took a deep breath, and when he was about to defend Lin Huanhuan, a group of disciples from the White Tiger Holy Land came over.


    As I said before, the city of Yunding is the site of the White Tiger Holy Land. In order not to affect the progress of the big competition, the White Tiger Holy Land specially sent disciples to patrol the city of Yunding, just to maintain the security of the Yunding city, and Rong Ye and Nanhua Just now I started with the people from Feihemen. Naturally, someone told the disciples of Baihu Holy Land, and they ran over as soon as they got the news.


    The person in the lead obviously knew Rong Ye and Nan Hua. After seeing the two, his pupils tightened, and he met them first.


    "White Tiger Holy Land Huang Shilian has seen Senior Brother Rong and Senior Brother Nan." Huang Shilian only received news that someone was fighting. He didn''t expect that it would be Rong Ye and Nanhua, who would provoke these two people so inconspicuously, but their faces were completely different. Show.


    "Junior Brother Huang." When facing Huang Shilian, Rong Ye and Nanhua were very polite, and like Huang Shilian, they also bowed their hands.


    "I don''t know what happened here?" He looked around, scanned Lin Huanhuan and Moore, and turned to ask Rong Ye and Nan Hua.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. It''s that this girl bumped into our junior sister and didn''t apologize. After being stopped by us, the wicked person complained first and let her senior brother deal with us, so we took action to teach them a lesson." Nan Hua''s face With a smile on his face, he talked about the matter just now in a few words. Of course, he was very objective and didn''t take his own side.


    Hearing Nan Hua¡¯s words, Huang Shilian noticed Gu Qing and Nan Hua not far away. He had the honor to attend Gu Qing¡¯s teacher apprentice ceremony before and also met Jun Wu. At this time, he looked at the two in surprise and took a step forward. , Arched his hands again, "I have seen Junior Sister Gu and Shengzi Jun."


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu returned a salute to Huang Shilian, which was regarded as a greeting.


    When the people around heard Huang Shilian''s words, they also looked at Gu Qingqing and Jun Wu, their expressions were very surprised.


    Jun Wuzi needless to say, the holy son of Yunlan Holy Land, the future holy master, can be said to be very noble in the second immortal realm, and it is said that he is extremely talented, and he is no worse than Si Lin.


    As for Gu Qing, the previous sensational ceremony of apprenticeship in the second immortal world made everyone remember the little disciple of the Spirit Fox Holy Master. It is rumored that not only the Spirit Fox Holy Master pampered her very much, but even her five senior brothers are also very fond of her. She, now it seems, the relationship between her and Jun Shengzi is not ordinary, such a person, I don''t know how many women envy and hate!


    "No wonder Lord Rong and Lord Nan were very angry just now. Who didn''t know that the five male disciples of the Spirit Fox Lord loved his newly-acquired little apprentice very much? This woman bumped into Girl Gu, it didn''t touch Nan Gongzi and Rong. The son''s rebellious scale!"


    "Why do you think this girl Gu has such a good life? The key to being loved by so many people is that she still looks so good-looking and makes people totally jealous!"


    "Miss Gu is really beautiful. I heard that she is only fifteen years old. If she is two years old, the first beauty in the fairy world will change hands, right?"


    "Young Master Nan and Young Master Rong are so good, they are so handsome for their junior sisters to come forward!"


    "..."


    One after another, discussions sounded around, and the faces of Lin Huanhuan and Moore were already very ugly.


    Especially Lin Huanhuan, in no way thought that she just accidentally bumped into someone, and just so accidentally bumped into Gu Qing, and her seniors were also very short-guards, she was accustomed to sects again, no I''m used to saying sorry to people, this won''t hurt myself and Moore!


    Huang Shilian looked at the guards that Moore had brought and found that although they were all injured, they were still alive. He nodded secretly in his heart, and then looked at Lin Huanhuan and Moore, "What else do you have to add to this matter? Is it?"


    Moore and Lin Huanhuan looked at each other and shook their heads. Nan Hua told the truth.


    "If this is the case, then I will talk about the results of the handling of this matter." Huang Shilian glanced at Rong Ye and the others, and saw that they did not stop him, then continued, "This girl, you hit Junior Sister Gu first, this matter. It all started because of you, and I asked the girl to apologize to Junior Sister Gu, otherwise, the girl may need to leave our Yunding City."


    Huang Shilian''s tone was very calm, completely acting like a business man.


    Lin Huanhuan did not expect that in the end she would still apologize to Gu Qing. She glanced at Gu Qing. The other side was so beautiful and surrounded by so many outstanding men, especially Jun Wu, who was the holy son of Yunlan Holy Land. , She had also heard some rumors about Jun Wu, and knew that he had always been very indifferent to outsiders, but at this moment she saw Jun Wu being very gentle, even a little spoiled, and couldn''t help being a little jealous.


    She didn''t want to apologize gently to Gu. Although she knew in her heart what she should do, she didn''t want to do it at all, because it would make her feel very embarrassed!


    So, under everyone''s gaze, Lin Huanhuan just glanced at Gu Qing, but didn''t say a word.


    Lin Huanhuan''s attitude made Huang Shilian''s face a little ugly. He looked at Huang Shilian blankly, "This girl, since you are unwilling to apologize, please leave Yunding City now, Yunding City does not welcome you! "


    "Why? I''m here to participate in the Second Immortal Realm Competition? Why don''t you let me stay in the City of Clouds?"

 Chapter 227：

    Hearing Huang Shilian said that he could not stay in the city of the top of the cloud, Lin Huanhuan broke the tendon in his mind and shouted directly at Huang Shilian.


    She is the daughter of the master of Feihemen. Because of her mother¡¯s spoiling, she is very arrogant. In Feihemen, she is not very popular with disciples in the Feihemen. Originally, she was unable to follow the Fairy World Tournament this time. Yes, because of her average talent, and now she is only a Tier 5 cultivation base, the sect master of Feihe Gate was worried that she would not be able to control her temper after following her, causing troubles to the sect, so she didn''t plan to let her come in the first place.


    After she learned about it, she begged her mother for a long time, together with her mother, moved her father, and let her follow. Even so, her father had a three chapters with her. If she found that she was causing trouble, he would immediately Send her back.


    For this reason, she has been doing very well recently, and she is afraid that her father will send her back.


    So when Huang Shilian said that, she was confused and blurted out what was not very good.


    It was the first time that Huang Shilian met a woman like Lin Huanhuan. As a disciple of the White Tiger Holy Land, most of his daily contact with disciples of the martial arts, all of them were personable, even if there were those with a bad temper, they would not look like them. He was like a shrew, so he couldn''t help taking a step back.


    "This girl, the city of cloud tops has the rules of the city of cloud tops. If you don''t follow the rules, we can naturally expel you from the city of cloud tops unless you apologize to Girl Gu." Huang Shilian said coldly and stiffly. .


    Even if he has only been in contact for such a short time, he has no affection for Lin Huanhuan. If he weren''t for the guards now, he might just throw Lin Huanhuan out, where would he be reasoned with each other here?


    Lin Huanhuan could not realize Huang Shilian''s mood at all. There was only one thought in her mind at this time, that is, these people are going to expel themselves from the city of Yunding. After hearing Huang Shilian''s words, not only did she fail to realize that she was wrong, but instead He felt that Huang Shilian was partial to each other because he knew Gu Qingqing.


    She looked at Gu Qing and the others with red eyes, with vicious expressions in her eyes, "Are you disciples of the martial arts bullying people like this? Let''s take a look. The disciples of the White Tiger Holy Land and the disciples of the Lingxi Holy Land are united. Bully me an ordinary disciple!"


    As soon as she uttered her words, not only the faces of Huang Shilian and Rong Ye changed, but the faces of Mu Yang who followed her changed.


    Mu Yang didn¡¯t like Lin Huanhuan either. If she weren¡¯t his master¡¯s daughter, Mu Yang would definitely not even give Lin Huanhuan a look, but his master told him to take care of Lin Huanhuan. He could only follow Lin Huanhuan the previous two days. He has always been relatively well-behaved, and he is still a little relieved. Who knows that Lin Huanhuan has caused such a big trouble with an inattentive skill.


    It was enough to provoke the most favored disciples of the Spirit Fox Holy Master, and now he has offended all the disciples of the martial arts!


    You must know that their Feihemen were originally not eligible to participate in this competition, but it was because they had just become an affiliated sect of the White Tiger Holy Land that they had a chance to come over. Now this opportunity has been completely messed up by Lin Huanhuan, and it may even be even Their sects'' attachment to the White Tiger Holy Land may change!


    He stepped forward to cover Lin Huanhuan''s mouth with an iron face, and when he glared over, he knocked him out with a hand knife, hugged him horizontally, and looked at Rong Ye and the others.


    "Young Master Rong, Young Master Nan, and Miss Gu, I apologize on behalf of the younger sister. The younger sister was too much loved by the younger sister. Please forgive her." He turned his head to look at Huang Shilian, "Prince Huang, this matter is ours. It¡¯s wrong, the junior sister¡¯s words just now were wrong, I apologize to you on her behalf."


    Mu Yang acted cleanly and sincerely when he apologized, making Rong Ye and the others'' faces a little better.


    "Since you have the heart to admit your mistakes, then you have to show an attitude. The young master sees that you, junior sister, are not suitable to stay in the city of Yunding anymore. Otherwise, who knows what she can say in her mouth." Rong Ye said to Lin Huanhuan very much. It is disgust, and the words spoken are very ugly.


    "Don''t worry, Young Master Rong, I will be Master Bingming when I go back. The younger sister is not suitable to stay here, and send the younger sister back to the door." Mu Yang flashed his eyes and said quickly.


    "Qing Qing, what do you think?" Rong Ye looked at Gu Qing and gave her the right to handle the matter.


    Gu lightly glanced at Lin Huanhuan, then at Mu Yang, "Since I have already apologized, then forget about it."


    Because of Lin Huanhuan, they had already delayed a lot of time, and she didn''t want to waste time on unimportant people.


    "Okay, then according to what Mr. Mu said, I hope Mr. Mu can keep his promise." Rong Ye looked at Mu Yang, and all the coercion belonging to the half-step immortal step pressed on Mu Yang.


    Mu Yang faced Rong Ye''s coercion, feeling the danger, his hair was erected, his knees bent, he looked at Rong Ye, his eyes were horrified, and after seeing Rong Ye''s calm face, he returned to calm and spoke with difficulty: "Young Master Rong, don''t worry, and say do it!"


    "That''s good." Rong Ye retreated the pressure and said nonchalantly.


    After Mu Yang felt that the pressure that made him afraid disappeared, he was relieved. Only then did he realize that his back was soaked, but he couldn''t care about it at all, just looked at Huang Shilian.


    "I just said that I will drive this girl out of the city of Yunding. Since Young Master Mu has said so, then I don''t care about it." Huang Shi didn''t even care about seeing Rong Ye, and he didn''t say it anymore. what.


    "Thank you, a few, let''s leave now." Mu Yang was completely relieved this time, and left quickly with Lin Huanhuan in his arms.


    "Master Rong, Master Nan, Saint Son, and Girl Gu, now that the matter here is resolved, I will go on patrol." When facing Gu Qing and the others, Huang Shilian''s attitude was still very good, even his eyes were still in sight. Gu Qing stayed a little longer on her body, but moved away quickly, behaving very politely.


    "Thank you Young Master Huang for your help, then let''s not pass this." Rong Ye''s attitude towards Huang Shilian was very normal, and he said directly, knowing that Gu Qing would continue to stroll around.


    Several people saw each other, Huang Shilian took the disciples of the White Tiger Holy Land and left, Gu Qing and the others continued to go shopping.


    Although the matter has been resolved, Gu Qing still feels a little depressed when he thinks of the cakes that fell to the ground without a bite. Jun Wu has been paying attention to her and naturally noticed it. There is a flash in his eyes. With a smile, he took out a piece of pastry and handed it to Gu gently.


    Gu Qing was mourning the pastry that he had unfortunately dropped, and suddenly saw another pastry appear in front of him, his eyes lit up, and he turned to look at Jun Wu.


    "Here, here you are, the piece just fell to the ground, it doesn''t count." As Gu gently stared at him with bright eyes, Jun Wu''s eyes flashed, his throat moved, and he said very softly.


    "It''s great, I know that Jun Wu is the best for you!" Gu cheered softly, fearing that Jun Wu would regret, and quickly brought the pastry over and couldn''t wait to take a bite.


    Seeing Gu Qing''s reaction, Jun Wu shook his head funny, but kept staring at Gu Qing. After she finished eating, he handed a bottle of Linglu and asked her to drink it.


    "Tsk tusk, you are really eccentric, it''s just a piece of cake, Jun Wu is the best, aren''t Nan Hua and I okay?" Rong Ye followed the two of them, hearing Gu Qing''s words, and said sourly.


    "Yes, I introduced this pastry to you, and I won''t see you complimenting me." Nanhua rarely stood on the same front with Rong Ye and said in cooperation with Rong Ye.


    Hearing this, Rong Ye and Nan Hua looked at each other, and the two reached an agreement in an instant, ready to unite against Jun Wu.


    Gu Qing had just swallowed the last piece of pastry, and when she heard the words of the two, she was dumbfounded. After drinking the Linglu that Jun Wu handed over, she hurriedly looked at Rong Ye and Nan Hua, "How come, two brothers? It¡¯s also the best, um, it¡¯s the best in my heart!"


    "Really?" Rong Ye looked disbelief, "Then we are incomparable to Jun, who is the best in your heart?"


    Gu was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that Rong Ye would be incomparable with Jun Wu. She blinked and looked at Jun Wu, and found that he was also staring at herself, with anticipation in her eyes, and her heart beat immediately. Turning her head, she saw Rong Ye and Nan Hua also staring at her, waiting for her to speak. She turned her head, looked to the front, blinked her eyes, and brainstormed instantly.


    "Well," she swallowed, "I think you are the best in my heart!"


    No way, she didn''t want to offend on either side, nor did she want to make them sad.


    For Jun Wu, she is still a little unclear about what it feels like, but she feels very happy when she is with Jun Wu. If we are separated, she will miss it involuntarily, but she is still a little vague about how she feels. .


    As for Rong Ye and the others, they have been her family since they came to the cloud and returned to the cloud. No matter what they are in the eyes of others, they are the best in her eyes!


    Jun Wu and Rong Ye didn''t expect Gu Qing to say this, they were all startled, and then looked at each other dissatisfiedly, feeling that the other party was occupying their place in Gu Qing''s heart.


    The eyes of the three of them flashed with swords, lights and swords, and after Gu lightly looked over, they withdrew their gazes.


    "Well, I can barely count you through." Rong Ye said proudly.


    Gu Qing relieved immediately and began to look at the situation on both sides of the street.


    At this time, the street was more lively than before, with a dazzling array of goods. Gu Qing was dizzy and immersed in it, while Jun Wu and the others were by her side.


    When they passed by a restaurant, a window on the second floor of the restaurant happened to be open by the street, and the people inside saw Gu Qing and the others, a hint of surprise flashed in their eyes.

 Chapter 228：

    "Brother Lu Ying, what are you looking at?" Luo Wenxi asked curiously, looking at Lu Ying''s profile obsessively.


    "It''s nothing, I just saw an acquaintance." Lu Ying turned around, with a right smile on her face, "Is it boring to be here? Would you like to go shopping?"


    "Okay? Will it bother you?" Luo Wenxi looked at Lu Ying in surprise, and then asked cautiously.


    "Of course not, I will go with you." Lu Ying said softly as if he hadn''t noticed Luo Wenxi''s cautiousness.


    His appearance is quite good, and this gentle look happens to be what women like most at this time. Few women can escape his gentleness, of course, except for some people.


    Lu Ying''s eyes flashed when she thought of the figure she had just seen.


    Ever since he separated from Qin Yi and the others, he has been dangling everywhere, just after hearing about the big competition, he rushed to the city of Yunding, and made Luo Wenxi on the road.


    At that time, Luo Wenxi avoided the guard given to her by her father because of being mischievous, and ran into the forest alone, and was almost eaten by the monster. It was Lu Ying who passed by and saw that she was rescued. Luo Wenxi was just when the love was first opened. Ying appeared in front of her like a hero when she was most desperate. She was very handsome and had a high level of cultivation. Luo Wenxi''s young girl''s heart immediately fell on Lu Ying.


    She left the forest with Lu Ying, and was found by her guards. After learning that Lu Ying also wanted to go to the City of Clouds, she immediately invited Lu Ying with him.


    She sneaked out of her home to go to the city of Yunding. Her father discovered that her father sent guards to protect her. Naturally, those guards could not be the master of Luo Wenxi, so Luo Wenxi stuck to Lu Ying''s side along the way. .


    Lu Ying is also very gentle and considerate to Luo Wenxi. Luo Wenxi liked him at first, and his actions made Luo Wenxi feel deeply rooted, and it was not Lu Ying that he would not marry.


    Luo Wenxi''s identity is also not simple. She is the daughter of the palace lord of Fengxi Palace, a first-rate force in the world of immortals. Because of her natural frailty, her cultivation base is not high, and she is well protected by the palace lord of Fengxi, she doesn''t understand the sinister heart.


    Originally, after arriving in the city of Yunding, the palace lord of Fengxi Palace asked Luo Wenxi and Lu Ying to separate, but Luo Wenxi refused to live or die. The palace lord of Fengxi Palace could not hold back his daughter, so he could only agree to let her and Lu Ying continue to communicate. Of course, she He was very alert to Lu Ying, and sent many guards to follow Luo Wenxi every time he came out.


    Lu Ying glanced at the guard not far away, a cold light flashed in his eyes where Luo Wenxi could not notice, and the smile on his face was still gentle when facing Luo Wenxi.


    The two went downstairs and went straight to the street. The streets were full of traffic and people coming and going. For Luo Wenxi, a person who stayed in Fengxi Palace all the year round, it was very novel. She felt that her eyes were almost out of use. Of course, he did not forget to talk to Lu Ying.


    They walked some distance, and they ran into Gu Qing and Rong Ye who were walking slowly.


    "Xixi, I saw an acquaintance and I went to say hello." Lu Ying''s gaze fell completely on Gu Qing and the others. Although he was speaking to Luo Wenxi, he did not look at her for the first time.


    Luo Wenxi looked at Luying¡¯s gaze, and for the first time saw Gu Qing standing beside Jun Wu. Gu Qing was very beautiful. Even Luo Wenxi has always been said to be the first beauty of Fengxi Palace. She changed her face when she thought of Lu Ying and Gu Qing met, and when she turned her head to face Lu Ying, she returned to her simple and obsessed look.


    "Brother Lu Ying, can I go with you?" She looked at Lu Ying pitifully, her tone of voice cautiously, as if she was afraid that Lu Ying would refuse her.


    She looks like this, ordinary men will certainly not refuse.


    Lu Ying paused, then nodded, "Of course."


    He and Luo Wenxi walked towards Gu Qing and their side together, and finally stopped in front of Gu Qing.


    "Miss Gu, we meet again, can you come in?" Lu Ying looked at Gu Qing, the smile on his face was slightly enlarged, and he didn''t even notice it. When he confronted Gu Qing, his emotions would change. Unconscious fluctuations are relatively large.


    "Why it''s you again?" Different from Lu Ying''s reaction, the smile on Gu Qing''s face disappeared, frowning at Lu Ying, his impatience in his eyes was not concealed at all.


    "I didn''t expect that we would be so destined to meet again in the city of Yunding," Lu Ying''s tone was rather regretful, but her expression was not at all, "I don''t know where I angered Miss Gu, she also told me. I, so that I can change, I really want to be friends with Miss Gu."


    He looked at Gu Qing with a very sincere expression. If it were an average woman, he would definitely agree to be friends with him directly.


    Unfortunately, it was Gu Qingqing that he met.


    Gu Qing had been immune to men¡¯s beauty since she was a child when she faced Si Lin and the others. What''s more, Lu Ying couldn¡¯t see better than Si Lin and the others. In addition, she subconsciously rejected Lu Ying. Naturally it is impossible to believe what Lu Ying said.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to be friends with you." Gu gently sullen his face, turned his head, and said lightly.


    Lu Ying''s smile paused, and then turned into a wry smile, "Does Gu girl really hate me so much?"


    He seemed very sad. At least Luo Wenxi, who was next to him, saw Lu Ying''s expression, and he felt very sorry for Lu Ying.


    "What''s the matter with you? Brother Lu Ying said that he just wanted to be a friend of you. Why are you doing this to Brother Lu Ying?" Luo Wenxi had an unclear hostility towards Gu Qing, at this time. Seeing that she was so sad about her brother Lu Ying who was afraid of making him angry, she certainly couldn''t bear it.


    "Xixi, don''t say that." Lu Ying first stopped Luo Wenxi. He looked at Gu Qing and them apologetically. "Sorry, Xixi, she is spoiled. She didn''t mean to blame the girl. Misunderstand."


    "It doesn''t matter, it was originally an irrelevant person." Gu lightly glanced at Luo Wenxi, and said lightly.


    Hearing that, Luo Wenxi''s expression became a little ugly, while Lu Ying looked very helpless.


    "No matter, I forced it. Since Miss Gu doesn''t want me to be your friend, then I can''t force you. It can only show that we have no fate." Lu Ying smiled bitterly and her eyes were very sad.


    Gu Qing didn''t feel the sadness of Lu Ying at all. For her, if Lu Ying didn''t show up in front of her as he said, she would only be happy!


    "Brother Lu Ying, don''t be sad. She doesn''t want to be friends with you. It can only show that she has a bad vision. In Xixi''s heart, Lu Ying is the best!"

 Chapter 229：

    Gu Qing didn''t care, but Luo Wenxi couldn''t. Seeing Lu Ying look a little lost, she quickly pulled Lu Ying''s sleeve to comfort.


    "What do you mean by this? What does it mean that she has bad eyesight? I don''t think you have a bad eyesight?" Rong Ye didn''t plan to care about Luo Wenxi. Who told Luo Wenxi to talk about Gu Qing, and met Rong Ye''s. Ni Lin, he looked at Luo Wenxi with a bad expression.


    "Brother Lu Ying is so good, but she doesn''t make friends with Brother Lu Ying. Isn''t it a bad vision?" Luo Wenxi turned his head, looked at Rong Ye, and said, "Also, what does this have to do with you?"


    "Heh, it''s only you who think your brother Lu Ying is good. Give it to us for nothing. We don''t want it." Rong Ye snorted coldly, glanced at Lu Ying, and said sarcastically.


    A trace of cruelty flashed through Lu Ying''s eyes, but her expression became even more disappointed.


    "Xixi, you don''t need to be like this. I''m not good enough myself. I really don''t blame Gu girl. Didn''t you just say that you want to buy snacks? Let''s go." Lu Ying looked at Luo Wenxi softly and whispered.


    The more he was like this, the more Luo Wenxi felt worthless for him.


    Since getting to know Lu Ying, Luo Wenxi has never dared to make Lu Ying unhappy. Even if Lu Ying frowned, she would be very worried. At this time, Lu Ying looked so fragile, and she didn¡¯t forget to help Gu say something nice and want her to Without the trouble of Gu Qing, how could Luo Wenxi dislike such a gentle Lu Ying?


    And the more I like it, the less I can tolerate that someone treats Lu Ying badly.


    She turned her head and stared at Gu gently, "Hey, why don''t you make friends with Lu Ying?"


    She feels that she has spoken to Gu Qing with such dignity, and she has also let go of the prejudice against Gu Qing. Although her tone is not very good, it is still within the normal range. Gu Qing should answer her own well. Question, she waited for Gu Qing to give the reason, and then convinced Gu Qing.


    Gu lightly glanced at Luo Wenxi and then at Lu Ying. Seeing that Lu Ying was also looking at herself, a look of expectation flashed through his eyes.


    "When people make friends with others, it depends on their fate. I am not interested in your brother Lu Ying at all, nor do I want to be friends with him. It is your business that you like him, but you also have to know that in this world, Even Lingshi is not liked by everyone, and there is no rule that I have to be friends with him. It has nothing to do with what kind of person he is." Gu Qing thought the girl in front of him did not look very smart. Looks like Qin Yi I met before, who was fascinated by Lu Ying.


    Luo Wenxi''s cheeks flushed when he heard Gu Qing Qing said that he liked Lu Ying, and he went to see Lu Ying carefully. Seeing that Lu Ying didn''t seem to hear this, he felt a little grateful and a little disappointed.


    After she understood what Gu Qing meant, she didn''t understand it because she understood, because in her eyes, Lu Ying was a perfect man. How could a woman dislike Lu Ying?


    "Ms. Gu is right. There is no rule that other people must be friends with me. I just think she is more predestined with Ms. Gu, but if Ms. Gu persists, I will no longer pester Ms. Gu in the future, which will cause trouble to Ms. Gu. I am like Miss Gu and apologize.¡± Lu Ying seemed to understand the meaning of Gu Qing''s words, and did not appear to be disappointed anymore, but spoke very sincerely.


    "No, as long as Master Lu stays away from me in the future." Gu Qing didn''t take Lu Ying''s stuff at all. In her opinion, she had already told Lu Ying what she meant before, but Lu Ying did this. The last time I met, it showed that Lu Ying did not give up. Although she didn''t understand why Lu Ying had to be friends with her, she still felt that it was a while to avoid it for a while.


    Being so mercilessly rejected by Gu Qing, a trace of embarrassment flashed across Lu Ying''s face. He raised his head and glanced at Gu Qing with a fixed look. The expression in his eyes was very complicated and contained a lot of things. Finally, he arched towards Gu Qing. He handed over, turned and left.


    Luo Wenxi couldn''t help but want to make a sound when Gu gently attacked Lu Ying, but was stopped by Lu Ying. At this time, seeing that Lu Ying had gone straight away, he immediately became anxious, glared at Gu Qing, turned and hurried to catch up. Lu Ying, she could hear her talking to Lu Ying from far away.


    Seeing the two left, Gu Qing was also relieved.


    "Gentlely, this Lu Ying looks like a dog, why don''t you want to be friends with him?" Nan Hua shook his fan, turned his head and asked Gu Qingming curiously.


    On weekdays, Gu Qing was quite polite to people. Even if she didn''t like it, she wouldn''t respond mercilessly as she did to Lu Ying. Not only Nan Hua was curious, but Rong Ye and Jun Wu were also curious.


    "I don''t know why, it''s just a kind of intuition. I don''t think this person is as simple as it appears. I subconsciously repels being with him, so I don''t want to be friends with him." Gu Qing said thoughtfully. .


    Hearing this, Nanhua and the others were a little surprised.


    "Then it seems that Lu Ying may really have some problems. Go back and bring it up to Senior Brother II and ask him to attract people''s attention." Nan Hua shook his fan and said leisurely.


    Gu gently nodded and was stopped by people one after another. Gu Qing had no interest in shopping at all, and it was not early at this time. A few people simply went home and went straight back to their place to rest.


    ...


    Three days after Gu Qing and the others arrived in the city of the top of the cloud, the sub-immortal realm competition finally began.


    The sects who came to participate in the Grand Competition of the Second Immortal World also appeared on the Shengyuntai in the City of Yunding, a square that can accommodate tens of thousands of people at the same time.


    The organizer of this competition is the White Tiger Holy Land, the Holy Lord White Crown Forest of the White Tiger Holy Land, the Spirit Fox Holy Lord Wen Guiyun of the Spiritual Holy Land and Jun Yutian of the Yunlan Holy Land are all present, and the appearance of the three makes the whole Shengyun Platform boil. .


    These three are basically the top leaders of the sub-immortal world. Except for the disciples of their respective sects, it is difficult for the disciples of other sects to see them, even the disciples of their respective sects, unless something major happens, it is difficult to see them.


    And many of these monks in the second immortal world used three people as idols, so after seeing them, they felt a little embarrassed.


    Different from Wen Guiyun''s literary spirit and Jun Yutian''s domineering, Bai Guanlin feels more sleek.


    He is wearing the white holy master suit of the White Tiger Holy Land, with a white tiger head embroidered on the front, looking very imposing.


    His hair is neatly taken care of, the purple golden crown on his head is a bit dazzling in the sun, and his appearance is not much different from Wen Guiyun and Jun Yutian, but because he always has a smile on his face, he feels more kind. Some.


    Of course, if you really think he is kind, then you are wrong. He and Yue Zhao have some imagination, they are the kind of laughing and cheating, the difference is that Yue Zhao gives people a kind of gentleman feeling, and he It''s that kind of bullying feeling.


    After he finished talking about the rules of Taibi, Taibi officially started.


    The competition method of the competition every year is uncertain. It is determined by the power that held the competition. The last competition was mainly a ring competition. In the end, whoever wins is the first place, but this time the competition is different.


    According to Bai Guanlin, the first item of the Grand Tournament is the team competition. The players form a team freely. The White Tiger Holy Land will open a small secret realm and send all the players in. The players need to stay in it for three days.


    In this secret realm, the elders of the three holy places have placed a lot of signs with points. As long as these players can find the signs, they can get the corresponding points. Finally, the team with the highest points can get extra bonuses. , And the second-placed team can each get nine more points, and so on, the tenth-placed team can only get one point.


    Of course, the secret realm is not completely safe. If someone is in danger, they will be sent out as long as they crush the jade card handed to them, but the person who is sent out will be deemed to have abandoned the game.


    The number of each team is five to eight. If a member of the team retires, each team member will be deducted three points.


    Thousands of players came to participate in the competition this time, and the groups were quickly set.


    Gu Qingqing naturally formed a team with Yuezhao, Nanhua, Mu Chen, Jun Wu, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu. After registering at the registration office, he received his own jade medal and the jade medal for accumulating points, right next to him. Waiting for the game to start.


    After everyone registered and received the jade medal, Bai Guanlin, Wen Guiyun, and Jun Yutian volleyed into the air at the same time. Under everyone¡¯s attention, the three of them made seals at the same time, and their hands were so fast that they left a trail of remnants. Shadow, the last three of them shot out at the same time.


    Three spiritual powers of different colors appeared in the air, and finally merged into one. A light curtain suddenly appeared in the middle of the square, and behind the light curtain, a woods could be vaguely seen, and inside it was the secret realm that Gu Qing and the others were about to go.


    Everyone entered in an orderly manner under the arrangement. After the last one entered, the three of them retracted their hands, the light curtain disappeared, and the ascending cloud platform became quiet.


    ...


    Gu Qing only felt a trance, and then appeared in a mountain forest. This time it was better than when he entered the fairyland secret realm before. They were not separated.


    This was the second time Gu Qing had entered the secret realm, and could not help but looked around curiously.


    There are thick trees all around. These trees are very tall. The branches are crossed and connected to form a piece, covering the sky. Only sporadic rays of light fall from the gaps between the branches, forming light spots on the ground, and the woods It was a little dim inside.


    Yue Zhao and the others, like Gu Qing, are looking at the surrounding environment. After all, this secret realm is unfamiliar to them. Only when they become familiar with the terrain as soon as possible, they will find the brand faster and earn points in the next time. After all, they only have three days.


    "You said, where do the elders put those signs?" Gu lightly looked around, nodded his chin, and asked curiously.


    "Generally speaking, those spirit flowers and spirit grasses and monsters are materials useful for cultivation, and the elders are likely to put the signs where those things exist."

 Chapter 230：

    Yue Zhao looked around and calculated based on past experience.


    "It makes sense to say that. If you look at it this way, the more cherished Linghua Lingcao will definitely have higher points." Gu lightly tapped his chin and said thoughtfully.


    "So, we have to find more precious spiritual flowers and grasses, so that we can get more points." Nan Hua shook the fan and said.


    The others glanced at each other and nodded, all agreeing with Nanhua''s statement.


    "Then don''t waste time. We only have three days. Let''s hurry up and find the brand." Gu Qing said eagerly.


    Although she is sometimes very homey and can stay home for ten and a half months, she is very interested in fighting and things like Si Lin and others. Now she can¡¯t wait to find those brands. .


    Yue Zhao and the others didn''t object when they saw Gu Qing doing this. They just shook their heads dozingly, and then walked forward.


    To say that their team of talents is quite diverse, there is a living encyclopedia Yuezhao, Nanhua who knows formations, Mu Chen who knows alchemy, Gu Qingwen who knows the art of spirit, and Jun Wu who is good for refinement. In other words, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu looked relatively weak, but they both already had a ninth-level cultivation base.


    Of course, the most important thing is that with Yue Zhao and Mu Chen, they will be able to find more than 95% of the spirit flower and spirit grass, thus avoiding the phenomenon of waste.


    Just a quarter of an hour later, Mu Chen found a Tier 4 spirit grass windweed from the weeds, and at the same time found a token with the word "Fantasy" written on it.


    "Does this mean, is this a four-point score card?" Gu Qing gently looked at the very small sign in Mu Chen''s hand, and asked with squinting eyes.


    "It should be," Yue Zhao nodded, "Wind-breathing grass is a fourth-order spiritual grass, and has been given four points. Does the medicinal material of the order correspond to the number of points?" He quickly asked inferences.


    "I don''t know, but we can try it." Gu gently shook his head, but his eyes were bright.


    Jun Wu who was next to Gu Qing suddenly raised his head and looked at a big tree not far away. He narrowed his eyes, and suddenly his toes fell on the ground, and his whole body flew towards a branch of the big tree.


    Gu Qing and the others were taken aback, and quickly stood on alert, while looking at the place Jun Wufei had passed by.


    Jun Wu''s body lightly fell on the branch, and the branch shook slightly and then returned to its original shape. He looked at the place where it was forked. There was something like a bird''s nest with three white eggs inside. His gaze fell to a place in the bird''s nest, and suddenly he stretched out his right hand, and a suction came from his palm, sucking a very small wooden sign from there into his hand.


    He held the wooden sign and looked back gently beside him, and gently spread his hand towards Gu.


    "Gently, here you are." As he said, he stretched his hand forward.


    Gu Qing gently took out the wooden card from Jun Wu''s palm, picked it up and looked at it, and saw a "two" written on it. She was stunned for a moment and looked at Jun Wu, "Is this a two-point score card?"


    "It looks like it is." Yue Zhao glanced at Jun Wu and fell silent for a moment.


    Gu Qing hurriedly picked up Jun Wu''s hand and stuffed the jade card back into his hand, "This is the brand you found, you put it away, what do you do for me?"


    Jun Wu frowned, looked at the wooden sign in his hand, pursed his lips, then looked at Gu gently, put the wooden sign away, and said nothing.


    Two consecutive brands with a few points have basically proved Gu Qing and their guesses. They searched more carefully. After all, this token is too small. If you don''t pay attention, you can easily ignore it!


    ...


    Lin Xian''er and Zhao Yan teamed up with other disciples from the Holy Land of Spiritual Rhinoceros. Because Zhao Yan and Lin Xian''er had the highest cultivation base for their team, the command was in their hands.


    After entering the secret realm, they also discussed it. Like Gu Qing and the others, they also thought that the most likely place for the sign to appear was the place where the sign was found. So they drove on the road while also looking for it in the woods. The one who found the wooden sign was a little girl in their team.


    The little girl¡¯s name is Ruan Tian¡¯er, she is about the same age as Gu Qing, and she looks cute. Because she admires Lin Xian¡¯er, she teamed up with Lin Xian¡¯er. She was lucky. When she was on the way, she felt tripped and bowed her head. She saw a small wooden sign. After she picked it up, she saw the word "one" written on it, and she was so happy to show it to Lin Xian''er.


    Lin Xian''er had a very good disguise when she looked at someone other than Qingqing, she looked gentle and dignified, and made a person very good. She knew that after Ruan Tian''er picked up the wooden sign, a cold light flashed in her eyes, and so on. After realizing that it was only a one-point token, the smile on the corners of the lips raised again and praised the little girl. The little girl was immediately happier than she had picked up the points.


    After the little girl left, the smile on Lin Xian''er''s face faded, and her expression became savage in places where other people could not see, and soon returned to normal, and she continued to search for wooden signs with others.


    After walking for two quarters of an hour, they picked up three wooden plaques, and then encountered a group of Tier 5 wild deer. Without a word, they fought with the wild deer.


    ...


    Chen Jiawei also participated in the Second Fairy World Competition this time. Her talent is still very good. Since she was taught against Gu Qing last time, she has obviously converged a lot. After meeting Gu Qing this time, she did not look for it anymore. Gu Qing''s troubles, it''s just that Rong Ye''s gaze is still very obsessed, and he obviously still likes Rong Ye very much.


    Of course, her grievances towards Gu Qingming did not disappear, but it was no longer manifested outside. After entering the secret realm, she wanted to find a chance to teach Gu Qingming.


    The people who teamed up with her were her fellows. Because of her identity, these people held her very much, and her luck was relatively good. As soon as she entered the secret realm, she found a fifth-fourth-order spiritual flower broken sun. Hua, and found a small wooden sign beside it with the word "Wu" written on it.


    Playing with tokens, she thought for a while and looked at the seniors around her.


    "Big brother, since this token appears next to the fifth-order Sunflower, does it mean that the places where these wooden signs appear are all around these spirit flowers and spirit grasses, and it is very likely that the level of these spirit flowers and spirit grasses is Represents the points on the wooden sign?" Without Rong Ye, Chen Jiawei''s IQ was not bad, and she directly stated her guess.


    "Well, if you say that, it is very possible." Chen Jiawei''s big brother, Lin Zheng nodded, agreeing with Chen Jiawei''s guess, and at the same time did not forget to praise Chen Jiawei, "Junior sister is really smart."


    Lin Zheng is a major disciple of Palace Master Chen, and he is also very talented. Although he is not as enchanting as Si Lin''s, but among his peers, he is considered a better talent. Now he has the cultivation base of the ninth peak. I believe it will be used. It won''t take long to break through to the half-step immortal stage.


    Palace Master Chen is very optimistic about Lin Zheng, and even intends to marry Chen Jiawei to Lin Zheng, because Lin Zheng is his preferred successor. He has a good cultivation level and people know to be grateful. If Chen Jiawei can marry Lin Zheng, he doesn¡¯t have to. I am worried that Chen Jiawei will marry an inhumane in the future.


    And Lin Zheng himself likes Chen Jiawei. Although he also knows that Chen Jiawei likes Rong Ye, he still treats Chen Jiawei very well.


    "Then let''s hurry up and look for those spirit flowers and spirit grasses. At the beginning, we had such good luck to get a five-point wooden card. We will definitely become the first place!" Chen Jiawei knew that Rong Ye did not participate in the competition. Gu Qing participated, and she would be able to win Gu Qing by winning the first place. She was naturally very happy.


    "Yeah." Lin Zheng naturally had no objection, nodded, and looked at Chen Jiawei with a fondly look.


    Naturally, the other disciples didn''t have any opinions. After all, who didn''t want to get the first place. There were many rewards for the first place, so everyone suddenly became enthusiastic.


    ...


    At the same time, disciples from other sects also discovered the distribution of wooden signs one after another, everyone began to frantically search for tokens, and the secret realm became very lively.


    Gu Qing and the others went smoothly in the beginning. They found 20 wooden cards in one hour. The scores on them were not the same, there were more or less, but in general, the harvest was not bad.


    After walking in the woods for a long time, Yuezhao felt that they should take a break. They just arrived at a small stream and decided to stop for a bite to eat and some water.


    "Twenty wooden plaques were found in an hour, three five-point wooden plaques, four four-point wooden plaques, six three-point wooden plaques, and seven two-point wooden plaques, totaling 63 points, and no more than six points were found. It seems that we still have to work hard to find the wooden plaque." Gu Qing has a good memory. She remembered how many wooden plaques everyone was looking for, and she counted it up and said with emotion.


    Although 20 seems to be quite a lot, they don¡¯t know how many wooden plaques others have found. In this case, of course, the more they find, the better. The number of wooden plaques is probably limited. First served, they will have to speed up next.


    "Yes, since we are here, then we have to take the first place back, otherwise it will lose face." Nan Hua slapped the fan and said naturally.


    Yue Zhao and the others nodded unanimously, yes, since they have come in, of course they have to get the most points and become the first place, otherwise it would be too shameful!


    "Gently, eat some cakes." Jun Wu glanced at Yue Zhao and the others, took out the pastries he had made before, and handed them to Gu Qingqing.


    "Thank you Jun Wu." Gu lightly saw that it was his favorite pastry, and immediately smiled at Jun Wu, took the pastry and ate it.


    Jun Wuze watched Gu Qing indulgently by the side, helping her to hold Linglu by the way, and handing it over after she finished eating a piece of cake, so that she would not be choked.

 Chapter 231：

    Gu Qing and Jun Wu are in harmony with each other, and Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu who saw this scene get together and look at Gu Qing''s side for a while. The two of them still have weird smiles on their faces from time to time. There was a burst of laughter.


    Yue Zhao''s eyes flickered, took out a bottle of Linglu, took a sip, and looked at the stream not far away.


    Nan Hua shook his fan and looked at Jun Wu with a smile, squinting his eyes with a dangerous expression.


    Mu Chen didn''t know why. He felt like he was a little braced. He narrowed his eyes and simply looked away.


    Gu Qing was very well taken care of by Jun Wu during this period of time. He was used to being taken care of by Jun Wu and didn''t feel anything. But Jun Wu noticed Nan Hua and their gazes, just glanced at them, and found Yue Zhaohe Mu. After Chen Du looked away, the smile on the corners of his lips deepened. As for the expression on Nan Hua''s face, he directly ignored it.


    After resting for a quarter of an hour, Gu Qing and the others set off again, heading into the depths of the woods.


    When they came in, it was still noon in the secret realm. After walking for a while, the sun in the secret realm was ready to go down, and the woods were darker. Not only were they looking for wooden signs, but they had to find a place to rest before dark. This is a secret realm, and it is still in the woods, not only the spirit flowers and grasses, but also the monsters, the woods at night are not safe.


    After walking for half an hour, they harvested three more wooden plaques, and then they came to a lake.


    This tone said it was a lake, rather than a pool. The place is not large, and the water quality does not look particularly good. It is a bit muddy, but Gu Qing and their attention at this time are not on the water quality, but the plant in the middle of the water. Lotus was attracted.


    The lotus flower has not yet bloomed at this time. It is just a fiery red bud, which stands tall in the lake water. There are round lotus leaves that can lie down on the water. The dark green lotus leaves almost cover the entire surface of the water. There is only one.


    The breeze blew slowly, and a faint scent lingered on the tip of Gu Qing''s nose, and her whole body was in a daze. When she recovered, she immediately looked at the bud on the lake vigilantly.


    "There is actually a seventh-grade red blood lotus here. This thing should have seven points." Mu Chen looked at the flower bud in the middle of the lake with fiery eyes, and said with emotion.


    The red blood lotus is a seventh-grade spiritual flower. Because of its special growth conditions, although it is only a seventh-grade spiritual flower, it is also a rare kind of spiritual flower. Mu Chen once photographed a red blood lotus at an auction, which cost him ten. Ten thousand high-grade spirit stones, but it pained him for a long time, did not expect to see one in the secret realm.


    Red blood lotus is one of the main medicines of Zhuyan Pill. Its floral fragrance has a psychedelic effect and is highly poisonous. It will attract people to its side, poison the opponent with its own floral fragrance, and then drain the opponent''s blood. As its nourishment.


    Looking at the appearance of this red blood lotus, it should not take long for it to bloom. Without looking, he could guess that there must be many monster skeletons at the bottom of the lake. Otherwise, the red blood lotus could not have grown so well!


    "Seven points, good stuff, let''s find where the wooden sign is." Gu Qingqing was still a little afraid of the Scarlet Blood Lotus. At this time, when she heard Mu Chen''s words, she also looked at Chi with fiery eyes. Blood lotus.


    In her eyes, the red blood lotus was no longer a spiritual flower and a spiritual grass, but a good thing to give her points, and she was naturally very excited.


    "Everyone hold your breath, the fragrance of this red blood lotus is poisonous." Mu Chen was a little funny seeing Gu Qingqing so excited, and at the same time he didn''t forget to remind others.


    Hearing that, Yue Zhao and their expressions were stunned, and they immediately held their breath in accordance with what Mu Chen said.


    Fortunately, their cultivation bases are relatively high, and even if they do not breathe for a long time, they will not be suffocated to death.


    "Let¡¯s step back a little bit. After the red blood lotus blooms, we will take it off and look for the wooden sign. This thing is one of the main ingredients of the Zhuyan Pill, and it can be used as a jelly bean lightly after training." Mu Chen said , One side takes the lead back.


    Hearing what he said, Yue Zhao and the others were obviously moved, especially Jun Wu. If it hadn''t been for the Scarlet Blood Lotus that hadn''t bloomed yet, I''m afraid he would have already rushed over.


    After they stepped back more than ten meters, the fragrance of flowers faded a little. Gu Qing thought for a while, took out the attic model that Si Lin gave her before entering, activated it, and placed it on the open space.


    "Hey, big brother still hurts you softly, and even gave you this thing." Nan Hua looked at the attic in front of him and couldn''t help exclaiming, then said.


    He liked this loft model last time. After leaving the Rong family¡¯s trial, he asked Si Lin to pass it, but Si Lin didn¡¯t give it to Gu Qingqing. Of course, he wasn¡¯t jealous. If it were him, he would give Gu gently.


    "Big brother is afraid that I can''t rest well in it, so I gave it to me." Gu lightly looked at the attic, thinking of Si Lin''s advice, and smiled at Nan Hua, "If you like the third brother, I can borrow it. Give you."


    Of course it is impossible to give it. After all, this thing was given to her by Si Lin. Although she was given it to her, if Si Lin knew that she had given her something he gave her, she would definitely be unhappy. But it''s okay to lend to Nanhua for a few days.


    "Hold it, brother, I have it in my hand." Nan Hua patted Gu''s head gently and said with a grin.


    Gu gently covered his head and glanced at Nan Hua with a puffed face. After Nan Hua looked away, he put down his hand and looked at the others.


    "Let''s rest here. You can look for other wooden signs nearby, and wait for the red blood lotus to bloom." Gu said gently, and walked towards the attic first.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu did not go in to rest, but were looking for the wooden signs nearby. Mu Chen and Yue Zhao were the same, and Jun Wu was also chased away by Gu Qing to find the wooden signs. Only Nan Hua and Gu Qing were in the attic. rest.


    Sure enough, there are other wooden plaques nearby. Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu found a three-pointer alone, while Jun Wu found a five-pointer, and Mu Chen and Yue Zhao also only found a four-pointer.


    As time passed bit by bit, the sun gradually set, even if they were by the lake, there were fewer trees and brighter than other places, and the surrounding area was much darker at this time.


    On the contrary, the fragrance of the red blood lotus is getting stronger and stronger. Mu Chen just found the Poison Pill in Qiankun Ring, which can just offset the toxicity of the red blood lotus. Gu Qing and they both took it, even if the fragrance is very strong at this time. , Has little impact on them.


    But this is not the case with the monster next to him.


    As the fragrance became more and more intense, many monsters appeared beside the lake.


    There are Tier 3 red-maned pigs, Tier 4 ink clouded leopards, Tier 5 Frostwolves, Tier 6 flaming lions, and even Tier 7 black bears.


    The eyes of these monsters were not the original colors, but red, as if they had lost their minds, swimming towards the center of the pool.


    The lake does not look deep. The closer these monsters get to the red blood lotus, the deeper the red in their eyes, but their movements are getting slower and slower. Finally, they fell more than ten centimeters away from the red blood lotus and planted in those green green Above the lotus leaf.


    A group of red light burst out from the lotus leaf, and then, red thread as thin as blood vessels spread out from the lotus leaf, and then inserted into the body of the monster beast, the body of the monster beast shrivelled at a speed visible to the naked eye. However, the red blood lotus body is getting more and more intense, and the fragrance is also richer. Obviously, this is the red blood lotus that has received nourishment.


    It was still a bud in the afternoon, and the petals had already split at this time, and it seemed that it would bloom soon.


    Those monster beasts were poisoned by the fragrance of the red blood lotus and became the nourishment of the red blood lotus. Gu Qing and the others looked at it by the pool, and their expressions were not very good.


    They have all seen the world, but seeing those monster beast corpses so shrivelled, they still feel that their scalp is numb.


    "This is the first time I have seen Crimson Blood Lotus sucking blood. It looks really numb to my scalp." Mu Chen stared at Crimson Blood Lotus and said with emotion.


    "No wonder the description of this kind of plant in the book is not very good, and the magic way is very fond of this kind of plant, it turns out that it is for this reason." Yue Zhaoruo said clearly.


    He was rather calm, the smile on his face hadn''t even changed, just waiting for the red blood lotus to bloom completely.


    "Suddenly I feel that I don''t want to take Zhuyan Dan anymore. Brother Si, is there no other medicine to replace the red blood lotus?" Gu Qingqing felt that when he took Zhuyan Dan, he would think of the scene before him. At that time, he might spit out, and he couldn''t do it at all, so he asked Mu Chen.


    "I haven''t practiced this pill before, and you know that we don''t really need it. After I go out, I will study and study to see if I can improve it." Mu Chen turned his head, glanced at Gu Qingqing, and thought about it. Want to say.


    "You don''t have to be too reluctant. I don''t think I''m old enough to eat Zhuyan Dan, so I don''t need to worry." Gu Qing knew that it would be more difficult to modify the prescription, and was afraid that Mu Chen would do it for her and Zhuyan Dan He squatted and said quickly.


    "Well, don''t worry, I have a sense of measure." Mu Chen immediately understood Gu Qing''s thoughts and said with a smile.


    As the two talked, the seventh-order black bearded bear was also absorbed by the red blood lotus, and the red on the red blood lotus became thicker and thicker, and its figure shook, and then, in Gu Qing them Under his watch, its flowers are slowly blooming.


    The complete flower of the red blood lotus looks very beautiful, the whole is fiery red, not the same as the normal lotus, it has ten petals, each petal is very beautiful, standing in the water, like a girl .


    "It''s now!" Mu Chen let out a low voice, and swept towards the Scarlet Blood Lotus first.


    Gu Qing and the others'' complexions also changed, and they followed Mu Chen and flew towards the Scarlet Blood Lotus.


    The red blood lotus is not only scent and poisonous, but its stem is also poisonous. Mu Chen wears a pair of gloves made of thousand-year-old ice silk, which can resist the toxicity on the stems of the red blood lotus. Medicine and specially refined.


    Mu Chen flew up to the Scarlet Blood Lotus, looked at the Scarlet Blood Lotus, his expression was in a daze, and soon he woke up. In this moment, the blood-red threads on the lotus leaf that looked like blood vessels were directed towards him. When it rushed over, he didn''t care about those things, but went straight to the Scarlet Blood Lotus.


    Yue Zhao and the others saw the bloodshot eyes behind Mu Chen. As soon as Yue Zhao stretched out his hand, Liu Guangqin appeared in his hand. With a light stroke, the invisible sound blade flew out, cutting the bloodshot eyes to help Mu. Chen escaped the crisis.


    Gu Qing and the others used their weapons one after another to cut the silk threads that hit them, but the blood threads did not take back, and they prolonged quickly and attacked them again.


    Mu Chen just went to pick the red blood lotus, and Gu Qing and the others were there to help him clean up the **** silk threads, preventing them from attacking Mu Chen.


    Soon, Mu Chen''s hand touched the stem of the red blood lotus. He looked fiercely and directly destroyed the flowers, pinched off the flowers of the red blood lotus, put it in the prepared jade box, and quickly put it on In his own universe ring.


    As soon as the red blood lotus was picked off, the blood streaks paused, and then disappeared quickly. The lotus leaves in the pool withered instantly. This is a small piece of wood that appeared between the stems and leaves of the red blood lotus. Mu Chen took it away.


    When they returned to the pool, Mu Chen showed the wooden sign in his hand to Gu Qing and the others, and it really had the word "Qi" written on it.


    "The first seven-point wooden sign, not bad." Gu lightly glanced at the wooden sign, nodding and saying with a smile on his face.


    Others are also very satisfied. The more high-level they want to come, the fewer wooden cards they have. If they get one, others will get one less, so they are naturally very happy.


    After returning to the attic, they ate dinner, and Nanhua set up a formation next to the attic, and they went back to rest.


    ...


    On the other side of the forest, Lin Xian''er and Zhao Yan''s team also encountered a sixth-order Linghua Ziyouhua.


    Ziyouhua was guarded by a Tier 6 monster, Xiangyun Leopard. To Lin Xian''er and the others, Tier 6 monsters were not opponents at all. They killed each other easily, but they got the wooden sign. Later, they met another team.


    Those people also saw the auspicious cloud leopard lying on the ground and the purple flowers that had not yet been picked by Lin Xian''er. The eyes of the headed person flashed, and Lin Xian''er just saw it, and hurriedly went over to pick the purple flowers. Come down.


    "We found this flower. You can go." Zhao Yan walked to Lin Xian''er, stood in front of Lin Xian''er, looked at those people vigilantly, and said coldly.


    The leading man was named Xie Heng, a disciple of the first-class Jianyunmen. Hearing Zhao Yan¡¯s words, a trace of discomfort flashed in his eyes, but he had also met Zhao Yan and Lin Xian''er, and knew their identities. There was no on-the-spot attack.


    "Miss Zhao misunderstood. We only came over when we heard the sound of fighting. Since it''s all right here, we left." He smiled and finished, arching his hands towards Lin Xian''er and the others, facing his juniors. He waved his hand and took them away.


    After completely out of Lin Xian''er''s line of sight, a man who followed him said: "Big brother, why didn''t we wait a little longer just now to grab their wooden cards?"


    "The team just now is from the Holy Land of Lingxi, and Lin Xian''er and Zhao Yan who led the team are direct disciples of the Holy Land of Lingxi. Do you think we will have good fruit if we grab their wooden plaques?" Xie Heng said with a cold face. Asked the man next to him, his expression was very impatient.


    Hearing this, the man was slightly startled, obviously he didn''t expect that the other party was a disciple of the Holy Land.

 Chapter 232：

    Chapter one hundred


    "It''s just brother, there are only so many high points, did we really just give up like this?" the man said unwillingly.


    "Of course not, but this matter needs a long-term consideration. We must ensure that we can retreat all over the body." Xie Heng narrowed his eyes and said softly while looking at the tree not far away.


    Hearing this, a triumphant smile appeared on the man''s face.


    ¡­


    After Gu Qing and the others rested in the attic for a night, they got up the next morning and hurried on the road, continuing to walk deep into the jungle.


    The more you go to the depths of the jungle, the more high-level scores you will get.


    After walking for about an hour, they came across a seventh-order spiritual grass, Zhu Yan grass.


    Like the Red Blood Lotus, Zhu Yan Cao is also one of the main medicines for refining Zhu Yan Dan.


    Zhu Yancao''s medicinal properties are relatively mild, not as poisonous as the red blood lotus. There is only a seventh-order monster beast, Bi-eyed Tiger guarding it.


    Without Gu Qing and the others, Zhuo Tingqiu solved it alone, and then won a 7-point wooden card.


    The deeper you go to the jungle, the darker the sun and the quieter the surroundings, because here is gradually reaching the territory of high-level monsters, and these high-level monsters have a strong sense of territory, and will not easily allow other monsters to enter their own territory.


    "How long have we been walking? How do you feel that it has been a long time?" Gu lightly looked around and asked in a daze.


    "We''ve been away for half an hour." Yue Zhao looked around and frowned.


    "Something''s wrong, it''s been half an hour, we still have a monster, or we haven''t seen the spirit flower and spirit grass." Nan Hua looked around with a vigilant face and said to others.


    "Yes, if I didn''t guess wrong, we should have entered the realm of a more powerful monster." Yue Zhao also said thoughtfully.


    "But even if it''s a high-level monster, its territory shouldn''t be that big." Gu lightly looked around, trying to find something.


    "This can only mean that this monster beast is more powerful than we thought." Yue Zhao''s eyes also looked around, trying to find out what the monster beast here is.


    "A Tier 8 monster can''t be able to achieve this level, it can only be a Tier 9 monster." Mu Chen was not afraid of the Tier 9 monster beast, but was very excited.


    "The possibility of Tier Nine monsters is relatively high." Yue Zhao''s eyes flashed, "Everyone spread out and look for them to see if there are wooden signs or the like around them."


    Gu Qing and the others immediately dispersed when they heard the words, looking for the wooden sign around.


    After a quarter of an hour, they returned to the place where they had just separated, looked at each other, and shook their heads one after another.


    "This shouldn''t be. Even if this is the territory of the 9th-order monsters, the monsters can''t get close, but the spirit flowers and grass should not be affected, and there shouldn''t be a wooden sign at all." Yue Zhao wrinkled her eyebrows, her expression was not correct. it is good.


    "Unless," Nan Hua said suddenly, and after everyone else looked over, he blinked, "Someone has already come here and took away those wooden plaques. When I just went looking for wooden plaques, I found that there are some places. Traces of being passive."


    Yue Zhao suddenly realized, "Yes, someone must have been here, otherwise there is no way to explain why there are no other wooden signs here."


    Just as they were discussing, a looming sound of fighting suddenly came into their ears. Several people looked at each other, and they started to rush towards the place where the fighting sound came from.


    ¡­


    When first discovered the Tier 9 elixir Cuiyuzhi, Lin Xian''er still felt that they had good luck, and found the highest score the next day. You must know that these wooden cards with high scores are limited. The less they find at this time, they can seize the opportunity and get a bit more than other teams.


    The other people in the team obviously had the same thoughts as Lin Xian''er. Everyone was very happy, especially this Cuiyuzhi did not guard the monster beast. They ran over and prepared to put the Cuiyuzhi away, and the male disciple who walked in the forefront. As soon as his hand touched Cui Yuzhi, a white light flashed suddenly, and then, a water arrow hit his hand, and his hand was corroded on the spot.


    "what!"


    He screamed, sat on the ground holding his hand, and backed away, his expression was terrified.


    It turned out that it was not a water arrow that had just shot him, but a venom that didn''t know something. The corrosiveness of holding something was very corrosive. His right hand was gone in an instant, not even half of his forearm.


    And he vaguely felt that he was a little dizzy, and the picture in front of him changed several times during the process of retreating, and the black area in front of his eyes became more and more. After a while, his eyes went dark and he passed out.


    Lin Xian''er and the others did not expect such a change, and they were shocked. People who were closer to Cui Yuzhi just stepped back and moved away from Cui Yuzhi. They looked around vigilantly, when they saw the male disciple lying down with a black face. After I don''t know my life or death on the ground, I feel like I''m alive after a disaster.


    "What the **** is this? It''s so amazing? How did Liu Qi say that he has a Tier 8 cultivation base, and he couldn''t even react to it, so it became like this?" Zhao Yan looked around vigilantly, not forgetting to complain.


    "I don''t know, everyone, be careful." Lin Xian''er''s face didn''t improve much, she glanced at Liu Qi''s figure on the ground, her face became much paler, she clenched the sword in her hand, and looked around vigilantly.


    "what!"


    Suddenly, there was another scream. Lin Xian''er and the others quickly looked over and saw a woman on the same team being dragged away by a black tail. As the woman continued to struggle, the tail got closer. The woman''s cry for help became weaker and weaker.


    Lin Xian''er and the others didn''t dare to delay, and quickly shot the tail-like thing. Unfortunately, the speed of that thing was very fast. When Lin Xian''er and the others attacked it, it had dragged the woman away.


    They hurriedly chased them, and then they were taken around Cuiyuzhi for several times to see exactly what hurt them.


    It is a python that is tens of meters long. Its body is the color of emerald green and earthy yellow. It is really hard to find in this jungle. Its body is very thick, about the size of two people hugging each other, and its eyes It is green and looks a little scary.


    "Don''t look at its eyes!" Lin Xian''er suddenly shouted, waking up Zhao Yan and Ruan Tian''er who were with her.


    After Ruan Tian''er and Zhao Yan were sober, they realized that they were very close to the python, their faces paled in an instant, and they backed away quickly.


    "Its eyes can catch people''s minds and souls, please avoid its eyes." Lin Xian''er had the treasure given by the master, but she was in a daze, but Zhao Yan and the others were almost tempted.


    "I see, Xian''er." Zhao Yan returned Lin Xian''er while holding the weapon.


    "Thank you, senior sister, for reminding me." Ruan Tian''er also sincerely thanked Lin Xian''er. If Lin Xian''er hadn''t awakened them just now, they might have been swallowed by the python in front of them.


    "If I remember correctly, this should be the ninth-order monster Cuihuan Snake King. We all guessed wrong just now. Cui Yuzhi is not without guardian beasts, and its guardian beast is Cuihuan Snake King!" Lin Xianer''s face was gloomy, no Thinking that they would capsize in the gutter, the King Cuihuan snake almost wiped them out.


    Hearing Lin Xian''er''s words, Zhao Yan and Ruan Tian''er''s faces became even more ugly. Although Lin Xian''er and Zhao Yan are both Tier 9, they are still a bit dangerous to the Cuihuan Snake King who is at the peak of Tier 9, let alone there is another Ruan Tian''er, Ruan Tian''er''s cultivation base is less than the ninth level, so she can''t help much at all.


    The Cuihuan Snake King let go of the woman who had been strangled by it, and returned to Cuiyuzhi, with huge bodies entwined together, looking at Lin Xian''er from high above, Snake Xin vomited and vomited, looking very oppressive.


    Lin Xian''er and the others did not dare to look at each other, because the eyes of the Cuihuan Snake King had a deceptive effect, which could make people fall into hallucinations. But if they didn''t look at the Cuihuan Snake King, they couldn''t figure out the actions of the Cuihuan Snake King. It froze for a while, and the two sides confronted each other like this.


    When Gu Qing and the others arrived, they saw this scene.


    After seeing Lin Xian''er and Zhao Yan, Yue Zhao both raised their eyebrows, a little surprised.


    They didn¡¯t go out the first time, because the Cuihuan Snake King and Cuiyuzhi were discovered by Lin Xian''er. If they went out at this time, they would easily be considered by Lin Xian''er and others to grab points with them. It''s from a sect, and it won''t look so good at that time.


    "Brother, do you think Lin Xian''er can handle that big guy?" Gu Qing stood on the tree, looking at the three Lin Xian''er on the ground, and asked Yue Zhao through a voice transmission.


    Yue Zhao shook his head, and also gave Gu a gentle voice transmission, "I see Xuan, although Lin Xian''er and Zhao Yan are both at the ninth level, but their combat effectiveness is not good, and the girl''s appearance should not be nine. Rank, the Cuihuan Snake King is the peak of the ninth rank. It¡¯s not easy for Lin Xian''er and the others to win."


    "Lin Xian''er and the others were lucky, they even found Cuiyuzhi, which is a ninth-order medicinal material, and the snake venom and scales of the Cuihuan Snake King are good things, and their eyes are also good things. The effect is very good when used for refining equipment or refining medicine. The most important thing is that this is nine points, the highest point we have seen so far." Mu Chen stared at Cui Yuzhi underneath with beaming eyes, and said to Gu. Voiced gently.


    As a ninth-order medicinal material, Cuiyuzhi is very precious in itself, but it is hard to find. It is also expensive at auctions, and sometimes there is no market. Mu Chen had searched many places for alchemy but could not find it. Seeing that Lin Xian''er was so lucky to find them now, they couldn''t help being a little envious.


    "Senior Brother Si, I don''t think Lin Xian''er might think their luck is good, after all, they might not be able to defeat the King of Cuihuan Snake!" Gu lightly glanced at the situation below, not optimistic about Lin Xian''er and the others.


    Mu Chen thought about Lin Xian''er and the others'' cultivation base, and felt that Gu Qing''s words also made sense, and his eyes continued to fall on Cui Yuzhi, and many medicines that could use Cui Yuzhi appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 233：

    Lin Xian''er and the others are still thinking about countermeasures, but the Cuihuan Snake King is a little impatient, it has not forgotten that these guys just prepared to grab the Cuiyuzhi that it has guarded for many years!


    The snake''s head just looked up, it looked at Lin Xian''er, their eyes were full of dissatisfaction, and suddenly opened their mouth, and a transparent slime shot towards Lin Xian''er like a water arrow.


    Although Lin Xian''er was thinking of a way, she did not forget to be alert to the surrounding situation. When she felt something was wrong, she flashed to the side subconsciously, and the mucus fell under her feet, and a hole was corroded directly on the ground. Lin Xian''er was frightened and had a tingling scalp at the same time.


    She didn''t dare to think, if she had just dodged a little slower, what would happen to the mucus falling on her body, you know, the mucus just went to her face, whether it was disfigured or lacking arms and legs, She can''t accept it!


    At the same time she was scared, she was still a little lucky, fortunate that she had escaped.


    Of course, the Green Ring Snake King¡¯s attack was more than just a bit of venom. Its body quickly swooped down towards Lin Xian''er and the others, and at the same time it grew its mouth. It was conceivable how miserable it would be if it were bitten by it.


    Lin Xian''er and the three of them immediately avoided, dodged to the sides, avoiding the snake head of King Cuihuan Snake, and the reaction of King Cuihuan Snake was also very quick, turning around directly, and biting towards Lin Xian''er.


    Shocked in her heart, Lin Xian''er immediately backed away, and at the same time, she didn''t forget to attack the King Cuihuan Snake, trying to slow down the King Cuihuan Snake.


    Her sword aura shot towards the King Cuihuan Snake, and was swiftly avoided by the King Cuihuan Snake, and then bit at her.


    Lin Xian''er kept retreating, even circling the tree next to it, trying to get the body of the king of green snakes to wrap around the tree, but her plan did not come true, because king of snakes directly broke the tree with her body. , And went straight to Lin Xian''er.


    "Don''t come here!" Even if Lin Xian''er hits him well in weekdays, she can''t pretend, she yelled, and didn''t forget to attack the King Cuihuan Snake.


    She fought and retired, and she swept the figure of Ruan Tian''er. When she turned her eyes, a flash of light flashed in her mind. She immediately ran towards Ruan Tian''er, and when she was close to Ruan Tian''er, she took advantage of Ruan Tian''er. Tian''er didn''t pay attention, she grabbed Ruan Tian''er''s arm and threw Ruan Tian''er''s body toward the mouth of the King Cuihuan Snake in Ruan Tian''er''s horrified gaze.


    What she thought was that if the Cuihuan Snake King bitten Ruan Tian''er, the speed would definitely slow down, and she still had a lot of seals and magical artifacts on her body, and she could use this opportunity to escape.


    Poor Ruan Tian''er never thought that the senior sister she respected and admired would throw herself out to prevent disasters. For a moment, she felt that the whole world had collapsed, and a lot of things appeared in her mind, and finally closed her eyes. There was a tear in the corner of her eyes, and she thought, if there is an afterlife, she will definitely practice hard and no longer blindly worship others!


    Just when she thought she was bound to die, she did not see that a white silk suddenly appeared, wrapped her body, and then violently pulled it away from the green snake king''s mouth.


    It was Gu Qingqing who made the shot. Although she had known that Lin Xian''er was not good at character and was not as good as she had shown, she did not expect that she would use the same life to help herself escape the crisis. When Ruan Tian''er was about to destroy the jade, Gu Qingqing could only make a move.


    In any case, Tian''er Ruan is a disciple of the Holy Land of Lingxi, and she is also her classmate. Even if she and Tian''er Ruan don''t know each other, she should be saved!


    At the same time, it was Nanhua.


    I saw his figure flashed, and he fell from the tree to the front of the Cuihuan Snake King. The Liuli Frost Flower Fan in his hand had grown larger, and immediately after his luck and spiritual power, a hurricane hit the Cuihuan Snake King''s. On the cheek, the snake head of the King Cuihuan Snake was directly knocked away, and even its body was taken to the side and flew away.


    The body of the Green Ring Snake King knocked down more than a dozen big trees one after another before it stopped. It turned its head and looked at Nan Hua angrily with its eyes, apparently very angry at the human being that Nan Hua was killed halfway through.


    "Brother Nan!" Lin Xian''er was very surprised when Nan Hua appeared, and couldn''t help shouting.


    Nanhua turned his head and glanced at Lin Xian''er, and said with a smile but a smile: "Lin Xian''er, we have all seen your behavior just now. After you leave the secret realm, you will truthfully report it to your master."


    The smile that had just risen on Lin Xian''er''s face immediately froze. Her face was pale, and when she thought of the scene when she just threw Ruan Tian''er out, a trace of regret flashed in her eyes. If she had known Nanhua and the others were there, she would definitely Won''t do this!


    But now it''s too late to say anything, Nan Hua has seen it, and Ruan Tian''er is not dead, she can already think of what will greet her when she leaves the secret realm!


    The cold sweat covered Lin Xian''er''s forehead. She fell to the ground with a bloodless face, feeling that she was completely over this time. As long as she thought of the scenes she would face after going out, Lin Xian''er would want to die on the spot.


    But she just thought for a while, and did not act, after all, she still had a trace of luck in her heart.


    "In order to prevent you from committing suicide or escaping, you still don''t do anything." Mu Chen fell to Lin Xian''er, seeing Lin Xian''er with no sympathy in his eyes.


    After he finished speaking, he squatted down, squeezed Lin Xian''er''s chin rudely, lifted Lin Xian''er''s head, and when Lin Xian''er didn''t react, he threw a pill to Lin Xian''er. In his mouth, he loosened Lin Xian''er''s chin, he stood up straight, took out a handkerchief, wiped the hand that he had just touched Lin Xian''er, and then threw the handkerchief away.


    Lin Xian''er hadn''t noticed Mu Chen''s obvious insulting behavior. At this moment, she was full of heart and mind being attracted by the pill she had just swallowed. She retched all the time, even pressing her throat, trying to spit out the pill.


    "Don''t buckle, the pill will melt in your mouth. How can my pill be vomited so easily?" Mu Chen raised his eyebrows and said without emotion.


    "Brother Mu, what kind of medicine did you give me? It''s a felony to inflict damage to the same family!" Lin Xian''er had broken the jar at this time. In the past, she was more polite to Mu Chen, but at this time she threatened Mu Chen with the door rules. .


    "Do you think I am you? You are so stupid to hurt the same door?" Mu Chen glanced at Lin Xian''er with disdain, his eyes looked like a fool, "This medicine will make you feel weak for a while. I can''t use my spiritual power."


    After explaining, Mu Chen didn''t care about Lin Xian''er, turned around to watch Nanhua and the Cuihuan Snake King fight.


    Lin Xian''er was desperate when she heard what Mu Chen said. Mu Chen''s pill has always been very effective. At this time, she had clearly felt that her strength was disappearing little by little. She tried to mobilize the spiritual power in her body. But she found that her spiritual power seemed to be sealed by something, no matter how hard she used, she couldn''t mobilize it!


    Her eyes darkened a little bit, and she fell to the ground resignedly.


    It was a long time to talk about it, but it happened so quickly that Zhao Yan didn''t even react, and found that Lin Xian''er had been fed the medicine by Mu Chen, and she was sitting on the ground in despair.


    Although Zhao Yan and Lin Xian''er had a better relationship, it was just a matter of appearance. She always knew that she and Lin Xian''er had never trusted each other, but she did not expect that one day Lin Xian''er would really treat each other Pull your own doormate and act as a substitute for the dead ghost!


    As long as the thought that if this hadn''t happened, maybe one day in the future, if the two of them were in danger together, maybe Lin Xian''er would withdraw herself as a shield, Zhao Yan felt cold.


    She looked at Lin Xian''er, and hesitated for a moment. After all, she didn''t move forward, but on the other side to watch Nanhua fighting with the King Cuihuan snake.


    Gu Qing also brought Ruan Tian''er to the ground. Ruan Tian''er hadn''t recovered from the feeling of almost dying and escaping again. At this time, she was still a little dazed, and stood beside Gu Qing''er in a daze.


    Yue Zhao, Yun Ran, Zhuo Tingqiu and Jun Wuluo were beside Gu Qingqing. Yue Zhao glanced at Lin Xian''er and then looked away. Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu glanced at Lin Xian''er with some curiosity. , And then moved his gaze away. As for Jun Wuhe, his gaze fell on Gu Qing''s body from beginning to end, and even the remaining light was not allocated to Lin Xian''er.


    Nanhua is the pinnacle of the ninth rank, and the Cuihuan snake king is also the pinnacle of the ninth rank. The two are still very interesting to play together. For a while, no one can help each other. The Cuihuan snake king keeps trying to bite Nanhua, but he has not yet approached. , Nanhua fanned it aside, and if he kept up, Nanhua would give it another fan.


    Its snake tail is also very flexible. After the snake head is slapped, the snake tail will want to entangle Nanhua and be slanted by Nanhua.


    After going back and forth several times, Nan Hua was a little impatient, and a blue light flashed in his hand. Then, the Liuli Shuanghua Fan turned into a sword, and he swung 18 swords at the Cuihuan Snake King.


    Eighteen cyan sword auras shot towards the body of the Cuihuan Snake King in turn.


    It tilted its head, dodged a few times, and pierced its body with the rest of the land. Its scales were very defensive. It only cracked a few pieces when stabbed by the sword qi, and it did not break the defense!


    Upon seeing this scene, Nan Hua twisted his brows, and realized the defense of the Cuihuan Snake King. He pointed his toes and rushed directly to the Cuihuan Snake King.


    Although the scales were not broken, the Emerald Snake King still felt pain, and his mood was not good at this time. Seeing Nan Hua rushing over, he subconsciously opened his mouth wide, and wanted to swallow Nan Hua in one bite.


    When Nanhua was about to approach the snake head of the King Cuihuan Snake, his figure flashed and appeared on the top of the King Cuihuan Snake. The sword in his hand pierced the top of the King Cuihuan Snake''s head and went down with a sword, without breaking the defense of the King Cuihuan Snake. He simply swiped down from the top of the King of Green Snake, and the fire appeared at the place where the tip of the sword rubbed against the scales. When he passed somewhere, he felt that the King of Green Snake had a strong reaction and stopped quickly.


    The snake head of the Cuihuan Snake King had raised his head and rushed towards Nanhua Station, while Nanhua was holding a sword and stabbing it towards the softer place just now.

 Chapter 234：

    "Ding!"


    The sound of metal collision sounded, and Nanhua¡¯s sword did not break through the defense of that place by accident. It was blocked, but it was not completely unprofitable. There were cracks on the scales on it, and at the same time, the King Snake looked a little bit painful. , The snake head who was about to rush over paused, and then rushed towards Nanhua with a crazy smell.


    Nan Hua raised his eyebrows and stood steadily on the body of the Emerald Ring Snake King, looking at the broken scales under his feet, he thought for a while, this time he increased his spiritual power output and pierced those scales.


    A cyan light flashed, and the few scales shattered directly, revealing the tender meat underneath. The snake head of the Emerald Ring Snake King was only one meter away from Nanhua. He raised his head and under the angry and frightened eyes of the Emerald Ring Snake King, Stabbed the sword there.


    The body of the King Cuihuan snake stiffened, and blood flowed from the tip of Nanhua''s sword. Then, the King Cuihuan snake was mad, twisting his body frantically, as if he wanted to throw Nanhua off, Nanhua did not notice for a while. He slid his foot and almost fell. He stabbed the sword inside, and then held the hilt to stabilize his figure. With the help of the sword inserted in the body of the king snake, he allowed himself to stand on the king''s body. Back.


    The more the Emerald Ring Snake King¡¯s body twisted, the deeper Nanhua¡¯s sword stabbed and the more blood flowed. After a while, the Emerald Ring Snake King¡¯s breath became much weaker. It stopped this twisting, and the snake head faced Nanhua again. Bite off.


    Nan Hua raised his eyebrows, thought for a while, took out a few talisman seals from the Qiankun Ring, crushed them one by one and threw them on the tender meat exposed by the King Cuihuan Snake, then drew out the sword, pointed his toes, and his body was there. Mid-air.


    What he threw was an attacking talisman like the Thunder Talisman, and these talismans appeared one by one on the body of the King Cuihuan Snake. The King Cuihuan''s body was covered with lightning, ice, and sword aura. After a while, they were caught by Nanhua. The wound in the thorn expanded a lot and the tender meat became ragged.


    This place should be the weakness of the King Cuihuan Snake. Its aura is much weaker than before, and even its movements have slowed down a bit. Pain flashes through its eyes. It wants to conceal its weakness, but Nanhua refuses to give it a chance. , And a series of talisman seals were thrown at it, and soon, the smell of barbecue was heard in the air.


    Nan Hua originally thought it was all like this. The King Cuihuan Snake should almost deserve to die. Who knew that King Cuihuan''s life was harder than he thought. Not only was he not dead, but he wanted to continue to attack Nanhua.


    A little bit of the toes on the body of the King Cuihuan snake, Nanhua went straight to the head of the King Cuihuan snake, is there a trace of joy flashing under the eyes of the King Cuihuan snake, open his mouth, and want to swallow Nanhua in one bite, Nanhua is about to reach its mouth At that time, Nan Hua''s figure disappeared again, and immediately after it felt a pain in its eyes, a sword pierced its eyes.


    The pain drove the Cuihuan Snake King crazy again. Its body was twisting frantically, and blood flowed from its eye sockets and spilled all over the ground. Nan Hua had already drawn his sword and retreated not far away, hanging in the air.


    The emerald snake king''s aura that had weakened just now became tough again under the stimulus of this wave. It roared and quickly rushed towards Nanhua.


    Nanhua did not escape, but waited in place for the Emerald Snake King to rush over, and then pierced the other eye of the Emerald Snake King with a sword. This time he did not leave immediately, but directly input spiritual power, and a sword aura passed through. A hole was made in the back of the head of the green snake king.


    The eyes were blinded, the weakness was attacked, and the head was destroyed. The Cuihuan Snake King was struggling violently, and the surrounding trees were overwhelmed by its huge body. If it weren''t for Nanhua''s foresight to give Cuiyuzhi a protective formation, it is estimated that Cuiyuzhi Zhi has to be wailed by it too!


    It just struggled for about a quarter of an hour before falling to the ground, as if it had lost consciousness.


    Nanhua thought for a while, and cut off the snake head of the king of the green snake with a single sword to avoid the king of the green snake from swindling his death.


    Completely solved the Crimson Ring Snake King, Nan Hua fell to the ground and couldn''t help but cough, and a trace of blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth. This was just because he was injured by the Crimson Ring Snake King during the fight, but he held back it until this time. Just relax before it happens.


    He took out a pill and stuffed it into his mouth. Then he walked towards Cuiyuzhi and removed the protective circle outside Cuiyuzhi, looked for it on the ground next to Cuiyuzhi, and finally dug out a piece written underneath. After taking a look at the wooden sign of "Jiu", he put it away.


    Cuihuan Snake King has solved it, and the next thing to do is to solve Lin Xian''er and the others. Lin Xian''er has been fed medicine by Mu Chen and has lost strength. He just waits to accept the sanctions of Lingxi Holy Land after leaving the secret realm, and Zhao Yan and Ruan Tian''er is a bit difficult.


    "Your two teammates are dead except Lin Xian''er, what do you plan to do next?" Yue Zhao looked at Zhao Yan and Ruan Tian''er and asked.


    Ruan Tian''er and Zhao Yan looked at each other, and they didn''t know what to do.


    If you continue to look for points cards in the secret realm, based on the cultivation base of the two of them, you can''t find much, maybe you are not lucky and you will be killed when you encounter those powerful monsters, but it is impossible for them to give up, after all They finally got to the present, and they couldn''t give up directly.


    "Well, if you two continue to stay inside, I will give you a formation. You find a fairly safe place to activate. If you stay inside for enough time, you will naturally be teleported out of the secret realm." Nanhua looked at it. Seeing the two, suggested.


    Ruan Tian''er and Zhao Yan looked at each other, and immediately nodded in agreement.


    So Nanhua took out a formation plate and handed it to the two of them, told them how to use it, and asked them to open the formation plate after they found a safe place, so that they could get the time. As for Lin Xian''er, Gu Qing and they would also get points. It must be inconvenient to take Lin Xian''er with him. After thinking about it, he handed Lin Xian''er to Zhao Yan and Ruan Tian''er.


    In order to prevent Lin Xian''er from escaping, Mu Chen gave Lin Xian''er another pill that would make her comatose. The antidote was in his hand. After she left the secret realm, he would give it to Lin Xian''er.


    Zhao Yan and Ruan Tian''er were also quite satisfied with this arrangement. They took Lin Xian''er and Gu Qing and separated them to find a safer place.


    And after Gu Qing and the others separated from Lin Xian''er, they encountered three nine-point score cards, as well as other score cards.


    ¡­


    Three days passed quickly. Early in the morning, the Shengyun Platform was full of people. To be precise, although the performance of the players cannot be seen in the past few days, there are not too many people on the Shengyun Platform. How many.


    In the past three days, many players also crushed the jade medals, were sent out, and were disqualified for the competition. However, there were not many people, there were less than a hundred people, and the rest of the people stayed in the secret realm regardless of life or death. For three days.


    When the time was up, Wen Guiyun and the others reopened the secret realm. After the disciples were teleported out, some people almost didn''t cry.


    All the teams that came out registered their points at the registration office. When Gu Qing and the others registered, they also attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    After registration, the ranking will be announced the next day, and they will leave Shengyuntai directly and return to where they live.


    After they came out, Yue Zhao sent a letter to Wen Guiyun, about Lin Xian''er''s affairs, so Wen Guiyun went back to the yard where they lived with them.


    At this time, in the courtyard of the main courtyard, all the disciples from the Holy Land of Spiritual Rhinoceros who came to participate in the Grand Competition this time gathered together. Wen Guiyun and Zhao Tonghai sat on the top, Lin Xian''er knelt on the ground, and Ruan Tian''er and Zhao Yan stood beside. Gu Qing and the others are also there.


    "Yue Zhao, you repeat the things in the secret realm in front of everyone." Wen Guiyun put down the tea cup in his hand, his always smiling face was expressionless at this time, anyone could see him in bad mood!


    Yue Zhao glanced at Lin Xian''er, responded, and recounted Lin Xian''er''s use of Ruan Tian''er to block the Cuihuan Snake King. What he said was all facts, and did not add fuel and jealousy or negotiate the price of personal opinions.


    When he finished speaking, the disciples who were still discussing instantly calmed down, and everyone''s eyes fell on Lin Xian''er. Then, the disciples discussed again.


    "I didn''t expect Senior Sister Lin to be such a person? In other words, she is the same person. Even if we are not a master, don''t we all belong to the Holy Land?"


    "Senior Sister Lin looks generous and kind to people on weekdays. She always supports those juniors and sisters. Everyone thinks that she is a great beauty with a kind heart. Who knows that she has such a bad heart!"


    "Fortunately, I still liked Sister Lin very much before. I didn''t expect that she was such a person, and she would push the same door out to die for herself. This is too much!"


    "That''s right, no matter how we say it, we are all the same, how can she be so cruel!"


    "I have heard some rumors before that Senior Sister Lin is not as gentle as she seems. I still think it''s other people talking nonsense and arguing with others. Now that she is slapped, Senior Sister Lin is really such a person. I am so disappointed in her!"


    "The same is true for me. I feel that I was really blind at the beginning, so I think she is very good!"


    "..."


    Lin Xian''er''s ears of discussion sounded one after another. Although she had expected this scene when she was caught by Nanhua and the others, she still couldn''t accept it!


    She has been the proud son of heaven since she was a child. Although she behaves very kindly, she is actually very proud inside. This can be seen from the fact that she wanted to worship Wen and return to the cloud as a teacher. In her eyes, her life is the most important, Ruan Tian''er Although she was also a disciple of Lingxi Holy Land, in Lin Xian''er''s eyes, the fellowship was not as important as her life, so she could push Ruan Tian''er out to die for herself without hesitation.


    Even if she does it again, she will still do it, but she will do it more concealedly, so that no one will find it!


    She had a wooden face and sat on the ground like a puddle of mud, completely shielding the voice from outside.


    "Ruan Tian''er, is what Yue Zhao said is true?" Wen Guiyun ignored the disciples'' remarks, but instead looked at Ruan Tian''er and asked with a serious face.


    It was the first time that Ruan Tian''er was so close to Wen Guiyun. She was excited and scared, but in this matter, she had nothing to retreat. Lin Xian''er almost killed her, she naturally would not sympathize. Lin Xian''er nodded directly.


    Wen Guiyun looked at Lin Xian''er again. After seeing her, he twisted his eyebrows and said, "Lin Xian''er, you framed the same door and made a big mistake in the door. Can you confess?"


    Lin Xian''er seemed to have not heard Wen Guiyun''s words. She lowered her head, not looking at Wen Guiyun at all, and she did not answer Wen Guiyun''s questions.


    Wen Guiyun''s eyes flashed with sullenness, and he was very dissatisfied with Lin Xian''er''s reaction. He shook his head, and said again, "The evidence for this matter is conclusive. According to the door rules, you will be punished with an eighty soul whip and abolished the cultivation base. , Expel the spiritual holy land!"


    As soon as this statement came out, everyone present was immediately in an uproar.


    This punishment can be said to be the heaviest punishment in the Holy Land. It is not the human body, but the soul that beats the soul. There is no wound on the body, but the soul is riddled with holes and 80 lashes, if the cultivation base is weaker. , May be beaten to death!


    There is also the abolition of the cultivation base, it is not easy to cultivate, and it is not easy to cultivate to the ninth level like Lin Xian''er. If the cultivation base is abolished, the meridians will also be damaged. Fabi, whether it can be repaired or not is still unknown.


    Moreover, Wen Guiyun wanted to expel Lin Xian''er from the sect. In the second immortal realm, anyone who is expelled from the sect can be said to be cast aside no matter where they go on the mainland, because the people in the second immortal realm see the sect. It is very heavy and will not easily drive people out of the teacher''s door.


    This punishment is more cruel than directly killing Lin Xian''er! But everyone didn''t dare to disagree. Who let Lin Xian''er torture her fellow?


    If Wen Guiyun is not severely punished, and everyone will learn from it in the future, what will the spiritual holy land be like? How to build trust between the same door?


    "Si Lin, you bring Lin Xian''er back to the Holy Land of Lingxi to be tortured, tell her master about this, and then you will execute the torture yourself!" Wen Guiyun directly clicked Si Lin''s name and ordered, regardless of the reactions of the people around him.


    It was not surprising that Si Lin was called suddenly, he glanced at Lin Xian''er blankly, and stepped forward to take his orders.


    Wen Guiyun waved his hand, Si Lin stepped forward and knocked Lin Xian''er unconscious with a hand knife, then lifted her up from the ground without mercy, and left the yard just like that.


    The courtyard was very quiet at this time, and all the disciples were shocked by Lin Xian''er''s punishment.


    Wen Guiyun''s gaze swept over everyone present. As the pinnacle of a half-step immortal step, he could fly into an immortal in just one step. The pressure on his body was very heavy, even a look in his eyes, not everyone can bear it. , This implied coercive look swept over, everyone lowered their heads subconsciously, and when Gu Qing was on his body, Wen Guiyun looked slightly awkward, and then retracted his gaze.


    "This holy lord emphasizes once again that you are both disciples of the Holy Land, even if you can''t support each other, you must never harm the same family. If you find someone harming the same family, you will all be dealt with according to the rules, hope you will remember!" His voice was low and deep, as if it was in the heart of a person.


    The disciples who were present looked terrified, and expressed their opinions one after another.


    "The disciples must remember the teachings of the Holy Bishop and never do anything to harm their fellow students!"


    What Wen Guiyun wanted was shock, he nodded his head and let the crowd disperse.

 Chapter 235：

    After Lin Xian''er''s affairs were dealt with, Wen Guiyun called Shang Gu Qing and the others to sit down in Yue Zhao''s room.


    "Qingly, how do you feel in the secret? Is there any injury?" Wen Guiyun turned to Gu Qing and asked with concern.


    "Master, why is your apprentice so easy to get hurt? The highest in the secret realm is only the 9th-order peak, which is almost the same as I am now." Gu Qing said while sitting beside Wen Guiyun with a smile.


    "That''s good, no matter how high your cultivation is, you are still a child in the eyes of the master, and you can''t help but worry about you." Wen Guiyun touched Gu''s hair gently, smiling very gentle.


    "Master, you dealt with Lin Xian''er, will there be any dissatisfaction with Master Ye Tang?" Yue Zhao asked Wen Guiyun with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, it was Lin Xian''er who did the first thing and killed the same family. When I was young, he killed me directly. How can it be like now, your Hallmaster Ye is much stronger than you think." Wen Guiyuan He took a sip of tea, and then said: "Furthermore, Lin Xian''er''s performance in recent years is really not very good. Hallmaster Ye has mentioned it to me many times, if it were not for her parents. Hallmaster Ye has long been I don''t want to care about her anymore."


    Gu Qing and the others didn''t expect this to happen, they looked at each other in surprise.


    "Looking at Hall Master Ye before, I thought I would hand over the Formation Hall to Lin Xian''er." Yue Zhao has been in the Holy Land for a long time, and she compares the relationship between Hall Master Ye and Lin Xian''er. Clearly, it was completely unexpected that Hall Master Ye had long been dissatisfied with Lin Xian''er.


    "In recent years, you haven''t been in the Holy Land very often, so I don''t know. Lin Xian''er looks beautiful on the surface, and is very considerate of others. In fact, she has often framed other fellow students behind her back. Hall Master Ye sees it for her parents'' sake. I warned him several times, but she didn''t listen, so she gave up on her." Wen Guiyun said lightly.


    To him, Lin Xian''er is just an ordinary disciple. Although he has some talents, to their level, a disciple like Lin Xian''er is not the existence they are concerned about. In his eyes, Lin Xian''er has even looked after him. A single piece of hair can''t be compared, so I won''t mention her again after speaking.


    "In short, you don''t have to worry that Hall Master Ye will be unhappy because of her affairs, but put your mind on this competition." Wen Guiyun put down the tea cup and looked at Gu Qing and said.


    "The disciple understands." Wen Guiyun said so, and Gu Qing and the others directly expressed their opinions on the spot.


    "How about? Is there any confidence in the first match?" Wen Guiyun glanced at his disciple, and finally set his eyes on Yue Zhao, raising his eyebrows.


    "We scored a total of three hundred and seventy-five points, and the results should be pretty good. As for whether it is the first one, there is really no way to estimate this." In the face of Wen Guiyun, Yue Zhao did not blindly arrogant, but was very objective. Said.


    "It doesn''t matter, the ranking is not important, just pay attention to safety." Wen Guiyun felt that their status as a holy land does not need to be proved by these. Yue Zhao and the others only need to do their best, and the most important thing is to protect themselves!


    "Tui''er understands." Yue Zhao nodded, expressing understanding.


    Wen Guiyun didn''t stay here for too long, and after chatting with Gu Qing and the others, he left.


    The next morning, Gu Qing and the others woke up early, and after packing up, they went to Shengyuntai together to see the results of the first game.


    They did not arrive early. At this time, there were already many players on the Shengyun Platform. They gathered in twos and threes to discuss the situation related to the big competition. By the way, they guessed the content of the second game while waiting for the result of the first one. come out.


    After about a quarter of an hour, the scores and rankings of the various teams appeared on the Shengyuntai.


    "The first place, Gu Qingqing team, with Gu Qingqing, Yue Zhao, Mu Chen, Nanhua, Jun Wu, Yun Ran, Zhuo Tingqiu, scored three hundred and seventy-five points!


    Second place is the Baiyunxing team. The members include Baiyunxing, Bai Yiting, Han Chaoyun, Lin Qiqi, Shangguanlan, and Nangongxi, scoring 359 points!


    The third place is Zhao Qizhe''s team. The members include Zhao Qizhe, Zhou Weiwei, Xuanyuanke, Huang Xin, and Lu Feifei, who scored three hundred and fifty points!


    ...


    The tenth place is the Chen Xinhe team. The members include Chen Xinhe, Chen Qin, Zhou Lang, Yun Qingyi, and Lin Qingqing, scoring three hundred points!


    ..."


    When they saw that their team was in the first place, Gu Qing and the others did not have too many surprises. After all, most of the high-scoring wooden cards in the Secret Realm were obtained by them, and the remaining low-scoring wooden cards were also obtained. Quite a lot, if you can''t get the first place like this, then there is a problem!


    A total of 300 people were eliminated in the first game. The original 1,000-person team was left with 700 people. These 700 people will enter the second round next.


    Gu Qing and the others got the first place in the first competition. Everyone got ten extra points, and the single-person scores were high. Gu Qing was the first place, because Yue Zhao and the others did well. The score card of "was given to Gu Qingqing, although she refused many times, but Yue Zhao and the others insisted.


    In Nanhua¡¯s words, they are already very famous in the world of immortals and don¡¯t need a reputation, but Gu Qing is different. Up to now, many people talk about Gu Qing¡¯s acceptance as a disciple by Wen Guiyun. They want to pass this big competition to let everyone know that Gu Qing is excellent!


    Just as they thought, when the single player ranking came out, those people were very surprised when they saw Gu Qing''s name.


    "Who is this Gu Qing? Why haven''t you heard of it before?"


    "Don''t you know? She is a closed disciple of the Spirit Fox Holy Master. I heard that she came from the lower realm. Before, the Spirit Fox Holy Master specially prepared a grand apprenticeship ceremony in order to let everyone know her."


    "Is it so powerful? The Spirit Fox Lord dotes on her so much, Sigongzi and none of them respond?"


    "I heard that Si Gongzi dotes on their younger sister even more than Wen Shengzhu. According to people who have seen it, that is really what you want. I heard that the magical tools on her were refined by Si Gongzi. In addition, Young Master Mu also specially refines delicious pill for her, don''t mention too much pampering."


    "I also heard about it. I told you that I heard my friends in Yunlan Holy Land say that the saint son of Yunlan Holy Land is also very fond of this girl Gu. Didn''t you see that they are all in the same team?"


    "This girl Gu is too powerful, she can make so many big brothers love her!"


    "No way, this is fate, who can let the family die!"


    "..."


    Gu Qing didn''t know these evaluations. After learning about her results, she went to draw lots for the second competition.


    The second competition is still completed in the form of a group, each group draws a question, and then completes the task according to the prompts of the task. During the whole process, the elders sent by the three holy sites will follow, supervise them, and protect them at the same time. The completion score of the task.


    Yue Zhao and the others agreed that Gu Qing was lucky, and they asked Gu Qing to draw when the lot was drawn.


    After Gu Qing showed his name badge, he immediately drew a copy of the jade slip, and after the person at the registration office registered it, he took the jade slip and Yue Zhao back to the yard where they lived.


    More than 30 disciples came to participate in the contest in the Holy Land of Lingxi this time. In addition to Lin Xian''er and the group who died two disciples, Lin Xian''er was punished, Zhao Yan and Ruan Tian''er were also eliminated because of too low points. So there are only more than 20 disciples left.


    After returning to the residence, Gu Qing and the others gathered in Yue Zhao''s room to discuss the content of the task.


    "The mission description says that there was a serious murder in Canghui City. More than 20 people have died, and among these people there are cultivators of rank six and seven. Their deaths are strange. People in Canghui City are panicking now. , The city lord of Canghui City sent a distress letter to the White Tiger Holy Land, hoping that the White Tiger Holy Land could send disciples to support them." Gu Qing had already read the contents of the jade slip and told others directly.


    "Anyone who can kill a Tier 6 or Tier 7 cultivator must be at least Tier 7 or higher. No wonder the city lord of Canghui City will ask for help like the White Tiger Holy Land." Yue Zhao nodded and analyzed.


    "Yes, this task should not be difficult." Nan Hua held the jade slip with a relaxed smile.


    "Don''t take it lightly. These are just the statements of City Lord Canghui. We have to understand what happened after we arrive. You shouldn''t be too relaxed." Yue Zhao is more rigorous and thinks things shouldn''t be said by City Lord Canghui. It''s that simple.


    "Yes, we still wait until the place understands the situation before talking." Gu Qing nodded in agreement.


    "It''s a lot of nights and dreams. We set off in an hour. With the distance between the city of Yunding and the city of Canghui, we can arrive early tomorrow morning. Use this hour''s time to prepare." Yue Zhao stood up and talked to Gu Qing and the others. Arranged Road.


    "Okay." Gu Qing and the others have no opinion.


    After leaving Yuezhao¡¯s room, Gu Qing and the others went back to clean up. Of course, there was nothing to clean up. After all, the important things were in their own storage space. It¡¯s just the important thing.


    An hour later, after they reported, they rushed to the airport and set off by flying instruments.


    Yue Zhao¡¯s estimate was quite accurate. They came to the outside of Canghui City early in the morning of the next day. Flying magical objects were not allowed to enter the city. They landed in an open space outside the city, and then headed towards the city. Walked to Canghui City.


    Looking from a distance, they could see the black gas enveloped over Canghui City, which made Yue Zhao and the others frown.


    "Everyone, be careful, the matter here may have something to do with magic repair." Yue Zhao turned his head and told Gu Qing them.


    Gu Qing and the others also saw the gas, and when they heard Yue Zhao''s instructions, they nodded immediately.


    Canghui City was indeed greatly affected. There were not many people entering the city, and the guards who guarded the gate were also listless. Seeing that they were about to enter the city, they persuaded them to leave quickly, saying that Canghui City was not peaceful recently.

 Chapter 236：

    Nan Hua originally planned to reveal their identities, but Yue Zhao stopped him. After receiving Yue Zhao''s eyes, Nan Hua closed his mouth and quietly thanked the guards before entering the city.


    The city was very depressed. It was morning at this time, but there were not many people on the street. Even the shops on both sides were closed. The leaves on the street were blown by the wind, giving people a feeling of depression.


    "Isn''t it? Does this matter have such a big impact on Canghui City? There are even no people on the street." Nanhua quickly closed the window after watching the people in the nearby shop looking at him. I think the reaction of these people is a bit too exaggerated.


    "Canghui City has become like this, it can only show that the situation is more serious than the City Lord Canghui City said, otherwise Canghui City will not become like this." Yue Zhao thoughtfully observed the surrounding situation, said.


    "This doesn''t even have a personal image. Those people saw us and hid them, how can we investigate?" Mu Chen also saw the people peeking at them through the window, and said with some distress.


    "Let''s go inside first, find an inn to live in first, and then learn about the situation in Canghui City." Yue Zhao meditated for a while and said.


    "It can only be so." Nan Hua nodded and sighed.


    A group of people walked along the street for a long time. After walking through a street, they did not see a shop that opened. Instead, the street was blown over by a lot of paper money. They changed the street and heard a looming cry. , Looked at each other, and walked in the direction where the cry came from.


    They came to the entrance of a house and looked at the size of the house. People living here should have better conditions. They should also belong to that kind of more powerful role in Canghui City. After all, the land area of ??this house is really not small.


    The cry came from inside the house, and there were white flags and white lanterns hanging at the gate of the house, indicating that this house was indeed dead.


    They glanced at each other, and Nan Hua and Mu Chen stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    This street was very quiet like the previous street, and it seemed that they knocked on the door loudly. While waiting, they all heard a few messy footsteps, but no one opened the door for them.


    "Knock again." The smile on Yue Zhao''s face deepened slightly, and said.


    Nan Hua and Mu Chen turned their heads and knocked on the door again, this time they also increased their strength, and the knocking sound became louder.


    After waiting for a while, a voice came from the door.


    "Who is outside?" The speaker was obviously very nervous, his voice trembling.


    "When I passed by here, I heard that Canghui City was not peaceful recently, and heard crying on the street again, so I wanted to come and have a look. I wonder if we can go in and have a look?" Nan Hua raised his voice and said to the people inside.


    "My masters are inconvenient to receive foreign guests, so please leave." A voice came from the door again, which sounded a little thicker than before, but he could still be heard a little nervous.


    Nan Hua turned his head and looked at Yue Zhao.


    Yue Zhao thought for a while and shook his head to Nanhua.


    "In that case, we are bothering you, we will leave now." After shouting inside, Nan Hua and Mu Chen walked back to Yue Zhao''s side.


    Looking at the black door, Yue Zhao took Gu Qing and the others away.


    After searching several streets, they did not find an inn that opened. In the end, they lost their patience and found a good looking inn on the last street they walked through and knocked on the door.


    Like the previous house, there are obviously people in the inn, but no one opens the door.


    "Second brother, what should I do?" Gu asked gently, turning his head to look at Yue Zhao.


    Yue Zhao thought for a while and cleared his throat, "I know there are people inside. If we don''t open the door, we will rush in. If something happens then, we won''t be responsible!"


    As soon as Yue Zhao''s words were uttered, the sound of a chair falling to the ground and panic footsteps sounded inside.


    Nan Hua raised his eyebrows and gave Yue Zhao a thumbs up. It was the first time he saw Yue Zhao threatening people!


    Yue Zhao glanced at Nanhua, did not take Nanhua''s ridicule seriously, and waited for the inn to open the door.


    After a while, the door was carefully opened from the inside, and a person''s head came out from the inside.


    It was an old man, who should look like fifty or sixty years old. His hair was half white and half gray, but it was neatly arranged. The old man¡¯s cultivation should be around the third order, and the wrinkles on his face were more obvious. He looked at Gu Qing''s eyes were terrified.


    "Several guest officials, our shop is closed and we are not accepting guests." The old man said tremblingly, with a very careful tone, and he was ready to retract inside the door at any time, as if he was afraid that Gu Qing and the others would attack him.


    Nanhua raised an eyebrow and looked at the old man, "We have walked several streets. This is the last inn we found. Today, whether you pick up guests or not, you have to receive us. I have a bad temper. If you make me unhappy. If you do, I might do something."


    He turned the fan in his hand, his attitude was indifferent, and the corners of his lips were slightly bent. He looked like a noble son, but in the eyes of the old man, he was a demon at this time.


    The old man shrank, and said Ai Ai Ai: "Here, the guest officer waits a moment, I''ll go and ask our boss."


    After he finished speaking, he directly retracted his head and closed the door.


    "Senior Brother, you looked so handsome just now, you have the potential to be a bully." Gu gently moved to Nan Hua''s side and gave Nan Hua a thumbs up.


    "Thank you, I was not praised at all." Nan Hua drew three black lines on his forehead, twitched the corners of his mouth, and said reluctantly.


    Gu gently covered his mouth and smiled before being pulled by Jun Wu to his side.


    With Nanhua¡¯s threat, there was a rush of footsteps in the inn. Then, the door of the inn was opened, and a middle-aged man first looked at both sides of the street, and found that apart from Gu Qing and the others. There was no one else outside, he was a little relieved, and then he looked at Gu Qing and them.


    He was taken aback by Gu Qing and their looks. Just after hearing the description from the guy, he thought it was a group of bullies. He didn''t expect it to be a group of noble sons and noble ladies. Although he was still very vigilant, his attitude had obviously eased a little.


    "Guest officials, I''m sorry. Recently, some things have happened in Canghui City. Everyone is shocked. For safety, we have closed the store. I hope that some of you will not be offended!" He raised a flattering smile on his face. Waiting for someone to say gently.


    "It''s okay, can we go in now?" Yue Zhao started and walked to the boss and asked.


    "Yes, of course." The boss nodded and bowed to invite Yue Zhao to come in.


    From the outside, the decoration of the inn is OK. After entering, they found that the inside was relatively new and did not look messy because of the closing of the shop. Yue Zhao and the others were also relieved. After all, they didn''t want to live in such a messy place.


    "Prepare seven rooms. In addition, we drove the road all night. We prepared some hot water and food for us. We will use it after we wash it." Yue Zhao threw a high-grade spirit stone to the boss and ordered as he walked.


    The boss caught Yue Zhao and threw it over to the spirit stone. After discovering that it was a high-grade spirit stone, a flash of joy flashed in his eyes, and he nodded quickly, while instructing his buddies to wait for them to go to the guest room gently, and instructed others to prepare what Yue Zhao and the others wanted. .


    After Gu Qing and the others washed up, the food was ready. They did not dine in the lobby, but in Yuezhao''s room.


    Mu Chen checked all the meals first, and then everyone ate things about Canghui City.


    "The current situation in Canghui City is far from what the City Lord said. If only 20 people died, Canghui City would not die like this. It is already noon and no one is active on the street. It means that everyone was frightened by this incident. The funeral home we passed by may be one of the victims. Let''s go to inquire about it in the evening." Yue Zhao thought, and said to others.


    "I just asked the guy at the inn. He said that forty or fifty people have died in Canghui City. The one with the highest cultivation base has a Tier 8 cultivation base. That person is a resident of Canghui City and his home is in Canghui City. Huicheng, according to his family, he was killed at home. He died very unexpectedly. They didn''t hear any movement. When they found out, he was already dead and his heart was taken away." When it comes to dealing with people, Nanhua is best at it. In just a few moments of effort, he has already gotten a lot of things out of the guy''s mouth.


    "If you say this, our previous judgment is problematic. If you can quietly kill an eighth-level master, the opponent is either good at poisoning or has a cultivation base above the ninth level, so it seems a bit tricky." Gu Qingqing With a frown, he took the cup that Jun Wu handed over and analyzed.


    "Is it only the eighth-tier cultivator whose heart was dug out?" Jun Wu looked at Gu gently drinking the Linglu from his cup, then turned his head and asked Nan Hua.


    "Every person who was killed was dug out of an internal organ of the body, some were the heart, some were the liver, and some were the lungs." Nan Hua obviously inquired more comprehensively, although some depressed Jun Wu even spoke this time, he still answered. His problem.


    "What does the murderer want the internal organs of these people?" Yun Ran asked inexplicably, biting a piece of meat.


    "It''s not clear. Some evil cultivation methods require human internal organs, and some sacrifices require internal organs, but they are generally animal internal organs. In short, it is not a good thing to do." Yue Zhao put down the teacup and said.


    "The City Lord of Canghui City must know more about the situation here than we do. So many people have already died here. Why did she write 20 people to the Baihu Holy Land letter?" Mu Chen swallowed the food in his mouth and proposed. Own problem.


    Hearing this, Yue Zhao and the others frowned.

 Chapter 237：

    "This situation will happen, either because the information we got was written by City Lord Canghui in the early days, or City Lord Canghui deliberately concealed it." Yue Zhao''s eyes flashed, and the smile on the corner of his lips looked very gentle. Said lightly.


    "Did you think about it before, so when I was at the gate of the city, I didn''t let me tell the guards about our identity?" Nan Hua asked with a flash of inspiration looking at Yue Zhao.


    Hearing that, other people also looked at Yue Zhao, wanting to know if Yue Zhao really thought of it in advance.


    "Not really, I just want to be cautious and don''t want to expose our things in the city prematurely. We need to investigate the situation. It''s best to search in secret first, and then go to the City Lord of Canghui to ask, so that we can find it better. The truth of the matter." Yue Zhao wiped the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief and said gracefully.


    Even though he said so, Gu Qing and the others once again saw Yue Zhao''s power.


    "Before, we saw black gas above Canghui City outside the city, which proves that this place is likely to be evil repair or demon repair, and recently, the demon way has been restless, maybe this time things will still be there. As for the relationship, everyone should be careful.¡± Yue Zhao''s gaze slipped from everyone, and he said earnestly.


    "I know, I''ll be careful." Nan Hua fanned the fan and said with a smile.


    Gu Qing and they both nodded, remembering Yue Zhao''s instructions in their hearts.


    "When everyone has finished eating, we will spread out and walk through Canghui City. First figure out the topography of Canghui City, so that no matter what happens later, we can find a way out." Yue Zhao stood up and ordered. .


    Gu Qing and the others naturally had no objection, and acted separately according to Yue Zhao''s instructions.


    Yue Zhao, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu together, Nan Hua and Mu Chen together, Gu Qing Qing and Jun Wu together, divided into three groups of actions.


    When the owner of the inn saw them going out, he advised them not to go out, but they were ignored by Gu Qing, so he could only shook his head, feeling that they were newborn calves and were not afraid of tigers, so he went back to the inn. The door of the inn was closed.


    Gu Qing and Jun had no choice in the Xicheng District of Canghui City. Most of the people living here were civilians. The houses here were crowded and the environment was not particularly good. They walked while observing the surroundings.


    There are no people on the street except them. They can only hear their own footsteps. Other than that, some people will peek at them through the windows. After they look over, they hide themselves again. Don''t let them find out.


    "Do you feel something is wrong?" Gu gently looked around, frowned and asked Jun Wu beside him.


    "You mean the feeling that someone is watching us?" Jun Wu instantly understood what Gu Qing meant, and asked.


    "Yes, I felt it just now, that kind of sight is very uncomfortable." Gu Qing didn''t notice anything wrong around her, her brows tightened, and she said to Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu''s face was also not very good-looking. Like Gu Qing, he also felt the feeling of peeking. For them, it could be said that it was unbearable, but they couldn''t find any traces.


    The two explored along the street, and the line of sight followed them, full of malice and evil, which made people very uncomfortable.


    They couldn''t help speeding up their pace. When passing by a house with white lanterns, they hesitated and stopped.


    This family is not like others. The door is closed. Although the door is also closed, it is only lightly covered and can be pushed open with a light push, and there is a faint crying inside.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu looked at each other, Jun Wu walked in front, gently opened the door, and walked in.


    After entering, there is a small courtyard. From the door, you can see the situation inside. The hall in the middle is obviously a mourning hall.


    They walked inside and saw a tablet and a coffin. The two looked at each other and walked inside.


    A woman in linen was kneeling in front of the spirit, and the cry just came from her mouth.


    Neither Gu Qing nor Jun Wu concealed their tracks. The woman quickly spotted them and turned her head to look at them.


    The woman¡¯s age is about seventeen or eighteen. She was pale because of sadness and crying, and her eyes were a little swollen. However, the woman¡¯s appearance was unexpectedly pretty, especially when she was crying with pear blossoms and rain. Very distressing.


    But to Gu Qing and Jun Wu, they didn''t feel that way.


    Gu Qing was only a little surprised at the woman''s face, but Jun Wu just glanced at it and then looked away. In his eyes, apart from Gu Qing and his mother, other women are not worthy of him to look at. .


    "Who are you? Why did you come to our house?" The woman was a little surprised when she saw the two of Gu Qing. She was surprised by the appearance of the two, and then thought that they were strangers, so she shrank into one. Tuan looked at the two men alertly.


    However, her gaze was more on Jun Wu''s body, constantly looking at Jun Wu''s.


    Gu Qing noticed the woman''s gaze, and didn''t know why, she was a little bored, she kept Jun Wu behind her without a trace, and spoke softly.


    "Sorry, the two of us didn''t break in intentionally. It''s just that we just passed by the door and heard someone crying, and the door was not closed, so we came in and took a look." She looked very polite and acted just right. Did not approach the woman, kept a safe distance, "I wonder who is yours in the coffin?"


    "It''s my father who died," the woman mentioned her father, and the tears that had just stopped fell again. "Sorry, there is a funeral at home, and there is no way to entertain both of you. Please leave them."


    "I heard that many people died in Canghui City recently. Is your father''s death related to this incident?" Since Gu Qing came in, she wouldn''t leave because of the woman''s words, she took the opportunity to ask.


    The woman''s face changed, "Who are you? My father has passed away. I don''t want to entertain you now, please leave!"


    Gu Qing didn''t expect the woman''s reaction to be so big, she didn''t seem to want others to know the cause of her father''s death, which surprised both Gu Qing and Jun Wu.


    "Since we broke here by mistake, it is considered a kind of fate, can we give your dad a stick of incense?" Gu Qing thought for a while, and didn''t mention the matter again.


    The woman hesitated for a while, glanced at Jun Wu, and finally made a difficult decision, "You hurry up and leave, don''t stay here anymore."


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu looked at each other. They walked to the spiritual position together. One took three incense sticks and put them in the incense burner after being lit. The coffin was behind the incense burner. Gu Qing took the opportunity to look inside the coffin and let her compare To my surprise, the inside of the coffin turned out to be empty!


    She was about to turn her head to talk to Jun Wu when she saw the woman behind her suddenly drew out a sword and pierced Jun Wu''s back.


    "Be careful!" She shouted immediately, and ran towards Jun Wu at the same time.


    Jun Wu felt something wrong before Gu gently shouted, and the silver machete instantly appeared in his hand. He turned around and directly blocked the sword in the woman''s hand.


    The appearance of the woman at this time is different from what she was just now, her face is still pale, she does not even look like a living person''s face, her eyes are very sluggish, she has no figure at all. If you look closely, her movements will also have points. Stiff, but the moves are very vicious, like having a deep hatred with Jun Wu.


    "This is a puppet, you should be careful." Gu gently reminded Jun Wu to say a word, and also pulled out the immortal silk and attacked the woman.


    Jun Wu was also quite accomplished in refining equipment, and he could see the identity of the woman at a glance. Although he was surprised, he did not panic, and he handled it very well.


    The woman''s cultivation base is not high, probably only around the eighth level, and even Jun Wu can''t beat him alone. What''s more, Jun Wu and Gu Qing both joined forces, but after ten rounds, Gu Qing was confused by the immortal. Pierced the heart.


    Her body instantly turned into a paper man. After Gu gently pulled out the mixed immortal silk, it suddenly caught fire, and then was instantly burned to ashes. When the wind blew, her face disappeared from the sword.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu had cold faces, did not retract each other''s weapons, but looked around.


    "We were deceived, and the formation was set up here!" Following Nanhua all the year round, Gu Qing was also quite proficient in the formation, and soon discovered something was wrong.


    The moment she spoke, the illusion they were in had changed, from the yard just now to a white space.


    The two were back to back, looking around vigilantly.


    There was a sound of breaking through the air, and then, countless arrows flew out from the white fog in all directions and shot at the two people. The two hurriedly waved their weapons to block the arrows.


    But there were too many arrows. They kept blocking them, and they kept flying out. There was a feeling that they could not be controlled at all. Gu gently waved the mixed fairy, while taking out a stack of charms from the storage bracelet Li. Paper, took the time to look for it, took out one of them, input spiritual power, Fu Zhuan was immediately activated, and then, a golden mask appeared in front of the two of them, covering the two of them.


    Those arrows hit the mask, the mask shook, and the arrows fell to the ground.


    "How long can this mask last?" Jun Wu didn''t particularly understand the effect of Rong Ye''s talisman seal, turned his head and asked Gu Qingqing.


    "Under normal circumstances, there is no problem persisting for one hour." Gu Qing thought for a while and replied.


    Hearing that, Jun Wu nodded and sat down directly on the ground, watching those arrows keep shooting over, looking around, trying to figure out how to break the formation, Gu Qing, just like him, also sat down. When he came down, he was still back to back, using his eyes to search for the weakness of the formation.


    After about a quarter of an hour, it may have been discovered that the arrows had caused infinite harm to Gu Qing and Jun Wu. Those arrows suddenly disappeared. Even the arrows that fell on the ground before disappeared. Only Gu Qing was left. He Jun is not in the mask.


    Jun Wu raised his eyebrows and looked at the outside of the mask for a long time. He didn''t believe that the opponent would stop attacking them so easily.


    "Crack! Click!"


    There was a rubbing sound. Then, a group of soldiers in armor walked out of the white mist. When they first emerged from the white mist, their movements were quite stiff. When they came out of the white mist, their movements were already complete. As flexible as normal people.


    Like Arrow, they surrounded Gu Qing and Jun Wu from all directions.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu from the ground stood up, the two clenched the weapons in their hands and looked at the armored soldiers outside the light shield.


    Some of the soldiers held spears in their hands, some with large swords, and others with swords. When they came to the light shield, they directly took the weapons in their hands and slashed on the light shield.


    Their attack was much stronger than the previous arrows, but after a while, cracks appeared on the mask, the cracks grew bigger and bigger, and finally the mask shattered, and Gu Qing and Jun Wu faced the armored soldiers.


    Gu gently held the Immortal Aya in one hand and danced flexibly. With the other hand, he continuously pulled out the talisman seal from the talisman seal and threw it at the armored soldier.


    After throwing out a dozen talisman seals, she found that the lightning talisman had the most damage to these armored soldiers.


    "Jun Wu, you help me block it." She yelled at Jun Wu, then lowered her head directly, and started looking for the Explosive Lightning Talisman in the storage space.


    Rong Ye would give Gu Qing a lot of symbols every time, and most of the best symbols he drew were in Gu Qing''s place. There were a lot of symbols in Gu Qing''s storage space. She looked for it for a while before she found it. A bunch of thunder symbols exploded.


    "You get out of the way." She held the Thunder Talisman and shouted at Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu didn''t even ask, so he stepped away from Gu Qing.


    Gu gently looked at the soldiers who turned on them, the talisman in her hand floated in the air under her control, and then flew to an armored soldier.


    "Slap! Slap! Slap!"


    One after another, the sound of falling to the ground sounded, and the armored soldiers fell to the ground one after another under the effect of Gu Qing''s thunder-explosive talisman, convulsing, and then gradually calmed down.


    But for a moment, all the armored soldiers disappeared. Gu Qing and Jun Wu did not relax, but continued to wait for the next attack, while looking for the position of the enemy.


    ¡­


    Nanhua and Mu Chen searched for the Nancheng District of Canghui City. There are many chambers of commerce stationed here. Although Canghui City is not large, due to its special geographical location, there are many chambers of commerce stationed here. Those big chambers of commerce with names mentioned above all have a place here.


    At this time, it was as quiet as the streets they had passed through before, as if there was no one here.


    However, both Nanhua and Mu Chen knew that there were actually people living here. When they first came in, they found a lot of people peeking at them.


    When they reached the middle of the street, Nan Hua suddenly stopped, a sneer appeared on his face, looked around, and said loudly.


    "Who is nearby, what''s the point of hiding? If you have the ability to come out and let''s fight, this kind of peeping is so disgusting!" Nan Hua actually felt that he was being watched by something when he entered here from the beginning. The look made him very uncomfortable, but he didn''t notice anything wrong, and finally couldn''t bear it at this time, and shouted out.

 Chapter 238：

    The street was quiet, but the sense of peeping that followed him did not disappear. Nan Hua''s eyebrows were clamped tightly, and he became more and more impatient.


    Just when he was about to speak again, a black shadow covered the tops of his and Mu Chen''s heads, and when they raised their heads, they saw hundreds of black feather crows of the seventh-order monster beasts with flapping wings and black all-over body.


    Black feather crows are not big, twice the size of ordinary crows, but their mouths, claws and feathers are very sharp, and their mouths and claws are also very poisonous. If they are bitten, they are easily poisoned and have a toxic attack. soon.


    It is a monster that most monks don''t like very much!


    "Why is there a black feather crow here?" Mu Chen recognized the black feather crow in the sky at a glance, frowning and asked.


    "Shouldn''t the Black Feather Crow be in the Dark Swamp? How could it appear here?" Nan Hua was also surprised when he saw the Black Feather Crow, and his brows became tighter.


    The two looked at each other and were a little surprised, but the most important thing at this time was to solve these black feather crows first, because they flew towards them both in surprise.


    "Their paws and mouths are very poisonous, so it''s best not to let them get close." Mu Chen took out the Red Flame Spear and reminded Nan Hua at the same time.


    Nan Hua nodded, the Liuli Shuanghua fan became bigger in his hand, and he slammed it against the black crows that rushed over. A hurricane appeared in front of him, and the black crows that rushed forward were swept away by the hurricane. Go in and take away.


    The Chiyan Spear turned around in Mu Chen''s hand, and he swept across, and a wall of fire appeared in front of him. The black feather crow flying towards him was directly covered with flames, and suddenly wailed. , It is a pity that Mu Chen was as cold as iron, unmoved at all, and even moved the red flame spear again, turning the wall of fire into a sea of ??fire, causing more black feather crows to be burned by the flames.


    With only one face, the black feather crow was solved by Nanhua and Mu Chen by about one-sixth. This behavior seemed to irritate the remaining black feather crows. One of the many black feather crows was flying with red feathers on its forehead. , The Black Feather Crow, who was also larger than the ordinary Black Feather Crow, suddenly made a scream, and the remaining Black Feather Crow attacked the two again.


    That black feather crow is the leader of this group of black feather crows, or their king, responsible for the management of these black feather crows.


    Nan Hua and Mu Chen obviously also found it, they exchanged a glance, and their actions changed.


    Mu Chen attracted the attention of the black feather crows on the ground, making those black feather crows attack him, while Nan Hua flew up and came into the air, the Liuli Frost Flower fan turned into the shape of a sword, and he swung fiercely. With a sword, the wings of a dozen black feather crows were injured immediately, and they fell to the ground from the air, and the flames made by Mu Chen were burning on the ground. The feathers of those black feather crows were directly ignited and were instantly swallowed by the flames.


    Nanhua didn''t stop, but approached the black feather crows and swept once again. A dozen black feather crows were stabbed with sword qi on their wings, fell from the air, and then were wrapped in flames and turned into a fireball.


    In a few moments, the black feather crow group was reduced by one-fifth, and the black feather crow king apparently discovered this. Its gaze fell on Nan Hua''s body, and it flew out of the black feather crow group through other Under the cover of the Black Feather Crow, it flew towards Nanhua as fast as lightning.


    Nanhua¡¯s initial goal was the Black Feather Crow King. Yu Guang has been paying attention to the Black Feather Crow King¡¯s dynamics. After discovering the Black Feather Crow King flying out of the team, he was on guard. A talisman appeared in his In his hand, at the moment Black Feather Crow King approached him, he activated Fu Zhuan, and then a transparent wall appeared in front of him. Black Feather Crow King wanted to bite Nan Hua''s neck directly, but hit the transparent wall. .


    Because it was too fast, it was slammed into Venus. Although it was only a moment, it was enough for Nanhua to attack.


    Nanhua quickly wielded more than a dozen sword auras, and directly locked the Black Feather Crow King in it. The cyan sword aura cut on the Black Feather Crow King¡¯s body. A lot of its feathers fell off and many wounds appeared on the body. His claw was chopped off by sword energy, and part of the tip of his mouth was also chopped off. Its black eyes instantly turned red, looking very evil, flapping its injured wings and attacking Nanhua.


    Nanhua easily dodges its attack, and then pierced its body with a sword. The red blood slid from the tip of the sword drop by drop, and the red eyes of the Black Feather Crow King turned back to black. Lost his breath.


    With a light shake, the black feather crow king''s body was thrown out by Nanhua. At this time, there were already many black feather crow corpses on the ground that had been burned to mummy, and the remaining number was less than a quarter of the previous amount. one.


    The black feather crows saw that the black feather crow king was killed and immediately screamed. Several black feather crows took the lead to stop attacking and flew to the sky. Then, the remaining black feather crows followed and flew to the sky. After a while, those black feather crows became a black spot in the sky.


    Nanhua fell on the ground, and looked at each other with Mu Chen, and glanced at the black feather crows that had been burned to death on the ground. The two felt it, and the feeling of being peeped really disappeared, indicating that it was exactly what was peeping at them just now. These black crows.


    "The water in Canghui City is getting more and more muddy. Even Black Feather Crow, a monster beast that shouldn''t appear in the city, has appeared. The people behind it are really big-handed." The sword in Nanhua''s hand has changed back. Liuli Shuanghua fan, he shook the fan, reverting to the image of a handsome young man, shook his head, his mouth was complicated, but his eyes had a hint of interest.


    "Isn''t this more interesting?" Mu Chen put away the Chi Yan gun and looked at Nan Hua, with the corners of his lips slightly curled up. With his pale face, there was a smell of sickness that made people shiver.


    The two followed the street and then went inside.


    ¡­


    Yue Zhao took Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu to Dongcheng District. Those who can live here are big families in Canghui City. Most of them are courtyards. The streets here are better than those where they passed by. The road must be good.


    Affected by these recent events, the doors of every house here are closed tightly, and even the people guarding the door have withdrawn. The whole street is very quiet, unlike other places where people will secretly look out through the windows. .


    Walking on the street, it feels like walking in an empty place.


    Yue Zhao noticed that there were white lanterns hung at the door of several of the houses. Apparently, almost all of them had died recently, but they weren''t like before, crying could be heard, and everything was very quiet.


    "How can I say here is also the place where the more powerful family in Canghui City lives, why is it so quiet?" Yun Ran looked around and couldn''t help asking.


    "They know more than ordinary people. It is not easy for a ninth-order cultivator to appear in these families in this city. Now that even the eighth-order cultivators have been killed, how could they be possible? Aren''t you afraid?" Zhuo Tingqiu obviously thought a little bit more than Yun Ran, and directly analyzed.


    Yun Ran thought for a while, and felt that Canghui City was not a big city. There were definitely not many cultivators of Tier Nine, and now the murderer was obviously an existence beyond Tier Eight, so they naturally had to be careful.


    "But in this case, how do we inquire about the news? No one is even personally." Yun Ran felt a little annoyed, how would they inquire about the news without anyone?


    Zhuo Tingqiu also thought of this, thought about it, and looked at Yue Zhao.


    "Let''s see if we can find anything first. We just came here, and we can''t move too much." Seeing Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu both look at him, Yue Zhao thought about it and said.


    Originally, he was planning to find someone to knock on the door and ask questions, but he didn''t think it was very good. They only came on the first day. If they exposed themselves directly, it might be more troublesome later, so they should look for them first, and then discuss them later. .


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu also felt reasonable. The three of them walked through the streets of this area and found that there were a total of ten households with white lanterns hanging in the doorways, indicating that these people have died recently. I have all the locations in my mind, and I plan to wait until the evening to check the situation.


    Nothing else was found, the three of them could only return to the inn.


    When they went back, the other two teams had not come back. They waited at the inn for two quarters of an hour before Mu Chen and Nanhua came back from outside, and then after another quarter of an hour, Gu Qing and Jun Wu also returned. , At this time the sky has darkened, and it will be dark soon.


    Asked the boss to prepare a table of dishes. They shared the news they discovered while dining in Yuezhao''s room just like at noon.


    "Jun Wu and I entered a formation. The person who set up the formation is obviously good at the formation. It took us a while to break the formation. In addition, in Xicheng District, we found that the doors of more than 20 households were hanging. With the white lanterns, the doors of these people''s houses are closed tightly. It is not easy for us to break in directly. We just remember the location, and there is nothing else." Gu Qing said about her and Jun Wu''s investigation. Taking the Linglu that Jun Wu handed over, took a sip, and then looked at Nanhua.


    "After we went to the Nancheng District, we felt a malicious peeping. Then we encountered a group of black feather crows and killed the black feather crow king and most of the black feather crows. The remaining black feather crows flew away, I don¡¯t know. Wherever I flew, I also encountered the formation, but it was useless to me. It broke the formation soon. There were also a dozen chambers of commerce in Nancheng who hung up white lanterns. Obviously, people were also dead. The location has been noted. "Nan Hua followed Gu Qing''s words, and talked about the results of their investigation.


    "Dongcheng District is the residences of the major families in Canghui City. We didn''t encounter anything over there. We only found that ten families had white lanterns hanging. I also noted the location." Yue Zhao also took them here. Said the results a bit.


    "If I remember correctly, shouldn''t the black feather crow appear in the dark swamp? How can the black feather crow appear here?"

 Chapter 239：

    Gu Qingming was already very curious when she was speaking in Nanhua, and when Yue Zhao finished speaking, she asked hurriedly.


    "We were very surprised when we met, but those black feather crows do exist, and the corpses are still being thrown in that street." Nan Hua swallowed the vegetables in his mouth and said.


    "Things are getting more and more complicated. This is the first day we came to Canghui City, and we discovered so many things that are wrong. This task is far from as simple as the city lord of Canghui described." Yue Zhao The corners of the lips curled up slightly, and his eyes flickered.


    "I am becoming more and more curious about what kind of person the City Lord of Canghui City is. What is the purpose of the letter he sent to Baihu Holy Land for help?" Gu Qing said with interest.


    The reaction of other people was similar to that of Gu Qing. They were all aroused by this incident, and they became more and more curious about the identity of the person behind the scenes. Now they are not completing the task to deal with the competition, but their inner thought To know the truth behind this.


    After dinner, the sky was completely dark, and the entire Canghui City was quieter. If Gu Qing and the others could overlook the entire city, they would find that except for the rooms of a few of them, the entire Canghui City was dark, even the city. The same is true of the main palace.


    The night is dark and the wind is high, which is a good time to do bad things.


    Gu Qing and the others did not go out after nightfall, but waited until midnight, when most of them were already asleep.


    As in the daytime, they still act separately.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu went to Xicheng District to investigate the situation of the families of those who died.


    The two quickly shuttled through the city of Canghui. In order to cooperate with the action, they both changed into black night clothes and covered their faces.


    I don''t know that it''s because of the weather or other reasons. Even the moon doesn''t exist at night. If they hadn''t had their eyesight at night, and their memory was good, the two might not be able to find the homes of those who died.


    Soon, they arrived at the door of the first house they found.


    The two looked at each other, and at the same time they crossed the wall and entered. The dead man¡¯s coffin was placed in the yard. After they entered, they saw it at a glance. Beside the coffin, there was a half-sized child guarding him, and he was dizzy. Sleeping, Jun Wu came behind the person, knocked him out with a hand knife, carefully put it away, and then came to the coffin with Gu Qing.


    Gu gently stretched out his hand and pushed it, and found that the coffin board was just covered on it, and it was not nailed down. She and Jun Wu lifted the board together and put it aside gently, then looked inside the coffin.


    Because it was too dark, even if they could see the corpse at night, they couldn¡¯t see clearly when the corpse was in the coffin. The two of them thought about it, and Gu lightly sealed their hands and quickly placed an enchantment around them and the coffin. Others can''t see their situation in the enchantment.


    Jun Wu took out a Ye Mingzhu, just to see the situation inside the coffin clearly.


    "Depending on the situation, this person should be an earlier victim. He has been dead for about seven days, and his body has been slightly decomposed. He had his heart removed, and his cultivation base should be at Tier 6 before he died." Although the enchantment was there again, Jun Wu''s voice was not loud, and he roughly said his own judgment.


    Gu nodded lightly, agreeing to Jun Wu''s judgment, "As the guy at the inn said before, apart from the heart being removed, there were no other wounds and no poisoning, as if he died in an instant."


    The two looked at each other, their expressions a bit solemn.


    After the investigation of the corpse was completed, the two of them did not delay. After withdrawing from the shop, they covered the coffin board and went to the next house.


    ...


    Nanhua and Mu Chen went to the Nancheng District that they had explored during the day. When they got there, they first went to the place where Black Feather Crow was killed before to take a look. The body of Black Feather Crow was still there, and the two went to what they found. A chamber of commerce of dead people.


    At this time, there was still silence in the Chamber of Commerce, but some breathing sounds could still be heard, and it was obvious that everyone in the Chamber of Commerce was sleeping.


    The people in the Chamber of Commerce are not like those civilians. Their cultivation level is not bad, and they have a lot of money. Since the accident in the city, they have opened the formations in their yards. Of course, the formations they set up are not too powerful. , But at least it can have a warning effect.


    Nanhua discovered the existence of the formation during the day. This formation was very rough in his eyes. He could just think of a dozen ways to break the formation at will, but they are not here to crack the formation. Instead, he wanted to go in to investigate the situation, so he took Mu Chen into the yard along with the footwork required by the formation, and found the room where the coffin was placed.


    After cautiously entering, the two found that the coffin turned out to be open. Looking at each other, Nanhua set up a barrier to isolate it from the outside world, took out an illuminated lamp, and looked inside the coffin.


    "This person should have only been dead for a day or two. Except for the wound on his stomach, there were no wounds at all, and he was not poisoned. He didn''t seem to have struggled before he died, and his cultivation level should be around the seventh rank." Mu Chen glanced around and said.


    "It was his liver that was taken away, and it should be taken after death," Nan Hua added, "The question is, how did he die? No wounds, no poisoning? Can''t even be a half-step immortal. Come on?"


    Mu Chen looked at Nan Hua, then at the corpse, and shrugged, indicating that he didn''t know.


    The two checked again and found nothing else, so they could only retract the enchantment, leave quietly, and go to the next house.


    ...


    Yue Zhao, Yun Ran, and Zhuo Tingqiu went to investigate separately. Each one had one family. The first one they found was the one that Yue Zhao entered. The yard of this house is very large, just like those of the merchants. This There are also formations in the yard, and there is more than one. After all, there are many people in these families, and it is not surprising that there are those who are proficient in formations.


    Fortunately, Yue Zhao and the others are learning everything. Even if they are not as proficient in the formation method as Nanhua, they know a lot. The people who set up the formation method are obviously not particularly clever. At least they can find the way to enter the formation method at the level of Yue Zhao. Ways not to disturb others.


    It took him a quarter of an hour to find the room where the coffin was parked.


    After entering the room cautiously, he immediately placed an enchantment to isolate the room from the outside, so that the outsiders would not know what happened in the room.


    When he turned around, he was surprised to find that there were two coffins in this room, and the temperature in the room was very low. It seemed that the family had placed a lot of ice basins to protect the corpse from decay. Keep a relatively low temperature inside.


    He first walked to the coffin on the left and saw a young woman lying inside, who looked like seventeen or eighteen years old. Because the body was wearing clothes and the wound on it was not visible, he thought about it and turned to the side. Of the coffin.


    In the other coffin lies the body of a middle-aged man. The man is about forty years old. It looks a bit similar to the woman just now. The two should be related by blood. He looked at the man. After finding the wound, he found that the man had his kidney taken away. His eyes flickered, and he looked at it carefully, and found no traces of poisoning. There were no other wounds and he had to give up.


    He did not remove the enchantment, and left the yard to find the side that Yun Ran was investigating, and then asked Yun Ran to help him look at the woman''s body.


    The woman''s heart was taken away, and like the man, there were no other wounds and no poisoning.


    After investigating all the houses here, Yue Zhao thought for a while, and took Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu into the city lord''s mansion in Canghui City.


    As the most powerful organization in Canghui City, the City Lord''s Mansion is also very tightly guarded. It not only opened the defense and early warning formation, but also the guards took turns patrolling. This was Yue Zhao''s first team to operate at night.


    Avoiding formations and patrols, they sneaked into the largest and most luxurious courtyard in the City Lord''s Mansion. According to the usual practice, this should be the courtyard where the City Lord lived.


    When they first entered the yard, Yue Zhao''s footsteps suddenly stopped and stopped Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu. In their puzzled eyes, they put their index finger on their mouth and made a silence. Gesture.


    He twisted his eyebrows and looked to the side. He found nothing. He lowered his head and thought about it, but he still didn''t move.


    He felt a malicious gaze looking at them all the time, and intuitively told him that if he moved again, something unexpected might happen.


    But they can''t really stop here, so they can be easily spotted.


    After thinking for a while, he suddenly thought of what Nanhua said in the afternoon. He looked around again, and finally his eyes fell on a tree by the wall where a black feather crow was living there.


    The black feather crow is black and hard to find in the dark, but Nanhua mentioned it in the afternoon, so Yue Zhao paid special attention to the second search. He still saw the little white white eyes of the black feather crow. , It is not easy.


    Seeing Black Feather Crow, he knew that the malicious gaze just came from Black Feather Crow, and his brows were frowned.


    He thought for a while, stepped back, and the malicious gaze immediately disappeared. He knew that the Black Feather Crow should be staring at it to prevent people from breaking into this yard.


    However, this is the courtyard where the city lord lives, but Black Feather Crow is guarding this courtyard. No matter how you look at it, the relationship between the two is abnormal.


    This also made Yue Zhao firmer in his determination to explore this yard!

 Chapter 240：

    He thought for a while, took out two concealment charms from Qiankun Ring, handed them to Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu each, motioned them to use the concealment charms on themselves, and then took one for himself and input spiritual power. After patted on himself, the three figures gradually disappeared.


    The black feather crow on the branch tilted his head, and a trace of doubt flashed through his eyes, as if he didn''t quite understand why the person who was still there just disappeared suddenly.


    Because the person was gone, Kuroba no longer stared at that place, but closed his eyes and prepared to rest.


    Feeling that the malicious snooping disappeared, Yue Zhao made a gesture to Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu, and the three of them walked gently into the yard.


    There was darkness in the city lord''s courtyard, and suddenly there was light in a room. Although it was not obvious, it still attracted Yue Zhao and the others'' attention, and the three of them immediately walked towards that room.


    Through the window, Yuezhao saw a person wrapped in a black cloak holding a lamp. A place behind him, like a bookshelf, was slowly closing. Obviously, this was a secret room!


    Moreover, Yue Zhao''s nose moved, and he smelled a faint **** smell in the air, which gradually disappeared as the bookshelves closed.


    His expression was a bit solemn, and he vaguely felt that this secret room might be related to these strange events in Canghui City this time.


    The man in the cloak seemed to have discovered something, and suddenly blew out the candle, and the room plunged into darkness again.


    Yue Zhao gestured to Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu to stop moving.


    The three of them stayed quietly, the effect of the hidden charms on them had not disappeared. Even if the cloaked people came out of it at this time, as long as they did not touch them, they would not find their existence.


    "squeak!"


    There was a slight opening of the door, and the Yue Zhao trio immediately became nervous and looked at the doorway.


    Sure enough, the man in the cloak walked out carefully from the inside. He looked around and found that there was nothing. As if not quite convinced, he walked aside again. Almost, he was about to get to Zhuo Tingqiu.


    Fortunately, there was some slight movement in the room at this time, which attracted the attention of the cloaked man. He hesitated for a moment and returned to the room unwillingly.


    The three of Yue Zhao breathed a sigh of relief. Although they wanted to explore more, they were found out. They didn''t stay there, but left carefully.


    After leaving the City Lord''s Mansion, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Senior Brother Yue, the man in the cloak just now?" Yun Ran looked at Yue Zhao and asked with some uncertainty.


    "Go back and talk about it." Yue Zhao looked around and shook his head towards Yun Ran.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu understood in seconds, nodded immediately, and the three quickly left.


    After a while, a black feather crow appeared in the place where the three of them were staying. It curiously sniffed on the spot, but did not smell anything, flapping its wings and flew back to the city lord''s mansion.


    ¡­


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu were the first to return to the inn, followed by Nan Hua and Mu Chen, and Yue Zhao and the three were the last to return.


    Several people gathered in Yue Zhao''s room as before. Nan Hua took out a formation and enveloped the entire room, ensuring that no matter what happened inside, it would not be noticeable outside, and then he looked at Yue Zhao and the others.


    "The harvest we went to Xicheng District was not very good. The general situation is the same as what we heard before. Except for the wounds that were cut to remove internal organs, there were no other wounds on the dead, and there was no sign of poisoning. There was nothing wrong with anything else. Yes." Gu gently took out a piece of pastry from the storage bracelet, and after speaking, put the pastry into his mouth and started eating.


    "Our side is the same as them. There are no other wounds, less internal organs, no poisoning, and the death of the deceased is instantaneous, and there is no trace of struggle." Mu Chen is better at this, let him Talk about their findings.


    Yue Zhao nodded and began to talk about their group''s discoveries.


    "The condition of the deceased is the same as you found, but we went to the city lord¡¯s mansion at night. I found the black feather crow in the lord¡¯s mansion, and I also found a man in a cloak in the city lord¡¯s study. There is obviously a secret room, and I also smelled a hint of blood. I guess there may be any clues there, and from what I found, the city lord may have been controlled." Yue Zhao briefly described what they found. .


    Hearing this, Gu Qing and the others were a little surprised.


    "It''s no wonder that the distress letter from the city lord to the White Tiger Holy Land is not right with the information here. If the city lord is controlled, it will be easy to explain." Gu Qing murmured thinking of the task profile in the jade slip.


    Nan Hua nodded, and said thoughtfully, "If the city lord is controlled, then our mission this time will be a little troublesome."


    "It''s not that there are elders following us, do you want to tell the elders?" Yun Ran looked at Yue Zhao, then looked at Gu Qing and the others, and asked.


    "No, the elders will stare at us. When we can''t solve them, he will naturally appear." Mu Chen licked his mouth with a wicked expression, "And, isn''t it more interesting?"


    This is the first time Yun Ran has seen Mu Chen like this. I don''t know why, but he feels that Mu Chen is very dangerous at this time.


    Yuezhao and Nanhua looked at each other, and at the same time showed a smile that only they could understand.


    "Okay, the exploration time is over, everyone should have a good rest, and protect yourself at night." Yue Zhao stood up, neatly organized her clothes, and said to the others.


    Gu Qing and the others nodded, and after Nanhua lifted the formation, they returned to their respective rooms to rest.


    ¡­


    The first night in Canghui City passed quickly. When the sun rose, Gu Qing and the others also got up one after another, came out of the room, and came to the lobby of the inn.


    The recent events have made people in Canghui city panic. Everyone is afraid that they will be the next victim. Even at night, they are afraid of fear. Few people have a good rest, so they are really resting. The most At least the owner and the guys of the inn were trembling all night, afraid of accidents.


    When everyone came to the lobby, the innkeeper yawned and got up from the counter. He was very envious when he saw Gu Qing and their bright looks.


    He also noticed that although these young people living in their inn looked young, they seemed to have good cultivation skills.


    I don''t know why, feeling that these people are there, he has some sense of security inexplicably, and because of this, the innkeeper has a lot of enthusiasm for Gu Qing and their attitude.


    After the innkeeper delivered breakfast to Yuezhao''s room, they laid a barrier in the room as usual, and then they discussed today''s actions while having breakfast.


    "After breakfast, I will take Nanhua and Mu Chen to the City Lord''s Mansion, and you will go to Dongcheng District to take a look." Yue Zhao swallowed the porridge and said to Gu Qing and the others.


    "Go directly to the City Lord''s Mansion? Will this be a horror?" Gu Qing asked curiously and somewhat worriedly.


    "What we have to do now is to fight the grass and startle the snakes. At present, we still have too few clues. Only when they move can we find more flaws. And we are still in the competition. The time to complete the task should also be included in the results , So I don¡¯t have much time.¡± Yue Zhao patiently explained to Gu Qing gently, of course, it was also explained to others.


    "The person behind the scenes has not stopped killing people, which means that what he wants to do has not been successful, and he will send a letter of help to the White Tiger Holy Land, which means that the other party wants us to come here. We have to before they succeed. Just end this matter, or it''s not good for us!" Jun Wu said slowly when he watched Gu Qing eat the food he had picked up.


    "Yes, we just want to hit him off guard." Yue Zhao looked at Jun Wu''s eyes with a glimmer of appreciation.


    Both of them said so, and the others were not stupid. They naturally understood what they meant and nodded immediately.


    After eating, they split into two operations.


    Yue Zhao, Nan Hua, and Mu Chen went to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion together. It was still a long way from the inn where they lived, but the speed of the three was not slow, and they soon reached the gate of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    There were guards at the gate of the city lord''s mansion during the day. When he saw the three of them, he immediately stepped forward and blocked the way of the three of them.


    "Who is coming? This is the city lord''s mansion, don''t rush!" the guard on the left shouted sharply.


    Yue Zhao and the others did not speak immediately, but frowned and looked at the two guards in front of them. They found that both of them had a black mark on their eyebrows, which gave people a not-so-good feeling.


    "Who are you? Come here by name." Seeing Yuezhao, the guard on the right asked impatiently, and even had the urge to do it.


    "Two of us, we are disciples from the White Tiger Holy Land. The Holy Lord received the distress letter from the city lord, let us investigate this matter." Nan Hua stepped forward, with a faint smile on his face, said quickly.


    The two obviously knew the White Tiger Holy Land, and a hint of surprise flashed through their eyes at the same time. They looked at each other and looked at Yue Zhao and their eyes were a little surprised.


    "What can you do to prove your identity?" The guard on the left was obviously more experienced. He didn''t believe Yue Zhao and the others because of what they said, but asked questioningly.


    "This is the distress letter we received and the reply given by the Holy Land. You can show it to the city lord." Yue Zhao''s eyes flashed, took out the jade slip and a letter, and handed it to the guard on the left.


    "You are waiting here, I''ll go in and ask the city lord." The guard on the left gestured to the guard on the right, and then took what Yuezhao had handed over. He and Yuezhao urged them to walk quickly into the city lord''s mansion. go.


    The remaining guards retracted their weapons and looked at Yue Zhao and the others. It was obvious that they wanted them to wait in place.


    Yue Zhao and the others stood in place with a good temper, waiting for the guards who had left to return.

 Chapter 241：

    After waiting for about a quarter of an hour, a group of people walked out of the city lord''s mansion.


    The headed man is about fifty years old, of medium height and wearing a purple brocade suit. His figure is fatter, with a smile on his face, it looks a bit like a Buddha statue enshrined in a temple, of course, if you don¡¯t look at his eyebrows If so, his eyebrows are the same as those of the guards before, and there is also a black vertical line, even his face is a little black.


    The guard who had entered before followed him, and when he saw Yue Zhao and the others, they pointed to the man.


    The guard at the door straightened up immediately after seeing the man, and after the man walked over, he respectfully saluted the man.


    "This is the Lord Qian of Canghui City," the former guard introduced Yue Zhao and the others about the identity of the man. "The Lord, these are disciples from the White Tiger Holy Land."


    "I have seen City Lord Qian, and I will wait for my teacher''s order to solve the things in Canghui City." Yue Zhao looked like a gentleman, and said with a smile.


    "The three princes are polite, and I have finally waited for you." City Lord Qian looked at Yue Zhao and their expressions with excitement, and even felt tears in his eyes, as if someone who had been walking in the desert for a long time saw an oasis. "A few of you, please."


    Yue Zhao and the others followed behind City Lord Qian and walked into the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Yesterday, when exploring the City Lord''s Mansion, Yue Zhao had actually gotten some sense of the situation in the City Lord''s Mansion, but at that time it was full of formations, and he needed to concentrate on passing through the formations, and did not pay much attention to the surroundings.


    At this time, following City Lord Qian, looking at the situation in the City Lord''s Mansion.


    In the city lord¡¯s mansion during the day, those formations were not opened. Although the layout of the city lord¡¯s mansion is not particularly luxurious, it is also very grand. It can be seen that the city lord is a more particular person, and the aesthetics is good. You can see that he is right in the details. The meticulousness of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Different from the depression outside, the atmosphere in the City Lord''s Mansion is not bad. The subordinates perform their duties, and they don''t have the feeling of cowering. Yue Zhao and the others looked at each other and continued to follow the City Lord.


    The city lord took them to the main hall, greeted them enthusiastically to sit down, and asked the servants to prepare spiritual tea for them.


    "The three of us only arrived in Canghui City today. I don¡¯t know the situation in Canghui City. I don¡¯t know if you can tell us about it.¡± Yue Zhao¡¯s smile is perfect and his attitude is polite, which is easy to get good impressions. That kind of look.


    The smile on City Lord Qian¡¯s face disappeared instantly, and it was replaced by an irresistible sorrow, ¡°I¡¯m not going to hide it from you, I have to ask Baihu Holy Land for help. The situation in the city is actually not very good. Recently, several people have died, everyone. The same internal organs were taken away, but there were no other wounds on the body, and there was no sign of poisoning. I really can¡¯t find out who killed them. Recently, people in the city have been panicked because of this incident, even me. , Also very scared."


    "Are there any characteristics for a murderer to kill? For example, the time of the murder, the birthdates of the people who were killed, etc.?" Nan Hua shook his fan and asked curiously.


    City Lord Qian shook his head bitterly, "No, except that every victim will get an internal organ removed, there is absolutely no pattern for murderers to kill."


    Hearing this, the faces of Yue Zhao''s trio also showed a distressed look.


    "City Lord Qian, the murderer usually kills during the day or at night. Is there anything wrong in the city recently?" Yue Zhao put down the tea cup in his hand, and saw City Lord Qian''s face twitching, he asked with a smile as if he hadn''t seen it. road.


    "These people were basically at night when they were killed. As for the city, everyone was afraid to go out recently because of this incident. There is nothing wrong with it." City Lord Qian''s eyes fell on the tea cup on the table next to Yue Zhao , Suddenly said, "This son, is the tea not good? If it is not good, I will ask the servants to give you another cup."


    The gazes of the three Yue Zhao followed the gaze of the city lord and fell onto the cup.


    Yue Zhao''s eyes flashed, "No, it''s just that I''m not too thirsty now."


    City Lord Qian smiled at Yue Zhao and said nothing.


    "City Lord Qian, I am more curious about the scenery of the City Lord''s Mansion. I don''t know if I can stroll around in the City Lord''s Mansion." Mu Chen said to City Lord Qian suddenly.


    City Master Qian obviously didn''t expect Mu Chen to make such a request. He was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and nodded, "Of course." He beckoned at the door, and the maid guarding the door ran in immediately, "Bring this. The prince was strolling around the house."


    The maid took the order and left with Mu Chen.


    Yuezhao and Nanhua continued to talk about the murderer with Qian Chengzhu. They used various aspects of Qian Chengzhu¡¯s words. Unfortunately, Qian Chengzhu looked like he didn¡¯t know each other, or else he looked sad. I hope Yuezhao and the others can help them quickly. They find the murderer.


    Mu Chen went out for more than half an hour before returning to the main hall. Yue Zhao and the Lord Qian were drinking tea. After Mu Chen came back, Yue Zhao and the others said goodbye.


    "Don''t the three sons live in the City Lord''s Mansion?" City Lord Qian seemed surprised that the three of them were about to leave, asking with a look of sorrow.


    "No, City Lord Qian, we found a place to live outside, so we don''t need to disturb City Lord Qian." Yue Zhao refused very politely. Of course, at his level, even if he refuses people, it won''t make people feel like it. uncomfortable.


    City Lord Qian''s face twitched, he could only smile and nod, and didn''t keep the three of them.


    He sent the three of them out of the City Lord''s Mansion, and after watching them leave, he returned to the City Lord''s Mansion with a stiff face.


    The three of Yue Zhao did not go back to the inn where they were staying. Instead, they walked along the main street, looking like they were looking for clues. After they left the city lord¡¯s mansion for a while, they felt a malicious prying, and the three of them remained silent. , Walked directly towards Dongcheng District, the line of sight followed them all the time.


    Nan Hua took out a small mirror from the Qiankun Ring and held it in his hand, pretending to be tidying his hair. In fact, he was looking for something to track them by adjusting the angle. After he changed four or five angles, there was a small mirror not far behind them. On the eaves of the house, I saw a black feather crow.


    After fiddled with his hair twice, he retracted the mirror. After Yue Zhao and Mu Chen looked over, they nodded imperceptibly, Yue Zhao''s eyes flashed, and Mu Chen evoked a shallow smile.


    "Second brother, do you want to solve the black feather crow?" Nanhua Transmitted to ask Yue Zhao. Hei feather crow''s sight is really uncomfortable, and he doesn''t want to be stared at by it at all.


    Yue Zhao thought for a while and nodded.


    Nanhua got Yue Zhao''s permission and immediately turned around, and the glazed frost flower fan in his hand flew out directly. Under his control, he came to the black feather crow with lightning speed. Before the black feather crow could react, He chopped off its head, and its remaining body fell directly to the ground.


    As soon as the black feather crow died, the malicious peeping that followed him immediately disappeared, and Yue Zhao and the others felt a little more relaxed.


    "Second brother, this black feather crow was obviously sent by the other party to monitor us. If you kill it, doesn''t the other party know that we have found something wrong?" Mu Chen turned his head and asked Yue Zhao.


    "Our purpose today is to let the other party know that we already know some things, so that the other party will definitely find a way to get rid of us, so that we can find the other party, otherwise we don''t know when we are going to stay." Yue Zhao said With a smile, he said slowly.


    Suddenly, Mu Chen immediately understood Yue Zhao''s intention.


    "Did you just find something in the City Lord''s Mansion?" Yue Zhao turned around and asked Mu Chen. Mu Chen wanted to visit the City Lord''s Mansion because they had discussed it before they went in, so that they could be honest and familiar with the topography of the City Lord''s Mansion. By the way, see if you can find anything.


    "The maid took me around the garden of the city lord¡¯s mansion. I deliberately led her to the city lord¡¯s study, and was stopped when she was near the study. However, I also smelled a faint smell of blood near the study, and I found the whole The people in the City Lord''s Mansion have a black vertical line on their eyebrows, and their faces are faintly dark. It is obvious that they have been controlled by someone." Mu Chen slowly said his findings.


    "If you use poison, can you control so many people? And the actions of these people look like they haven''t been controlled?" Yue Zhao thought for a while and asked Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen is an absolute expert in drug treatment, and he still believes in Mu Chen''s judgment.


    Mu Chen thought for a while, shook his head, "If you just use poison, you may be able to control so many people, but they won''t be like those in the City Lord''s Mansion. Those people don''t seem to understand that they are being controlled. It¡¯s strange to think about things in human thinking. Only the city lord is a stranger. You can''t do this with poison."


    "If it is a puppet technique, these people''s reactions should be relatively rigid, and their actions will be more rigid. They basically have no ideas of their own, and it is not a puppet technique," Yue Zhao frowned, somewhat distressed, "what should it be?"


    "Use Gu!" Mu Chen said affirmatively, "Gu poison belongs to a relatively common existence near the Dark Swamp. People there are better at raising Gu, making Gu, and using Gu to control people. Black Feather Crow is the one in Dark Swamp. Product, I suspect that the people behind the scenes should be related to the tribe or stockade on the dark swamp."


    For this kind of thing, Mu Chen really knows better than the average person. Because of the geographical location and the environment, the dark swamp is generally more confined and less in contact with outsiders. This also causes many people to be ignorant of the situation there. Naturally I haven''t seen Gu Poison, but Mu Chen has heard of it.


    "The distance between Dark Swamp and Canghui City should be quite far, right? This guy came all the way to do these things, knowing what it was for, why didn''t he harm the city near Dark Swamp nearby?" Nan Hua fanned, some Tucao depressed.

 Chapter 242：

    "As far as I know, there are many stockades or tribes on the Dark Swamp, and each stockade or tribe has its own Gu worms. If this person really did these things near the Dark Swamp, I''m afraid he would have been discovered long ago. And it will end badly." Mu Chen slowly explained while looking at Nan Hua.


    "It is understandable that there are grain insects, so it requires so many people''s internal organs, is it really for sacrifice?" Nan Hua asked puzzledly.


    "It''s not necessarily. Like this kind of stockade or tribe, they all have their own ancient legends and totems. He may not only do it for sacrifices, but also may be for God." Yue Zhao looked into the distance, thoughtfully. Said.


    "Pray for God." Nanhua was surprised. "What do you ask God for? Is there really a God in this world?"


    "Maybe, who knows this. Maybe that person just believes that there is a **** in this world." Yue Zhao''s expression at this time was a bit misty, as if he was thinking about something not so good.


    Nan Hua and Mu Chen glanced at each other, and they did not speak again.


    They went back to the inn after making sure that no one was following them.


    Gu Qing and the others also returned to the inn.


    Gather in Yuezhao¡¯s room as usual and set up a barrier.


    "We didn''t find anything in Dongcheng District, but we met some black feather ducks again, and we all solved it." Gu gently drank a glass of Linglu and said slowly.


    "Everyone in the City Lord''s Mansion, including the City Lord, has been controlled. At present, we guess that the people behind may come from the Dark Swamp, and the internal organs that have been taken may be in the City Lord''s Mansion." Yue Zhao took their exploration, and the result was And the speculation is said.


    "When we were in the City Lord''s Mansion, the City Lord wanted us to drink tea with worms, but we saw through it." Mu Chen was very dissatisfied when he thought that the City Lord still wanted to control them in this way.


    "When we came back, we killed the black feather duck that the man used to monitor us. I think he already knew that we might have discovered his secret. Maybe we will act tonight. Everyone will have a good rest in the afternoon. Maybe there will be a tough battle in the evening. If you want to fight, it''s best to get rid of this matter today." Yue Zhao''s gaze crossed Gu Qing and the others, and said very cautiously.


    Hearing this, the other people''s faces shrank and nodded one after another.


    After that, they all returned to their rooms, recharged, just waiting for the night to come.


    After dinner in the afternoon, Yue Zhao gave the innkeeper ten high-grade spirit stones, and asked the innkeeper to take his buddies to transfer to a reliable person''s house.


    The innkeeper is also a wink. Did not ask too much, took the spirit stone and took the guys away, leaving Yue Zhao and the others in the entire inn.


    When night fell, the entire Canghui City was plunged into darkness.


    Gu Qing and their troops were divided into two groups. Yue Zhao took Mu Chen and Zhuo Tingqiu to visit the City Lord''s Mansion again, while Gu Qing, Jun Wu, Yun Ran and Nan Hua stayed in the inn.


    "Aren''t we all careful to hide our whereabouts today? Will that person definitely come up?" Yun Ran looked at the brightly lit lobby of the inn and asked unclearly.


    "Mu Chen said that the other party can control the black crow, and it is also possible to control other animals. Even if we solve the black crow, there is no guarantee that we will not be discovered." Nan Hua shook the fan and explained with great patience.


    "Then we can also go to the City Lord''s Mansion, do we have to stay here?" Gu Qingqing actually wanted to go to the City Lord''s Mansion more, and couldn''t help asking.


    "We stay here to create opportunities for Yue Zhao and the others. If the other party wants to solve us, they must allocate a part of their energy here. It will be easier for Yue Zhao and the others to break into the City Lord''s Mansion." Nanhua gave Yue Zhao before. He explained the reason to Gu Qing and the others.


    "Well, I hope the people behind the scenes won''t let us down." Gu shrugged slightly, accepting this statement, and stopped mentioning the matter of going to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "Did you hear any sound?" Jun Wu suddenly asked with a serious face.


    "What sound?" Yun Ran turned his head curiously, and looked aside.


    "Hush!" Gu lightly placed his index finger to his lips and made a silent gesture.


    The lobby immediately became quiet. Under this circumstance, the subtle voice was amplified infinitely. The monks¡¯ five senses were already very sensitive, not to mention that Gu Qing and their cultivation bases were very powerful, and they naturally heard it. Suo Suo''s voice approached from a little distance, and the sound came from the gate.


    Several people glanced at each other, took out their weapons, and became vigilant.


    Under the gaze of a few people, hundreds of poisonous scorpions crawled in through the cracks in the doors and windows. These crabs are all monsters of Tier 4 and 5, reminding that they are relatively small, but very poisonous, if they are stung by them. One bite, with Gu Qing and their cultivation base, if there is no antidote, it will not last long.


    Seeing more and more scorpions coming in, Gu Qing thought for a while, took out a stack of talisman seals, and handed them to Jun Wu and Yun Ran beside him. Nanhua also had those talisman seals given by Rong Ye, and she didn''t give it any more.


    Taking out a mysterious fire talisman, Gu gently input spiritual power into it, and after activation, threw the talisman seal at the scorpions that were constantly approaching them. A flame suddenly appeared in the group of scorpions, and the scorpions around the flames were immediately wrapped up. All of a sudden it became a grilled scorpion.


    Others learned a lot. After activating the talisman in their hands, they threw them at the scorpion group. After a while, various effects of flame, lightning, freezing, etc. appeared in the scorpion group, which directly slowed the scorpion¡¯s forward speed. .


    Seeing that it worked, they didn''t mean the talisman in their hands, and kept throwing them into the scorpion group. Although there were a lot of these scorpions, most of them died under Gu Qing''s efforts.


    Nan Hua swept the remaining ones with a Liuli Frost Flower fan, and most of them died. Gu Qing and the three attacked separately to eliminate the remaining scorpions.


    Within a quarter of an hour, all the scorpions were killed, leaving only a pile of scorpion corpses on the ground.


    "I heard that this kind of scorpion seems to be used for soaking wine or medicine, the effect is not bad? And it can also be used for eating?" Nan Hua asked, looking at the scorpion corpse on the ground.


    "It seems that there is such a statement." Gu Qing thought for a while and nodded.


    "Then put them in a pile, and wait for the innkeeper to come back and give it to him tomorrow." Nan Hua said, fanning the scorpion corpses into a pile.


    Just as Gu Qing was about to tease Nan Hua, he caught a slight noise, and hurriedly winked at the other three.


    The lobby was quiet again, everyone heard the sound of something sliding on the ground, and the four of them stood in a tight formation, looking at the door just like before.


    I saw black, green, yellow, and red snakes emerging from the cracks in the door. The colors of those snakes are very bright, and it can be seen that they all contain highly poisonous bodies. Their bodies are not very large, and most of them are **** wide. , Those little snakes that are one meter long, but these little snakes are actually Tier 5 monsters, which are more poisonous than the previous scorpions.


    When they saw these colorful snakes, Gu Qing and their faces were not very good-looking. They could barely endure the scorpions just now, but for these snakes, they were somewhat incompetent in accepting them. It really made people scalp numb when looking at them. .


    "The person behind this scene is really disgusting. With so many snakes, I have goose bumps." Yun Ran couldn''t help complaining as he looked at the snakes, and rubbed his arms. It looked really unpleasant. Comfortable.


    Gu Qing''s face was also unsightly. Although Jun Wu had been looking at the snakes, Yu Guang had been paying attention to Gu Qing''s side. He moved slightly forward, blocking Gu Qing behind him.


    The silver scimitar appeared in his hand, his face was condensed, and before more snakes came in, the scimitar flew out directly.


    The silver-white light flashed through the group of snakes. The snakes that were swept by the light were chopped into two sections. After the scimitar flew in the air for a circle, it did not return to Jun Wu''s hands, but was in the hands of Jun Wu again. The snake swarmed around for a while, and then chopped a group of snakes that had just squeezed in into two pieces before returning to Jun Wu''s hands.


    Nan Hua watched by the side, and naturally understood why Jun Wu did this. A gratified smile appeared on his face. The Liuli Shuanghua fan in his hand immediately became bigger. He stepped forward and stood in front of Gu Qing and them gently. One, a hurricane appeared, and the snakes that were swimming towards them were directly rolled up by the hurricane and hurled towards the door.


    Gu Qing took out a stack of talisman seals again, took the opportunity to send them to others, and then he took the lead in activating several talisman seals and threw them out.


    The flames, thunder and lightning, and ice that just caused the scorpion group to die on a large scale reappeared again. In addition to the two shots of Jun Wu just now, most of the snakes that entered died directly, and only those who had not entered yet, and luck No one was hit.


    Gu Qing didn''t want the blood of those snakes to be stained on the mixed fairy, so she only used Fu Zhuan to solve it. She felt that this was not a solution. After thinking about it, she took out a sword from the storage bracelet. The swords I used when I was practicing swords were of good grade, and at the very least it was no problem to deal with these snakes.


    With a sword in his hand, Gu Qing''s whole body''s spirit and spirit have changed, and at first glance, it is somewhat similar to Si Lin.


    She jumped up directly, holding the sword in the air and slashing, a sword qi went straight to the group of snakes on the ground, another group of snakes was chopped in half by the sword qi, and then, she swept again, those snakes Another batch died.


    After a few people attacked like this, a quarter of an hour later, the snake group was also solved.


    This time Nanhua didn¡¯t say anything about leaving the corpses. Let¡¯s not talk about how the innkeeper had seen the corpses of so many snakes collapsed. It was just a few of them who looked very uncomfortable, so there were more than a dozen samaya real fire charms. Going down, the corpses of those snakes instantly turned into ashes. Nan Hua used a fan, and the ashes were also fanned away.


    Just when they were about to take a breath, there was another sound in their ears!

 Chapter 243：

    "Buzzing!"


    A sound of wings vibrating came into Gu Qing''s ears.


    "Are you here? There''s still to be the end?" Nan Hua''s face changed, his expression faintly resentful, if he didn''t care about his own image, he would want to curse.


    Gu Qing and their faces were not very good either. They mainly listened to the voices this time. Those who came in should be flying insects. I think that every girl will not like insects and the like. Gu Qing is already in his heart. I made a note for the person behind the scenes, thinking about waiting for the other party to be caught for a while, and then I will teach the other party severely once!


    When the poisonous snake was just solved, the door of the inn had been knocked down by Gu Qing and their attacks. As the voice became more and more obvious, they could also see dense red dots appearing in the air, from far to near.


    Without waiting for those things to approach, Gu Qing threw out a dazzling charm first.


    A dazzling light appeared in mid-air, illuminating those things in mid-air clearly. They were densely packed blood moths. Each of them had the size of a fist. The red dots just saw their eyes.


    Insects originally had phototaxis, and now there was such a bright cluster in mid-air. The blood moths that were originally lined up immediately became chaotic. Many blood moths got out of control and flew into the light clusters in the air, circled around it.


    There was also a part of blood moths flying towards Gu Qing and the others. This kind of thing is most afraid of fire. Gu Qing directly took out all the mysterious fire charms in the storage bracelet, spread them in his hands, and input spiritual power together. , And then threw it out, throwing at those blood moths.


    Flames appeared in the blood moth swarm and directly swept the surrounding blood moths. After a while, there was a layer of cooked blood moths on the ground, which was fanned by Nanhua and flew away.


    With the continuous output of the Profound Fire Talisman, these blood moths didn''t even get close to Gu Qing and they were wiped out.


    But this time Gu Qing and the others didn''t relax, but stared at the surrounding nervously, and only breathed a sigh of relief after nothing appeared.


    "Is this to stop the attack? Or is there any other trick?" Nan Hua''s expression at this time is very bad. He feels that this is more tiring than a serious fight. As long as he thinks of the densely packed creatures just now, his head can''t help it. Fat wood.


    "I don''t know, it should be gone for the time being, and I don''t know what happened to the second brother and the others?" Gu Qing gently took the kerchief that Jun Wu handed over and wiped his hands, and said with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, the second senior brother is not an ordinary person, plus Mu Chen''s guy, nothing will happen." Nanhua is still very confident in Yue Zhao and Mu Chen, and said directly.


    Gu nodded lightly, seizing the time to recover spiritual power.


    ¡­


    On the other side, after Yue Zhao and the others left the inn, they rushed all the way and soon came outside the city lord''s mansion.


    During the day, Mu Chen had already explored the topography of the City Lord''s Mansion. They did not enter through the main entrance, but entered through a wall close to the main courtyard.


    Just like yesterday, the formations in the city lord''s mansion were all open. Yue Zhao and the others already had experience, and they quickly avoided those formations, or passed the formations smoothly, without attracting the attention of the guards.


    When they stood outside the main courtyard of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, they felt the malicious peeping as soon as they stood still.


    The lights in the main courtyard suddenly lit up, and immediately afterwards, Yue Zhao and the others heard a panic of footsteps. Obviously, these were the guards who had patrolled here not far away. At this time, they closed the orders of the people behind the scenes. Came to the main courtyard.


    The three of Yue Zhao looked at each other, and Mu Chen slapped the Concealing Talisman on his body. The figure disappeared from Yue Zhao and Zhuo Tingqiu. When those people came over, only Yue Zhao and Zhuo Tingqiu could be seen in the same place. Two people.


    In addition to the city lord of Canghui City, the man in the cloak who was in the study yesterday also walked out of the study and stood beside the city lord Qian.


    "Two sons, why don''t you go to find the murderer, why are you rushing to my City Lord''s Mansion at night?" City Lord Qian asked with a stiff expression, looking at Yue Zhao and Zhuo Tingqiu.


    "We are here to find the murderer, City Lord Qian," Yue Zhao looked the same as in the daytime, his gaze fell on the cloaked man next to City Lord Qian, "This should be the murderer, right? A guest from Dark Swamp. !"


    "Flap! Pop! Pop!"


    The man in the cloak patted his palms when he heard Yue Zhao''s words.


    "As expected to be a disciple of the White Tiger Holy Land, I guessed it so soon," the cloak man''s voice was a little hoarse, sounding very uncomfortable, "Unfortunately, tonight, you are going to die here, and your blood will become me. Sacrifice praying to God, God will love it!"


    Yuezhao and Zhuo Tingqiu both frowned uncomfortably when they heard the somewhat crazy statement of the man in the cloak.


    "Really?" Yue Zhao didn''t smile back in anger, and the smile on the corners of her lips was perfect. "This kind of **** who needs human organs and blood to awaken should also be an evil god? I don''t know what you want to pray for like a god? I guess. Now, is it power? Is it right? Or... the power to bring people back to life?"


    When Yue Zhao''s words fell, the cloaked man''s body visibly shook, and he looked a little excited, which confirmed Yue Zhao''s guess.


    "I guess, who do you want to resurrect? Is it your relatives? Friends? Lovers?" Yue Zhao was satisfied with the cloak man''s reaction, and the smile on her lips deepened.


    The man in the cloak was silent for a while, and then slowly said, "Even if you guessed it, what can you do? As long as I kill you, no one will know that I did this thing. It is your honor to contribute to her resurrection. !"


    "Oh, then I really thank you, but unfortunately, let you leave this honor." Yue Zhao''s smile gradually disappeared, and he said coldly.


    He stretched out his hand, Liu Guangqin appeared in his hand, and his hand was placed on the Liu Guangqin, gently plucking the strings.


    "Zheng!"


    A slight voice sounded, and the person who was about to approach Yuezhao and Zhuo Tingqiu was overturned by the invisible sound blade, making the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground.


    Yue Zhao kept both hands, as invisible sound blades flew out from the streamer, scratching people who wanted to approach them one by one, completely blocking them within a distance.


    Seeing this scene, the man in the cloak was obviously a little angry. He took out a bone flute from his arms, put it on his lips, and blew it. However, the bone flute in his hand did not make a sound, but it was coming from around. Xixi Suosuo''s voice, something is approaching here.


    Although Yue Zhao was playing the piano, his eyes were always on the cloak man. After seeing his movements, his brows were lightly raised, and his expression was a little surprised.

 Chapter 244：

    It was the first time that Yuezhao saw people fighting in the Dark Swamp. He had never seen him in books or heard other people''s words before. He did not stop the other party from playing the flute, but instead took care of those who wanted to come in. The guard, while waiting for the other side to come.


    The squeaky sound came closer and closer, because the lights were lit in the yard. Although it was not bright enough, it still allowed Yue Zhao and the others to see clearly what was coming.


    I saw a group of black feather crows appearing in the sky, flying towards Yuezhao and the others, while on the ground there appeared many colorful snakes, poisonous spiders, poisonous scorpions and the like, densely encircling Yuezhao and the others. Come here.


    Zhuo Tingqiu''s face changed slightly, leaning against Yue Zhao''s side.


    "Senior Brother Yue, what should I do?" He didn''t even dare to look to the ground, and he felt numb on his scalp. It was the first time he knew that he was afraid of such dense things.


    "The levels of these monsters are relatively low, don''t worry." Yue Zhao''s expression remained unchanged, the smile on the corners of his lips did not change from start to finish, he looked at the man in the cloak opposite, although he could not see the other person''s expression, "If you only have This little means disappointed me a bit."


    After that, his gesture changed. It was originally an unintentional fluctuation, but now it has become a complete tune, a very exciting tune.


    Originally under the control of the cloak man, the neatly organized black feather crow and poison team suddenly became turbulent, especially the poisonous snakes, which began to dance in place, while the black feather crows circled around the same place like a headless fly. lock up.


    Those poisons are the same, they have been circling around in circles, only a few of them are coming to Yuezhao and the others under the control of the cloak.


    Seeing this scene, the man in the cloak paused and forgot to play the flute. That is to say, those poisons that had crawled over to Yuezhao and the others were also controlled by Yuezhao''s piano sound and circled around the place.


    The cloak man immediately hit his attention and played the bone flute again, but this time he obviously used a little harder, and the poisons controlled by Yue Zhao returned to his control.


    Yue Zhao raised her eyebrows and her smile deepened.


    His actions speeded up a bit, and the poisons who had just been regained control by the cloaked man immediately turned around in circles as before.


    The cloak man used his force again, and the control of the poison was taken back. Yuezhao speeded up without any pressure, and took back the control of the poison.


    The two of you come and I will go, and those poisons will come to Yue Zhao and the others for a while, while they are walking around in circles, Zhuo Tingqiu, who is next to him, feels a little pain in his neck.


    "Zheng!"


    With a high pitch, the poison that was originally controlled by Yuezhao suddenly exploded, and masses of flesh and blood appeared on the ground, and the air was full of a strong smell of blood. Those poisons were stimulated even more crazily by this smell, and exploded. The speed is also accelerating.


    The same goes for the black crows in the air, one by one falling from the air, losing its breath.


    Just this time, more than half of the poisons exploded and died, and the remaining poisons lost their minds and were completely out of the control of the cloak man. On the contrary, under the music of Yue Zhao, they seemed to be crazy, and they blew themselves one by one. .


    It took Yue Zhao only one song to solve the poison and black crow summoned by the cloak man.


    The cloak man obviously didn''t expect Yue Zhao to be so powerful. He had already put down the bone flute. Seeing his poisons were dealt with, his breathing became a lot louder.


    "You are not a disciple of the White Tiger Holy Land, you are the son of Yue Zhao!" The man in the cloak obviously also knew Yue Zhao''s deeds, and directly recognized Yue Zhao, and there was even a bit of resentment and grievance that Yue Zhao had deceived in his voice.


    On the contrary, Yue Zhao was a little surprised, "You can guess my identity? It seems that you have been here for a long time."


    The man in the cloak paused and suddenly calmed down. He raised his head and looked at the sky. When he saw the blood moon in the sky, he suddenly became excited.


    "Haha, you can''t stop me, my ceremony is going to be successful, Amei, I can finally see you again!" The cloaked man seemed to have forgotten Yue Zhao and the others and entered his own world. After he finished speaking, he suddenly turned around. , Rushed towards the study.


    Yue Zhao''s figure flashed, and followed the cloak man into the study.


    ¡­


    During the clash between Yuezhao and the cloaked man, Mu Chen, who was wearing the concealed amulet, had carefully avoided the cloaked man and those under his control, and walked carefully all the way to the study, found the mechanism in the study, and then entered the secret room.


    As soon as he entered, he smelled a strong smell of blood, which made him frown uncomfortably, and walked all the way down the corridor.


    After passing through a long corridor, he finally came to the secret room.


    This secret room is bigger than expected. Opposite him, there is an incense table with a half-human stone statue on it. The stone statue looks very strange, like a human, but its features are very ugly, and its head is also big. He had a pair of bone wings on his back, and two pythons wrapped around his body. The snake''s head stood up high and spit out the snake letter. His lower body was not two legs, but four legs, which was ugly and weird.


    In front of the stone statue, there is an incense burner with three high incense sticks burning slowly, and a pair of candles with thick human arms are placed on both sides, which are also burning at this time.


    There is a big tank in front of the incense case. The pungent smell of blood comes from there. Mu Chen doesn''t need to guess, knowing that there must be the internal organs of those who were killed.


    He walked over, glanced inside, then averted his gaze, passing through the stone statue to look behind the incense case.


    An ice coffin was standing there, and from Mu Chen''s perspective, a woman could be vaguely seen lying inside.


    He bypassed the incense case and came to the front of the ice coffin. Sure enough, there was a woman or the woman¡¯s corpse lying inside. The corpse was very well preserved by special means. At least when Mu Chen saw it for the first time, It was not found that it was a corpse.


    Under the ice coffin, a huge formation was drawn. Although Mu Chen and the others were not proficient in the formation, they all involved in the formation. He carefully distinguished for a while and found that the formation has two functions, one is for sacrificial worship, the other is One is resurrection!


    Thinking of their previous guesses, he already understood the other party''s purpose.


    Whether there is a way to resurrect the dead in this world has always been a mystery, but Mu Chen felt that even if there was, it would definitely not be such a way, because whether it was the magic circle on the ground or the stone statue, They are all evil methods. Even if the woman in the ice coffin is resurrected with this method, the opponent is definitely not human anymore.


    What''s more, he came here to prevent this ceremony from succeeding!


    He thought for a while, came to the big vat with those internal organs, took out a sam¨¡dhi real fire talisman, activated it, threw it into the big vat, the flame was instantly ignited, but within ten breaths of time, the internal organs were destroyed Burned to ashes.


    At this moment, the eyes of the stone statue suddenly turned red, and a ray of red light shot towards Mu Chen. Fortunately, Mu Chen had been paying attention to the movement of the stone statue, and found that the other party was wrong, so he avoided it for the first time.


    When he looked at it again, the stone statue had returned to normal, but the magic circle on the ground suddenly lit up, and a circle of red light surrounded the ice coffin. Mu Chen immediately realized that it was wrong, took out the red flame spear, and attacked. Array.


    The red light surrounding the ice coffin swayed under his attack, and then returned to normal, but the color dimmed a bit. Obviously, the other party wanted to protect the ice coffin inside, and Mu Chen''s face sank, how could he let him Resurrection?


    So he intensified his efforts and attacked the magic circle one shot after another. Although the circle looked very powerful, it had no power to maintain it. It was quickly broken, revealing the ice coffin inside.


    Mu Chen quickly entered the law formation, thought for a while, took out the ice coffin, put it aside, and at the same time took out a formation disk and trapped the ice coffin inside.


    He had just finished this, and suddenly heard a sound of footsteps in the passage. His movements paused, and he took out a concealed talisman again, took a picture of himself, and found a corner that was farthest from the passage and stood there.


    It didn''t take long for the cloaked man to come in from outside.


    The man in the cloak happily wanted to come in to see his resurrected lover, only to see that the simple altar he had set up was destroyed. He didn''t care about anything else. First, he looked at the place of the circle and found that the ice coffin was missing and hidden. The face in the cloak changed directly, and he immediately looked in the secret room, and then found the ice coffin put aside by Mu Chen, and rushed over.


    He was just about to approach when he was bounced out by the invisible barrier. He was stunned. He looked at his hand and the ice coffin in front of him. For a while, he didn''t understand what was going on.


    At this moment, Yue Zhao walked in from behind.


    Seeing the situation in front of him, Yue Zhao knew that Mu Chen should have succeeded. He swept his eyes and saw Mu Chen''s figure appear in the corner.


    While the cloak was stunned, Mu Chen came directly to Yue Zhao''s side, nodded at Yue Zhao, signaled that he had completed the task assigned to him, and Yue Zhao raised the corner of his lips.


    At this time, the man in the cloak didn¡¯t care about Yue Zhaohe Mu Chen. He tried again and wanted to get close to the ice coffin. Unfortunately, the ice coffin was blocked by Mu Chen¡¯s formation. He just broke his head and couldn¡¯t get in. , He didn''t dare to play against the battle method, he could only watch the ice coffin inside go crazy.


    At the time of the impact, the cloak on his head had fallen off, revealing his appearance. His appearance was actually okay, but his face was paler, and he had a thick cyan color, as if he hadn''t slept in a long time, and he was thin. Some are out of phase, giving people a very strange feeling.


    He suddenly turned his head and looked at Yue Zhao and Mu Chen with scarlet eyes. When he saw Mu Chen, he immediately figured out what was going on, his eyes widened and his expression was terrifying.

 Chapter 245：

    "It''s you, right? You broke my ritual, and I can''t resurrect my sister again. I will kill you and kill you!" He roared and rushed towards Yue Zhao and the others, his expression grim and fierce.


    Yue Zhao and Mu Chen looked at each other, one took out the Liuguangqin and the other took out the Red Flame Spear, and attacked the cloaked man at the same time.


    The cloak man¡¯s cultivation base is actually not strong. What he is really strong is his Gu poison and the methods of guarding against the beasts. At this moment, he is crazy and just wants to kill Yue Zhao and the others with his own hands. Unfortunately, he is not Yue Zhao and the others at all. Opponent.


    Yue Zhao¡¯s piano sound will disturb his thinking, making his thinking confused, unable to attack normally, and Mu Chen¡¯s Chiyan Gun is not a vegetarian, but after a dozen moves, he was pierced by Mu Chen with a single shot. heart.


    The red on his eyes faded, he glanced at Mu Chen unwillingly, took a few steps back, covered his wound, turned around, and walked towards the ice coffin. Unfortunately, he fell to the ground just after taking a step. Regardless, struggling to crawl towards the ice coffin.


    Blood flowed from his ground, staining his body red, leaving a blood-red mark. He used his hands and feet together, and went to the side of the ice coffin with all his strength, but was stopped by the formation. He turned his head and his eyes were straight. Look straight at Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen touched his nose and glanced at Yue Zhao. After Yue Zhao agreed, he walked to the side of the ice coffin and put away the formation, but did not leave. Instead, he watched the man climb to the side of the ice coffin. Standing up, the whole person lay on the ice coffin, stretched out his hand, holding the hand of the woman in the ice coffin, a smile suddenly appeared on his lips.


    "Mei, it''s useless, elder brother. I will accompany you without resurrecting you." His eyes were very gentle. Obviously, the woman in the ice coffin was his favorite. put it together."


    After speaking, he closed his eyes directly.


    Yue Zhao and Mu Chen looked at each other. Mu Chen took out a Samadhi True Fire Talisman, activated it and threw it into the ice coffin. The Samadhi True Fire Talisman swept the two corpses at the same time, turning them into ashes in an instant.


    After the matter was resolved, Yue Zhao and Mu Chen left the secret room together and went to the study.


    The man in the cloak is dead, and the mother Gu in his body is also dead. Although he gave the people in the City Lord''s Mansion the Child-Mother Gu, but after the mother Gu dies, the Child Gu will not die, so everyone in the City Lord''s Mansion Did not die, just regained consciousness.


    When Zhuo Tingqiu dealt with those people, he didn''t rush to kill them, but just knocked them out, so many people didn''t understand what they were doing after waking up.


    The same is true for City Lord Qian, but their memories of being controlled will not disappear, so they just froze for a while, and soon remembered what happened during this period. City Lord Qian¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, especially when he saw After Zhuo Tingqiu, his body trembled even more.


    After Mu Chen and Yue Zhao came out, they saw City Lord Qian and they did not pay attention to their expressions, but after confirming that they had returned to normal, they told them that the man in the cloak had died, that is, the matter in Canghui City had been resolved. Then, he said goodbye to City Lord Qian and the others, left the City Lord¡¯s Mansion directly, and returned to the inn.


    After seeing the gate of the inn, knowing that something must have happened here before, the three hurriedly speeded up their pace and went inside the inn. They were relieved when they saw that Gu Qing and the others were all right.


    "Second Brother, is the matter resolved?" Gu Qing Qing handed Yue Zhao a spirit fruit and asked with concern.


    "Well, the person behind the scenes is dead, the matter is over." Yue Zhao took the spirit fruit and nodded.


    "That person is an infatuated person, I can only say that the poor person must have something hateful." Mu Chen thought of the lover and the cloaked man''s infatuation for his lover, and shook his head with emotion.


    "How do you say?" Gu Qing asked curiously.


    Mu Chen then talked about the final performance of the cloaked man and the woman in the ice coffin. After listening to it, the two girls Gu Qing and Yun Ran were a little bit emotional. He didn''t expect that there is a story like this behind it, but The two did not sympathize with the cloaked man.


    "Although their love is very beautiful, the things he has done are unsatisfactory. His own happiness cannot be based on the suffering of others, let alone the lives of so many people. Those people are also other people''s lovers and relatives. And important people!" Gu gently put down the spirit fruit in his hand and said with emotion.


    Yun Ran nodded heavily, obviously agreeing with Gu Qing''s words.


    At this moment, the elder who had never seen his face along the way appeared in front of a few people, and his eyes were full of appreciation.


    "As expected of the young generation, you are all very good. After this mission is over, I have given your feedback to the holy lord. You can return tomorrow morning." Elder Wen from the White Tiger Holy Land looked at Gu Qing Qing Several people said slowly.


    The seven people in Gu Qing glanced at each other, and they were all a little excited.


    "Thank you elder."


    Elder Wen nodded at them, flashed around, and disappeared.


    In the middle of the night, Gu Qing and the others were a little tired, and regardless of the situation of the inn, they went straight to their respective rooms and took a rest.


    When they got up the next morning, they heard that there was a lot of excitement outside. It turned out that City Master Qian had told everyone about the things that the people behind the scenes had solved early in the morning. They learned that the murderer had died, the people in Canghui City. They all breathed a sigh of relief and rushed to tell each other, the city looked cheerful.


    Of course, the families of those who died were also relieved, and then they cried.


    When the innkeeper came back, he was surprised to see that the gate of the inn had fallen. After knowing that the murderer who had recently panicked the entire Canghui City had died, he immediately understood that he might have something to do with the guests in his inn at this time. Otherwise, how come the murderer died not long after these guests came?


    With this kind of thought, he didn''t even dare to disturb Gu Qing and the others. Even when he let the guys clean up, he was light on his feet, for fear of affecting Gu Qing and them.


    After seeing Gu Qing and the others waking up, they were even more excited. They prepared a rich breakfast for Gu Qing and the others, without even asking Gu Qing and them for money.


    When Yue Zhao saw the boss, she knew that the boss had guessed something. She was a little surprised by the boss''s keenness, but didn''t take it to heart. After breakfast, Gu Qing and the others set off to return to the city of Yunding.

 Chapter 246：

    When Gu Qing and the others went to Canghui City to do their mission, Si Lin also took Lin Xian''er back to the Holy Land of Lingxi, and he took Lin Xian''er directly to the yard where Ye Shenglan lived.


    Ye Shenglan had received a letter from Wen Guiyun and knew what Lin Xian''er had done. After seeing Si Lin and Lin Xian''er, she acted calmer than Si Lin had imagined.


    "Brother Lin Xian''er has sent a letter to me, and I already know that since she dares to harm her fellow students, she should bear the consequences. I have no opinion on the judgment of senior brother. You can take her to the execution directly." Ye Shenglan glanced at it. Lin Xian''er withdrew her gaze at a glance, and said directly and mercilessly.


    "Master, you can''t do this to me, I already knew it was wrong, please help me!" Lin Xianer was very nervous when she saw Ye Shenglan, she thought Ye Shenglan would fight for herself as she said, but she didn''t expect Ye Shenglan. She gave up on her directly, how could she accept her, who had a high status in Ye Shenglan''s heart, and crawled towards Ye Shenglan while crying.


    Ye Shenglan waved her hand, and an invisible barrier appeared between her and Lin Xian''er, making Lin Xian''er unable to approach her.


    "We have reminded you many times that since you pretend to be good to your fellow students, you have to keep pretending, but unfortunately you have never heard of it. Everyone knows, but since I have accepted you, I will teach you well. You become the way you are now, and I am also responsible. After the brother comes back, I will ask the brother to punish you, and now you will take the responsibility for your mistakes. Consequences." Ye Shenglan looked at Lin Xian''er calmly, and said indifferently.


    She asked herself to be good to Lin Xian''er. At the beginning, Lin Xian''er wanted to worship Wen and return to the cloud as a teacher. There was a lot of trouble. Even if her parents had a certain status in the Holy Land, other hall masters and elders were not far away to accept her as a disciple. She accepted Lin Xian''er for the sake of her parents, but she didn''t expect Lin Xian''er to look down on her!


    Although she does not have Wen Guiyun''s cultivation base and high status, she is a well-known figure in both the White Tiger Holy Land and the Second Immortal Realm. I don¡¯t know how many people want to worship her as a teacher. , She won''t accept it at all!


    Lin Xian''er acted okay at the beginning and respected her very much. She was also very serious in her practice. She treated her fellow disciples very humbly and kindly. She always helped her disciples, whether it was her or the other disciples and elders in the Holy Land. Lin Xian''er had a good impression.


    However, she accidentally discovered that Lin Xian''er was not as generous and kind as she had shown, and even dealt with her fellow disciples without a trace. Those disciples she disliked, she would try to make the other disciples in the sect. Go down.


    She also reminded Lin Xian''er at the time, but it was a pity that Lin Xian''er only agreed on the surface. After a period of time, she became more vigorous and more sophisticated, which made her feel a lot weaker for Lin Xian''er.


    After learning that Gu Qingwen had become Wen Guiyun¡¯s apprentice, Lin Xian''er provoked Gu Qingwen many times, and even slapped other sects behind him. She was completely disappointed in Lin Xian''er after she knew it. , But she never thought that Lin Xian''er would harm her fellow students in the game and let her fellow students block the knife for herself. This kind of thing cannot be taken lightly in the martial arts!


    If Lin Xian''er was treated lightly, and others would compete to imitate it, what kind of place would that spiritual sacred place become? Who else would dare to worship the holy land in the future?


    That''s why she has no objection to Wen Guiyun''s punishment decision. Even now seeing Lin Xian''er crying bitterly, there is no turmoil, because she knows that Lin Xian''er will never really recognize her. Wrong, if you feel softened now and beg for the other party, after she is spared, you might even hate yourself. This kind of thing, she doesn''t know how much she has seen for so many years.


    Therefore, she would not help Lin Xian''er to intercede. Lin Xian''er was abolished. After he was expelled from the Holy Land of Lingxi, her parents could rely on, and if the person who was holding the knife by him was not Gu Qing, they rushed there. It was timely, but even his life was gone!


    Lin Xian''er obviously understands Ye Shenglan''s temper very well, knowing that if she makes a decision, no one can change it. Now she says she won''t intercede for her, that is, she really won''t intercede. She went crazy all of a sudden.


    "I don''t want to see my parents, I don''t want to be abolished, I don''t want to be expelled from the teacher''s door, I don''t want to!" She cried loudly, clutching her hands casually in the air, looking like a madman, and calm in the day. The generous looks are like two people.


    It''s a pity that neither Ye Shenglan nor Si Lin who were present were easy-hearted people.


    "Your parents already know what you are doing. They are very ashamed to teach a daughter like you, but they will not abandon you. After you finish your sentence, your parents will take you home. From then on, they I will support you." Ye Shenglan looked at Lin Xianer''s madness coldly, and said unhurriedly.


    Upon hearing this, Lin Xian''er was stunned for a moment. She didn''t dare to believe it. Then she found out that Ye Shenglan was not joking. She was completely crazy. The expression on her face became very resentful, and the eyes that looked at Ye Shenglan and Si Lin were also full of hatred.


    "It''s all you, all of you. What''s so good about Gu Qing? I''m so much better than her. Why can she be a disciple of the Holy Master, but I can''t? And you," she pointed to Si Lin. "You all spoil Gu Qingqing so much. Why is she? You don''t want to see her? Haha, five seniors are interested in the same junior? Haha, that''s ridiculous!"


    "Shut up!"


    Si Lin and Ye Shenglan roared at the same time, and Si Lin stretched out his hand, pinching Lin Xian''er''s neck in the air, with rare angry expressions on his faces.


    "You can''t compare with Gentle. Don''t use your dirty mind to think about Gentle. If you say a little more gently, I will make you dead and ugly!" The anger on Si Lin''s face was just a moment. He quickly returned to calm, but his eyes were as cold as a thousand-year-old ice. His tone was very calm, but the threats contained therein made people unaware of fear.


    Lin Xian''er was pinched by her neck and flushed. She felt very uncomfortable in her lungs. She was frightened by the look in Si Lin''s eyes at this time. She was no longer insane, but rather dumbfounded.


    Si Lin threw her to the ground, then looked at her who was coughing violently while covering her neck, "You don''t need to pretend to be crazy, I''ll take you to the execution now. You''d better stop talking lightly, otherwise..."


    He didn''t finish what he said, but the meaning was already very obvious. Anyway, after Lin Xian''er was tortured, she would be expelled from the teacher''s door. Even if Si Lin killed her by that time, it would not be regarded as cruel to the same door!


    Lin Xian''er was obviously aware of this, and her body trembled, her head lowered, and she dared not look at Si Lin again.

 Chapter 247：

    Ye Shenglan was originally worried that Si Lin would accidentally kill Lin Xian''er, but she didn''t expect that even though Si Lin was angry, she still held back it. As for his threat to Lin Xian''er, she directly assumed that she hadn''t seen it.


    "Palace Master Ye, I took her to be tortured. Is Ye Tang chiefly followed to see it?" Si Lin turned around and bowed to Ye Shenglan and asked.


    "No, you take her away." Ye Shenglan shook her head, turned around and stopped looking at Lin Xian''er.


    "In that case, we will retreat." Si Lin arched his body, turned and took Lin Xian''er to leave.


    There is a special place to punish disciples who make mistakes in the Holy Land of Lingxi.


    After Si Lin came back, he had already announced what Lin Xian''er had done and Wen Guiyun''s punishment against her. At this time, all the disciples who were still in the Holy Land of Lingxi were in front of Xingtai, waiting to see Lin Xian''er being executed.


    According to Wen Guiyun''s instructions, Lin Xian''er would first receive 80 soul whips.


    This was originally performed by the elders of Xing Tang, but because Lin Xian''er just said bad things about Gu Qing, Si Lin was very dissatisfied, so he decided to do it himself!


    As Wen Guiyun''s major disciple, Si Lin is also the senior brother of the entire Lingxi Holy Land, and may even become the next Holy Master of the Lingxi Holy Land. His status in the Lingxi Holy Land is unmatched!


    Even he has now been promoted to a half-step immortal stage, which can be said to be at the top of the mainland.


    It is up to him to execute the punishment of Lin Xian''er, and no one has any opinions.


    With her hands tied, Lin Xian''er knelt on Guan Xingtai and lowered her head. She did not dare to look up, for fear of seeing the contemptuous eyes of those disciples, which would make her feel that life is better than death.


    Si Lin didn''t have the slightest sympathy for her, so he didn''t have any mercy when he was executed.


    The soul whip hit his hand, hitting Lin Xian''er again and again, and within ten strokes, Lin Xian''er''s back had been completely broken, and the blood had stained her back.


    She wanted to harden her breath at first, gritting her teeth and not shouting, but it was too painful. Beating the soul whip not only caused harm to the body, but even the soul of the person would suffer pain.


    After the tenth stroke, she began to have slight cramps, and after the fiftieth stroke, she had completely lost consciousness.


    Si Lin frowned and stopped and asked the disciple next to him to come up and pour a bowl of cold water on Lin Xian''er. After she woke up, she continued to execute her torture.


    When the eighty flogging was finished, Lin Xian''er was already paralyzed on the ground, her whole body was stained red with blood, looking very miserable.


    At the beginning, there were subtle discussions on Xingtai, and the lower the discussion became, everyone was shocked by Lin Xian''er''s tragic situation.


    Everyone told themselves in their hearts that in the future, they must not brutalize the same school, otherwise they will end up just like Lin Xian''er.


    Si Lin dropped his whip expressionlessly, walked to Lin Xian''er, and asked the disciple beside him to turn Lin Xian''er''s body over. He stretched out the palm of his right hand, gathered a bunch of spiritual power, and then penetrated Lin Xian''er. The part of the dantian directly smashed Lin Xian''er''s dantian and abolished Lin Xian''er''s cultivation base. Lin Xian''er curled up because of the severe pain, and then fainted again. .


    "All the disciples in the sacred place are listening, Lin Xian''er has killed the same sect. Now, according to the orders of the holy master, he has beaten 80 soul whips, abolished his cultivation base, and expelled him from the holy land. From then on, Lin Xian''er is no longer a A disciple of the Holy Land. Everyone has seen the end of Lin Xian''er. It is absolutely forbidden to harm the same family in the Holy Land. Otherwise, he will end up like Lin Xian''er, I hope you will remember." Si Lin glanced across Guan Xingtai, with The spiritual power of the first half of the step, so that the entire audience of Xingtai can hear his voice.


    "Disciples, remember, don''t dare to violate!" The capable disciple replied in unison on the stargazing platform.


    Si Lin nodded in satisfaction, and then motioned to the Xingtang disciple next to him to take Lin Xian''er away.


    After solving the matter, Si Lin thought of Gu Qing and the others, took the flying magic weapon and left and returned to the city of Yunding.


    ...


    After Gu Qing and the others returned to the City of Clouds, the City of Clouds was still very lively. Compared with Canghui City, there were two worlds. Although they only stayed in Canghui City for two days, there was still a feeling of being separated. a feeling of.


    "I didn''t feel it before, but now I suddenly discovered that this kind of excitement is actually quite reassuring." Looking at the very prosperous scene in front of him, and thinking of the panic and desolate appearance of the people in Canghui City, Nanhua couldn''t help but sigh. .


    "Yes, the feeling of Canghui City is really too depressing." Gu gently agreed and nodded. He didn''t like the atmosphere of Canghui City either.


    "Why are you two going out? I''m still sighing. It''s better to go back to the place where we live first." Mu Chen saw that the two people were quietly speaking next year, but they were old-fashioned, and felt a little funny.


    Nan Hua and Gu glanced at each other lightly, recalled how they looked just now, they were both amused by themselves, and hurriedly walked to where they lived.


    After returning, they first went to visit Zhao Tonghai, and Zhao Tonghai was already very happy to see them coming back safely.


    "Very well, you can come back safely. You will have to wait two days for the results to be announced. You will have fun in the city of Yunding these two days and have a good rest." Zhao Tonghai is worried about putting pressure on Yuezhao and the others. I skipped the matter directly, and eagerly told him.


    "Thank you, Master, let''s go to rest now." Yue Zhao was not polite with Zhao Tonghai, folded her hands on her chest, and saluted Zhao Tonghai.


    Zhao Tonghai waved his hand and told them to hurry to rest.


    After leaving Zhao Tonghai, they went back to the yard dedicated to them, and then went back to their respective rooms to rest.


    On Wen Guiyun''s side, he also saw that the elders of the White Tiger Holy Land gave Gu Qing their task completion scores. When he saw the top grade A, Wen Guiyun just raised his eyebrows, which was not surprising.


    Jun Yutian also saw it. He knew better about Yue Zhao and Gu Qing''s strengths, and he was not surprised by this result. Only the holy lord of the White Tiger Holy Land Bai Guanlin looked at the reaction of the two, and the paper in his hand Put aside.


    "Before I was still curious, why would you accept a woman from the lower realm as a disciple? First of all, it seems that this disciple''s talent is really good. I remember that she is only fifteen years old, and she is already rank ninth? Great?" Bai Guanlin asked curiously, looking at Wen Guiyun.


    "Gentle is indeed very talented, her talent is the best among my six apprentices." Wen Guiyun put down the tea cup in his hand, did not deny, said lightly.


    "I think your son Yutian is also in this team. When did he have such a good relationship with Guiyun''s apprentice?" Bai Guanlin turned to ask Jun Yutian, his face covered with gossip.


    "You should really let your disciples and the people outside look at you now, you can''t even see it." Jun Yutian was as white as Bai Guanlin, showing contempt for him at such an age and still gossiping, "When the kid in my family was young After staying with Brother Guiyun for a period of time, I am naturally familiar with Brother Guiyun¡¯s disciples."


    "But I heard that he seems to have been gently by the little apprentice of Guiyun." Bai Guanlin glanced at Wen Guiyun, leaned against Jun Yutian, using a voice that everyone can hear. Whisper.


    Wen Guiyun glanced over here with a smile. Jun Yutian, who had always been domineering outside, felt aroused. He knew how much Wen Guiyun loved Gu Qingqing. His son hasn''t taken Gu Qingqing down yet. If Wen Guiyun and his apprentices stopped him, then his son''s emotional path would be difficult to follow.


    "Who did you listen to, my son and his childhood sweetheart, naturally have a better relationship, so don''t believe what others say." If you can, Jun Yutian wants to cover Bai Guanlin''s mouth so that he won''t get another chance. What dangerous words are said, when his son can''t find his wife, his wife won''t be able to pick him up!


    Seeing that Jun Yutian was anxious, Bai Guanlin gave Jun Yutian an understanding look and wisely didn''t say it again.


    "I remember that they won the first place in the first competition of this group. Looking at the completion of the task just now, in this second competition, their group is estimated to be first again!" Bai Guanlin sat up straight and turned over. Looking at the scores of the groups that have completed the task, said to the two.


    The two behaved very ordinary about this, obviously not surprised, which made Bai Guanlin feel a little boring.


    "Forget it, I will tell you two what these are doing. When I have this time, I should train my apprentice, so as not to be kept underneath by your two disciples." Bai Guanlin stood up and tidied his clothes. Flick the sleeves and leave directly.


    Wen Guiyun and Jun Yutian were left in the main hall. Neither of them moved. Jun Yutian closed his eyes and rested his mind, while Wen Guiyun slowly sipped tea, which he finally took out from the stingy Bai Guanlin. Of course, you have to enjoy tea slowly.


    After a while, feeling that time was almost up, Wen Guiyun looked at Jun Yutian.


    "You have nothing to tell me?" He knew that Jun Yutian was not asleep, and asked indifferently.


    When Jun Yutian heard the words, he immediately opened his eyes and looked at Wen Guiyun. He was stunned for a moment. He still didn''t understand what Wen Guiyun meant. After being watched by Wen Guiyun for a while, he instantly understood.


    He cleared his throat, and under Wen Guiyun''s smiling face, he slowly said, "What? My boy, you know, has never been a girl. When he was a child, he and that girl have known each other. They have known each other for so many years. Always keep in touch, the kid in my family has always been concerned with only light things, but this is the first time I have seen him so obsessed with something."


    "So?" Wen Guiyun asked Jun Yutian with a perfect smile on his face.


    Jun Yutian''s expression stiffened, "So, don''t stop him from getting close to that girl, let the children solve the children''s affairs. If you like Jun Wu, it''s not just right, we You know the family style, my wife is not the kind of person who dotes on children!"


    Wen Guiyun didn''t speak, so he stared straight at Jun Yutian, staring straight at Jun Yutian and wanted to grab the door and walk out.

 Chapter 248：

    "It seems that the two of us haven''t discussed each other for a long time. It''s better to hit the sun the next day, just today, just like before, without spiritual power, just compete!" Wen Guiyun said to Jun Yutian with a smile.


    The corner of Jun Yutian''s mouth twitched, thinking of the aggrieved frustration when he was fighting with Wen Guiyun when he was young, thinking that he had sacrificed too much for the happiness of his son, and he must have a good talk with his wife in the evening!


    Even though I think so, in fact Jun Yutian still wants to discuss with Wen Guiyun. At their level, there is no help in retreat. It is best to walk around and feel the nature and the law. Every epiphany is a cultivation base. Advances by leaps and bounds, and like this, it is also a kind of practice to learn from the masters of the same level. Wen Guiyun does not often do it on weekdays, and it does not always have the opportunity!


    As a result, the two reached an agreement, opened up a small space directly, and then began to discuss.


    ¡­


    Jun Wu and Gu Qingqing didn''t know that their master and father had already had a fight because of their affairs, and they were still shopping on the street at this time.


    Because of Jun Wu''s request, only Jun Wu and Gu Qing were shopping this time. Jun Wu also specifically asked the disciples of the White Tiger Holy Land for advice, and found some interesting places that they hadn''t been to before.


    "Where are you going to take me?" They hadn''t walked through this street before Gu Qing could not help but asked Jun Wu curiously.


    "A more fun place, the disciple of Baihu Holy Land said it was very interesting." Jun Wu had never been there, but he knew the location from the disciple of Baihu Holy Land. He wanted to do those interesting things with Gu Qingqing.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing was also a little looking forward to the destination this time.


    Because the other people in Lingxi Sacred Land arrived at the city of Yunding earlier than them, they had touched the city of Yunding before Gu Qing came. They all knew where there was fun Gu Qing, and now they heard Jun Wu said that it was a white tiger. The disciple of the Holy Land said, but she had never been there before, so she was naturally very curious and looking forward to it.


    Fortunately, they didn''t walk long. After crossing another street, the two came to a three-story building that occupies less than half a street.


    "Amusement Hall? Where is this? Do you play games?" Gu Qing said the name on the plaque, looked inside curiously, and asked Jun Wu next to him.


    "Go in and take a look and you''ll know." Jun Wu asked Gu Qing gently.


    Gu lightly thought about it, and took the lead to walk inside.


    The amusement hall occupies a relatively large area, almost occupying most of the street. From the outside, you can only see a plaque, a gorgeous gate, and the constant flow of people. You can''t see what is inside, you can only see from the inside. Some of the people who came out were very happy, some were a little angry, cursing people while walking, and of course some people felt unsatisfied.


    After waiting in, Gu Qing and Jun Wu felt as if they had come to another world.


    After entering the play hall, what appeared in front of Gu Qing and Jun Wu was a very wide lobby. In the center of the lobby was a round counter. There were many men and women in gorgeous costumes, and people kept coming to the counter. Step forward, pass a piece of jade slip to those who are like buddies, and then the other person will enter some information in it, and then the person will take the jade slip into it or go upstairs.


    On the left side of Gu Qing and the others, there are seven or eight tables with Lingguo and teapots. Some people are sitting there eating Lingguo and drinking Lingcha and chatting. On their right, there is a row of targets. At a distance of seven or eight meters from the target, a line was pulled with a white silk, and someone was standing outside, shooting arrows blindfolded.


    Inside the shooting range, there were some things that Gu Qing had never seen before.


    "Good for you two, I am Luo Sheng, the guide of the play hall. Is this the first time for the two of you to come to the play hall?" When he came to the two of them, he smiled and said to them.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu were indeed here for the first time. They looked at each other and nodded to Luo Sheng.


    "If you come for the first time, the two of you can come to the counter to register first, and then receive a copy of the jade slip. If you want to play in the amusement hall, you must use the unique jade slip of the amusement hall, which will record it. Some simple personal information, and the role of storing spirits." Luo Sheng said as he led the two to the front of the counter.


    At this time, there was no one at one of the counters. The woman inside saw Gu Qing and Jun Wuhou. First, she was amazed by the appearance of the two of them, and then became inexplicably excited. The eyes of the two of them felt strange. , But it''s not annoying, so Gu Qing and Jun Wu didn''t bother.


    "You two, tell me about your name and school. We will do a simple registration here." The woman, Shi Yan, looked at Gu Qing and Jun Wu, and said carefully.


    "Lingxi Holy Land, Gu Qingqing."


    "Yunlan Holy Land, Jun Wu."


    Shi Yan was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly raised her head, looking at the two with shocked expressions. Luo Sheng''s expression beside them was no better than Shi Yan.


    In comparison, Gu Qing and Jun Wu were relatively calm. They naturally knew how famous they were for grabbing people, and they were not surprised at how they reacted at this time.


    Fortunately, Shi Yan was obviously professionally trained. Although she was shocked by their identities, she quickly entered their identities into the jade slip. She raised her head and asked them, "I don¡¯t know what the two are going to do. How many spirit stones should I fill in the jade slip?"


    "How much does the average person charge?" Jun Wu wanted to ask after thinking about it.


    "Most people will charge one hundred middle-grade spirit stones first. The items in the amusement hall are not too expensive. Under normal circumstances, one hundred middle-grade spirit stones can be played for a period of time." Shi Yan deliberated and spoke carefully.


    "Gently, how much do you want to charge?" Jun Wu turned his head and asked Gu Qing in a low voice.


    "We don''t know how many items can be played in it yet, so let''s charge 300 middle-grade spirit stones first." Gu said with a groan.


    Jun Wu nodded, took out six high-grade spirit stones, and handed them to Shi Yan, "Each one filled three hundred middle-grade spirit stones."


    Although Shi Yan does not lack three hundred middle-grade spirit stones, she still feels envious of their wealth. Of course, this does not delay her work. She quickly enters the amount in the jade slip, and then respectfully handed it to the jade slip. Two people.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu Shi took the jade slip in Shi Yan''s hand. Gu Qing took the jade slip and played with it twice, then held it in his hand and looked at Luo Sheng.


    "Since you are thinking about it, take us around and let us see what we have to play here."

 Chapter 249：

    Luo Sheng was still in shock because of Gu Qing''s and Jun Wu''s identities. Hearing Gu Qing''s words, he quickly recovered, nodded in a panic, and led the two in front.


    Although when he first saw Gu Qing and Jun Wu, he felt that the identities of the two of them should not be simple, they are probably the direct disciples of those top forces, because the clothes on the two of them look ordinary, but they are all magical weapons. At the level, they still have this vision for the people in the play hall, but they didn''t expect that their identities would be so noble.


    In a familiar field, Luo Sheng calmed down quickly and was ready to introduce the play hall project to the two. Maybe he could earn more spiritual stones today.


    You know, the reason why he came to the play hall as a guide is because the wages here are not low. In addition, if he meets some wealthy clients like Gu Qing, they will be rewarded, and that is also the case. A lot of income.


    Because of this, Luo Sheng worked very hard when introducing him.


    "The first floor is probably some relatively simple projects. You can first see if there are any favorites. If there is no favorite project, we can go upstairs. There are three floors in the amusement hall, and the projects on each floor are different. , The consumption on the first floor is the lowest. If you want to go to the second floor, you must have more than 100 middle-grade spirit stones in the jade slip." He pointed to the items on the first floor and introduced the two.


    Jun Wu is not interested in these things, he looks at Gu Qingqing, "Which one do you like gently?"


    Gu gently looked around, not too interested in the projects on the first floor, and shook his head, "Let¡¯s go to the second floor and take a look."


    "You two, please." Luo Sheng quickly made a gesture of asking, leading the two of them to the stairs.


    The stairs on the second and third floors of the amusement hall are guarded by guards, and the guards are not low in repair. The two guards on the second floor are on the eighth floor. In addition to maintaining the order in the amusement hall, they also check The guest''s jade slip.


    After Gu Qing and Jun Wu handed the jade slip to the two guards, they put it in their hands, and then returned it to Gu Qing and Jun Wu, and invited them in.


    When they first came in, there were a lot of people on the first floor. When they got to the second floor, they found that there were more people on the second floor than on the first floor. Both were a little surprised.


    "Although the second floor requires one hundred middle-grade spirit stones in the jade slips to be able to come up, those who can come to the amusement hall have some net worth. This spirit stone can be handed over, and the project on the second floor is more interesting than the first floor. There are many, so there will be more people on the second floor than on the first floor." Luo Sheng quickly explained when they were puzzled.


    Gu nodded lightly to show that he understood, then his gaze swept across the second floor, wanting to see what projects are on the second floor.


    "The project on the second floor is different from the one on the first floor. The area on the west side is used to watch the show. There are various performances in it, but you need to consume a piece of middle-grade spirit stone once you enter. Guest officials can choose according to their own preferences. Each round bet at least one middle-grade spirit stone, and there is no limit to it. The southern one is a phantom array like a trial tower. Every time you go in, you need five middle-grade spirit stones. There are various illusions and killing formations. Challenges inside will not make people really dead, but you can train your fighting ability. The east side is divided into two parts, one is the challenge game, and the other is the battlefield. Soldiers." Luo Sheng introduced the items in each area on the second floor to the two of them.


    Gu Qing was not interested in the performance. She hadn''t been to the casino, so she took Jun Wu to the north.


    There are still a lot of people in the gambling house. There are four big tables inside, surrounded by people. The closest place to Gu Qing and the others is big and small. They grieve, but those who win are triumphant.


    Gu lightly looked in, and walked to a table for guessing with Jun Wu. According to Luo Sheng''s introduction, after shaking the dice, he thought for a while and tried to press a quick middle-grade spirit stone. "Six" above.


    After everyone was ready, the lid was lifted, revealing the number underneath, which was "seven." Gu Qing was almost taken away from the middle-grade spirit stone, she pouted, somewhat dissatisfied.


    After that, Gu Qing bet two more, each time it was a middle-grade spirit stone. These two times were lucky, she was bet on both of them. The odds here are one to three, and Gu Qing wins six. A medium-grade spirit stone.


    After a small addiction, Gu Qing left the gambling shop and gave Luo Sheng a middle-grade spirit stone, and then took Jun Wu to the south. Compared with a bet, she prefers fighting. Although she had only just returned from Canghui City, when she was in Canghui City, she used the talisman seals given by Rong Ye to deal with the poisonous snakes and did not do much.


    After paying for the Lingshi, the two entered the phantom array together.


    The scenery in front of the two of them changed and they appeared directly in a tall tower. The tower was hollow and covered a relatively large area, but it was a bit dilapidated. The Buddha statues inside were a bit broken, and there were spider webs on the ground. It was also full of dust, and the table in front of the Buddha statue was very old. The incense burner and candlesticks on it were all lying messy on the table.


    Gu Qing and the others looked around and found that there were many Buddha statues carved on the wall, and that was all the arhats. The Rakshas looked fierce and evil, not only ugly, but also a little scary.


    Jun Wu and Gu gently back to back, did not relax their vigilance because there is no one here, if they have been on guard.


    Strictly speaking, this was the first time that Jun Wu and Gu Qing fought side by side. Gu Qing was okay, but Jun Wu was very happy. He originally brought Gu Qing out, but wanted to be with Gu Qing, no The interruptions of other people, although they are fighting together now, have also achieved their goals.


    Of course, if the surrounding environment is not so gloomy, he might be happy.


    "Who is trespassing on the pagoda?" A bell-like anger suddenly sounded in the pagoda, and then, the eyes of the statues on the wall began to move.


    "Who is sneaky, come out soon!" Gu Qing was not scared by this vision, and directly shouted coldly.


    "Those who trespass on the pagoda, die!" As if he hadn''t heard Gu Qing''s words, the loud voice came out again.


    At the same time, the last word "death" seemed to be emitted from the mouth of all the Buddha statues on the wall, circling in the stupa continuously.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu couldn''t help frowning, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    At this moment, the mouths of the Buddha statues suddenly opened, and sharp arrows shot from the mouths of the Buddha statues and went straight to Gu Qing and Jun Wu.


    The two looked terrified and took out their weapons one after another.


    The silver scimitar flashed in cold light, and then flew out, cutting all the arrows that had come in half, and falling to the ground.


    The white immortal silk flew out of Gu Qing''s sleeves, and under Gu Qing''s control, flew in a circle, knocking down all the flying arrows to the ground.


    The two cooperated and directly avoided the first wave of attacks.


    After Li Jian was shot, there was a few breaths of breathing time, and the two looked at each other, and then the second wave of attacks greeted them.


    This time there are more than a dozen translucent figures. The appearance of these figures resembles those of the Buddha statues on the wall. The most important thing is that they look at Gu Qing and Jun Wu fiercely. Roared and rushed to the two of them.


    The speed of these things is very fast, and they came to Gu Qing and Jun Wu in the blink of an eye. If the two had not experienced a lot of battles before, the reaction speed was very fast, and they might be scratched by the other party. Sharp, strong, and with only a sword, it won''t hurt the opponent at all.


    When Jun Wu¡¯s knife touched the opponent¡¯s nails, sparks appeared directly. A hint of surprise flashed through Jun Wu¡¯s eyes. As soon as he tried hard, the opponent flew out, but soon adjusted the direction and flew towards Jun Wu again. come over.


    Gu Qing''s immortal Ling Ling penetrated the other party''s identity, but the other party only paused, and did not receive any harm. Gu Qing''s eyes condensed, and he quickly informed Jun Wu of this.


    When you don''t input spiritual power to the weapon, you can''t hurt the opponent, but after inputting the spiritual power, it''s different, and it can hurt the opponent.


    After finding the weakness, the two quickly broke up the dozen figures directly.


    After resting for a while, the Buddha statue in front of the two suddenly moved. The Buddha statue that was sitting cross-legged actually stood up and walked straight down from above. It was about three meters tall, huge in size, and looked a little awkward.


    Its face has always been smiling, and it seems to be kind, but the movements on its hands are not kind at all.


    I saw it stretched out its huge palm and grabbed it towards Gu Qing. Its movements were very fast. In the blink of an eye, its hand came to Gu Qing''s front. As Gu Qing backed away, he attacked its palm with the immortal silk. Unfortunately, it was useless. Its palm was like invulnerable. There was no way to hurt it. Naturally, the opponent''s speed couldn''t stop.


    Jun Wu hurriedly stood in front of Gu Qing, and attacked the palm of the Buddha statue with a scimitar in his hand. He beat and retreated until they retreated to the wall. The palm was still not injured, but there were a few more lines on it. It''s just scratches.


    When the big hand came over, Jun Wu took Gu gently to hide, and the big hand patted the wall directly, grabbing a lot of the ashes on the wall.


    Immediately afterwards, the other hand also stretched out, grabbing at the two of them extremely fast.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu stepped on their big hands, flew into the air, and finally landed on top of the Buddha statue. In this way, the Buddha statue still did not give up grabbing the two of them.


    Hunxian Ling quickly wrapped around the eyes of the Buddha statue and directly blindfolded his eyes. The Buddha statue subconsciously grabbed Hunxian Ling, but Gu Qing used the Hunxian Ling to tie both hands by the way. Hunxian Ling was a fairy. If you want to break away violently, you have to break Hunxian Ling. Unfortunately, Hunxian Ling is not so easy to break, it can only keep struggling.


    Its body was huge. When it was struggling, the table next to it was directly shattered, and even the Buddha statues on the wall were broken a lot. Gu Qing and Jun Wu avoided while looking for its weakness.


    Jun Wu has been using a scimitar to attack places where it might be weak, such as the heart, abdomen, eyes, etc., but because its surface is too strong, it can''t be broken at all for a while, so he can only stand in a stalemate.


    Fortunately, they quickly found its weakness. Gu gently took out the sword. Together with Jun Wu, the two directly cut off its head. When the head fell off, the Buddha statue immediately stopped moving, and then it became broken. Block, fell to the ground.


    After the two fell on the ground, they looked at each other and smiled at the same time.


    Soon, the scene in front of the two changed again and returned to the room in the amusement hall. After seeing the two, Luo Sheng hurriedly greeted him. He also looked at the time and found that the two of them only used less. In a quarter of an hour, a trace of admiration flashed through his eyes.


    You must know that the two chose the 9th-order kill formation. Some people have chosen it before, but they have rarely succeeded. Those who can come out within an hour have already achieved relatively high results, and they have been replaced by Gu Qing and Jun Wu. In less than a quarter of an hour, he once again had an understanding of the cultivation base of the two.


    "How are you two feeling?" Luo Sheng felt that Gu Qing and Jun Wu were not particularly difficult people, and they were much more courageous. After handing them Linglu, Luo Sheng asked.


    "It feels okay." Gu gently took Linglu, took a sip, and nodded.


    Jun Wu is naturally what Gu Qing said, and then nodded.


    "Do you want another round?" Jun Wu asked Gu Qing gently.


    Gu Qing thought for a while, and shook his head, "No, I want to experience something else."


    Jun Wu nodded and said nothing.


    After resting for a while, the two went directly to challenge the chess game and the **** on the battlefield. Gu Qing Qing was not good at these two things, and directly let Jun Wu Shang, Jun Wu as the holy son of Yunlan Holy Land, as the heir since childhood. Training, so involved a lot, these two things can be said to be basic operations for him, and he soon won, and then he gained the look of Gu Qing''s worship, so Jun Wu wished to say more.


    After experiencing the project on the second floor roughly, Gu Qing and Jun Wu were going to have a look on the third floor.


    "The third floor requires five hundred middle-grade spirit stones in the jade slip to enter." Luo Sheng looked at the two with a little embarrassment. When the two were filled with spirit stones just now, he didn''t expect this. Now he is going to the third floor. Lou, you have to fill the jade slip with spiritual stones first.


    Lingshi was not a problem for Gu Qing and Jun Wu. Under Luo Sheng''s leadership, the two recharged another three hundred middle-grade Lingshi at a counter on the second floor, and then followed him to the third floor.


    As on the second floor, the spirit stone in the jade slip was checked before being allowed to enter.


    Compared with the second floor, the space on the third floor is a bit more private, most of which are the same as the private rooms, and each room needs to pay 20 middle-grade spirit stones before entering.


    "This is a small auction house. Every day, different auction items are sent over. Some are pill, some are elixir, and some are refining materials. Although there are many types, the auction house only auctions ten items every day. And it¡¯s random. It depends on luck. When someone came before, someone took a photo of a fairy-level magic weapon, and some people took a photo of a precious medicine.¡± Luo Sheng pointed to the circular room in the middle and introduced them to the two. road.

 Chapter 250：

    Gu Qing had participated in auctions when he was in the Xuantian Continent. After arriving at the Second Immortal Realm, he had not participated. At this time, she was a little curious. She turned her head and glanced at Jun Wu. Jun Wu immediately understood what she meant. People entered the auction room together.


    When entering the door, in addition to deducting the ticket, the person at the door handed them a mask for them to wear.


    "This is to protect customers. There have been cases where customers took good things at auctions, and they were robbed after they went out. After that, they need to wear masks when they enter the auction house." Luo Sheng put on it. He explained his mask to Gu Qing and Jun Wu.


    The two nodded and put on their masks.


    The material of the mask prepared by the auction house was okay, but the appearance was very ugly. Gu Qing couldn''t see what she was like now, but after seeing Jun Wu''s appearance, he couldn''t help feeling funny and his eyes crooked.


    In Jun Wu''s eyes, Gu Qing was very beautiful no matter what he looked like. He couldn''t see how he looked at this time, but seeing Gu Qing was happy, he felt that it didn''t matter what he looked like.


    Luo Sheng, who was standing by, looked at the two people even wearing masks, they could not conceal the luxury that exuded from the bones, and he sighed with emotion, and then led the two to walk inside.


    The auction house here only has one auction a day. Gu Qing and the others are lucky. At this time, the auction will begin immediately. After finding a place to sit down, they waited for the auction to begin.


    Soon, the auctioneer stepped onto the stage and announced the official start of the auction, and began to display the first auction item.


    "Today¡¯s first auction item is an eighth-order spiritual grass¡ª¡ªXuanxiong. Everyone knows that Xuanxiong is the main medicine for refining the Qingxin Pill. Everyone here knows the role of the Qingxin Pill. Not much to say, the base price of this Xuanxiweed plant is 50 high-grade spirit stones, and each increase in price shall not be less than ten high-grade spirit stones. The auction will begin now!" The auctioneer is obviously well-versed and experienced, a few words The words will arouse the atmosphere, after his words are behind, some people start to quote.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu had no demand for Xuanxiweed, so they didn''t participate in the bidding and only watched them nearby.


    Soon, Xuanxicao was sold for two hundred high-grade spirit stones.


    "Today''s second auction item is a star meteorite, which weighs ten catties and is of high quality. You can take a look." At the sign of the auctioneer, the maid with a plate next to him walked forward. After two steps, I showed the star meteorites to the people present, and then returned to the auctioneer. "Everyone understands the role of star meteorites. Ten catties of star meteorites are not common. Therefore, the base price of star meteorites is one hundred and fifty. For a high-grade spiritual stone, the price increase shall not be less than fifty high-grade spiritual stones each time, you can start."


    Star meteorite is a ninth-order refining material, which can improve the quality of refining equipment, and you can add some to refining anything. It is definitely something that refining masters like, so the sound of price increase is much more than that of the previous Xuanxiweed.


    Gu Qing didn''t need this. The craftsman he knew was Si Lin, and there were many star meteorites in Si Lin. Gu Qing didn''t have to spend money to buy it, just like before, just watching.


    The star meteorite was finally sold at the price of two thousand top-grade spirit stones, and then the third lot came on stage, followed by the fourth and fifth...


    Gu Qing''s luck was not too good. Today''s lot also contains precious things, but it is a pity that Gu Qing and Jun Wu didn''t need it very much, so they never made a move.


    Until the last item comes on stage.


    "Everyone, this last thing is rather mysterious. The appraiser of our auction house did not identify what this thing is. The person who sent him only said it was very precious, and he also set a reserve price of 10,000 high-grade spirit stones. No less than one hundred high-grade spirit stones, you can take a look first, and then decide whether you want to auction it." When the auctioneer said the last auction item, his expression was somewhat reluctant, and the maid beside him showed it to the people present. .


    What is placed on the tray is a black heart-shaped stone-like object. Apart from the color and shape, it is completely invisible. In addition to what the auctioneer said just now, many people just gave it a glance. NS.


    Gu Qingqing didn¡¯t pay much attention, but Xiaoyu, who was sleeping in the pet space, sensed something. He woke up and appeared directly in Gu Qingqing¡¯s hands, and then transmitted the sound to Gu Qingqing to tell her to be sure. To buy that thing, the tone is very urgent.


    Although a little surprised, Gu Qing was still very fond of Xiaoyu. When the auctioneer was about to let someone take the things off, he quoted the price. This movement directly attracted the attention of the people present. Gu Qing was wearing a mask, expressing She was very calm, because no one robbed her, she directly used 10,100 high-grade spirit stones to take photos of the things.


    After the auction was over, Gu Qing went to the backstage to pay the fee. When she got the piece, she curiously touched it with her hand, and was stunned. Fortunately, she recovered quickly to cover up her gaffes. The things are put away.


    "Xiaoyu, why do you want to buy that thing?" She asked Xiaoyu through voice transmission as she walked out.


    "Gently, that''s the dragon''s heart. As long as I absorb the power from it, I can hit the immortal step, but I will sleep for a long time!" Xiaoyu is still very excited to get the power, but when she thinks that she wants it again Sleeping, can''t accompany Gu Qingqing, it is a bit low.


    When Gu Qing heard Xiaoyu¡¯s words, there was a hint of surprise and clarity in her eyes. When she touched the thing just now, the reason she was shocked was because she felt her heartbeat. I didn¡¯t expect this thing to be a heart. , And it''s the heart of the dragon!


    "It''s okay, you can protect me when you become stronger." Seeing Xiaoyu''s depression, Gu Qing hurriedly comforted.


    Xiaoyu thought about it, and was happy again.


    With this thing, Gu Qing''s interest in the next play has faded a lot. She wants to go back to the place where she lives quickly so that Xiaoyu can absorb the power of the heart. Although Jun Wu wants to stay with Gu Qing for a while, see Gu Slightly anxious, there is no objection.


    After giving Luo Sheng some rewards, Gu Qing and Jun Wu left the play hall.


    "Jun Wu, Xiaoyu just said that the thing I bought is the heart of a dragon. If it absorbs the energy inside, it can hit the immortal stage. It''s really the right time to come here today. I didn''t expect such a big gain. "Out of the play hall, Gu Qingsi shared the incident with Jun Wu. Of course, to keep it secret, she still said it through a voice transmission, but she couldn''t hold back her joy.


    Hearing this, Jun Wu''s eyes widened and he was very surprised. Just now, he was also very curious about why Gu Qing took pictures of something that seemed useless. Now it seems that Gu Qing is really making a lot of money. Of course, he I don''t feel jealous, I''m only happy for Gu Qing.


    "That''s great, let''s go back as soon as possible." Jun Wubi Gu Qing was still anxious, and his pace was a little faster.


    The two of them walked through the streets as they did when they came, and walked towards the place where Gu Qing they lived.


    As a result, they walked halfway, and the two of them paused, not feeling right, and at the same time they became vigilant.


    "Who? Come out!" Jun Wu protected Gu Qing, shouting loudly, his face cold.


    Suddenly more than a dozen men in big red tights appeared on the street and surrounded Gu Qing and Jun Wu. The people next to him saw something was wrong and hurriedly left. Soon Gu Qing was left on the street. , Jun Wu and those in red.


    "People of the blood sect?" Jun Wu saw the clothing on those people and the blood evil spirit on them, and he recognized the other party''s school at a glance, frowning, "You dare to appear in the city of the top of the cloud, Stop us?"


    "Hand over what you just bought at the auction house, or kill it!" The man in the lead did not recognize the identity of Gu Qing and Jun Wu, and threatened with a cold tone.


    "What about killing?" Jun Wu sneered and raised his eyebrows, "It also depends on whether you have this ability!"


    After speaking, he didn''t wait for the other party to say anything, and directly took the lead.


    The silver light flashed, and his scimitar was out of its sheath, and went straight to the man who had just spoken.


    The people who surround Gu Qing and them are all in Tier 9, and they are disciples of the Demon Dao. They are not the same as the disciples of the Righteous Dao. In the sect, if you are not careful, you can hardly survive, let alone cultivate to the ninth rank.


    The speed of the scimitar was so fast that the opponent had only time to drew out his weapon to block the scimitar, and then was forced to step back a dozen steps to counteract the force on the scimitar, fend off the scimitar, and face Jun Wufei. Rush away.


    After seeing the other men in red, they held their weapons and attacked Gu Qing and Jun Wu.


    Xiaoyu came out of the pet space, turned into an adult form, and joined the battle under the surprised gaze of the men in red.


    Hunxian Ling is like a spiritual snake, shuttles among the red-clothed people, and the man who is hit by will have a wound on the body, and blood will flow out from it, making those red clothes that thought it would be easier to take down Gu Qing and Jun Wu People are very surprised.


    Two people and a beast dealt with a dozen people in red, but they didn''t fall into the trap. Instead, they were able to do so. The people in red did not expect such a result at all!


    When she was inside the magical array before, Gu Qing could not use the talisman seal, but now she can use the talisman seal outside, especially when Rong Ye came back to learn that she had used a lot of talisman seal before, and Hundreds of seals were given to her, and Gu Qing had a lot of seals.


    She took out a wad without looking at the talisman, directly input her spiritual power, and then threw it at the man in red. For a while, the sights of thunder and lightning, flames, and hail appeared one after another, making the man in red want to scold his mother!

 Chapter 251：

    The ninth-tier cultivation base is relatively powerful even in the blood sect, and those who can be sent to perform tasks are the confidants of the high-level blood sects. These people can be considered as knowledgeable, but they are still the first. Once I saw someone using Fuzhuan like this.


    Those rare top-quality talisman seals were like money-free ones, and they were thrown out by the opposite woman. Thunder, fire, hail...These talisman seals had dazzling effects, and the people in red felt distressed for Gu Qing when they looked at them.


    This is throwing talisman, this is obviously throwing spirit stones!


    Originally came to surround the other party, but I didn¡¯t expect to be chosen by the other party inadvertently. The red-clothed people are too tired to know how tired they are, but they want to rob Gu Qing and Jun Wu even more. Those Fu Zhuan, when they perform tasks in the future, the safety factor will be improved a lot!


    Naturally, Gu Qing didn''t know the thoughts of these people in red. After being brought back to Lingyin Mountain by Rong Ye, she didn''t have a correct understanding of the preciousness of the talisman seal, because she never used up the talisman seal in her hand. Every once in a while, Rong Ye would give her a lot of talisman seals, and she was a little worried.


    Therefore, when facing the enemy, she often throws talisman seals outside as if she doesn''t need money.


    After Rong Ye¡¯s cultivation level was raised to the half-step immortal level, his understanding of the Tao of Fu-seal also deepened a lot, and the power of the painted Fu-seal was much stronger than before. Just using the t-seal, Gu Qing could solve it. Half of the man in red.


    Although there is no talisman seal on Jun Wu¡¯s side, after Gu Qing''s talisman seal took control of the man, he could take the opportunity to mend the sword and solve several red-clothed men. At this moment, the guards of the White Tiger Holy Land and Rong Ye and the others Has rushed over.


    When the remaining people in red saw Rong Ye and the others, they all looked at their leader.


    "Go!" No matter how stupid the leader is, he knows that the target they want to rob is not a simple person at all, knowing that they can no longer entangle themselves, and directly order the rest to leave.


    "Want to go, dream!" Rong Ye sneered when seeing those people leaving, his face was full of horror.


    Tianqilu appeared directly on top of his head, and the pages of the book opened quickly. Under his command, tens of thousands of talisman seals flew out of it, and then surrounded the red-clothed men around Tuantuan, trapping them in place, whatever they might do. I can''t get out even if I work hard.


    "Qing Qing, are you okay?" Rong Ye rushed to Gu Qing''s side and asked concerned.


    "I''m fine, Senior Brother Five." Gu gently shook his head, and obediently asked Rong Ye to check his own situation.


    Seeing that Gu Qing was indeed okay, Rong Ye''s heart immediately relaxed when he mentioned it. He glared at Jun Wu who was standing next to him, turning his head to look at the man in red surrounded by his own talisman, his face turned cold.


    "The people of the blood sect dared to run wild here, and even dare to attack gently, looking for death!" He saw that the other party wanted to force through his own talisman, and snorted, "Apocalypse Strangulation!"


    With his low drink, the talisman seals that originally surrounded the people in red immediately turned into streamers and pierced the people in red.


    The red-clothed people tried their best to resist, but they were only stubbornly resisting. It was of no avail, but they were all killed within a dozen breaths of time. Everyone had many small wounds on their bodies, and a **** smell filled the air.


    The guards of the White Tiger Holy Land saw this scene and stood silently. The leader of the team was the Huang Shilian that Gu Qing and they had met before. He glanced at the bodies of the people in red on the ground and walked to Gu Qing. Before them.


    "Miss Gu, Lord Jun, are you okay?" In any case, both of them were attacked on the site of the White Tiger Holy Land, so he naturally wanted to care about it.


    "We are okay." Gu shook his head slightly and looked at the corpses on the ground. "Brother Huang, these people should be from the Blood Sect. They attacked us only when they wanted to rob us of the things we bought at the auction. I trouble you to deal with the corpse."


    "This is what we should do, you are fine." Huang Shilian was also relieved to hear that the two are okay. After all, the two of them have special identities. If something really happens, it will not be good for the White Tiger Holy Land. As for Disposing of corpses can only be regarded as a trivial matter.


    "Junior Brother Huang, I was slightly frightened, I''ll take her back first, and I''ll leave it to you." Gu Qing is fine, Rong Ye''s anger is much smaller, and he is still polite to Huang Shilian. Gu gently walked back.


    Gu Qing hurriedly turned his head and gave Huang Shilian an apologetic smile. Of course, Huang Shilian shook his head, indicating that it didn''t matter.


    After the people left, he turned his head and asked the disciples who followed to dispose of the corpse, and he went to the city lord''s mansion to report the matter to Bai Guanlin.


    ¡­


    "Brother, I''m okay, don''t be angry." Gu Qing saw that Rong Ye had been pulling himself silent and his mouth was tightly pressed, he knew that Rong Ye should be angry, and quickly pulled Rong Ye''s sleeve. Said coquettishly.


    Rong Ye''s footsteps paused for a moment, and he turned his head to see Jun Wu still following the two of them. He was suddenly dissatisfied.


    "Why are you still following us? If you don''t take Gentle out, Gentle won''t be in danger!" Rong Ye''s attitude towards Jun Wu was much better before. Today, Gu Qing and Jun Wu came out alone. He knew it too, but now he was very angry that he hadn''t stopped before, and Gu Qing was in danger.


    Hearing this, Jun Wu pursed his lips, "Sorry, Brother Rong, I didn''t think about it."


    "Fifth brother, Jun Wu can''t be blamed for this. Who knows that people from the Blood Sect will be selected in the city of Yunding, and they just happen to be attracted to the things I bought. We can only say that we are not lucky." See Rong Ye criticizing Jun. No, Jun Wu didn''t refute, Gu Qing was anxious, and quickly explained Jun Wu.


    "Hmph, if it weren''t for him to bring you out, nothing else would happen, so don''t say good things for him." Rong Ye''s tone was hard, he was reluctant to say Gu Qing, but to Jun Wu No, I directly pushed all the errors to Jun Wu''s body.


    Jun Wu did not refute, but was silent.


    "Okay, brother, isn''t I okay? Don''t be angry, okay?" Gu Qing couldn''t bear to watch Jun Wu being scolded, but he didn''t dare to say good things to Jun Wu, fearing that Rong Ye would hate Jun even more. No, I can only act like a baby while pulling Rong Ye''s sleeve.


    Rong Ye couldn''t stand Gu Qing''s acting like a baby the most. When she acted like a baby, she lost her anger. She glared at Gu Qing and poked her forehead with her finger. To help count the money."


    "How come? I''m the smartest." Gu Qing was relieved to see that Rong Ye was no longer angry, and he said to Rong Ye that he would not follow the stupid things, and directly raised his head and said proudly.


    How can Rong Ye get angry when he sees her like this? Can only coax.


    "Yes, yes, we are the smartest." After finishing speaking, he touched Gu Qing''s head, "I did a good job this time. Knowing to pass the letter to the brother is worthy of praise!"


    Gu Qing returned a grimace.


    Jun Wu looked at him, pursing his lips, feeling a little depressed. Gu Qing just blinked at Rong Ye when he was not paying attention. His mood improved strangely, and the corners of his lips were slightly raised. rise.


    After returning to the residence, Si Lin also came back, knowing that Gu Qing was robbed by people from the Blood Sect on the street, and surrounded you before the National Day to check Gu Qing''s condition.


    "I''m okay, brothers don''t have to worry." Gu Qing let them look at it and said with a smile.


    "The blood sect dared to appear in the city of Yunding, it seems that the magic way is really restless." As the big disciple, Si Lin, who knows the situation of the magic way best, frowned and said.


    "You dared to attack gently, and you should teach them a little lesson." Yue Zhao rarely said such murderous words, it can be seen that the other party''s matter to Gu Qing touched his bottom line.


    "Yes, I should teach them a lesson." Nan Hua nodded in agreement, obviously also very angry.


    Mu Chen didn''t say a word, just by looking at him, he knew that he and Yue Zhao had similar thoughts.


    "Brothers, calm down, don''t be impulsive." Gu Qing saw a few people filled with righteous indignation. Although he was very moved by their defense of himself, he still couldn''t provoke a fight between the righteous way and the devil''s way because of her.


    "Listen gently, now consider the long-term plan." Si Lin looked at Yue Zhao and the others, and gave them a look.


    The others understood at once, nodded one after another, and asked about other things.


    "What are they going to grab?" Rong Ye asked curiously at this time without asking.


    It must be very powerful that the blood sect can dispatch a dozen ninth-level masters to **** it, and he really wants to know what it is.


    Upon hearing this, Si Lin and the others also looked at Gu Qingqing.


    "It''s this." Gu gently stretched out her hand, and the things she bought before appeared in her hands. "Senior brothers, let''s see if we can recognize them first."


    She deliberately sold it off and asked mischievously.


    Si Lin was the first to take it from Gu Qing''s hand. After receiving it, he, like Gu Qing, was taken aback, then raised his eyebrows, somewhat surprised, "I felt something beating."


    After he finished speaking, he handed the things to Yue Zhao. Yue Zhao took it for a while and shook his head, "I don''t feel anything at all."


    Immediately afterwards, Nan Hua, Mu Chen, and Rong Ye all felt it. Nan Hua and Mu Chen didn''t feel anything, only Rong Ye and Si Lin felt the same.


    "What the **** is this? Why do the few of us feel different from Big Brother and Rong Ye?" Nan Hua handed the thing to Gu Qingqing and asked curiously.


    "In fact, Xiaoyu asked me to take this thing. It told me that it was the heart of the dragon." After Gu Qing said, they all looked shocked at Si Lin.


    "What''s the heart?" Nan Hua asked as if he hadn''t heard clearly.


    "Dragon." Yue Zhao replied in a low voice.


    The room fell silent for a while, and no one thought that this completely inconspicuous thing would be the heart of a dragon!


    That''s a dragon!


    "Huh," Si Lin exhaled and looked at Gu Qing gently, "No wonder the Blood Sect is sending people to rob you, they should have discovered this thing unusual."

 Chapter 252：

    Si Lin thought, if he is from the blood sect, he will be able to **** it back after he knows what it is.


    "Yes, I think so too." Gu nodded lightly, affirming Si Lin''s words.


    "As expected, we are gentle, we can even encounter this kind of thing." Nan Hua fanned her fan, feeling a little uncomfortable, but really envied Gu Qing''s luck.


    Gu Qing returned with a humble smile.


    "Xiaoyu said that as long as it absorbs the energy in it, it can hit the immortal step." Gu gently called Xiaoyu out, held it in his arms, and touched the hair on its body.


    Hearing that, Si Lin''s eyes all hit Xiaoyu, remembering that Xiaoyu also has dragon blood, and the dragon''s heart must contain a lot of energy, if Xiaoyu can hit the immortal step, then the pair will come gently. It is also a good thing to say, after all, the two are in a contract, and Xiaoyu''s cultivation base is improved, and Gu Qing will also receive some feedback.


    "It was really good luck for this little guy to meet you." Rong Ye glanced at Xiaoyu who was comfortably touched in Gu Qing''s arms, and said.


    When Xiaoyu heard Rong Ye''s words, he nodded quickly and agreed with him. Gu Qing couldn''t help but smile.


    "Xiaoyu, hurry up and absorb the energy inside. I''m still waiting for you to soar to cover me." Gu Qing gently put the dragon''s heart in Xiaoyu''s arms and said with a smile.


    Holding the dragon''s heart and feeling the blood strength inside, Xiaoyu rubbed contentedly, then gently nodded to Gu, rubbed Gu''s palm gently, holding the dragon''s heart gently from Gu. He disappeared from his arms and returned to the pet space.


    "Well, you have been out shopping for so long, and you are tired. Take a good rest. I will go to the master." Si Lin patted Gu''s head gently, and said softly.


    Gu nodded lightly, then watched Si Lin leave.


    Yue Zhao and the others also bid farewell to Gu Qing and left Gu Qing''s room.


    ...


    As one of the three holy masters, Wen Guiyun has always lived in the city lord¡¯s mansion in the city of the top of the cloud. Gu Qing''s incident, Huang Shilian, has already come to report, and he was invited by Bai Guanlin to come over and learn about it. Although it looks very quiet, it is actually the quiet before the volcanic eruption.


    "What do you two think about this matter?" After Huang Shilian left, Bai Guanlin turned to ask Wen Guiyun and Jun Yutian.


    "The blood sect is indeed a bit rampant recently. He even dared to send people to the city of Yunding, and he dared to attack Qing and Ah Wu. It is time to teach them a lesson." Although Jun Yutian became a holy lord, he was steadfast. A lot, but still warlike in his bones, so I said directly at this time.


    Bai Guanlin turned to look at Wen Guiyun, waiting for him to speak.


    "Modao''s recent movement is a bit mad, and it''s time to beat them." Wen Guiyun''s lips curled up slightly, although it was a gentle smile, but I don''t know why, it made people feel chilly.


    A trace of Bai Guanlin''s eyes flashed as expected, and he was not surprised by the reaction of the two. He himself felt that he should teach the blood sect a lesson, but the other party ran to his territory to rob people. This did not put him in his eyes at all. Some action is required.


    Then the three of them discussed what to do to let the blood sect learn a lesson, and then they dispersed.


    After Wen Guiyun returned to his residence, he saw his five apprentices and instantly understood what they meant.


    "How about Gentle?" Although Huang Shilian said that Gentle was okay, he was still a little worried and asked Si Lin directly after sitting down.


    "Gentle is fine, in good condition." Si Lin said softly, thinking about Gu Gentle''s mischievous appearance.


    "That''s good," Wen Guiyun nodded, finally relieved, "I didn''t say what the blood sect people are going to grab?"


    "It''s the heart of a dragon." Si Lin took a deep breath and said.


    To be honest, they are still a little dizzy along the way. This thing is really shocking. It''s a dragon, the legendary dragon!


    Wengui Yunyun''s hand paused for a moment, raised his head, and looked straight at Si Lin, and saw Si Lin nodded. After a while, he exhaled a long sigh. He took a sip of tea from the teacup, and felt a little bitter. After the scent spread on the tip of the tongue, he reacted, "You must not let other people know about this," after Si Lin nodded their heads, they continued to ask, "Where is that heart?"


    "The heart is useful for Xiaoyu, and it has been gently given to Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu should be able to reach the immortal step after absorbing the power inside." Si Lin said without concealment.


    Wen Guiyun paused, thinking that there are dragon bloodlines in Pai Xiu''s body, and nodded clearly, "That''s fine, so that no one will know what he bought lightly."


    "Master, people from the blood sect dared to appear in the city of the top of the cloud so blatantly, and even attacked lightly, should we just forget it?" Rong Ye asked after seeing the two of them finished.


    Nanhua and the others looked at Wen Guiyun expectantly, waiting for his answer.


    "Naturally can''t just let it go. This matter is arranged for the teacher and other holy masters. Don''t worry, the blood sect dares to take a shot gently. Being a teacher will definitely make them pay the price!" A murderous aura flashed through Wen Guiyun''s eyes. , Said lightly.


    Si Lin and the others looked at each other. Although they wanted to do it themselves, since Wen Guiyun had said so, they only had to listen to the instructions and remember, lest they act privately to affect Wen Guiyun''s plan.


    "The disciple understands, the master can rest assured, the disciples won''t take action casually." Si Lin said to Wen Guiyun on behalf of Yue Zhao and the others.


    Wen Guiyun knew his disciple very well and nodded.


    "Tomorrow the results of the second competition will come out, and the third competition will follow. Yuezhao, please go back and prepare well. If you have no surprises in the second competition, you should be the number one again." The results of the competition have actually been counted. It came out, but it hasn''t been announced yet, so Wen Guiyun told them in advance that there was nothing.


    Yue Zhao was not too surprised by this result, and nodded, indicating that he knew it.


    "Si Lin stay, others can go back." Wen Guiyun put down the tea cup, looked at Si Lin, and said.


    "The disciple retire." Yue Zhao and the others saluted, and then retreated.


    Wen Guiyun and Si Lin were left in the room. Wen Guiyun waved his hand and an enchantment appeared around him to ensure that their words would not be heard.


    "This time about the blood sect, the teacher and the other two holy masters have discussed and decided to teach them a lesson. This matter still needs your help." Wen Guiyun took a sip of tea and spoke slowly.

 Chapter 253：

    The next morning, the White Tiger Holy Land announced the results of the second competition. Gu Qing and his group''s results were far ahead, and they were again first.


    The third competition is the individual competition. The first ten teams in the group competition are left, and about seventy people are left.


    These people will then have a two-by-two duel, and then select the winner, and then have a two-by-two duel. Until the final winner is determined, that is, the first place in this competition.


    The game didn''t start until tomorrow. Today, the main draw is to determine the list of players for the duel. Gu Qing and several people are drawn separately. Fortunately, they did not draw any of them.


    The one that Gu Qing drew was a disciple of the first-class force Xuan Yunzong named Zhou Lin.


    Zhou Lin was also a very good disciple in Xuanyunzong, with a ninth-level cultivation base. When he learned that he was against Gu Qingqing, he was worried and excited. What is worried is that Gu Qing is very powerful, and she will be defeated by Gu Qing. What is excited is that she can fight against the disciple of the Spirit Fox Holy Master. Even if she loses, it is a thing worth showing off.


    The one in Jun Wuxuan was a disciple of the White Tiger Holy Land, named Hua Qing, a major disciple of an elder in the White Tiger Holy Land, and his cultivation level was also on the ninth level.


    Jun Wu''s reputation is much larger than that of Gu Qing. Although Hua Qing knew in his heart that he might not be able to beat Jun Wu, he still wanted to fight for it. Anyway, even if he lost, he would lose to the holy son of Yunlan Holy Land, which was not a shame.


    Yue Zhao picked a disciple of an elder in Yunlan Holy Land, Nanhua picked a disciple of an elder from the first-class power Lihuan Palace, Mu Chen picked a disciple of Shang Yunzong¡¯s head, and Yun Ran won Lihuan Palace. Another elder''s personal disciple, Zhuo Tingqiu picked the Ziyun Pavilion''s personal disciple.


    After returning to the residence, several people gathered in Yuezhao''s room to discuss the game.


    "I know something about Zhou Lin. The Xuanyun Sect is relatively powerful among the first-class forces, and Zhou Lin is a direct disciple of the Sect Master Xuanyun, and has a ninth-level cultivation base. It is still a relatively powerful opponent. He, try not to use the art of speech and spirit during the game." Yue Zhao, as a living encyclopedia, has some understanding of the disciples of the major forces, and eagerly exhorted Gu Qing.


    Compared with them, Gu Qing had relatively few dealings with people from these forces in the sub-immortal realm. Yue Zhao was worried that Gu Qing would be injured because of underestimating the enemy, so he warned like this.


    Gu nodded lightly, and spoke very seriously: "I know, Brother Second, I won''t underestimate the enemy."


    Yue Zhao nodded, "Nanhua and Mu Chen are the same. Don''t underestimate the enemy. If you can solve it as quickly as possible, you can solve it directly. If you don''t win the opponent, nothing counts."


    "Of course, I will let the other party remember me." Nan Hua shook the fan and said proudly.


    "Me too, who said that we Yaoxiu can''t fight." Mu Chen also said very proudly.


    Yue Zhao also knew the two of them very well. Knowing their personalities, he didn¡¯t say anything. He focused more on Gu Qing. Although he was confident in Gu Qing¡¯s strength, he was still worried that Gu Qing would meet. Injuried.


    Although worried, in order not to put more pressure on Gu Qing, he did not say anything, but asked Gu Qing to go back to rest and prepare for tomorrow''s game.


    During the game, things like Fuzhuan and Pills are not allowed. It is afraid that one side will rely on more auxiliary means to win the other side. This will be unfair, and the comparison will be the true level of the two.


    Seventy people are in teams of two, divided into thirty-five groups, and these thirty-five groups need to be played within one day. Fortunately, the area of ??Shengyuntai is large, and there are many places like the ring inside. Seven matches are played at the same time, so there are five sets of matches in such a ring, and the time is acceptable.


    Gu Qing was in the third ring. It was the second match. The previous game was a match between a disciple of Lingxi Holy Land and a disciple of Baihu Holy Land. In the end, the disciple of Lingxi Holy Land was slightly better. Won the disciple of the White Tiger Holy Land.


    The second game is coming soon.


    Gu took a deep breath, tiptoe, and landed on the ring at the same time as the opposite Zhou Lin. There was a distance of five meters between the two. The referee stood in the middle. After the referee finished reciting the names of the two, the two first After seeing a ceremony, after the referee introduced the rules and precautions and announced the start, Gu Qing and Zhou Lin moved at the same time.


    Zhou Lin¡¯s weapon is a long spear, which is slightly worse than Mu Chen¡¯s Red Flame Spear. It is a secondary immortal weapon. The marksmanship he learns belongs to the wide-open type, but the lethality is not weak, and Gu Qing The light Hunxian Ling is very agile, the two fought, and the court was very lively for a while.


    The white silk and satin flexibly attacked Zhou Lin from all angles, while Zhou Lin¡¯s spear changed its angle to resist, and attacked Gu Qing at the same time. However, Gu Qing¡¯s figure was as flexible as her weapon, and it was like in the ring. Like a wagging butterfly, her movements and postures are very graceful, but it also implies a dangerous murderous intent. Zhou Lin who is in it feels the deepest, and one who doesn''t pay attention will be scratched by Gu Qing''s mixed fairy.


    In just a dozen rounds, wounds appeared on his shoulders, cheeks, and waist, while the floor on Gu Qing''s side suffered. The ground was pitted, and the raised dust fell on Gu Qing''s body. She couldn''t help frowning.


    Zhou Lin never watched Gu Qing''s fight. Although he knew Gu Qing''s cultivation base, he felt that Gu Qing might not have enough combat experience. Who knew that Gu Qing''s cultivation base was not only high, but also very experienced. Do not hesitate, very clean and tidy.


    The match between the two was very exciting, but in general, Gu Qing still had the upper hand, which made the outsiders seem a little unbelievable.


    "Before, I thought that this girl Gu was always in the first place because of the love of the Spirit Fox Saint Lord and the help of the seniors. Now it seems that her strength is not weak, and she can keep pressing Zhou Lin. Zhou Lin was injured, but his **** did not hurt this girl Gu, it was terrible!"


    "How can I be the disciple of the Spirit Fox Holy Master, how could it be weak? Now it seems that the Holy Master still has the foresight, no wonder all of the Holy Master''s disciples are very powerful."


    "Looking at this, maybe the girl Gu might have to face up with her seniors in the end. This match between the same class is also quite exciting."


    "You said that Young Master Yue Zhao dotes on Girl Gu so much. If they really fight with Girl Gu, will they directly let Girl Gu win?"


    "That''s not enough? Even if they have reasons, Miss Gu is not necessarily willing, so what would others say about her?"


    "That''s not necessarily true. The reward for the first place in this competition is very rich."


    "Come on, that''s for us, what do you think the direct disciples of the holy master of the spirit fox will lack?"


    "..."


    Naturally, Gu Qing could not hear these people''s discussions. She had been testing and searching for Zhou Lin''s weaknesses before. After the two fought for dozens of rounds, she finally found Zhou Lin''s weaknesses, and once again in Zhou Lin When she stabbed the spear, the immortal Ling in her hand entangled the spear in Zhou Lin''s hand at a very tricky angle, and then she slammed the spear away from Zhou Lin''s hand.


    She flicked her hand and the spear was thrown to the audience. When Zhou Lin was about to grab the spear, Hunxian Ling instantly wrapped Zhou Lin''s body, tightly wound from head to toe, no matter how Zhou Lin struggled. There was no way to break away. Then, Gu Qing came to Zhou Lin¡¯s back and pulled one end of the immortal silk. Zhou Lin¡¯s neck was immediately tightened with force. As long as Gu Qing applied a little more force, Zhou Lin Lian Neng died directly here.


    "You lost." She said quietly behind Zhou Lin.


    Zhou Lin was startled, his face flushed.


    "In this competition, Gu Qingsheng, the holy land, won!"


    As the referee''s voice fell, Gu Qing let go of Zhou Lin, and Hun Xian Ling returned to her waist.


    "Just offended." She politely apologized for the thing that had just strangled Zhou Lin''s neck.


    Zhou Lin clutched his neck, the shadow of death still existed in his mind, and shook his head subconsciously, saying that it was okay.


    Gu gently nodded towards Zhou Lin, with a little toe, fell from the ring back to the place where he was sitting before, and then went to watch other people''s games with Yue Zhao.


    Yue Zhao''s match was in the last round of the fifth ring, so he could accompany Gu Qing to the match.


    One day later, the first round of the competition was over, and the 35 groups of winners were gathered together for the second round of the draw, and all seven Gu Qing advanced to the second round.


    Because the number of players in the game is odd, one person will be drawn bye. Just when everyone is guessing who will be so lucky, Yun Ran won the bye and became the lucky one and can directly enter the third round.


    This time, Gu Qing''s opponent was a disciple of Yunlan Holy Land, named Hu Tian, ??who was also a ninth-tier cultivation base.


    When Hu Tian learned that he had drawn Gu Qingqing, he felt like he was finished.


    As a disciple of the Yunlan Holy Land, I naturally know that my own saint is by Gu Qing''s side all day long, and he is very fond of Gu Qing, and seems to love Gu Qing very much. If he hurts Gu Qing during the game, The Son still can''t remember to hate himself to death?


    But let Hu Tian give up the game directly, he was a bit reconciled, and in the end he could only struggle to return to the place where the disciple lived in Yunlan Holy Land.


    Jun Wu has been with Gu Qing after the game, and when he saw Gu Qing''s opponent, he raised his eyebrows.


    "Do I need to be merciful?" Gu asked Jun Wu lightly.


    "No, you can play normally." Jun Wu shook his head. He also knows that Hu Tian is an outstanding one among the younger generation of disciples, otherwise he will not go to the present, but he thinks the opponent should not be Gu Qing. Light opponents didn''t mean to let go of the water gently.


    Gu nodded gently. She was actually just asking, how could she really release the water during the game? That was disrespect to the opponent.


    This time, Jun Wu drew Qin Yang, the personal disciple of the first-class power Yunzong''s suzerain. This Qin Yang is also considered a young talent in the secondary immortal world, the more famous kind, and his results in the first two competitions are also good. Jun Wu, can only say bad luck.


    What Yuezhao drew was a personal biography of an elder from White Tiger Holy Land, what Mu Chen drew was an elder''s personal biography of Yunlan Holy Land, while Nanhua was drew a personally passed disciple of the Palace Master of Lihuan Palace, and Zhuo Tingqiu was drew a personal biography of Izumo Sect. Passed by the elders, the opponents are relatively strong.


    The players only have one night to rest, and the second round will be held the next day.


    This time from the previous thirty-five groups to seventeen groups, it is still the previous seven arenas, the first three arenas have three games each, and the remaining four arenas have two games each.


    Gu Qing became the first group in the second ring this time.


    Same as yesterday, after she and Hu Tian went on the court, after the referee introduced their schools and names, they first met with each other, and then after the referee announced the start, the two moved at the same time.


    Hu Tian thought about it all night last night, and still felt that he would take it seriously during the game. Otherwise, it would not be disrespectful to Gu Qing. If Gu Qing and Jun Wu knew, he might end up worse.


    Hu Tian¡¯s weapon is a sub-immortal sword. The sword looks very light. His sword is very elegant and his body is very flexible. It is on par with Gu Qing. When the two of them compete, they don¡¯t feel like a fight. , It feels like dancing, which brings visual enjoyment to people.


    Of course, the potholes on the ground have proved that this is not dancing, and both of them are doing their best.


    Gu Qing''s fighting talent is very strong, learning ability is also very strong, and very keen, just like yesterday''s dealing with Zhou Lin, she also quickly found Hu Tian''s shortcomings, and then in Hu Tian because of the attack of the immortal Aya. When she didn''t pay attention, she flashed directly behind Hu Tian, ??slapped her hand with spiritual power on Hu Tian''s back, and Hu Tian immediately spouted a mouthful of blood.


    Immediately afterwards, Hunxian Ling flexibly wrapped Hu Tian''s neck, Gu Qing was the same as when he strangled Zhou Lin yesterday, and Hu Tian could only admit defeat.


    "Accepted." Gu gently retracted Hunxian Ling, flicked his sleeve, and said very politely.


    "Girl Gu is humble. You are very powerful. I won''t be wronged." Hu Tian touched his neck and said convincingly.


    Gu Qing smiled at him, then turned and left the ring.


    This time, Yuezhao and Gu Qing played at the same time, so it was Jun Wu who accompany Gu Qing to compete, and Jun Wu''s competition also started immediately. Gu Qing accompanied Jun Wu directly to the fourth ring.


    Jun Wu''s opponent, Qin Yang, saw Jun Wu empress, and he was full of fighting spirit. Obviously, Jun Wu Yunlan''s identity as the Son of Heaven did not scare him, but made him eager to try.


    "Jun Shengzi, I will go all out for this battle, please be careful." Of course, Qin Yang didn''t want to offend Jun Wu, so he reminded before starting.


    "Me too." Jun Wu glanced at Qin Yang and said lightly.


    The referee said that after the start, the two moved at the same time.


    The movements of these two are very fast, and it is difficult for ordinary people to catch their figure, and can only see the afterimages. In fact, the two have already gone through thirty or forty moves in a short period of time.


    Qin Yang''s weapon is a double sword, a less common weapon. The two short swords can be used freely in his hands, which is dazzling.

 Chapter 254：

    From time to time, there was the sound of weapons meeting on the ring. Everyone could not see the two of them, but could only see the big pits constantly appearing on the ground.


    Jun Wu was very calm from beginning to end, but Qin Yang was different.


    As time went by, his expression became more and more serious, cold sweat gradually appeared on his forehead, and his speed became slower and slower. It can be seen that he is already a little struggling.


    Qin Yang felt very bad at this time. When he first learned that his opponent was Jun Wu, he was also a little worried. After all, Jun Wu was famous, but he was confident in himself because of his strength. , The difference between the two was not too much, but after the two played against each other, he realized that he was wrong.


    Jun Wu is like a big mountain. No matter how hard he tries, he stands there. It can''t fall down anyway. It makes him more and more nervous, and as time goes by, his physical strength and spiritual power in his body are rapidly depleted. , Coupled with the pressure in the heart, the speed is naturally getting slower and slower.


    The two played for about a quarter of an hour, and Qin Yang was kicked out of the ring by Jun Wu, ending the match!


    The seventeen groups of matches were quickly over. In the end, Gu Qing and all of them advanced, and with a bye, no one in their group was eliminated.


    The remaining 18 players will be divided into nine groups to compete. Just like yesterday, all the players can rest for a day and then compare tomorrow.


    When the lottery was drawn, Gu Qing and they were fortunate not to draw each other.


    This time Gu Qing drew a personal disciple of a hall master in the White Tiger Holy Land, named He Huan, a woman, aged twenty-four or five, a beautiful beauty, her weapon was the same as that of Yun Ran. It''s a whip.


    Jun Wu got his personal disciple Lan Shaojun, the head of Wuyou Sect, and his cultivation base was also on the ninth level.


    Yue Zhao drew Lin Tianqi, the head of Yunlan Holy Land, his disciple Lin Tianqi, Nanhua drew Han Yichen, the head of White Tiger Holy Land¡¯s personal disciple, Mu Chen drew the head of Lihuan Palace¡¯s personal disciple Jiang Feiyun, and Zhuo Tingqiu drew the palm of Xuanyunzong. The personal disciple Shui Qianxi, Yun Ran picked Wang Chuanfeng, the head disciple of the White Tiger Holy Land.


    After a rest night, everyone came to Shengyuntai early the next morning.


    This time the first two arenas need to play two matches, the remaining arenas only need to play one match, and after the morning match, the next round will be played immediately.


    Gu Qing was in the 4th ring this time, the first game. After she and He Huan stood on the stage, they were both observing each other.


    "I know you. I watched your game specially yesterday, and I hope you can go all out in the future." He Huan said to Gu Qingqing very solemnly after the referee said the identities of the two.


    Although Gu Qing was a little surprised, she did not refuse, "I will, I hope you will be the same."


    He Huan nodded, and directly made preparations.


    The referee gave an order, and the two moved at the same time. He Huan flew directly into the air and flicked the whip towards Gu lightly. If this was thrown, Gu Qingqi would be seriously injured.


    Fortunately, Gu Qing is not a vegetarian either. Hunxian Ling flew out from her sleeve, hit He Huan¡¯s whip directly, and flew straight to He Huan¡¯s face. He Huan immediately turned sideways and looked at the white. The silk flew past her eyes, and she could even feel the spiritual power on it.


    She turned her head, and shook the whip in her hand at Gu gently.


    Gu Qing used the mixed fairy Ling as a whip, just like He Huan, and threw it at He Huan''s face.


    In the air, the white mixed fairy and the silver whip flew up and down, one after another with spiritual power hitting the ring, cracks immediately appeared on the ring, which looked a little terrible.


    The moves of the two of them are very neat, the speed of the fight is very fast, and the body is up and down, leaving afterimages in the air, which is dazzling.


    Although He Huan watched Gu Qing''s game, Gu Qing did not exert all her strength during the game. Therefore, she did not have an adequate estimate of Gu Qing. Only when she really faced Gu Qing did she discover Gu Qing. Although Xiao Qing is young, his strength is not bad at all.


    "Snapped!"


    Hun Xian Ling shook He Huan¡¯s arm, and there was a pain in He Huan¡¯s arm. Her brows were frowned, and the whip was thrown at Gu Qing¡¯s arm. As a result, Hun Xian Ling was knocked off halfway, Gu Qing. Qing was always able to quickly determine where He Huan was attacking, and then waited there to interrupt He Huan''s attack.


    This feeling made He Huan a little bit aggrieved. She felt that no matter where she hit Gu Qing, she would be blocked by Gu Qing in the end, and couldn''t hurt Gu Qing at all. On the other hand, she had been injured several times by Gu Qing. Everywhere, I couldn''t help being a little impatient.


    And what Gu Qing wanted was this effect. He Huan didn''t realize it. Gu Qing had been leading her to the edge of the ring. After He Huan was driven by Gu Qing''s emotions, she was a little closer to the edge of the ring. , And Gu Qing was looking for an opportunity.


    When He Huan was once again angry by Gu gently hitting the whip and was about to ignore it, Gu Qing spotted the opportunity, and Hunxian Ling directly wrapped He Huan''s waist, and then she tried hard, and He Huan returned it. Without responding, he was sent to the ring by Gu Gentle.


    According to the rules of the game, even if a player leaves the ring, he loses, but when He Huan gets under the ring, he naturally loses.


    "Miss He, I''ve accepted." Gu Qing stood on the ring, looking at the bottom of the ring before reacting. He Huan, whose face was not very beautiful, said politely.


    He Huan looked at Gu Qingqing, a little aggrieved, but thought that he was not Gu Qing''s opponent before, and finally figured it out, "I hope I can compete again next time."


    Gu Qing was a little surprised, but he liked He Huan''s temperament a little, so he nodded and agreed.


    He Huan turned and left, and Gu Qing also got off the ring.


    The game is over for Yun Ran. Yun Ran has never played Wang Chuanfeng. After all, Wang Chuanfeng is the disciple of the head of the White Tiger Holy Land. He is much better than Yun Ran. It is not sad to lose to Yun Ran, and Zhuo Tingqiu is also Similarly, after he came to the Second Immortal Realm, his sect was only a second-rate sect. Although the talent was also very good, there were too many people with good talents in the Second Immortal Realm. It was not easy for him to get to this point, so he lost not angry.


    As for Yue Zhao and the others, naturally they all won.


    By noon, all nine people who entered the next round had appeared.


    Gu Qing, Yue Zhao, Nan Hua, Mu Chen, and Jun Wu are naturally entering the next round. Bai Guanlin¡¯s eldest disciple Bai Shenghua and the second disciple Wang Chuanfeng also enter the next round. Another direct disciple of Jun Yutian, Shen Qing , And the Water Thousand Seal of Xuanyun Sect.


    Except for Si Lin and Rong Ye who were unable to participate in the competition because they were promoted to the half-step immortal rank, the remaining people basically represented the most powerful people on the right side, like Yue Zhao and the others.


    After the morning game is completed, there is the afternoon game. Before that, the players need to draw lots again to decide their opponents, and because there are nine people this time, then one person will have a bye and go directly to the final game.


    Gu Qing was lucky to get a bye sign, which means that she can directly enter the final round of the competition, and it also means that she can reduce the chances that He Yuezhao and the others will encounter.


    This time the number of people has decreased, and they are not as lucky as before. They have not drawn their own people. This time Yuezhao drew Shui Qianxi, Nanhua drew Bai Shenghua, and Mu Chen drew Jun Wu, Wang Chuanfeng and Wang Chuanfeng. Shen Qing is the opponent.


    After getting the result of the draw, Yue Zhao and the others didn''t look pretty. Although they all knew that the more they came back, the greater the chance of encountering them, but everyone hoped to meet them later.


    As the parties involved, Jun Wu and Mu Chen were just surprised, and then they looked at each other, both of them a little excited.


    "Speaking of which, Jun Wu and I haven''t had a good fight yet. I didn''t expect to have a chance now, it''s good." Mu Chen licked his lips and said with some excitement.


    "I also really want to ask Senior Brother Mu for advice, this time I finally have a chance." Jun Wudi said a few more words.


    Looking at the two, the others looked at each other, and they were all speechless.


    After repairing for an hour and a half, the afternoon game started directly.


    This time there are four groups and seven arenas are more than enough. The four groups of competitions can be said to be conducted at the same time. The others are okay. Gu Qing has a headache, because she wants to watch everyone''s competitions, but everyone has the same time. , She can only choose one arena match to watch.


    In the end, Gu Qing chose the ring between Jun Wu and Mu Chen. The main reason was that she had never seen Mu Chen and Jun Wu fight. She was very curious. Of course, she still said that she was worried about the safety of the two. Others just see through and don''t tell the truth.


    Si Lin was sent by Wen Guiyun to perform the task. Rong Ye hadn''t appeared before, but after learning that Mu Chen and Jun Wuyao were competing, he also appeared on the Shengyuntai, sitting next to Gu Qingqing, and Gu Qingqing Watch the game together.


    "Even though the fourth child looks weak and weak, like a sick young man, his red flame spear is still quite powerful, let alone Jun Wu, his scimitars are amazing. The two are fighting, tusk. , I don''t know who can win." Rong Ye said as he gave Gu Qing the pastry he had brought over.


    Gu gently stuffed the cake in his mouth, but his eyes were on the ring. Hearing what Rong Ye said, he nodded, "I don''t know who can win, but it''s more interesting."


    Rong Ye nodded, eating cakes with Gu Qing and watching the match between the two.


    Mu Chen and Jun Wu in the ring were full of gunpowder as soon as they came to the stage. After the referee introduced their identities, the two met with each other as usual. After the referee said that the game had started, the two moved at the same time.


    The Chiyan spear in Mu Chen''s hand swept across, and a line of fire rushed towards Jun Wu, and Jun Wu volleyed, his rotating scimitar was thrown by him and attacked Mu Chen''s neck.


    The Chi Yan spear was blocked on his chest, the scimitar touched the spear, wiped out a burst of sparks, and then separated. The floor under Mu Chen''s feet had been made pitted.

 Chapter 255：

    On the ring, Mu Chen and Jun Wu were inextricably beaten, their spiritual power was splashing, their figures were invisible to the naked eye, only the afterimages could be seen. Mu Chen and Jun Wu both looked serious and could tell. The two attach great importance to this game.


    This is the first time since the third event that Jun Wu attaches such importance to a game, not only because Mu Chen is Gu Qing''s senior, but also because of Mu Chen''s own strength.


    Although Mu Chen was a medicinal cultivator, his combat power was not worse than that of a sword cultivator. The Chiyan spear was superb in his hands. When he was fighting, no one would have thought that he was actually a medicinal cultivator, and what he was best at was actually alchemy.


    Jun Wu never looked down upon Gu Qing''s five seniors, especially the deeper he understood them, the less he dared to look down upon them. Although he has always been called an evildoer, it is clear that he is not the only one with this talent.


    Si Lin and the others became famous earlier than him. It can be said that Si Lin and them are not only the goals of their generation, but also the goals of Jun Wu. Therefore, they are very excited and valued to fight Mu Chen seriously.


    The same is true for Mu Chen.


    Jun Wu¡¯s age is younger than Mu Chen and the others, but as the saint son of Yunlan Holy Land, Jun Wu has gained a small reputation. Everyone knows that Jun Wu¡¯s talent is very powerful and his physique is also very suitable for cultivation. One thing was confirmed after they had contact with Jun Wu when they were young.


    Because of their identities, they have never officially played against each other. Even if they had trouble with Jun Wu because of Gu Qing''s affairs before, they were mostly jokes, and they did not fight as they do now, so Mu Chen did too. Pay more attention to fighting with Jun Wu.


    When both of them are very serious, the competition in the ring is even more exciting.


    Mu Chen wielded the Chiyan spear, leaving a line of fire on the arena, while Jun Wu''s scimitar left a line of ice marks, and the two did not give way to each other. After the collision, the ring was directly pitted.


    It''s not an exaggeration to say that there is no good ground on the ring for people to stand on, so most of the two people are in the air when they fight.


    A line of fire rushed towards Jun Wu, which was offset by Jun Wu¡¯s sword light, and Jun Wu shook his hand. The silver scimitar flew towards Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder in a whirl, and was blocked by Mu Chen with a flame gun. Under the action of the force, he was bounced back and flew towards Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu caught the scimitar and flew up. His figure flashed and appeared in front of Mu Chen. He kicked towards Mu Chen, and Mu Chen raised his Chiyan spear to resist. Jun Wu''s feet kicked at Mu Chen. With Mu Chen''s red flame spear, Jun Wu flew out, and then stabilized his figure in midair. Holding a scimitar in his right hand, a forceful blade appeared and shot at Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen didn''t retreat but advanced instead, and at the same time the Chiyan Spear stabbed forward, and a line of fire rushed towards the blade light that Jun Wu shot over. The two collided halfway, and finally offset, and a big pit appeared again on the ring underneath.


    At this moment, Jun Wu suddenly appeared behind Mu Chen and slapped Mu Chen''s back. After Mu Chen reacted, he could only turn around in a hurry, and at the same time lifted his palm, and slapped Jun Wu with a palm.


    Both of them used half-success in this palm, and both took a few steps back, spit out a mouthful of blood, clutched their chests, and looked at each other.


    After a short breath, the two fought together again.


    "The fourth kind of medicine repair still has an advantage against other people, but there is no such enchantment against Shangjun, and it is a little bad. The fourth child will lose in this game." Rong Ye has been promoted to a half-step immortal level. Since then, his horizons have also broadened a lot. Although it seems that Jun Wu and Mu Chen should be equally matched, he has already seen Mu Chen''s weakness and judged the outcome of the two.


    Gu turned his head slightly and looked at Rong Ye in surprise, "Really? Why can''t I tell?"


    She really didn''t see it. The two of them vomited blood just now, and she was worried about them in her heart.


    "You''ll see it in a while." Rong Ye knew the difference caused by the two different cultivation levels, and didn''t explain much. Instead, the old **** said on the ground.


    Gu glanced at him lightly, turned his head, and continued to stare at the ring, clenching his hands unconsciously, worrying for the two of them.


    The situation on the ring did indeed change as Rong Ye had judged. After all, Mu Chen was no better than Jun Wu. In terms of spiritual strength, the two of them were about the same, but Mu Chen''s physical strength was still worse. On the neck.


    "I lost." Mu Chen looked at Jun Wu, then looked at the knife on his neck, and said with a smile.


    "Senior Brother Mu, I have accepted." After the referee announced that he had won, Jun Wu retracted the knife in his palm and arched his hand at Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen shook his head and touched his neck. It has been a long time since he was held against his neck with a knife. He felt a little fresh, and at the same time he seemed to have some insights, but that sentiment was too fast, he didn''t catch it, and shook. He put his head aside, jumped off the ring, and went to find Gu Qingqing.


    In the four groups, Yue Zhao, Nan Hua, Jun Wu and Shen Qing won, while Shui Qianxi, Bai Shenghua, Mu Chen and Wang Chuanfeng lost.


    Next, the four Yuezhao participated in the draw to determine the opponents in the next round.


    This time Yuezhao drew Shen Qing, while Nanhua drew Jun Wu.


    "Hey, I just thought about when I could fight with Jun Wu, but I didn''t expect the opportunity to come so soon. That''s good." Nan Hua shook his fan, looking very happy.


    "I also want to ask Senior Brother Nan for advice, and hope that Senior Brother Nan will not be merciful when he competes." Jun Wu said in a good mood.


    "Easy to say, easy to say." Nan Hua stretched out his hand and put it on Jun Wu''s shoulder, saying without humility.


    Gu lightly glanced at the two of them, and finally turned to Mu Chen.


    "Senior Brother Si, are you okay?" Just now in the ring, Mu Chen vomited blood. At this time, his face was paler than usual, Gu Qing asked worriedly.


    "I''m fine, you still don''t worry about the medical skills of your four senior brothers. One pill will get better soon." Mu Chen smiled and comforted.


    Gu Qing was so relieved after thinking about it.


    After the game, Yuezhao and the others also had one night to rest, and they all returned to their residences to rest early.


    The next day was still early in the morning, and they arrived at Shengyuntai.


    Unlike before, the two games this time are not going to be played at the same time, but one after the other. This makes Gu Qing very happy, because she doesn''t have to worry about who is going to watch.


    Yue Zhao and Shen Qing¡¯s game were compared first. Yue Zhao¡¯s sound attack has been a lot stronger recently. It is difficult not to be affected by Shen Qing. In the end, his mentality collapsed. He was completely influenced by Yue Zhao¡¯s music and jumped out of the ring by himself. Won the game.

 Chapter 256：

    The match between Jun Wu and Nan Hua only started after the match between Wol Show and Shen Qing was over.


    At this time, a lot of people gathered under the ring, and everyone was waiting to watch the match between the two. It is true that the identities of these two people are quite special. One was a direct disciple of the Spirit Fox Holy Master, and the other was the Holy Son of the Holy Land in Yunnan, not to mention Jun Wu also defeated Mu Chen.


    Everyone wants to know which of the two is better.


    Even the three holy masters also appeared in the spectator stand, obviously attaching great importance to the game between the two.


    "It seems that the first place in this competition is to be produced among the disciples of the two of you. Our disciple in White Tiger Holy Land is still weaker." Bai Guanlin looked at the two people on the ring, and said to Wen Guiyun and Jun Yutian beside him.


    Wen Guiyun and Jun Yutian looked at each other, smiled, and said nothing.


    Seeing the two of them doing this, Bai Guanlin also smiled, and said nothing else, but focused on watching the game on the stage.


    In the ring, after the referee announced the start of the game, Nan Hua and Jun Wu moved at the same time.


    Nan Hua didn''t use the Liuli Shuanghua fan this time, but instead made a seal with his hands. Between his hands, a circle appeared, which he slapped on the ground.


    Suddenly, several cyan lines appeared on the ground, and according to a specific trajectory, a huge formation was drawn, covering Nan Hua and Jun Wu in it.


    When Jun Wu was in Nanhua Jie Yin, he discovered that something was wrong. He wanted to stop it but it was too late. When he was enveloped in the formation, the surrounding environment changed in the blink of an eye.


    The surrounding Shengyuntai has disappeared, and those audiences have also disappeared without a trace. Only he and Nanhua are in the same starry sky.


    "This is my latest development. This is like a small space. People outside can still see us, but we can¡¯t see people outside. Even if we turn upside down here, it won¡¯t affect the outside world. "It was also the first time Nan Hua used this trick. He looked at the starry sky above his head and turned his head and said to Jun Wu.


    It was also the first time that Jun Wu encountered this kind of formation. He looked at it curiously and found that, as Nan Hua said, the existence of spiritual power can also be felt here, and the surrounding starry sky, even if the battle between the two is affected. There will be no impact.


    "Well, no one will affect us here anymore, let''s start." Nan Hua looked at Jun Wu, with a sense of war in his eyes.


    Jun Wu nodded, and the silver scimitar appeared in his hand. With a wave of his hand, the scimitar flew towards Nanhua.


    Nan Hua quickly sealed the seal with both hands, and when Jun Wu''s scimitar flew over, a complicated array appeared in front of him, blocking the scimitar to prevent him from getting close to him any further.


    A hint of surprise flashed through Jun Wu''s eyes, increasing the output of spiritual power, and Nan Hua did the same, increasing the output of spiritual power, with a slight force, Jun Wu''s scimitar was blocked.


    The printing method of his hands changed, and a cyan light appeared on his fingertips, he squatted down and slapped it into the ground, and a complicated magic circle spread to Jun Wu''s feet.


    The cyan spiritual power spread from under Jun Wu¡¯s feet and wrapped his legs. Jun Wu moved his legs but couldn¡¯t move, as if he was frozen. A hint of surprise flashed across his eyes, increasing his strength. , Want to break free of this shackle.


    And the cyan spiritual power was still climbing, trying to entangle Jun Wu''s whole person.


    Jun Wu naturally couldn''t let it do as he wished, and the silver scimitar flew to cut it off. He jumped up and hung in the air, directing the scimitar to fly to Nanhua.


    Nanhua hurriedly stood upright, his right hand Jieyin, a half-person-high circular circle appeared in front of him, helping him to block the attack of the scimitar, while his left hand quickly Jieyin, one also appeared with a blue color. The magic circle flew towards Jun Wu.


    The scimitar spun and returned to Jun Wu''s hands to help him split the magic circle.


    The magic seal in Nanhua''s hand changed. A huge circular circle appeared in front of him. The circle looked very complicated. The pattern on it would make ordinary people feel dizzy at first glance, and this circle was even Nanhua himself. , Is also the first time to use it.


    Even with his current strength, there are some difficulties in using this magic circle, and it seems a bit reluctant.


    With a light push of his hand, he flew towards Jun Wu anyway.


    No one subconsciously wanted to escape, but his body seemed to be locked and unable to move. The surprise in his eyes grew thicker and he held a scimitar in both hands, injecting most of his spiritual power, facing closer and closer. The circle was cut down fiercely.


    The silver sword light collided with the blue magic circle, emitting a strong light. Jun Wu and Nanhua couldn''t help blocking the light. After the light dissipated, the two looked at it at the same time and found that both of their attacks disappeared. NS.


    The two have the most further understanding of each other''s strength, and each other is stronger than they thought!


    Although they were thinking in their hearts, their movements did not stop.


    Nan Hua''s fingertips kept changing the magic circle, and Jun Wu used a scimitar to attack Nan Hua while splitting the magic circle.


    The spiritual power in the two of them was rapidly consuming, and after a while, both of them sweated on their foreheads.


    The two of you throw a magic circle, I cut a knife, you throw a knife, I use a magic circle, you come and I go, it is hard to separate.


    If it weren''t for the two people in this special small space, the ring would have been destroyed by them.


    And outside the space, the audience on the ascending cloud platform can also see the fight between the two, but it is only the impact caused by the collision of the moves, which is controlled in a specific space without causing harm to the ring, which makes people Looks a little surprised.


    "Your disciple''s talent in formation is really surprising." Bai Guanlin looked at Wen Guiyun with a trace of envy in his eyes.


    "Nanhua is a natural formation cultivator, and his ability to comprehend the formation is very strong." Wen Guiyun was in a good mood, with a slight smile on the corners of his lips, and he was not humble.


    Jun Yutian glanced at him, feeling unconvinced.


    "My son is younger than Nanhua, but he can compete with Nanhua. He is also very good." His son boasted himself, and Jun Yutian felt that his son was much better than Wen Guiyun''s apprentice. .


    "Your son is indeed very powerful. I remember he is a natural Dao body? He deserves to be the darling of heaven." Bai Guanlin glanced at him, Jun Wu said with a smile, and the envy in his eyes was about to become real.


    I don¡¯t know what feng shui is between this spiritual holy land and the original holy land. The disciples who received one are more powerful than the other, but their white tiger holy land is not good. Although the disciples who collected are also very powerful, they are inferior to those of Wen Guiyun. A little bit.


    Of course, their three holy places have always been in and out at the same time, so Bai Guanlin was only envious, and had no other ideas.


    Nan Hua and Jun Wu in the ring didn''t know that others were talking about them, and the battle between the two had entered a fever.


    Both of them have consumed most of their spiritual power. Even though their physical strength has dropped a lot, the speed of the two of them has not slowed down, but has gotten faster and faster. If you want to come, both of them want to make a quick fight, and don''t want to drag it anymore.


    Nan Hua suddenly took out the Liuli Shuanghua fan and made it bigger. The Liuli Shuanghua fan floated on top of his head, and suddenly a blue beam of light appeared, which wrapped Nanhua in it, which was regarded as a protective cover.


    Nanhua began to respond with both hands. This time his hand speed was very fast, and only afterimages could be seen, but it took a long time for the seal to be formed.


    Jun Wu¡¯s scimitar slashed on his beam of light. The beam of light trembled, but did not split. Jun Wu raised his eyebrows and attacked the beam of light again. Just like before, the beam of light still trembled and was not attacked by Jun Wu. Break open.


    Inside the beam of light, Nan Hua''s hands were still forming seals. As his hands slowed down, the blue light suddenly gathered in front of him, and the spiritual power around him was surging toward his fingertips.


    A transparent circle appeared in front of Nanhua. Compared with the one just now, the pattern of this circle was more complicated and seemed to make people dizzy. Obviously, this circle was even more powerful than the previous one. .


    With the formation of the magic circle, Nan Hua''s face became paler and paler. Obviously, this magic circle had a lot of demands on spiritual power, and he was obviously over-using spiritual power.


    Jun Wu''s expression became a little dignified, he increased his strength to attack Nan Hua''s protective shield, trying to interrupt Nan Hua''s formation.


    Finally, Nan Hua''s protective shield was broken, and Jun Wu immediately deceived him and attacked Nan Hua.


    And just before he approached Nanhua, a strong cyan light burst into the sky. He subconsciously paused. When he looked over, the formation in front of Nanhua had been formed, and a trace of blood was left along the corners of Nanhua¡¯s lips, but he He didn''t notice it, just smiled at the circle in front of him.


    With a push of his hand, the magic circle flew towards Jun Wu.


    The feeling of being frozen came again, Jun Wu''s face was solemn, his brows were furrowed, and he held his machete in both hands, looking at the approaching magic circle.


    He knew that as long as he blocked the blow, he would win the game.


    Entering all the remaining spiritual power in the body into the curve, he gritted his teeth, raised the machete above his head, and then severely chopped it down at the approaching magic circle.


    The silver scimitar formed by the spiritual force rushed towards the complex cyan circle, the two collided, bursting out a stronger light, even in a small space, they felt a strong shock, and both of them were a little unsteady. .


    "Boom!"


    There was a slight blasting sound. Nanhua¡¯s initial array was broken by the energy formed by the collision, and the surrounding starry sky disappeared. The two returned to the ring and waited for the two, but for a moment, they The ring was crushed by the energy of the collision, and the two barely stabilized their figures.


    Immediately afterwards, a dazzling light rose into the sky, and both Nan Hua and Jun Wu closed their eyes subconsciously.


    When the two opened their eyes again, the ring under their feet had disappeared, and the two of them stayed in a big pit.


    Both of the attacks disappeared, but Nanhua''s state was not as good as Jun Wu''s. His face was pale at this time, his body was still a little trembling, and he was a little unsteady even standing.


    "I lost." He looked at Jun Wu, his right hand trembling wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said to Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu looked at him and said nothing.


    The referee quickly announced the result of the game, no victory!

 Chapter 257：

    After the referee finished speaking, Nan Hua''s eyes went dark and he fainted. It was still Jun unresponsive and caught him, otherwise he would have to fall to the ground.


    Gu Qing and the others rushed to the pit immediately. Mu Chen first took Nan Hua''s pulse and found that he had only fainted because of exhaustion of his spiritual power. Then he breathed a sigh of relief, and then took Nan Hua back to their residence.


    After returning home, Mu Chen fed Nanhua the pill and then retired. The others were relieved when they learned that Nanhua was okay.


    Jun Wu, who was following, directly pulled Gu gently aside. He pursed his lips. Seeing Gu Qing looking at himself questioningly, he said with some difficulty: "Gently, you won''t blame me, do you?"


    When fighting with Mu Chen, Mu Chen was only slightly injured. Gu Qingqing naturally wouldn''t say anything about him, but now Nanhua not only bleeds, but also fainted. Jun Wu is very worried that Gu Qing will blame him for this. Angry with him.


    Hearing what he said, Gu paused lightly and looked at Jun Wu, "To be honest, I feel a little uncomfortable in my heart. After all, it was my brother who was defeated by you, and he treated me very well, but after all, you are a competition. It¡¯s normal to lose or lose. Senior Brother No. 3 is not seriously injured. I thought about it. If you were injured today, I might feel uncomfortable, so I won¡¯t blame you."


    When she first saw Nanhua fainted, Gu Qing was indeed a little angry, but when she knew that the two were going to fight a game at first, she was already mentally prepared, and soon her mood calmed down, like As she told Jun Wu, if Jun Wu was injured, she might also be uncomfortable. Although she wouldn''t blame Nan Hua, she would be dissatisfied, so she couldn''t be angry with Jun Wu, after all, this is a comparison!


    When Gu Qing said this, Jun Wuxuan''s heart finally came back, and even his expression relaxed a lot.


    Seeing him like this, Gu Qing couldn''t help but want to tease him, "Are you so afraid of me being angry?"


    Jun Wu pursed his lips, thought for a while, and nodded his head honestly, "I''m afraid you will be angry and ignore me."


    Seeing Jun Wu being cautious, Gu Qing suddenly felt that her heart was hit by something, her heartbeat was a little uncontrollable, and she looked away unnaturally. She couldn''t see it, but Jun Wu could. When the tips of her ears were slowly turning red, Jun Wu was stunned for a moment, then he thought of something, and a smile filled his eyes.


    "Gently, after the big match is over, I have something I want to tell you." He thought for a while, took a deep breath, and said softly to Gu.


    Gu gently raised his head and looked at Jun Wu curiously, "What''s the matter? Can''t you tell me now?"


    Jun Wu shook his head, "I need to prepare."


    "What? What else do you need to prepare?" Gu lightly pursed his mouth in dissatisfaction, glanced at Jun Wu, and found that Jun Wu hadn''t changed his mind, and suddenly snorted coldly.


    It''s rare to see Gu Qing''s appearance, Jun Wuchong looked at her droolingly, and she couldn''t speak if she complained.


    ...


    Compared to now, there are only three people, Gu Qing, Jun Wu, and Yue Zhao. The three of them need to compete with each other, that is, Jun Wu and Yue Zhao have a game, and Gu Qing also has a game, and Yue Showa Gu Qing also needs a match, and then see who has the most wins, and the person with the most wins wins the first place.


    In order for the players to have a better rest, and then play in a good state, the three games are scheduled to be one every day, and the first game is for Tsuki Showa.


    Although Yue Zhao was Le Xiu, his combat ability was not weak at all, otherwise he would not have gone to the present.


    Both Mu Chen and Nanhua failed to defeat Jun Wu, which also aroused Yue Zhao''s fighting spirit and wanted to fight Jun Wu well.


    So after the referee announced the start of the game, Yuezhao moved first.


    The tune he played this time is the most powerful tune he will play at this stage. The style of the tune is changeable, and it is very infectious. If one does not pay attention, people will fall into the illusion. The environment is murderous. The average person is very It''s hard to get through, of course, under normal circumstances, he would not use this song.


    People who are determined like Jun Wu are inevitably drawn into the illusion. The scenes in the illusion change with Yue Zhao¡¯s tune, which is dizzying. Although the people present are not as deep as Jun Wu. , But it was also more or less disturbed.


    "I remember, your apprentice is from the Yue family, right?" Bai Guanlin turned around, looked at Wen Guiyun, and asked.


    "Yes, it''s from the Yue family." Wen Guiyun nodded lightly.


    "This is because you snatched someone over, so the Yue family still had to die?" Bai Guanlin raised his eyebrows, his tone a little gloating.


    "Yesterday¡¯s cause, today¡¯s fruit, if they didn¡¯t force Yue Zhao away by themselves, how could I steal it away? My achievements in Leyidao are not as high as those of Yue family members." Wen Guiyun obviously has no affection for Yue family members. The tone was full of irony.


    "It is estimated that the people of the Yue family have regretted their death in these years," Jun Yutian said next to him, "but it deserves it, who makes the head of the Yue family have a bad head!"


    "Well," Wen Guiyun nodded, obviously not wanting to mention the people of the Yue family more, "what do they do? Anyway, Yue Zhao has nothing to do with them anymore."


    Feeling that Wen Guiyun was a little angry, Jun Yutian and Bai Guanlin looked at each other, and instead of speaking, they turned to watch the game.


    Yue Zhao''s piano sound control people are really powerful, especially since he has touched the edge of a half-step immortal step, Jun Wu is very hard to deal with.


    Both of them tried their best, but in the end Yue Zhao was better. Although Jun Wu finally broke free of Yue Zhao''s control, the others had already reached the bottom of the ring and directly lost the game.


    Fortunately, he didn''t have any dissatisfaction, and he did not show dissatisfaction to Yue Zhao''s victory.


    The second day was a match between Yuezhao and Gu Qingqing. As soon as the match started, Yuezhao directly surrendered, which shocked those who wanted to see the two fight.


    "Why? Can''t you admit defeat?" Yue Zhao looked at the referee in disbelief, and the smile on his face remained the same, "How could I take a shot at it? Thinking too much!"


    After that, he ignored the referee''s reaction and jumped directly from the ring.


    Nan Hua, Mu Chen, and Rong Ye who were watching the battle under the ring gave Yue Zhao a thumbs up at the same time.


    "Second Brother is right. If I and I concede, how could I start with Gentle?" Rong Ye waited for Gu Gentle to come down, and said in agreement.


    "But I want to fight with the second brother, I haven''t fought with the second brother yet." Gu Qing looked at Yue Zhao depressedly, a little dissatisfied with Yue Zhao directly surrendering.


    "Be gentle, brother will never be able to attack you, don''t think about it." Yue Zhao touched Gu''s head gently, and said softly and firmly.


    "Yes, gently, don''t think about it, we will never be able to do it to you." Nan Hua shook his fan, and his tone was also very firm beside him.


    Gu lightly looked at Mu Chen and Rong Ye, and the two nodded quickly, indicating that they had the same idea as Yue Zhao.


    In the end, Gu Qing''s gaze fell on Jun Wu''s body. Tomorrow''s game was between the two, and she also wanted to fight Jun Wu''s.


    "I won''t take action against you either." Jun Wu refused Gu Qing gently and resolutely.


    It is too late for them to love Gu Qingqing, how could it be possible to attack Gu Qingqing, let alone this is a game, what if you accidentally hurt Gu Qingqing? That''s still not heartbroken, so I must not make a move!


    So, when Gu Qing and Jun Wu competed, Jun Wu surrendered just as neatly, and then stepped out of the ring without waiting for others to react.


    Gu Qing won two games, the most scoring of the three, and naturally became the first place in the competition.


    Of course, some people are very critical of Gu Qing''s first place.


    "What''s the matter? Even if Miss Gu and Shengzi Jun are both acquainted, there is no need to concede defeat. I didn''t see it like this before when Shengzi Jun and Lord Mu and Nan Gongzi were fighting."


    "Jun Shengzi and they love Girl Gu so much, I''m afraid no one in the immortal world doesn''t know this time? It''s impossible for them to act against Girl Gu. Besides, if Girl Gu can make it to the present, it can be seen that the cultivation level is not weak. , Anyway, better than other schools!"


    "I want to watch them fight, who knows it''s over like this, not reconciled!"


    "I can''t help it if I''m not reconciled, they all said, it''s absolutely impossible to do anything with Girl Gu."


    "..."


    The opinions of these people, from Wen Guiyun to Rong Ye, were completely ignored. Anyway, Jun Wu and they couldn¡¯t deal with Gu lightly. If others wanted to play with Gu lightly, they had to do it first. After passing their level, or else just stop thinking about it.


    Being so pampered by them, what can Gu Qing do, can only accept it!


    After receiving the first reward from Bai Guanlin, this competition was completely over.


    At night, Jun Wu was gently taken to the street by Gu.


    "What are you taking me out for?" Gu Qing asked Jun Wu curiously.


    "You forgot, I said before that after the big match is over, I have something to tell you." Jun Wu pursed his lips to remind Gu Qing gently.


    Gu Qing thought for a while, and there was indeed such a thing, so he became interested, "Then tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Jun Wu looked around, "You go to a place with me first, and then I''ll tell you."


    Gu Qing was even more curious to see Jun Wu being so mysterious and mysterious, but it was a pity that Jun Wu''s mouth was too tight, even if Gu Qing was acting like a baby, it was useless, Gu Qing almost turned around and left, and was held by Jun Wu.


    "Okay, here it is." Jun Wu grabbed Gu Qing''s sleeve and coaxed.


    Gu lightly snorted, pushed Jun Wu away, and looked around.


    Jun Wu took her to an artificial lake in the city of Yunding. At this time, the lake was full of paper boats carrying lanterns. It looked very beautiful. Gu Qing didn''t care about being lethargic with Jun, and ran directly to the lake. , Crouched down and looked at the paper boats, then turned his head happily and looked at Jun Wu, "You made these?"


    "Yeah," Jun Wu nodded without denying. He walked to Gu Qing''s side and pulled Gu Qing up. Under Gu Qing''s puzzled eyes, he said nervously: "Qing, I am pleased with you. , I wonder if you would like to be with me?"

 Chapter 258：

    After Jun Wu finished speaking, fireworks were set off on the opposite side of the lake. Under the gorgeous fireworks, Gu lightly looked at Jun Wu on the opposite side, and found that his always expressionless face, with obvious nervousness at this time, looked straight. Looking at himself expectantly.


    Gu lightly felt his brain explode, as if fireworks were exploding, and his heartbeat became faster and faster, as if he was about to jump out of his chest.


    The scenes that had been ignored by her before flashed through her mind one by one at this time, and she finally understood that she had feelings for Jun Wu.


    When he is watching her attentively, she will bump her heart, she will feel happy when he praises her, and she will feel sweet when he is with him... She finally understands that she actually likes Jun Wu too. .


    "Gentlely, I will not say any sweet words, but I can assure you that from now on, there is only you in my heart, and I will always be with you, where you are, where I am, you are alive, I Just live, you die, and I will leave with you." Jun Wu said with affectionate expression looking at Gu Qing.


    A little blush appeared on Gu Qing''s cheek, and then spread down little by little, and finally even her neck was dyed red, which shows that she is very shy at this time.


    "So, Gentle, promise me to be with me, okay?" Jun Wunatural noticed the red color on Gu Qing''s body, knowing that she also has her own in her heart, and said with joy in her heart.


    Gu gently raised his head slightly, and nodded dazedly at Shang Jun''s unfeeling gaze.


    Jun Wu was ready to be rejected by Gu Qing. After all, Gu Qing didn''t mean to open up his mind. He thought about how to comfort Gu Qing after being rejected. Who knows, Gu Qing even agreed. NS!


    A huge surprise hit his heart. There are countless fireworks blooming in his head at this moment. Looking at his beloved girl, Jun Wu finally couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and hug the person in his arms.


    "Gentlely, since you have promised me, I will not let you go. From today on, you are mine, and you can only be mine!" He said domineeringly and affectionately in her ear.


    Gu Qing was still confused at this moment, and did not refuse or protest, Jun Wu''s smile deepened a lot.


    In this way, Gu Qing''s whole person was like a dream, dizzy, and Jun Wu held his hand and sent him back to where they lived.


    At the door of the room, Gu Qingming met Yun Ran who came to look for her.


    Yun Ran saw Gu Qing''s smile on his face, as if he had encountered something good, her whole body was exuding pink bubbles, and she couldn''t help but feel a little surprised when she didn''t even see her standing at the door.


    "Gentle, what''s wrong with you? Did something happen?" Yun Ran stretched out his hand and shook it in front of Gu Qing''s eyes as he asked.


    "Huh?" Gu Qing finally recovered, and was a little surprised to see Yun Ran, "Sister Yun, why are you here?"


    "I have been here for a long time, what are you thinking? Didn''t you find me?" Yun Ran was even more surprised now, she had never seen Gu Qing like this.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing immediately thought of Jun Wu''s confession with her. The red cloud that had just faded on his face climbed up on his cheeks again, and the pink atmosphere on the whole person became stronger.


    "You are so happy, let me guess what happened?" Yun Ran was even more interested when he saw Gu Qingqing like this. He rolled his eyes and suddenly said, "Could it be Jun Wu who confessed to you? Right?"


    Gu Qing''s pupils quaked, he looked at Yun Ran in disbelief, and subconsciously asked, "How do you know?"


    After realizing what she had said, she quickly covered her mouth, her cheeks reddened, and her eyes looked away, not daring to meet Shang Yun Ran''s gaze.


    "Oh~" Yun Ran''s tone turned around, "Let''s just say, you must also like Jun Wu, he finally confessed to you, I was almost anxious watching it from the side!"


    The CP he was nibbling on was finally together, and Yun Ran was even more excited than Gu Qing.


    "He likes me," Gu Qing finally raised his head and looked at Yun Ran, "Is it so obvious?"


    "Isn''t this obvious?" Yun Ran rolled his eyes unhappily, "Have you never heard of the rumors about Jun Wu? People in the entire sub-immortal realm know that the son of Jun Sheng in the Holy Land of Yunlan is the most cold-hearted. £¬I¡¯m not a fake to a woman, no woman should think of him differently. Think about Jun Wu¡¯s attitude towards you on weekdays? It¡¯s really gentle and drizzle, and then think about his attitude towards me, the two of us. I''ve seen it many times, and I didn''t say more than one hand!"


    Gu Qing followed Yun Ran''s words and thought about it carefully, and found that it was indeed the case. Jun Wu had always been very indifferent when dealing with other people, especially when he was completely ignorant of women, but Jun Wu in front of her was completely different. so!


    "We have seen that he likes you a long time ago, but you haven''t gotten acquainted, and because you don''t want you to be snatched away by him, I didn''t tell you." Although Yun Ran was very optimistic about the pair of Gu Qing and Jun Wu, he felt They are a match made in heaven, but she likes Gu Qing more in her heart, and doesn''t want Gu Qing to be snatched away, so she never reminds Gu Qing.


    "You?" Gu Qing was a little surprised, "You mean?"


    "Of course it is me, Zhuo Tingqiu, and Senior Brother Si, and maybe your master and them should be added." Yun Ran said naturally.


    Gu gently covered her face, "So, you can all see that Jun Wu likes me, but I am the only one who didn''t see it?" She felt that her keen perception had not worked here at all.


    "Yes, it''s probably not just us. Anyone who knows Jun has no character and has seen you get along can tell it." Yun Ran nodded and added.


    Gu Qing''s cheeks became even redder, she felt like she was a little stupid before, and she didn''t even perceive such obvious things!


    "So, he confessed to you, did you agree?" Yun Ran looked at Gu Qingqing and asked curiously.


    Gu gently covered her face and nodded shyly. She was bewildered by Jun Wu''s beauty at the time, and she nodded in a daze. Now she wants to repent but it is too late. Of course, she has no intention of repenting. !


    "Ah, that''s really cheap Junwu!" Yun Ran gritted his teeth when he thought that Gu Qing would be snatched away by Jun Wu in the future, even though this pair was her optimistic, some couldn''t accept it, "Gentle," You don¡¯t want to look down on friends."


    "Of course I won''t." Gu Qing shook his head quickly, indicating that he was not that kind of person.


    "That''s good," Yun Ran nodded in satisfaction, and suddenly thought that she could not only know about such a big thing, "You two are together for such a big thing, I want to tell Zhuo Tingqiu to go."


    After speaking, Yun Ran didn''t care about Gu Qing''s reaction, and ran directly to the room where Zhuo Tingqiu lived, but Gu Qing didn''t even stop.


    She went back to the room and sat on the stool with her hands supporting her chin. The affectionate look of Jun Wu just appeared in her mind, her cheeks turned red again, and a smirk unconsciously appeared on her face, which looked a little abnormal.


    The next morning, Yue Zhao and the others knew that Jun Wu had confessed to Gu Qingqing last night, and then Gu Qing had promised.


    Yue Zhao and the others came to Gu Qing''s room. At this time, her room was very lively.


    "Gently, how could you agree to that kid''s confession so easily? How should you let him go." Rong Ye looked at Gu Qingqing with a hatred of iron and steel, and felt that Gu Qing should not be so quick. He promised Jun Wu that he should toss Jun Wu well.


    "That''s right, the girl should be more reserved, test him more, what if he changes his mind in the future?" Mu Chen was also talking to the side, about Jun Wu even gently abducting Gu under their noses. , Mu Chen was somewhat angry.


    "He dare!" Nan Hua shook the fan, with a rare smile on his face, "He dared to change his heart, let him be slightly sad, and we will kill him!"


    "Okay, you guys shut up!" Yue Zhao glanced at the Nanhua trio, and successfully closed their mouths, then looked at Gu Qingqing with a very gentle expression, "Gentle, you really think about it. NS?"


    "Second brother, I''ll think about it," Gu nodded lightly, his cheeks a little red, and although shy, he still expressed his thoughts, "I also like Jun Wu in my heart, so I agreed to be with him. "


    "Since you have thought it through, the senior brother will support you," Yue Zhao touched Gu''s hair softly as before, with an expression of gentleness that could not be said. "If he did something sorry for you, you can tell Brothers, there are seniors who will support you, and we will help you clean up him!"


    "Thank you brothers," Gu Qing was touched, Yue Zhao and the others always did this, holding her in their palms, "but I believe Jun Wu can''t, even if he really does, I will take care of him by myself!"


    She believes in her heart that Jun Wu will not do things that are sorry for her, and she is confident that even if Jun Wu is sorry for her, she can solve it by herself!


    "No matter what, as long as you are happy, the seniors will always be your patrons!" Yue Zhao nodded and touched Gu''s hair gently, and said.


    Gu nodded lightly, sniffed, "I know, thank you brothers."


    Seeing Gu Qing looking at them with a touch of emotion, Yue Zhao''s expression was gentle, and the smile on Nan Hua''s lips reappeared, Mu Chen''s slightly pale face also bloomed with a gentle smile, Rong Ye turned his head away, but was left behind. Paying attention to Gu Qingqing, the smile on the corner of his lips couldn''t be suppressed.


    ...


    At the same time, in the resident of Yunlan Holy Land, Jun Yutian also learned of Jun Wu and Gu Qing''s affairs, and he was very excited to call Jun Wu in front of him.


    "I heard that you confessed to the girl last night, did they agree?" Although Jun Yutian''s image outside is very cold, arrogant and domineering, he is very gentle towards his family and loves his only son. , Asked with great concern at this time.

 Chapter 259：

    "Father, when have you become so gossip?" Jun Wu was a little embarrassed and glared at Jun Yutian.


    "It''s about your life-long events, how can the father not care," Jun Yutian didn''t feel that this was gossip at all. "You tell the father, do you gently agree?"


    Jun Wu stared at Jun Yutian, and Jun Yutian looked at Jun Wu expectantly. In the end, Jun Wu couldn''t help but nodded gently, with a rare smile on his face, and he was also shy.


    "Great, I want to tell your mother at this time, your child is finally with Gentle, your mother must be very happy!" A smile appeared on Jun Yutian''s face, regardless of whether Jun Wu is still there. Just send a letter to his wife.


    Jun didn''t take the opportunity to leave, but he knew his mother very well.


    After coming out of Jun Yutian''s room, Jun Wu walked briskly back to his room, and his expression softened a lot when he thought of Gu Qing''s flushed face last night.


    ...


    The Second Immortal Realm Competition is over, and the sects who came to participate in the competition have left the city of Yunding one after another. Gu Qing and the others will naturally leave too. Since Jun Wu and Gu Qing exchanged their hearts, the two did not want to be separated, so I specially invited Gu Qingqing to go out together. Gu Qing ran and talked to Wen Guiyun. Wen Guiyun thought about it, but didn''t refuse, but asked Gu Qing to pay attention to safety. You must tell me immediately if you have anything to do. them.


    Gu Qing agreed naturally, and then left the city of Yunding in a small flying boat with Jun Wu.


    Yue Zhao and the others were originally planning to follow, but Wen Guiyun stopped them. Since Gu Qing and Jun Wu have exchanged their minds, if it is not surprising, the two will become Taoists in the future. Yue Zhao and the others should not live. It''s better to have more contact with the two of them, let alone Wen Guiyun has other things to arrange for Yue Zhao and the others to do.


    "Really, the kid Jun Wu was abducted gently. When I see him next time, I must teach him a lesson!" Rong Ye gritted his teeth and said uncomfortably.


    "If you teach him a lesson, you should think of other ways to deal with him." Mu Chen thought of Gu Qing''s face full of happiness when he mentioned Jun Wu, and persuaded him angrily.


    "This Jun has no real scheming, it is so disgusting to abduct Gentle so easily!" Nan Hua was also not happy. Several of them have been with Gu Gentle for so many years. They have long been used to it. Now Gentle If Qing is not by his side, nothing is right for them, and naturally they don''t like Jun Wu even more.


    "Okay, the master is not talking about it. If you have something to explain to us, you will talk about Jun Wu''s things after they come back. Let''s go to the master first." Although Yue Zhao was a little unhappy in his heart, he also understood Wen Guiyun. The meaning of directly diverted the attention of several people.


    As expected, Nanhua and the others stopped mentioning Gu Qing and Jun Wu''s affairs, and instead cared about what tasks Wen Guiyun was going to arrange for them, and went to find Wen Guiyun together.


    "You guys also know that the people from the magic way appeared in the city of Yundian and dealt with things lightly," Wen Guiyun did not go around with Yue Zhao and the others, and said directly: "Those people dare to lightly attack, naturally I can¡¯t be kind. I have asked Si Lin to rush to the magic road. He alone is not easy to do, so I ask you to help him and make trouble for those sects of the magic road. By the way, observe their recent movements and save money. They are always hitting our side."


    Upon hearing this, Yue Zhao''s eyes lit up.


    "Great, last time those guys dared to rob gently, I took a sigh of relief in my heart, and now I can finally vent my breath." Rong Ye moved his neck and said happily.


    "My newly developed pill can be tested again." Mu Chen also looked very excited, his eyes glowing.


    "I like this task very much." Nan Hua shook his fan, with a malicious smile on his lips.


    Yue Zhao looked at Wen Guiyun, "Master, you can rest assured that we will do this well."


    It is a very happy thing for them to add obstacles to the demons, and they will naturally do it well.


    "When you do things, I can rest assured that the news from your senior brother is here. Take a good look, and then set off immediately to help your senior brother." Wen Guiyun handed Yue Zhao a jade slip for him to inspect. , And then ordered.


    "Yes, Master, Tu''er will definitely not let down the master''s expectations." Yue Zhao took the jade slip and promised with bright eyes.


    Nanhua and the others had the same reaction as Yue Zhao, and they promised Wen Guiyun one after another.


    After they all read the news from Si Lin, they bid farewell to Wen Guiyun, and then set off to leave the city of Yunding.


    ...


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu left the city on the top of the cloud in a flying boat. After leaving the range of the city on top of the cloud, the two of them found a relatively close city and landed, preparing to start their journey.


    "Is there any place Qingqing wants to go?" Jun Wu asked Gu Qing''s hand very gently.


    "I heard that Yunxia City can see the most beautiful morning glow, let''s go to Yunxia City first." Gu Qing thought for a while and said to Jun Wu with bright eyes.


    Yun Xia City''s affairs were still what Yun Ran told her. Yun Ran always wanted to visit Yunxia City. After the big match was over, Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu also went out to practice together, looking for opportunities to be promoted to the half-step immortal level. Did not go all the way with Gu Qing and them.


    "Okay, then we will go to Yunxia City first, and then we will go to Mingyue City. There is a fish called Xianlingyu, which tastes very delicious, and there is a wine called Zuihongchen, which is very famous. Many people come here admiringly. You are sure I will like it.¡± Jun Wu has always been very hard to refuse Gu Qing''s request, and knows that she likes to eat good food, and also collects a lot of good food places.


    Sure enough, Gu Qing''s eyes lit up when he heard the fairy fish and Zui Hongchen.


    "Okay, okay, we will go to Mingyue City when we finish going to Yunxia City." Gu Qingqing actually wants to go directly to Mingyue City, but Yun Ran said before that the sunrise in Yunxia City is beautiful, and he must be like it. People go to see it together, so it will be a long time for two people, so she decided to go to Yunxia City first.


    Jun Wu naturally had no opinion. The two went to the city to rest for one night, and then set off for Yunxia City the next day.


    Yunxia City is located in the Qizhou capital, far away from the place where Gu Qing and the others are. They are simply for the sake of experience, and they are not in a hurry, so they swiftly rushed all the way.


    They were not fast on the way, and after walking for about three days, they arrived at Yingyue City, just in time for the annual Lantern Festival in Yingyue City.


    This Lantern Festival is not the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, but Yingyue City¡¯s own festival. To be precise, this Lantern Festival is a festival for young men and women on blind dates. On the night of the Lantern Festival, the entire Yingyue City will be full. Lanterns, while young men and women will each hold a lantern made by themselves. If you meet the one you like, you can give it to each other. If you love each other, you can exchange lanterns. They are young men and women of Yingyue City. A favorite holiday.


    This is also the reason why Gu Qing and Jun Wu decided to stay.


    At night, Yingyue City was really brightly lit, and there were beautiful lanterns everywhere, with different shapes and dazzling people.


    The young men and women showed their best side one after another, holding the lanterns they made in their hands, and walking on the street.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu each made a lantern to meet the scene. On Jun Wu¡¯s lantern is Gu Qing¡¯s beautiful male picture, and Gu Qing¡¯s lantern is Jun Wu¡¯s beautiful picture. After the evening, the two directly exchanged lanterns, so Jun Wu held the lantern with the portrait of Gu Qing, and Gu Qing held the lantern with the portrait of Jun Wu. Of course, the two deliberately painted each other in a different way. Clear, just like a god.


    After seeing the lantern in each other''s hand, the two looked at each other and smiled one after another, and then walked down the street holding hands.


    With their looks, they are naturally very popular. Many young men and women have seen them and want to give the lanterns in their hands to them. When they see them together, they can only dispel this idea.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu swear to each other''s sovereignty. They were very happy about it. They walked and watched the lanterns next to each other and chatted.


    On the other side of the street, Lu Ying and Luo Wenxi each held a lantern and talked as they walked.


    Luo Wenxi has been peeking at the lantern in Lu Ying''s hand, and he stopped talking. Several times he wanted to remind Lu Ying to give the lantern to herself, but he was embarrassed to speak. Lu Ying has always been very gentle, but he didn''t seem to notice. Luo Wenxi did the same thing, and didn''t mean to give Luo Wenxi the lantern in his hand.


    The two had watched all the competitions in the City of Cloud Tops before, but they did not participate. Luo Wenxi could not participate because of physical reasons, and Lu Ying did not participate because of other reasons. After the competition ended, Lu Ying''s mood has not been very good, Luo Wenxi begged her father secretly, let her accompany Lu Ying out to relax.


    Luo Wenxi¡¯s father was unwilling, but he thought that Luo Wenxi¡¯s health was not good and he could only stay in the martial arts all year round. Lu Ying¡¯s cultivation level was not weak. He sent someone to protect Luo Wenxi and let her go out. I agreed, which made Luo Wenxi very happy.


    "Brother Lu Ying, let''s take a look over there. The lanterns there seem to be more beautiful." Luo Wenxi pointed to the other side of the street and said to Lu Ying beside him.


    "Okay," Lu Ying nodded gently, "Xier, be careful."


    Luo Wenxi''s face flushed and was held by Lu Ying. He glanced at Lu Ying, then lowered his head and walked carefully.


    Where she hadn''t seen, Lu Ying''s eyes flashed with indifference and impatience, but when facing Luo Wenxi, they became gentle again.


    The two of them walked for a while, and when Lu Ying looked up, they saw Gu Qing and Jun Wu who were not far away, and their footsteps stopped directly.

 Chapter 260：

    Looking at Gu Qing and Jun Wu, Lu Ying was very surprised. He didn''t expect to meet the two here, especially since the two behaved very intimately. In his surprise, there was another kind of anger that he hadn''t noticed.


    He just looked at Gu Qing and Jun Wu, his face was pale, and his whole body exuded a chill. Luo Wenxi beside him felt the most obvious.


    She looked up at Lu Ying, saw Lu Yingzheng staring at a place with an ugly expression, and quickly followed Lu Ying¡¯s gaze. There were so many people in that direction. She saw Gu Qing and Jun Wu at first sight, except because In addition to knowing the two, they are also very prominent in the crowd because of their excellent appearance and temperament, and anyone can see them at a glance.


    After watching the game, Luo Wenxi also knew the identities of the two. One was the little apprentice of the Spirit Fox Holy Master, and the other was the Holy Son of Yunlan Holy Land. They were both things she could not provoke, otherwise she would never even think about it in her entire life. Leave the sect again!


    Before seeing the two of them, Luo Wenxi was still very longing to see them. After all, one of them could be accepted as an apprentice by the Spirit Fox Lord in the lower realm, and they were also favored by the five seniors in front of her, which is enough to show her The other is the only son of the Holy Lord Yunlan, the future Holy Lord, born with Dao Body, she has heard people around him say that Jun Wu is the son of Tian Dao, not to mention the rumor that Jun Wu looks very good-looking. , Is the perfect candidate for Taoist couples in the hearts of many women.


    But she knew Lu Ying, and she also liked Lu Ying, but Gu Qing and Jun Wu had a bad attitude towards Lu Ying, and Luo Wenxi naturally didn''t like them.


    She, like Lu Ying, did not expect to see the two here, and seeing the close manners of the two, they may have exchanged thoughts. She was still a little bit happy, but she thought of Lu Ying¡¯s attitude towards Gu Qing. She couldn''t be happy again, especially since she had already thought of the reason why Lu Ying was angry.


    "Brother Lu Ying, did you see Miss Gu and Jun Shengzi?" Luo Wenxi turned his head, as if he hadn''t seen Lu Ying''s ugly face, and continued on self-consciously: "Look at how they look like, It¡¯s time to communicate with each other. The gentleman seems to like Girl Gu very much before, so the two of them also came out together to play."


    When Luo Wenxi spoke, he kept observing Lu Ying¡¯s reaction. Lu Ying¡¯s face was always dark, until she finished speaking, Lu Ying suddenly turned her head, seeing her eyes make her very unfamiliar, that kind of cold eyes. The murderous eyes made Luo Wenxi stunned directly.


    Of course, that look only lasted for a moment, and Lu Ying soon returned to normal, but the gentle smile on her face disappeared.


    "Xier, I have something to do. You go back to the inn and wait for me. I''ll be back later." Lu Yingqiang held back his anger, stiffly said to Luo Wenxi, then before Luo Wenxi could react, he raised his foot towards Gu and calmed down gently. Jun Wu walked over.


    Luo Wenxi stood alone, watching Lu Ying approach Gu Qing and Jun Wu aggressively, her eyes flushed, and she bit her lower lip unwillingly. The handkerchief in her hand was about to be torn by her, she stomped her foot. After thinking about it, he chased Lu Ying directly.


    Gu Qing was discussing the overhead lantern with Jun Wu at this time. This lantern was made very delicately. It was the most exquisite lantern that Gu Qing and the others had seen along the way, whether it was the hollow carved flower or the painting on it. They were both very beautiful, and the two couldn''t help but take a closer look, and did not pay attention to Lu Ying who was walking towards this side.


    Jun Wu first noticed Lu Ying. He still remembered Lu Ying. He twisted his brows and spoke to Gu Qing without a trace. He wanted Gu Qing not to turn around, and he didn''t want Gu Qing to find Lu Ying.


    Lu Ying also noticed Jun Wu''s attitude, and the corners of her lips twitched, and she changed positions, making sure that Gu Qing could notice her.


    Soon, Gu Qing saw Lu Ying, but she had a bad impression of Lu Ying. After seeing Lu Ying''s figure, she frowned subconsciously, obviously not wanting to see Lu Ying.


    "Why are you here?" she asked Lu Ying unhappy.


    "I just said I have fate with Miss Gu, otherwise, why would she have met so many times, is she still reluctant to be friends with me?" Gently, there was a possessiveness in his eyes that he hadn''t noticed.


    Jun Wu saw it, and walked to Gu Qing''s face without a trace, slightly blocking Lu Ying''s vision, preventing him from seeing Gu Qing. In this way, Jun Wu and Lu Ying became face-to-face.


    Two very good men looked at each other like this, letting no one else. Jun Wu''s face was calm, but the corners of his eyes were bored with Lu Ying, while Lu Ying was provocative, with a malicious smile on his lips.


    "Why do you have to be friends with others? Even if we are destined, we won''t be friends!" Although Jun Wu blocked his sight, Gu Qing said unhappily.


    Upon hearing this, Jun Wu''s face showed a happy smile, and Lu Ying''s face was much ugly.


    "Lu Gongzi, she has already said that she doesn''t want to be friends with you. You also agreed last time. Don''t entangle softly. If you want to come to Lu Gongzi, she shouldn''t be the kind of person who doesn''t believe in words." Jun Wukan Lu Ying said tauntingly.


    Lu Ying glared at Jun Wu, "Huh, you don''t have to be proud of Jun Shengzi. One day, I will let Miss Gu be my friend." He looked behind Jun Wu, his eyes full of potential.


    Jun Wu frowned. Seeing Luo Wenxi coming from behind Lu Ying, he thought of the relationship between the two and smiled suddenly, "Master Lu has beauty with him, so it''s better not to come and look gently."


    Lu Ying frowned, followed Jun Wu''s gaze and turned her head, and saw Luo Wenxi approaching timidly. The fingers hanging beside her moved, her eyes flashed, she turned her head and looked at Jun Wu who was blocking him. Gu gently sternly, a haze flashed under his eyes.


    "Brother Lu Ying, it''s late, let''s go back to the inn together." Luo Wenxi carefully pulled Lu Ying''s sleeves, looked at him, and said imploringly.


    Lu Ying glanced at Gu Qingqing, turned her head, nodded, and then turned to leave, rarely waiting for Luo Wenxi.


    Luo Wenxi glanced at Gu Qingqing and Jun Wu, and quickly followed in Lu Ying''s footsteps.


    "Gently, I don''t think Lu Ying is an easy person, so I will stay away from him in the future." Jun Wu turned around and frowned and said softly to Gu.


    "I know, when I first met, I felt that Lu Ying was not easy, and I really didn''t like him very much. I would stay away from him." Gu Qing said that Lu Ying was very impatient and vicious. Said.


    Jun Wu saw that Gu Qingqing really didn''t like Lu Ying, and the heart he had just carried relaxed a lot, and she continued to look at the lantern while holding Gu Qingqing.


    Lu Ying and Luo Wenxi did not speak along the way. After the two returned to the inn, Lu Ying sent Luo Wenxi back to her room as before, but with a very cold attitude. Luo Wenxi had been struggling on the road. When Lu Ying was about to leave, Hurriedly called Lu Ying.


    Lu Ying turned her head and looked at Luo Wenxi blankly, with a trace of impatientness.


    "Brother Lu Ying, do you like that Gu Qingqing?" Luo Wenxi was hurt by Lu Ying''s attitude, but she couldn''t help but asked cautiously while observing Lu Ying''s expression.


    Lu Ying''s eyes flashed, looking at Luo Wenxi, the corners of her lips slightly raised, "Xie''er, whether I like Girl Gu or not, this is all my business, it has nothing to do with you, I just asked you to go back to the inn, you The thing about running over and following me, I hope it won¡¯t happen again next time, otherwise I might not be able to be with you.¡±


    Lu Ying''s tone was still so gentle, but Luo Wenxi''s face paled by what he said.


    After he finished speaking, regardless of Luo Wenxi''s reaction, he turned around and went back to his room.


    Luo Wenxi¡¯s room and Lu Ying¡¯s room are opposite doors. Seeing the door closed in front of her, the tears she had been holding back finally fell. She closed the door embarrassedly. She walked to the bed a few steps and buried herself in the bed. Inside, cry softly.


    From the time she was rescued by Lu Ying, she had fallen in love with Lu Ying. He was always so gentle in front of her, which made her fall deeply in his tenderness. Only today did she realize that those were fake.


    Although she didn''t understand why Lu Ying had to pretend to be in front of her and stay with her all the time, she hoped that Lu Ying could continue to pretend.


    But Lu Ying obviously didn''t think so. The last time she saw Gu Qing, she felt a crisis, so she treated Gu Qing like that. Originally thought they would not have an intersection, who knew they would meet again here. Moreover, Lu Ying''s feelings for Gu Qing were even deeper than last time. She had never seen the way she was angry because Gu Qing was with other men.


    She is also the beauty of the sky. She used to be very proud, but in the face of love, she can''t be proud of it. She is even willing to please Lu Ying, as she does not know Lu Ying¡¯s affection for Gu Qing, but only wants to make Lu Ying stayed by her side.


    The more I thought about it, Luo Wenxi became more sad, and the tears flowed more, so he cried all night.


    After Lu Ying returned to the room, the room was dark and he did not light the light. In the darkness, he walked directly to the table and sat down. A messenger appeared in his hand. While he was meditating, he unconsciously rubbed the messenger with his fingers. .


    Although he wanted to calm himself down, he found that things that are very easy to do on weekdays were a little difficult at this time, especially the picture of Gu Qing and Jun Wu intimately getting together has been reappearing in his mind. Take away his sanity completely.


    Finally, he couldn''t help crushing the messenger in his hand, then looked at the position of the window and waited quietly.


    After about a quarter of an hour, a figure appeared in his room. The whole person was wrapped in a black cloak. If it hadn¡¯t been for the window to ring when he came in, no one would have felt his presence. .


    "The subordinates have seen the young master."

 Chapter 261：

    The man in the cloak knelt on the ground with his head down, looking very respectful.


    Lu Ying looked at the cloaked man, her eyes very deep.


    At this time, he has faded away from his usual gentle disguise, and his expressionless expression looks a bit cold.


    "Look for a chance and take Gu gently away." His slightly low voice sounded in the room. The room had been banned by him. Except for him and the cloaked man, no one could hear their conversation.


    "Young Master, Gu Qing is a disciple of the Spirit Fox Holy Master. If she abducts her, will he anger the Spirit Fox Holy Master?" The man in the cloak hesitated for a moment and asked, looking up.


    "Those idiots of the Blood Sect have already angered the Spirit Fox Holy Master. I heard that the Blood Sect is not peaceful recently. I want to come to the Spirit Fox Holy Master''s revenge. It just so happens that you can plan well and plant this matter to the Blood Sect. On their heads, they have more debts anyway." Lu Ying tapped her fingertips on the table and said casually.


    The man in the cloak thought for a while, but hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, the spirit fox saint master loves Gu Qingqing so much, and then Gu Qingqing will be our hostage, and the spirit fox saint master dare not do anything," Lu Ying''s lips curled up with a bloodthirsty smile, "still Say, do you dare not listen to me?"


    His voice sounded very gentle, but it made the cloaked person feel a tight scalp, knowing that Lu Ying was angry and did not dare to delay, "Young master, rest assured, the subordinates will do it well."


    "Well," Lu Ying was slightly satisfied, "Okay, let''s go." He waved his hand and motioned for the cloaked man to leave.


    "Subordinates retire." The man in the cloak stood up cautiously, and disappeared from the room as soon as his figure flashed.


    After the man in the cloak left, Lu Ying did not get up immediately, but tapped his fingers on the table. Then, his voice sounded in the room, "Gu Qing, you can''t escape from my palm!"


    ...


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu only stayed in Yingyue City for one night, and then set off again the next day for the next city, Lanqiu City.


    When they left the city gate, they ran into Lu Ying and Luo Wenxi again. Lu Ying had returned to his previous gentle appearance. Although Luo Wenxi was very happy because of Lu Ying''s attitude towards her, there was still a sadness in his eyes.


    After Lu Ying and Luo Wenxi saw Gu Qing, Luo Wenxi pulled Lu Ying¡¯s sleeve subconsciously, afraid that Lu Ying would go to Gu Qing again. After being looked at by Lu Ying, he cautiously released it, and Lu Ying was just Across the crowd, he arched his hands towards Gu gently, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly, and did not go to find Gu Qing.


    Gu gently curled his lips and looked away. Seeing that Lu Ying hadn''t come over, she was a little satisfied. Jun Wu beside her frowned and was very dissatisfied with Lu Ying''s entanglement in Gu Qing''s behavior. Fortunately, Lu Ying didn''t come, otherwise he might fight Lu Ying directly.


    Jun Wu and Gu Qingqing have already changed a carriage, and the speed is not too fast. Luo Wenxi and Lu Ying also took a carriage, and they followed Gu Qing and Gu Qing and they also found out. , Very depressed.


    "Why is this guy still lingering, is he on the bar with me?" Gu lightly glanced at the carriage behind and mumbled dissatisfiedly.


    "When it comes to Lan Qiucheng, we can just find a chance to get rid of them." Jun Wu was dissatisfied with Lu Ying''s behavior, but seeing Gu Qing was unhappy, he said comfortingly.


    Gu nodded gently, she thought so too.


    On the carriage of Luo Wenxi and Lu Ying, Luo Wenxi looked at Jun Wu''s carriage in front of him, and then at Lu Ying, after thinking about it, he said carefully, "Brother Lu Ying, we must always follow Miss Gu and Jun Sheng. Son?"


    Although she has already done a good job of psychological construction for herself and Lu Ying''s attitude towards her has returned to the way it was before, Luo Wenxi still does not want to contact Gu Qing and the others, selfishly hopes that Gu Qing can get rid of them.


    Lu Ying was sleeping on a slumber. Hearing Luo Wenxi''s words, he glanced at Luo Wenxi lightly, and successfully made her body shudder. "Xier, if you don''t like it, we can actually go away separately."


    His voice was as gentle as ever, but what he said made Luo Wenxi''s face pale.


    Luo Wenxi loves Lu Ying miserably, how can he be willing to leave with Lu Ying? She can¡¯t wait to stick to Lu Ying''s side,


    She shook her head quickly, saying that she didn''t think so, "Brother Lu Ying, I said something wrong, don''t be angry, we won''t leave."


    Lu Ying smiled. He stretched out his hand and patted Luo Wenxi on the head. Seeing Luo Wenxi looking at him obsessively, his smile became more gentle, "Xie''er is the best behaved."


    Luo Wenxi rubbed Lu Ying¡¯s palm with affection. She felt like she had been infected with a poison called "Lu Ying." Lu Ying had no affection for her, but she was intoxicated by Lu Ying¡¯s gentleness. Even willing to be taken advantage of by him, and even willingly.


    In this way, Lu Ying and their carriage followed Gu Qing''s carriage to Lanqiu City, and even settled down at an inn in Tongan. This made Gu Qingqing''s teeth itch with hatred.


    "Lu Ying, what do you mean? Didn''t you say to keep you away from me?" Gu Qing walked up to Lu Ying, stared at him, and asked dissatisfiedly.


    "Miss Gu, I''m not following you, it''s just that the two of us happen to have the same destination. This city and this inn are not Miss Gu''s either. You can''t stop us from coming in, right?" Seeing Gu Qing and himself After speaking, Lu Ying''s expression was very happy, rascally not admitting that she was following Gu Qing.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing became even more angry and stared at Lu Ying. If it weren''t for her image, she wanted to beat Lu Ying.


    Finally, she snorted and returned to Jun Wu''s side, and went upstairs with Jun Wu.


    Lu Ying looked at the hands held by the two from behind, her eyes flashed, the smile on the corners of her lips deepened, and then she followed upstairs.


    It was already evening when they arrived in Lan Qiu City. After eating something downstairs, Gu Qing went back to his room to practice because he didn''t want to see Lu Ying.


    At night, Gu Qing usually slept, and by midnight, the whole inn was quiet.


    A figure suddenly appeared outside Gu Qing''s window. Then, the window paper was torn, and white powder of medicine was blown in along the hole and drifted towards Gu Qing''s side.


    Gu Qing was awakened from her sleep. She really felt that the smell in the room was a bit wrong, and she felt a little dizzy. She shook her head quickly and found that the world was spinning, and her body was limp, without any strength, she immediately Thinking that I should be Chinese medicine, I was shocked, and quickly took out a talisman seal and crushed it, and was about to take the medicine pill, and fainted when his eyes went dark.


    Two people in red appeared in Gu Qing''s room. Seeing Gu Qing fainted, he hurriedly picked up Gu Qing carefully, then turned the window and prepared to leave. Gu Qing''s door happened to be hit by someone from the outside. When Jun Wu came in, he saw the man in red holding Gu Qing''s back and hurriedly chasing after him.

 Chapter 262：

    The talisman Gu Qing smashed was a sound transmission talisman, and it was for Jun Wu. Jun Wu was awakened and broke into Gu Qing¡¯s room directly. He saw Gu Qing being taken away by the man in red, and his pupils stared. Big, with cracked eyes and a terrifying expression, he chased after him without even thinking about it.


    The people in red were not one or two, but a group of people. Two of them took Gu Qingqing and ran forward, while the rest were blocking Jun Wu from chasing Gu Qing.


    At this time, Jun Wu was full of eyes with only Gu Qing, for fear of what these people would do to Gu Qing. Seeing that these people still wanted to prevent him from saving Gu Qing, he was so angry that the scimitar in his hand seemed Feeling the master''s emotions, he became cold and cold.


    "Get out of the way!" Jun Wu yelled coldly, and shot very hard, which was directly a killer move.


    Although the people in red knew that Jun Wu was very powerful, they didn''t expect Jun Wu to be so powerful. They couldn''t get close at all, so they could only attack Jun Wu not far away and delay time.


    Jun Wu also saw what the people in red were thinking, his face became colder, and even his pupils were a little red.


    At this time, Gu Qing''s figure had disappeared. Jun Wu looked around and looked at the people in black. A bloodthirsty smile suddenly appeared on his expressionless face just now.


    His own cultivation base was at the peak of the ninth order, and at this time he suddenly improved, infinitely close to the half-step immortal step.


    The black hair was windless, and his clothes fluttered. At this time, he looked like an Ecstasy returning from hell, looking terrible.


    He didn''t care whether he was injured or not, he just wanted to quickly get rid of these people in red, and then went to chase them gently, and the shot was simply and sharply, with the knife in his hand, and the man in red who was closest to him was directly chopped off. He lifted an arm, blood splashed on Jun Wu''s face, and a little bit of scarlet made his face look more evil and enchanting, like a life-saving Shura.


    The people in red were shocked by Jun Wu''s momentum, and they stepped back half a step. They looked at each other, thinking of their mission, and hurriedly brandished their weapons again and bit the bullet and attacked Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu held a scimitar in his hand, and his steps changed rapidly. He shuttled among the red-clothed men. The cold light flashed, and one of the red-clothed men was injured. Soon, the red-clothed men present were basically injured. There is weight.


    The people in red looked at each other again, estimated time, thinking that their companions should take Gu Qing away, and no longer confront Jun Wu hard, flashed and left.


    Jun Wu didn''t care about the whereabouts of these people in red. He was just worried about Gu Qing, and hurriedly followed the direction where the people in red had left with Gu Qing.


    He chased three streets in succession without seeing the figure of the man in red and Gu Qing. He stopped, frowning, and holding the scimitar hand very hard, his fingertips were a little pale, and his eyes darkened. The emotions under his eyes were turbulent. After a long while, he closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he had calmed down, but his face was still ugly.


    A special jade medal appeared in his hand. As long as the jade medal was crushed, the disciples in the nearby Yunlan Holy Land would feel that he crushed the jade medal blankly, and then went to a private house in the city. , There is exactly where Yunlan Holy Land resides here.


    ¡­


    On the other side, the man in red did not walk far with Gu Qing, but stopped at a restaurant two blocks away from the inn where Gu Qing and the others lived, and entered the backyard of the restaurant, where there was a black man. Yi Ren was waiting for them, and when he saw them coming in, he hurriedly greeted him, glanced at the Gu who was being carried by them, nodded, and then opened an inconspicuous door.


    Behind the door is actually a small courtyard. It looks ordinary from the outside. Only when you come in will you find the hidden mystery here. Not only do you have a lot of formations, but there are also many guards in the dark. They came with Gu Qingqing. In the only room here, Gu gently placed Gu on the bed.


    If Gu is awake gently, you will find that the decoration in this room is very luxurious and exquisite everywhere. The contents are very precious, and it is not an ordinary room at first glance.


    As soon as the man in black and the man in red walked to the door, they saw a Lu Ying approaching them, quickly knelt down on one knee, and saluted Lu Ying.


    "Where are the people?" Lu Ying glanced at them, lowered her voice, and asked.


    "In reply to the young master''s words, people are inside." The man in black was clearly in charge, and quickly answered Lu Ying''s question.


    Lu Ying nodded and waved his hand to signal the two to leave, while he walked inside.


    After the door was closed, Lu Ying walked in, and a silver mask appeared in his hand. He put the mask on his face and wrapped himself in a cloak before entering the room.


    When she saw Gu Qing who was lying quietly on the bed, Lu Ying paused, then walked to the edge of the bed and sat down on the edge of the bed.


    He looked at Gu Qing, the emotions in his eyes were very complicated. He had always been arrogant and calm, but he didn''t expect that one day he would not be able to calm down, and even risked exposing the plan to take people into captivity.


    But at this moment, looking at Gu Qing''s sleeping face, he felt that it was worth it. Otherwise, how could he have the opportunity to see Gu Qing''s side because of how disgusting Gu Qing was against him?


    Thinking, he slowly stretched out his hand and approached Gu Qing''s cheek little by little, and gently touched Gu Qing''s cheek with his hand. Because of his years of sword practice, there were calluses on his fingers and palms, but in the palm of his hand. The touch was very smooth and tender, which made his mood a little agitated.


    His fingertips descended from Gu Qing''s forehead, slid over her pen tip, and finally landed on Gu Qing''s mouth. His index finger lightly touched Gu Qing''s lips, feeling the soft touch under his fingers, and he used it slightly. Harden, watching Gu Qing''s already pink lips become more rosy because of his movements, and his breathing became a little quicker.


    "One day, I want you to be mine!" He lowered his head, looked at Gu Qing, and whispered softly.


    He gently opened Gu Qing''s mouth and stuffed a pill into Gu Qing''s mouth. After watching Gu Qing swallowed it, he immediately bed, looked at Gu Qing for a while, and then turned around. Step away, go outside.


    Gu Qing''s identity is special, and rashly taking Gu Qing into captivity will affect his plan. He must find a way to deal with it as soon as possible, otherwise it is not what he wants to see, especially since there is still a Jun Wu outside. Looking for Gu Qing''s whereabouts.


    ¡­


    After Jun Wu went to the resident of Yunlan Holy Land, he revealed his identity jade card, and the disciples of Yunlan Holy Land immediately welcomed Jun Wu in respectfully.


    "How many people do we have here and how is the cultivation level?" Jun Wu asked directly without waiting for the other party to bow to him.


    The person in charge here is called Qian Fei. Hearing Jun Wu''s words, he was taken aback for a moment. Seeing that Jun Wu''s expression was not good, he quickly replied, "Going back to Shengzi, this is just a small station. Fifteen people, the cultivation base is around the seventh level."


    Upon hearing this, Jun Wu frowned, obviously not satisfied with this data.


    "I have just crushed the jade slips and asked the surrounding holy land disciples to rush over. Tomorrow morning, you will take these people here and give me a person." After that, Jun Wu hesitated and took it out of his Universe Ring. I opened a portrait to Qian Fei and showed it to Qian Fei. It was a portrait of Gu Qingqing he painted when he missed Gu Qingwen. "She is a closed disciple of the Spirit Fox Holy Master, who has just been taken away by someone who is suspected of being a blood sect. You try your best to find her!"


    When Qian Fei saw the portrait, he was surprised by the face of the person in the painting. When he knew the identity of the person in the painting, he immediately understood why his son was so anxious to find someone. Their son liked the spirit fox. Regarding the little apprentice, since the big competition, not to mention everyone on the mainland knows, anyway, the people of Yunlan Holy Land know, he naturally knows that this person he likes has been taken away, and the saint son can still It is not easy to be so calm.


    "Yes, the subordinates will do it, but," Qian Fei glanced at the portrait in Jun Wu''s hand with some embarrassment, "Shengzi, can we copy some of the portrait in your hand, so that it will be easier for everyone to find it." ."


    Jun Wuwenyan looked at the portrait in his hand, hesitated, and still handed the portrait to Qian Fei with a dark face, "protect it."


    "Subordinates must protect this portrait." Qian Fei took it over carefully, and quickly promised.


    After Qian Fei left, Jun Wu thought for a while, and felt that he still couldn''t sit still and left the yard and walked towards the city lord''s mansion.


    As a small city, Lanqiu City is relatively close to the White Tiger Holy Land, and belongs to the jurisdiction of the White Tiger Holy Land. The city lord¡¯s cultivation base is only eighth, not particularly powerful, but it is clear that Lan Qiu city is still in the city lord¡¯s mansion. Under his jurisdiction, Jun Wu still found him.


    The lord of Lan Qiu City was named Wu Qing. He was originally asleep, and was awakened by the housekeeper. He was about to get angry, but he heard the housekeeper say that the holy son of Yunlan Holy Land was waiting for him, and he suddenly woke up.


    "Did you admit your mistake? That person is really the son of the gentleman in the sacred land of Yunlan?" Wu Qing asked the housekeeper beside him as he hurried to the main hall.


    "My lord, that identity jade badge can''t be faked, and when you see him, you won''t think he is fake." The butler followed Wu Qing and said carefully.


    Wu Qing glanced at the butler, and then strode into the main hall. When he saw Jun Wu sitting in a chair, Wu Qing immediately understood the meaning of what the butler had just said.


    "Wu Qing, the lord of Lanqiu City, has seen the son of Jun Sheng, and the son is coming, I don''t know what to order?" Wu Qing asked respectfully while arching his hand at Jun Wu as he walked.


    "City Lord Wu, Ben Shengzi found traces of suspected blood sect people in Lanqiu City, and these people also abducted the young disciples of Spirit Fox Saint Master. I hope that City Master Wu can help Ben Shengzi find Girl Gu''s traces." Jun Wu said to Wu Qing straightforwardly, no matter how much shock his words would cause others.


    When Wu Qing heard Jun Wu''s words, his feet were soft and he almost couldn''t stand firm.

 Chapter 263：

    "Jun Shengzi, I heard that right? You just said that there are people from the blood sect in the city?" Wu Qing held his heart with one hand, and looked at Jun Wu with a pale face, "They also took away the spirit fox. Little disciple of the Holy Lord?"


    Although Jun Wu was a little dissatisfied with Wu Qing''s exaggerated performance, he nodded his head.


    Wu Qing hurriedly covered his forehead with his other hand, and almost fainted.


    He has been the lord of Lanqiu City for more than ten years. Because Lanqiu City is relatively small, there are not many people on weekdays, and there is no big family to add to him. He has always been very peaceful, and I don¡¯t know how. No matter if the blood sect appeared in the city, they even took away the little disciple of the Spirit Fox Holy Master!


    How much this spirit fox saint dotes on his little disciple, I am afraid that the entire sub-immortal world knows now, and he glanced at Jun Wu, the little disciple of the holy son Xinyue Spirit fox of the Yunlan Holy Land, the whole thing. The second fairy world also knows.


    Although the Sub-Xianjie Realm is relatively calm on the surface, and the waters of the Demon Way and the Right Way do not offend the river, it is still turbulent in the dark. The appearance of the blood sect in Lanqiu City is no longer a good signal, and such an important person has been taken away. Can''t this overturn Lan Qiucheng?


    When he thinks that he is finally going to retire, but encounters such a thing, Wu Qing wants to faint directly.


    "City Lord Wu, Ben Shengzi hopes that you can let the people of the City Lord''s Mansion search the whereabouts of Miss Gu in the city early tomorrow morning, and find Miss Gu as soon as possible." Jun Wuke ignored Wu Qing''s thoughts and directly put forward his request.


    "Jun Shengzi don''t worry, I''ll hire people in a while, and make sure to find Miss Gu''s whereabouts at dawn." Wu Qing promised quickly.


    He was worried that he would offend Jun Wu before he found Gu Qing''s trail. When the two holy places were to blame, it was not his little Lan Qiu City Master who could bear it.


    Jun Wu nodded with satisfaction, "Ben Shengzi is waiting for the good news from City Lord Wu."


    Wu Qing wiped off the cold sweat from his head and nodded cautiously.


    After leaving the city lord¡¯s mansion, Jun Wu returned to the resident of Yunlan Holy Land. He thought for a while, and still reluctantly took out the letter jade slip and sent it to Yuezhao, wanting to ask Yuezhao if they had anything. The method can determine Gu Qing''s position.


    After Yue Zhao learned that Gu Qing was abducted, he couldn¡¯t wait to rush to Jun Wu¡¯s side on the spot. Fortunately, he also knew that what he was doing was important, and he and other people happened to be together. People convened and asked if anyone could find the whereabouts gently.


    "What''s the matter with Jun Wu? I only went out with him for a few days before being kidnapped? Is he okay?" Rong Ye paced back and forth in the room, cursing Jun Wu as he walked.


    "Is it the time to talk about this? Think about it quickly, is there any way to quickly find it?" Nan Hua gave Rong Ye a white look, holding the Liuli Shuanghua fan, frowning and said.


    "How can there be people from the blood sect in Lan Qiucheng? And why would the other party only take away lightly? Is it because of the thing that I found lightly before?" Mu Chen asked, his face was very pale at this time, but his eyes were a little hazy.


    "They are not necessarily from the blood sect. Jun Wu just said that those people are wearing red clothes and look like people from the blood sect, but they must be the people of the magic way. Clearly, the most important thing now is to find Gentle as soon as possible, otherwise I am afraid it is dangerous." Yue Zhao frowned and said rationally.


    "My talisman seal needs us to be closer to you to find it. Now we are not here, and there is no my talisman seal in Jun Wu''s place. It''s not easy." Rong Ye frowned and sat on the stool in a tone of voice. Said stiffly.


    "My hexagram is the same. The distance is too far to be very accurate." Yue Zhao also frowned. He had just started the hexagram, but he was not instructed. Gu Qing''s position was indeed far away from them. They The means cannot be carried out at all.


    "Now it''s up to the situation and Jun Wu''s methods on the side of Qing Qing. If Qing Qing is awake, she will definitely think of a way to save her." Nan Hua frowned, with a very worried expression.


    Several people glanced at each other, their faces were a little pale, and their emotions were very irritable, and finally they could only sit back on their chairs arrogantly and in a hurry.


    ¡­


    When Gu Qingming woke up, it was noon the next day. At first she saw the strange room and was a little confused. When she realized that she had been taken medicine last night and was taken away, she immediately woke up, thinking She wanted to sit up, but found that her body was soft, not to mention spiritual power, but she couldn''t use her own strength, and finally could only lie back on the bed, panting heavily.


    She felt it for a while, and found that her spiritual power was sealed, and she should have been fed a pill that had lost her strength, so she was soft and she didn''t have any strength at all.


    Frowning, thinking that Jun Wu is certain that she had been taken abducted, he must be looking for her traces at this time, and he was a little relieved, and began to observe her current environment.


    Originally, she thought that she was turned around and imprisoned, and the other party would definitely abuse her. Who knew that the room she was in looked very luxurious, the decorations and everything seemed very expensive, and the bed she slept on was also very soft. In addition to being drugged, her hands and feet were not tied up, and the treatment looked good.


    This made her a little suspicious of the other party''s purpose of taking her away!


    Before she fell into a coma, she also saw two people wearing red clothes, and subconsciously thought of the people of the blood sect who wanted to grab something from her before, but now seeing where she was staying, she wondered whether the other party was a blood sect. The person, if they were really from the Blood Sect, they wouldn''t be so good to her!


    Although her spiritual power was blocked, her spiritual sense was still there. It was easy to feel that there were many people outside her room, and all of them were not weak. It seems that this place should be a stronghold of the demon sect. , The guards are very tight.


    After thinking about it, she thought it would be better to find a way to notify Jun Wu first.


    "The body is back to normal." A mysterious and ethereal voice floated from her mouth, and a burst of white light invisible to the naked eye fell on her body.


    Immediately afterwards, Gu Qing felt that the originally imprisoned spiritual power in the body immediately recovered, and the physical strength also recovered. It was not as weak as before, but even though she recovered, she did not sit up, but touched it. Touching his wrist, he found that his storage bracelet had indeed been taken away, and an uncomfortable flash of his eyes flashed.


    After thinking about it, she touched her body, took out a messenger talisman from her jacket, and then crushed it. After the slight fluctuation, she hurriedly processed the fragments of the talisman seal, and then continued to lie on the bed.

 Chapter 264：

    Lan Qiucheng became lively because of Gu Qing''s disappearance. People from the City Lord''s Mansion and the disciples of Yunlan Holy Land were looking for Gu Qing''s traces in the city. Jun Wu did not stay in the house, but was outside with them. Looking from house to house.


    When the messenger talisman was shaking, he was looking for Gu Qing''s trace in an inn. He felt the shaking of the messenger talisman. He was stunned for a moment, and then immediately took out the talisman. A little golden light flew from the messenger talisman. , Pointing to his northwest direction, he gave an order, and quickly walked out of the inn, with a little toe, ran to the roof of the inn, and then flew in the direction pointed by the light just now.


    This messenger was specially developed by Rong Ye after he was promoted to a half-step immortal level. It is only a trial version. The one that Gu gently crushed and the one that Jun Wu just took out are a pair. It can show both sides in a short distance. Location.


    Following that direction, Jun Wu quickly jumped on the roof, passing through yards and shops one after another, and finally stopped not far from the yard where Gu Qing was located. Because he stood taller, he just glanced at it. Seeing those people in the yard, his brows frowned, and then he hid his figure, catching the divine consciousness and observing those people.


    He found that this courtyard looked ordinary, but there were a lot of people in it, and all of them were not weak. He guessed that it might be the stronghold of a certain force. If it is the stronghold of the righteous forces, you don¡¯t need to be so cautious. Be careful, so here must be a certain demon sect.


    Aware of this, his eyes flickered, and he didn''t take immediate action, although he wanted to rush down to see if Gu Qing was inside.


    After thinking for a while, he carefully left, looking for the disciples in the Yunlan Holy Land and the people in the City Lord''s Mansion.


    ...


    In the yard, Lu Ying thought that Gu Qing should wake up, put on a mask, and entered the room with a plate of food.


    In the room, Gu Qing was lying quietly. Hearing the movement, she immediately looked towards the door. Because of the light behind her, she could only see a rough outline. After the door was closed, she squinted her eyes. Only then did I see the appearance of the people coming.


    The visitor was wearing a black cloak and a silver mask on his face, covering the entire face. It could only be seen that he was taller, and the others could not be seen at all, so she couldn''t help frowning.


    "You woke up." Lu Ying saw Gu Qing staring at her all the time. Although she knew that she was guessing her identity, she still enjoyed the feeling of being followed by Gu Qing, and asked in a low voice.


    In order not to be recognized, he deliberately changed his voice.


    Hearing the sound was also unfamiliar, a trace of disappointment flashed through Gu Qing''s eyes, and he turned his head directly without looking at the other party.


    "You should be hungry after sleeping for so long? I''ll feed you something." Putting the tray aside and holding up the bowl, Lu Ying sat on the edge of the bed and said to Gu Qing gently.


    Gu gently turned his head, looked at the other person, and said in a hoarse voice: "Who are you? Why are you taking me captive?"


    Lu Ying''s hand paused, and gently scooped a spoonful of porridge, and gently handed it to Gu Qing''s mouth, "Hey, you have something to eat first, and I''ll tell you."


    His attitude was very intimate, as if he had a very close relationship with Gu Qing. Gu Qing could not help but frown, turned his head to the side, and clenched his hands under the quilt into a fist before pressing down and giving the other party a hand. The impulse to punch.


    Seeing Gu Qing not cooperating, a haze flashed through Lu Ying''s eyes, and then disappeared quickly, "You behave, I will treat you well."


    "Unless you tell me why you want to bring me here." Gu turned his head slightly, looked at Lu Ying''s eyes, and said very persistently.


    Lu Ying looked at Gu''s lightly and lost her senses for a moment. Suddenly she stood up and put the bowl back on the table. He would overdo it and look at her condescendingly, "Since you don''t want to eat, then don''t eat it. Wait. If you want to eat, you can tell the person at the door."


    After speaking, he turned around and left, completely no longer the gentleness he had just been.


    Gu gently looked at the back of the other party leaving, and for a long time, he did not rush over to beat the other party.


    She glanced at the porridge on the table, she had no desire to eat at all, just lying on the bed, pretending not to be weak, but thinking about Jun Wu''s situation in her mind.


    When Lu Ying came out, the disciples of the Yunlan Holy Land and the people from the City Lord''s Mansion were searching in the restaurant, and there was a tendency to come to the backyard.


    "Young Master, these people seem to know something and they keep rushing into the backyard." The man in black came to Lu Ying''s side, frowning and reporting.


    Lu Ying naturally felt the commotion outside here, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. He knew that Jun Wu was outside. Although he looked like a fight with Jun Wu, for their plan, he could only endure it and confess to the man in black. After a while, he returned to the room.


    Seeing him coming back, Gu looked over slightly in surprise.


    "You are really hiring, for you, it''s very lively outside now." He walked to the bed and looked at Gu Qing, seemingly blaming, but in fact said spoilingly.


    "So you quickly let me go." Gu Qing gave the other person a blank look, and was very dissatisfied with his intimacy and manner.


    "You are already in my hands. How could I let you go? Don''t think about it." Lu Ying bent down, hugged Gu gently, and said domineeringly.


    "Where are you taking me?" When the opponent touched her body, Gu Qing''s body stiffened and almost punched out. Fortunately, she held it back and could only change the subject and asked.


    "Of course I brought you back to my place." Lu Ying said naturally.


    He came out of the room holding Gu Qing and came to another room. The man in black before turned around a vase on the Bogu shelf. The wall next to him immediately opened a hole in it, and Lu Ying lifted his foot. Go to the cave.


    Of course, Gu Qing could not really leave Lu Ying. The moment she stepped into the hole, her eyes flashed and she punched Lu Ying on the cheek.


    Lu Ying didn''t expect that Gu Qing would still have strength, and she flashed back based on instinct, avoided Gu Qing''s attack, and threw Gu Qing away.


    Gu Qing''s body twisted in the air and kicked on the wall next to him. With this strength, he flew out of the hole and fell into the room.


    "You still have strength!" Lu Ying turned her head and looked at Gu Qing with a gloomy look. The expression in the mask was very ugly, and there was still a hint of shock in her eyes.


    He couldn''t figure out how Gu Qing could still have strength, and it seemed that spiritual power could also be used. He obviously took the pill for Gu Qing. The effect of the pill was absolutely no problem. It only showed what was on Gu Qing''s body. The secret he didn''t know!


    "Who are you?" Gu asked quietly, looking at Lu Ying.


    "I said, since you are already in my hands, don''t want to escape!" Lu Ying didn''t answer Gu Qing''s question, winking at the shocked black man, and then talking to the black clothes. The people attacked Gu Qing together.


    Gu Qing had been guarding the man in black, and saw Lu Ying''s eyes. Before the attack of the man in black came, he had already jumped up from where he was standing, and at the same time threw out the immortal silk in his hand.


    Lu Ying''s weapon was a blood-colored sword. Because Gu Qing didn''t lose strength as he arranged, he was a little angry and shot very sharply.


    His cultivation is infinitely close to the half-step immortal stage, which is a bit more powerful than Gu Qing. With the addition of the man in black, Gu Qing can only be crushed and beaten by two people for a while, but Gu Qing has many talisman seals on his body. With Fu Zhuan''s help, she was barely able to cope with two people.


    At this moment, Jun Wu also rushed in with others. The disciples of the Yunlan Holy Land and the people from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion dealt with the people in black outside, but Jun Wu rushed into the room where Gu had just been treated gently, and did not notice He immediately came to the room where Gu Qing and the others are now. When he saw Gu Qing being crushed and beaten by the two, the scimitar in his hand flew directly towards Lu Ying.


    The scimitar helped Gu gently block Lu Ying''s sword, and then Jun Wu joined the battle.


    "Are you okay? Gentle." Jun Wu took advantage of the gap in the fight, glanced at Gu Gentle, and asked with concern.


    "I''m okay, you pay attention, we two each one." Gu gently shook his head, worried that Jun would not be injured, and hurriedly shouted.


    "Okay." Jun Wu nodded and fought Lu Ying intently.


    When Lu Ying saw the interaction between the two, he was directly furious. The face under the mask was even more ugly, and when he attacked Jun Wu, he was very violent.


    Jun Wu Nature was also aware of it, but he was also very angry about Lu Ying taking Gu Qing abducted, so the hands were not light, the two of them could be described as sparks, and they were not pleasing to each other.


    Gu Qing''s side is a bit simpler. Although the black-clothed man''s cultivation is also the peak of the ninth rank, Gu Qing still has various talisman seals in his hand, and he will be at a disadvantage in a short while.


    It was the first time that the man in black confronted Gu Qing. He had learned that the people from the Blood Sect ran to rob Gu Qing and Jun Wu. After being escaped by the two, there were still some people who looked down on the Blood Sect until this time. Faced with Gu Qing, he realized that he had thought of Gu Qing and the others too simple. If nothing else, he said that this superb talisman was thrown out like no money, and it was not something ordinary people could make.


    He was troubled by the endless talisman seals in Gu Qing''s hand, and he couldn''t prevent him at all. Gu Qing''s own cultivation base was not weak, which made it difficult for him to cause injury to Gu Qing. On the contrary, he himself suffered some injuries.


    The situation on Lu Ying''s side is not very good either. He and Jun Wu can be said to be equally matched. The two of you have a sword and I have a sword. They are hard to separate. No one can do anything, which makes both of them very unconvinced.


    Seeing that the black-clothed man could not do Gu Qingqing, and the men outside were gradually suppressed. Although Lu Ying was angry, she knew that he could not be caught by Gu Qing and the others. Next to the person, help him withstand Gu''s gentle attack, and then throw down a talisman seal.


    A bright light appeared in front of Gu Qing and Jun Wu. They subconsciously covered their eyes, and when they opened their eyes, the figure in front of them had disappeared.

 Chapter 265：

    "Damn it, let them run away." When the light dissipated, Gu Qing said depressedly, looking at the room where she and Jun Wu were the only ones left.


    "It''s okay, since they have plans, they will show their feet one day." Jun Wu glanced at the somewhat chaotic room, took Gu Qing''s hand, and looked up and down Gu Qing, "Gentle, are you really okay? Didn¡¯t you lie to me just to comfort me?¡±


    "Of course not, I''m okay." Gu gently shook his head, cooperated with Jun Wu''s movements, and even turned around, Xiang Junwu said that there was nothing wrong with him, "By the way, those people should be the demon. The people on the side just don''t know which sect it belongs to."


    "When they took you away, they deliberately disguised themselves as the blood sect, but now it seems that they should not belong to the blood sect." Jun Wu thought of the people in black who had just seen outside, said.


    Everyone knows that the people of the blood sect always wear red clothes, so it is easy for people who want to imitate the blood sect, but he has fought against the blood sect before and found that these people are not people of the blood sect.


    "I always feel the guy wearing the mask where I have seen it, and it always gives me a familiar feeling." Gu lightly frowned, trying to remember whether he had ever seen that person.


    "Unexpectedly, it doesn''t matter, he will always show up again," Jun Wu took Gu Qing''s hand and interrupted her contemplation. After Gu lightly looked at him, he said again, "The most important thing now is, There is nothing wrong with you."


    He looked at Gu Qing''s eyes full of affection. Since he confessed his heart with Gu Qing and was accepted by Gu Qing, Jun Wu no longer concealed his affection, which made Gu Qing unable to resist.


    For example, at this moment, Gu Qing was a little shy by his affectionate gaze.


    "Let''s go out and see the remaining people. Maybe we can get some news from those people." She hurriedly turned her head and looked outside, but the tips of her ears were red, revealing her mood at the moment.


    "Okay." Jun Wu said in a very good mood looking at Gu Qing''s blushing cheeks and red ear tips, his tone very pampering.


    The two came outside. At this time, the fighting outside was over. Those in black clothes had almost no life. It was not the people who Jun Wu had brought to kill, but the people who saw that they were arrested. All of them took poison and committed suicide, but the person who Jun Wu brought did not expect that they were succeeded by the other party.


    Faced with this result, Gu Qing was really depressed, "These people are too honest, they even committed suicide by taking poison directly, and they don''t give us the opportunity to force a confession!"


    "This is even more telling that these people are those of Demon Dao. Only those who are Demon Dao will have such demands on their subordinates." Jun Wu comforted Gu Qing by his side.


    Gu Qing''s eyes lit up, and then he thought of something, and became regretful again, "Unfortunately, I didn''t ask which school they belonged to."


    "Okay, you''re fine, I will let someone investigate other things." Jun Wujian Gu Qing was depressed, broke her shoulders, let her face him, and said softly.


    Gu nodded lightly, thinking about it, that''s the only way to go.


    Now that Gu Qingming has found it, the search can be stopped. Jun Wuxian asked the disciples of the Yunlan Holy Land to return, and then took Gu Qingming to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, thanking the City Lord Wu Qing, and finally the two returned to the inn. , Gu Qingyi explained the situation to Yue Zhao and the others, letting them know that they were okay, Yue Zhao and the others naturally urged Gu Qing Qing to take good care of themselves and stop this kind of situation from happening again.


    They stayed in Lan Qiu City for another night. What surprised Gu Qing was that she didn''t even see Lu Ying afterwards, but she didn''t like Lu Ying in her heart. If she couldn''t see him, she would only be happy. Didn''t think much.


    Early the next morning, the two left Lan Qiu City and continued to rush to Yunxia City.


    ¡­


    Si Lin and the others were sent to the Demon Dao side. One is to investigate the situation on the Demon Dao side and to find out the situation of the four sects of the Demon Dao. While making trouble.


    The Four Sects of the Demon Dao are located in the Hanzhou Prefecture, which is relatively close to the sea. The entire Hanzhou Prefecture can be said to be the site of the Demon Dao.


    The people of the magic way always do whatever they want and believe in the supremacy of the strong. Simply put, whoever has the strong fist is the boss. This also causes the situation in Hanzhou Prefecture to be rather chaotic. There are basically no righteous monks here, because the righteous monks are easy to be caught here. The demon monk was killed.


    Therefore, Si Lin and the others were also very careful when they entered Hanzhou Mansion.


    And given that they are relatively famous, it is very likely that their portraits and the like will be popular here, so they all put on disguise when they came.


    Si Lin abandoned the usual white clothes, instead wore a black suit, shrouded himself in an exquisite cloak, and at the same time wore a silver butterfly mask on the upper half of his face. The whole person looked mysterious. It makes people afraid to provoke.


    Yue Zhao put on a red shirt, his temperament changed from being warm and moist to jade to evil charm and madness. He wore a red mask that covered a quarter of his face. The whole person looked very evil and charm, but Full of attraction.


    Nan Hua used the Yi Rongdan refined by Mu Chen to give himself a very ordinary face, but his temperament was very wild and unruly, which seemed full of contradictions but made people feel normal.


    Mu Chen still looked like a sick child, except that he changed into a women''s clothing, from a sickly beautiful man to a sickly beautiful woman. He seemed to have no sense of disobedience, which surprised Nan Hua and Rong Ye.


    As for Rong Ye, his own temperament is very arrogant and warlike. He looks a bit like everyone in the magic way. In order to avoid being recognized, he put on a black cloak and a cover on his face. The mask that covers the entire face makes him completely invisible.


    After they disguised in this way, they did not attract the attention of those forces in Hanzhou Mansion and implemented their plan in a low-key manner. However, because they did not dare to use spiritual power and their own abilities without authorization, their plan was still somewhat difficult to implement.


    When they learned that Gu Qing was missing, they had no intention of planning, and they had been anxiously waiting for Gu Qing''s news. After learning that Gu Qing was okay, and this time the matter was related to the people of the magic way, they immediately filled They got motivated and started to implement their plan.

 Chapter 266：

    Gu Qing and Jun Wu rushed to Yunxia City slowly. It was noon when they arrived. After they found the largest and best inn in the city, they left the house.


    On the way, every time he went to a city, Gu Qing would buy some special gadgets and send them back to Wen Guiyun and the others. Under her lead, Jun Wu also sent some to his parents.


    At this time, when he arrived at Yunxia City, Gu Qingqing also wanted to bring something to Yun Ran who hadn''t come to Yunxia City, so he took Jun Wu out.


    Yunxia City is also a small city, but because the morning glow here is very famous, there are still many people visiting here, and many of them are couples.


    The appearance of Gu Qing and Jun Wu is so outstanding that they are very conspicuous in the crowd. Regardless of whether they are men or women, many people''s eyes fall on them unconsciously. When they see them together, they feel a little regretful.


    In the past, Gu Qing didn¡¯t feel anything about these gazes, and even jokes at Jun Wu when Jun Wu was stared at by those women, but now she can¡¯t help holding Jun Wu¡¯s hand tightly so that everyone else knows what the two of them are. Relationship, and then gave up the idea of ??hitting Junwu.


    Jun Wu Nature also felt it, letting Gu gently swear his sovereignty, his expression was pampering, and the corners of his lips even wore a faint smile.


    "I just found out today that you are so likable." Gu lightly glanced around at the women who looked at Jun Wu, approached Jun Wu, and whispered to him, the jealous smell in his tone was not hidden at all.


    "It''s not bad to be gentle. Every time I see those men''s eyes fall on you, I can''t help but want to hide you so that only I can see it." Since and Gu Qingqing After the confession, Jun Wu''s love words skills were illuminated, and now it can be said that he came with his mouth open.


    Gu Qing paled like him, and the tips of his ears turned red quietly.


    Jun Wu smiled, holding Gu Qing''s hand tightly.


    Neither of them is the kind of person who cares about the opinions of others, nor do they feel that there is anything wrong with being intimate in front of outsiders, but the atmosphere between the two always gives people a feeling of inaccessibility, which makes other women very uncomfortable. envy.


    After shopping, the two went shopping again, this time returning to the inn.


    In order to see the first morning glow, Gu Qing and Jun Wu left the inn in the middle of the night and went to the observation deck that they had asked about. There were many men and women who looked at the sunrise just like Gu Qing and the others. In one place, without interfering with each other.


    It was already autumn at this time, and it was still a bit cold at dawn. Although this coldness can be completely ignored when Gu Qing and their cultivation base were reached, how could Jun Wu give up this opportunity and directly hugged Gu Qing in his arms. Here, it is said to be warmer.


    Their luck was good. The weather was okay recently. When the first morning glow appeared on the day, everyone''s eyes were attracted. The morning glow of Yunxia City did not live up to its name. It was very beautiful, and it was so beautiful. Live in awe.


    "Jun Wu." When the sun gradually rose, Gu gently called to Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu lowered his head slightly and went to look over gently, his eyes full of tenderness, "What''s wrong? Gentle."


    "Have I said that I like you." Gu lightly looked at Jun Wu, the corners of his lips curled up, and said very affectionately.


    Jun Wu was taken aback by Gu Qing''s unexpected confession, and then his eyes darkened. He placed his right hand behind Gu Qing''s head and approached Gu Qing, "Gentle, I like you too."


    The last word disappeared between the lips of the two of them. Under the morning glow of Miri, Jun Wu kissed Gu Qing''s lips, and Gu Qing closed his eyes obediently, holding Jun Wu''s clothes tightly with both hands. .


    As if a long time had passed, and as if only a moment later, Jun Wu left Gu Qing''s lips, hugged Gu Qing, and panted slightly.


    Gu Qing was leaning against Jun Wu''s arms. She felt a little lack of oxygen in her head and was dizzy. Just now, she almost thought she would suffocate.


    After the two returned to the inn from the viewing platform, the atmosphere between them became more harmonious. Where they were, the air seemed to smell of sugar, sweet, and people''s mood would become better.


    Just when they were preparing to set off for their next destination, Gu Qing received a letter from Si Lin, telling her that Yue Zhao was poisoned and the situation was not very good. They were rushing back to the Holy Land of Spiritual Rhinoceros and asked Gu Qing to return as soon as possible. .


    Gu Qing''s face instantly turned pale, just as Si Lin and the others regarded Gu Qing very importantly, and their status in Gu Qing''s heart was also very important.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Gu Qing''s face changed, Jun Wu hurriedly supported Gu Qing and asked with concern.


    "Second brother is poisoned, what should I do? What should I do?" Gu Qing asked as if a drowning man grabbed the straw, grabbing Jun Wu''s wrist, Liushen without a master.


    "Gently, calm down, Mu Chen''s medical skills are so good, there must be a way, besides, your master, I heard my father say that the medical skills of Saint Master Wen are also very good, don''t worry." When Gu Qing did this, Jun Wu quickly took her into his arms, patted her on the back, and comforted.


    Gu Qing was only anxious for a while, quickly calmed down, and withdrew from Jun Wu''s arms, "You are right, there are four seniors and seniors, and the second seniors will definitely be fine. We will return to the Holy Land of Lingxi now. "


    After speaking, Gu gently stood up and was about to go outside, Jun Wu hurriedly followed.


    Fortunately, the things they brought were basically in their storage bracelets, and they could leave immediately after checking out. The two of them did not walk slowly this time, directly took out the flying magic weapon, and rushed back to the holy land.


    ¡­


    Spiritual holy land, in Yuezhao''s room.


    Wen Guiyun and they were all in Yue Zhao¡¯s room. Wen Guiyun was helping Yue Zhao for diagnosis and treatment. His brows had been frowning. Soon, he put down Yue Zhao¡¯s arm and stood up.


    "Master, how is Yue Zhao?" Si Lin asked quickly, right next to Wen Guiyun.


    Wen Guiyun shook his head, "It''s not so good. He has poison in his body. Over the years, he has been taking medicine and suppressing it with his cultivation base. It has improved a lot, but it has not been completely eradicated. This time the poison is very overbearing. His cultivation base is high, I am afraid that he has passed away directly at this time, and there is no way he can be a teacher now."


    Hearing that, Si Lin and their faces are not very good-looking.


    In fact, when Yue Zhao was poisoned, Mu Chen had already diagnosed and treated him and told Si Lin the results. It was just that Mu Chen was afraid that his medical skills were not good, so they hurriedly took Yue Zhao back to the Holy Land of Spiritual Rhinoceros. Take a look at Guiyun, who knows that Wen Guiyun''s answer is similar to Mu Chen''s.


    "Master, is the second brother really hopeless? Can we just look at it like this?" Seeing Yue Zhao, who was pale on the bed, but his lips turned purple, Rong Ye asked worriedly and anxiously.


    "The two poisons in his body have been fused together and turned into a kind of poison that has never appeared before. As a teacher, I can only try it with a golden needle first to see if he can help him get the poison out." Wen Guiyun looked at it. At Yuezhao, a trace of pain flashed in his eyes, and he said in a deep voice.


    "Then master, give the needle quickly." Rong Ye said quickly after hearing this.


    "Except for Mu Chen, everyone else withdrew and stayed outside. Don''t disturb us." Wen Guiyun nodded and ordered them to take out the needle pack from his Qiankun ring and start disinfecting the gold needles.


    Mu Chen stayed, Si Lin and the others retreated, and helped Wen Guiyun and the others keep the door, waiting anxiously outside.


    In the room, Wen Guiyun dealt with all the golden needles first, and then asked Mu Chen to help him take off Yue Zhao''s clothes, leaving only his pants, and let him sit cross-legged, before starting to give Yue Zhao the needle.


    He shared eighteen golden needles to help Yue Zhao force the poison. After all the golden needles were inserted, he sweated on his forehead with his cultivation. He took the kerchief on Mu Chen''s forehead and wiped off the sweat on his forehead. He once again Yungong pours spiritual power into the golden needle.


    The eighteen golden needles quivered slightly at the same frequency, and the expression on Yue Zhao''s face suddenly became painful.


    "puff!"


    A large mouthful of black blood spurted out of Yue Zhao''s mouth. Wen Guiyun retracted his hand, grabbed Yue Zhao''s wrist, and treated him again, but his brows were furrowed after a while.


    "Master, how is it?" Mu Chen felt tight when she saw Wen Guiyun''s expression. Seeing Wen Guiyun let go of Yue Zhao''s hand, Mu Chen asked quickly.


    Wen Guiyun shook his head, "The poison has only been forced out a bit, but it has not been eradicated."


    Hearing this, Mu Chen quickly grabbed Yue Zhao''s wrist and treated it for a while. When the results were obtained, he couldn''t believe it, "How could this be? Even the golden needles are useless!"


    Wen Guiyun was already removing all the gold needles. Seeing Mu Chen''s face in disbelief, although he was also heartbroken, he looked more stable than Mu Chen.


    "First help him get his clothes dressed. This is the first time he has seen this situation. We will discuss it in a while and ask others to come in." Wen Guiyun put the golden needles away and told Mu Chen.


    "Yes." Mu Chen replied, and then helped Yue Zhao put on his clothes and put Yue Zhao''s body in place. Then he went out and called the others in.


    "Master, Fourth Senior Brother, How about Second Senior Brother? Has the poison been detoxified?" Seeing Yue Zhao''s face still pale, Rong Ye looked at Wen Guiyun and Mu Chen.


    "Mu Chen said." Wen Guiyun asked Mu Chen while wiping his hands with the kerchief.


    Si Lin and their eyes immediately focused on Mu Chen, waiting for Mu Chen to speak.


    There was no joy on Mu Chen''s face. "The poison in the second senior brother''s body is too strong, and the master uses a golden needle to force the poison out only a little, and there is no way to cure it."


    "How could this happen?" Rong Ye took a step back in disbelief. He turned his head and looked at Yue Zhao, "There must be a way, right?"


    Si Lin and Nan Hua looked at Mu Chen and Wen Guiyun, waiting for the two to speak.


    "The two of us need to discuss it carefully. By the way, look through the ancient books to see if there are any records in this regard. The poison of Yue Zhao has never appeared before, and we don''t know what method to use." Wen Guiyun glanced at Si. When approaching them, he said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 267：

    When Gu Qing and Jun Wu returned to the Lingxi Holy Land, it had been seven days since Yuezhao was poisoned.


    Since Yue Zhao and the others returned to the Holy Land of Spiritual Rhinoceros, Wen Guiyun and Mu Chen have been reading ancient books every day to find a way to treat Yue Zhao. They have also tried many times, but they have no effect on the poison in Yue Zhao''s body.


    After Gu Qingming came back, he went to Yuezhao''s room to visit Yuezhao.


    When he saw the skinny face on the bed, his face pale, if it weren''t for the slightly ups and downs of his chest, like a dead man Yue Zhao, Gu Qing''s eyes blushed and tears fell directly.


    "Master, fourth brother, how is the second brother now?" Gu Qing looked at Wen Guiyun and Mu Chen with tears in his eyes.


    Mu Chen looked at Gu lightly, his lips moved, and finally just shook his head.


    Gu Qing turned his gaze to Wen Guiyun again, Wen Guiyun sighed and shook his head.


    "The current situation is very bad for Yue Zhao. So far, we have not found a way to detoxify the poison. We have tried all these methods. It''s useless." Wen Guiyun''s voice was a bit painful.


    "Really, is there really no way at all?" Gu gently looked at Yue Zhao who was lying on the bed, and asked desperately.


    Mu Chen covered his eyes, raised his head, and said nothing.


    "It''s not without it." Wen Guiyun hesitated.


    "What way? Master, please say, no matter how difficult it is, we will save the second brother." A light flashed in the bottom of Gu Qing''s eyes, wiped his face indiscriminately, and quickly walked to Wen Guiyun''s side, grabbing Hold his sleeve, begged.


    Mu Chen also put his hands down, ignoring the appearance of being seen crying by others, looking at Wanguiyun longingly, waiting for his next words.


    "There is a rumored pill called Jiuzhuan Reincarnation Pill. This pill can remove hundreds of poisons, and even people who have died can be rescued. But the materials it needs are very precious. No one in the immortal world has refined this pill." Wen Guiyun said in a deep voice as he recalled.


    "What materials do you need? No matter how difficult it is, we have to find it even if it is going up to the sword and down to the sea of ??fire." Gu Qing gently looked at Wen Guiyun and said very firmly.


    "Yes, even if there are a lot of difficulties, we have to find those materials and refine the Nine Turns Reincarnation Pill to save the life of the second senior brother." Rong Ye also said next to him.


    Although Si Lin and the others did not speak, their expressions were similar to those of Gu Qing and the others, and they obviously agreed.


    "Other medicinal materials can be found in the treasure house of the Lingxi Holy Land, but there are three, which are more difficult to find. They are dragon blood, ten thousand years snow lotus and shark''s tears." Wen Guiyun didn''t say anything against Gu Qing and the others. , But said these three materials silently.


    "There has not been a dragon in the second immortal realm for tens of thousands of years. Where did we get this dragon blood? There are also thousands of years of snow lotus. Legend has it that they grow in the depths of the snowy area, and there are powerful guardian beasts, and the flowering period is uncertain. It''s hard to find. In the end, there are sharkren tears, sharkren have always only existed in the legend, how did we find sharkren tears?" Mu Chen murmured, his brows furrowed, his eyes dimmed again.


    "Dragon Blood, I know where it is, but it will cost some money. As for Wannian Snow Lotus, we can find it, and maybe we can find it. There are also the tears of the sharks. The legends of the sharks have been circulating in the sky and the sea. Let''s go there and find it, we will definitely find it!" Gu Qing''s eyes became firm, and he did not give up because these things were hard to find.


    "No matter what, we all need to give it a try, and we can''t just give up like this." Si Lin looked at the others and said in a very firm tone.


    Yue Zhao is their elder brother, not to mention the affection over the years, they have been born and died together many times, how could they give up Yue Zhao''s life like this?


    "Big brother is right, no matter how difficult it is, we have to give it a try, and we can''t give up like this." Nan Hua said after Si Lin.


    Wen Guiyun looked at several of his disciples and found that their expressions were firm, and they obviously wanted to try for Yue Zhao, which made him feel a little relieved.


    His gaze fell on Gu Qing''s body, thinking of Gu Qing''s unpredictable fate, and he thought maybe, maybe they could really find these things?


    "Okay, then you can look for it. Anyway, after the trial, even if you can''t find it, we are considered worthy of Yue Zhao. Don''t worry here, I will put Yue Zhao on the ice of Wannian, like this It can slow down the flow of toxins in his body, and it will definitely last until you come back." Wen Guiyun did not stop Gu Qing and the others, but said with satisfaction.


    Gu Qing and the others looked at each other and nodded one after another, and then they left Yue Zhao''s room to discuss the search for these three things.


    "Gentle, you just said that you can get the dragon blood, where can you get it?" After arriving at Si Lin''s room, he directly asked Gu Qing.


    "Big brother, in fact, you should first ask the four brothers about this matter. There is a dragon in that fairyland." Gu Qingqing thought of the encounter in the fairyland, and couldn''t help but sigh the magic of fate. Who would have thought that she would suddenly use it today. How about dragon blood?


    "What? Why is there a dragon clan there?" Mu Chen asked Gu Qingqing in surprise.


    "When I was in the secret realm, I was taken abducted by the senior dragon clan and learned his identity. It''s just that I didn''t expect that after many years, one day I would go back to get something like dragon blood." Gu Qingqing I briefly talked about the intersection between her and the predecessor, and said with emotion at the same time.


    Hearing this, Si Lin and the others were very surprised. Gu Qing had never mentioned this before, and they didn''t even know it.


    "But the secret realm is closed, how do we enter the secret realm?" Mu Chen asked suddenly.


    "It depends on you Brother Si. When the seniors handed over the inheritance of the secret realm to you, there must be a slight connection between you and the secret realm. If you look through the inheritance carefully, you may be able to find a way to enter the secret realm. "Gu lightly looked at Mu Chen and said earnestly.


    Hearing that, other people''s eyes also focused on Mu Chen, and saw that Mu Chen was a little overwhelmed for a while.


    To be honest, the inheritance back then was really huge. After so many years, Mu Chen had never thoroughly read the inheritance.


    At this time, seeing Gu gently mentioned it, he quickly began to read the contents of those inheritances, hoping to find something related to the secret realm.


    It was more than half an hour before he opened his eyes again, and there was a glimmer of light in the bottom of his eyes, and at the same time a hint of joy.


    "How? Did you find it?" Rong Ye asked unbearably.


    "Found it." Mu Chen said excitedly.


    "Then tell me, how can we enter the secret realm again?" Rong Ye grabbed Mu Chen''s arm excitedly and asked.


    "As I said gently, the secret realm does have a touch with me. If we want to enter the secret realm again, we need to find a place with a relatively weak space, and then break through the air to enter the secret realm." Mu Chen said unhurriedly. .


    "What do you mean? What is a place with relatively weak space? How come I don''t understand it?" Rong Ye looked at Mu Chen dumbfounded, as if Mu Chen was talking about a heavenly book.


    "Remember when we were in the Xuantian Continent? Because the heavens in the Xuantian Continent were about to die, the space there became very weak, and some monsters and demons that shouldn''t be in the Xuantian Continent appeared in Xuantian. Mainland China, and Senior Brother Si should mean that we need to find a place where the will of heaven is relatively weak in the second immortal realm." Gu Qing said to Rong Ye very gently.


    "Yes, just as it was said softly, we need to find a place with weak will in the heavenly realm in the second immortal world, so that we can penetrate the space and enter the secret realm." Mu Chen nodded, affirming Gu Qing''s statement.


    "How do you find this? The Heavenly Dao of the Second Immortal Realm is not like the original Heavenly Dao of the Xuantian Continent. It has never been weakened for so many years. Where is the weaker will of the Heavenly Dao?" Rong Ye looked a little excited.


    "Fifth brother, you forgot, there is a small world in front of you. It is more suitable for me to find this kind of place." Gu lightly patted Rong Ye on the shoulder, motioning him not to get excited, and said with a smile .


    "Gentle, will this cause any damage to you?" Si Lin asked worriedly. He hadn''t forgotten the last time Gu Qing used the power of the Heavenly Dao. He didn''t want to experience it again.


    "It''s okay, big brother, my cultivation base has improved a lot now, and this time I don''t need to use the power of heaven, just find a place, nothing will happen." Gu glanced at it and knew Si Lin I thought of the last time and said quickly.


    "That''s the best. If there is any damage to you, we would rather think of other ways." Si Lin was not very relieved, he was afraid that Gu Qing would conceal them in order to reassure them.


    "Big brother I know, I won''t lie to you." Gu nodded lightly and promised.


    Si Lin didn''t say anything.


    "That''s how the dragon blood matter was decided. The remaining Wannian Snow Lotus and Yuren Tears. Wannian Snow Lotus and Yuren Tears are in the depths of the snowy area, while Yuren Tears are in the sky and the sea. The distance between these two places is not Far away, in order to save time, why don''t we divide the soldiers into two groups?" Mu Chen suggested after Si Lin and Gu Qing finished talking.


    "I agree that the soldiers are divided into two groups. This can save time. How should we distribute it?" Gu lightly looked at Si Lin, waiting for him to speak.


    Si Lin didn''t speak immediately, but thought for a while, his eyes glided over Nan Hua and them one by one, and then lowered his head. When he raised his head again, his eyes had become very firm.


    "Me and Mu Chen, the two of us will go to the snowy area to find Wannian Snow Lotus. You and Nanhua, and Rong Ye, you three will go to Tianwanghai to find the Shark together." He said to Gu Qing and them. .

 Chapter 268：

    "Big brother, if only you and the fourth brother go to the extreme north snowfield, isn''t it a bit dangerous?" Gu Qing looked at Si Lin worriedly and asked.


    "Don''t you know my cultivation base? Don''t worry, let''s talk about it, there is Mu Chen, unless it is poisoned like Yue Zhao, otherwise, there are diseases that Mu Chen can''t cure?" Si Lin comforted Gu Qing Lightly.


    "Big Brother is right. With me, there will definitely not be any trouble with Big Brother." Mu Chen nodded, agreeing with Si Lin''s arrangement.


    "Well, no matter what, big brother, you still have to pay attention to your safety, and your safety is the main thing." Gu Qing thinks about it. If they go to the extreme north snow field, unless they encounter such a crowded situation, Otherwise, there should be no problems with Si Lin''s cultivation base and Mu Chen''s medical skills, but he still urged.


    "Don''t worry, we will take care of ourselves." Si Lin patted Gu''s head gently, and said softly, "You have to take care of yourself too, don''t let us worry."


    "I will, big brother, don''t worry." Gu nodded lightly and promised.


    With Gu Qing''s assurance, Si Lin was relieved now.


    "Just come back gently, take a break first, we will set out tomorrow morning to find medicine for Yue Zhao." Si Lin said to the others.


    "Good!" the others responded in unison.


    Jun Wu and Gu Qing returned to the Lingxi Holy Land together, Gu Qing went to Yue Zhao''s room, and Jun Wu went to Gu Qing''s courtyard.


    Now that he decided to go to Tianwanghai to find Yuren''s tears, after Gu Qing returned to his yard, he informed Jun Wu of the matter.


    "Tianwanghai is very dangerous, so don''t go with us." She said to Junwu.


    "Have you forgotten? I said, where are you, where am I, you are going to Tianwanghai, I naturally want to accompany you, don''t want to get rid of me!" Jun Wu looked at Gu Qingqing seriously Said.


    "But Tianwanghai is too dangerous, and we can''t guarantee that you won''t be injured. You are the holy son of Yunlan Holy Land, and you have your own responsibilities. You can''t mess around at will." Gu Qing looked at Jun Wu and persuaded.


    "Don''t worry about the Yunlan Holy Land, I will arrange it. In short, I will accompany you to Tianwanghai." Jun Wu shook his head, looked at Gu Qingqing, and said without any doubt.


    Gu gently raised his head, seeing that Jun did not look firm, he had obviously made a decision and could only be defeated.


    "Well, then you go with me." As she said, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Although intellectually she was unwilling to let Jun Wu go on adventures with her, emotionally, Jun Wu could accompany her regardless of danger, which still made her feel very happy and sweet.


    Seeing her smile, Jun Wu couldn''t help but slightly raised the corners of his mouth, and then held her in his arms.


    "This generation, unless we die, no one will want to separate us!" Jun Wuzai said affectionately in Gu Qing''s ear.


    Gu Qing heard the words, his lips curled up silently, and he hugged Jun Wu''s hand harder.


    Feeling Gu Qing''s response, Jun Wu''s deep affection grew stronger.


    ...


    Early the next morning, several people from Si Lin were at the gate of Lingxi Holy Land, and Wen Guiyun was also seeing them off.


    "This trip is full of crises, and I don''t know what the result will be. There is only one sentence as a teacher. You must remember: protect yourself! As a teacher, you don''t want to appear next month Zhao Zhao." Wen Guiyun''s eyes swept from Si Lin and them. Then, said in a low tone.


    Hearing this, Si Lin''s expressions on their faces all understood what Wen Guiyun meant.


    "Master, rest assured, we will protect ourselves. Regardless of whether we can find the medicinal materials, we will come back safely!" Si Lin, as a big brother, said first.


    "Big brother is right, we will definitely come back safely." Nan Hua said immediately. At this time, he put away the frivolousness of the past, and seemed to be somewhat reliable.


    Although the remaining Mu Chen, Gu Qing, and Rong Ye didn''t speak, they had similar meanings.


    "Well, your words are remembered for the teacher, I hope you can fulfill your promise, let''s go!" Wen Guiyun waved his hand and signaled Si Lin to leave.


    "Master, take care!" Si Lin knelt on his knees and gave a big gift to Wen Guiyun.


    "Master, please take care!" Nanhua and the others followed Si Lin, knelt on their knees, and knocked their heads at Wen Guiyun.


    "For the teacher''s meeting, you all go." Wen Guiyun turned his head, waved his hand, and stopped looking at Si Lin and them.


    "Qing Qing, Nan Hua, Rong Ye, you three should also be more careful. I am waiting for your good news." Si Lin turned around and looked at the three Gu Qing and said.


    "Big brother, you too, be careful along the way." Gu Qing walked over and hugged Si Lin, and exhorted.


    Several people looked at each other, put away the dismay in their eyes, and then turned and left.


    The Far North Snow Field is located in the northernmost part of the Sub-Fairy World, and Tian Wanghai is on the east side of the Sub-Fairy World. Gu Qing and Si Lin are not the same, and the two groups of people move separately.


    The Second Immortal Realm is much larger than the Xuantian Continent. From the Lingxi Holy Land to the northern snowy field, it takes 15 days to take the fastest flying magic weapon, while it takes 20 days to travel from the Lingxi Holy Land to Tianwanghai. .


    In order to save time, Gu Qing and the others drove with stars and moons, day and night. In this way, it took more than 20 days to reach the nearest city, Tianhaicheng, from Tianwanghai.


    As one of the five dangerous places in the sub-immortal world, Tianwanghai is also very rich in products. There are many monsters that are unique to the sea. The inner alchemy of these monsters and their fur, blood, etc. are used to refine alchemy or draw charms. effect.


    In addition, there are also many spiritual flowers and grasses, which are needed when refining alchemy, so although it is a dangerous place, there are many people who come to the sky in vain.


    Tianhai City, as the closest city to Tianwanghai, is also very prosperous, and everything for cultivation here is very complete.


    Not everyone in the second immortal world knows how to swim, and if these people want to enter the sea of ??heaven, they must buy the unique medicine here in the city of heaven¡ªwater avoiding pill.


    People can stay in the sea for four hours after taking the water avoidance pill, which is enough for these adventurous people to do a lot of things.


    Now that they have reached the sky, Gu Qing and the others are not in a hurry. They have not taken a good rest these days in order to hurry.


    After arriving in Tianhai City, I first found the best inn in Tianhai City, washed a lot, and then slept well. After waking up, it was night time.


    Even at night, Tianhai City is very lively, because some monsters only move at night, so ships often go to sea at night.


    But if Gu Qing and the others want to find the shark, they need to inquire about the news first in Tianhai City.


    They also did not spend dinner at the inn, but left the inn and strolled around in Tianhai City.


    I found a restaurant with a lot of guests, Gu Qing and the four of them walked in, ordered a lot of signature dishes, and then waited for the dishes while listening to the people next to them chatting.


    "Have you heard? Recently, the Jiang family encountered some strange things when they went to catch monsters in the sea." A man sitting in front of Gu Qing''s left side put down the wine glass in his hand and looked at the side. Suddenly whispered to his companion.


    "What''s the weird thing?" His companion, another man in black shorts, looked at the talking man, and asked unconsciously.


    "You also know that the more precious monsters only go out at night, so Jiang¡¯s boats usually go to sea at night. They have been doing well before. Their harvests are very good and people are very jealous. But recently, Jiang The family¡¯s boat went out to sea but didn¡¯t bring back anything.¡± The speaking man paused, and after seeing his partner¡¯s eyes focus on him, a trace of pride flashed in his eyes, and he said, ¡°I have a friend in Jiang¡¯s house, he said Those from the Jiang family who went to sea said that they heard a very unique singing."


    "Cut, what''s so strange about singing?" The man dressed in black shorts hissed, poured himself a glass of wine, and lost interest.


    "Of course there is nothing weird about singing. The problem is that after they hear the singing, they don¡¯t remember anything. When they wake up in the morning, the boat has already returned to the beach, and they don¡¯t even know how to come back, and every time they wear it There will be one less person.¡± Seeing his friends, he is no longer curious, the man said quickly and mysteriously.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing and Jun Wu looked at each other, stopped their movements, and listened to the conversation over there calmly.


    "What do you mean? Can''t remember what it means?" The man in the black bunt was a little surprised and puzzled. "Is there any magic in that singing? It will make people amnesia?"


    "You are really right, that singing is magical." Seeing his friend''s attention again, the speaking man immediately got excited, took a sip of wine, and then said, "I heard my friends say that they met that Planting things, you also know the legend of our heavenly seas, they may have encountered the legendary things."


    "Something in the legend?" The black short-struck man repeated what the man said, suddenly widened his eyes, and looked at the man in disbelief, "You mean, they met... the shark?"


    When he spoke, he deliberately lowered his voice, just because he didn''t want to attract other people''s attention, but Gu Qing and the others had been listening to their conversation, and they naturally heard it. The two exchanged glances hurriedly.


    The man who was talking saw the expression of the black bunting man and was very satisfied. He nodded and said in a low voice: "Yes, only the legendary Yuren has this kind of ability, otherwise the Jiang family who can go to sea are very powerful, average Can they not detect the Eudemons?"


    "But, doesn''t it mean that the shark people only exist in the legend? How could it..." Although the black battered man didn''t finish his words, both of them understood what he meant.


    "The legend came from people''s mouths, how can you be sure that they really didn''t?" The speaker gave a "you understand" wink to the black short beater and took a bite of the dish in his mouth. It looks very comfortable.

 Chapter 269：

    Gu Qing and the others had been listening to the conversation at the next table, but the two of them only said a few words, and changed to other topics.


    Gu Qing and the others didn''t look for it rashly, but continued to eat. They didn''t talk about it until they left the restaurant after eating.


    "Qing, what do you think about those people?" Nan Hua asked Gu Qing next to him while shaking the fan in his hand.


    "Since someone is discussing it outside, it means that this may really happen, but we still need to investigate it, and we can''t be sure that the other party is a shark, we still have to be careful." Gu Qing thought about it, yes. Nanhua said.


    "That''s right, I would rather believe it if you have it than if you can''t believe it. If it''s really a shark, then this trip will be much easier for us." Rong Ye said in agreement.


    "If you want to come to the Jiang family they just mentioned, it should be a more famous family in Haicheng. We should find the opportunity to contact each other. After all, if we want to go to sea, we still need to find someone with sea experience to cooperate, and we want to I also need a boat." Gu Qing thought for a while and added.


    Nan Hua and Rong Ye both agreed with Gu Qing''s words and nodded.


    "Leave it to me when dealing with people. Don''t worry, I promise to get in touch with the Jiang family tomorrow." Nan Hua shook his fan and confidently said to the others.


    "Okay, I''ll leave the matter to you about the three brothers. Let''s inquire about other news and see if there are other rumors." Gu Qing and the others are very relieved of Nanhua''s ability.


    "Then I will go to the beach tomorrow to see if I can get down to the sea. I''ve been fighting with monsters and monsters in the sea from the sea in the future, so I will explore the way for everyone." Rong Ye thought for a while and gave it to himself. Arranged the task myself.


    "Okay, the fifth brother, you are responsible for finding the way in the sea for everyone. Jun Wu and I will find the news in the city." Gu nodded gently, agreeing to Rong Ye''s arrangement.


    A few people decided what to do next in a few words, and then Nanhua left first to find a way to get in touch with the Jiang family, and Gu Qing and the others went back to the inn first.


    ¡­


    The night in Tianhai City can be said to be very lively. After some people go hunting in the sea during the day, they will enjoy it at night, and some people will go to sea at night. It can be said that Tianhai City is not peaceful for twelve hours.


    After Nanhua and Gu Qing separated, they walked along the street to the most lively place in Tianhai City.


    There is a street in Tianhai City called Buye Street. As the name suggests, the shops here will not be closed all night, which is very lively.


    There are brothels, gambling shops, and other entertainment shops. People come and go very busy.


    Before Wen Guiyun accepted Gu Qing''s apprenticeship, Nanhua often visited such places. He was very familiar with such scenes and appeared very calm.


    As he walked, he slapped the fan in his hand, with the corners of his lips slightly raised, and matched with the expensive clothes and decorations on his body, it was very valuable at first glance.


    Moreover, his looks are very good-looking, and the women who were standing at the door picking up guests were very excited when they saw him.


    If he hadn''t been skilled, those women would be able to take a layer of skin off him.


    Of course, not everyone can get Nan Hua''s body close to his eyes. He just smiled and walked by those people, then found the largest and most luxurious brothel and walked in.


    As soon as he entered, a middle-aged woman walked over. Before the other party could speak, Nan Hua took a middle-grade spirit stone from the Universe Ring and threw it to the other party.


    "Find a room with a good environment for your master, and ask a few people who can perform music and dance for your master, and you will follow along. Your master wants to ask you something." He looked at the woman and said with a smile.


    The woman took the medium-frequency spirit stone from Nanhua and put it in her storage bag. She immediately smiled and she naturally had no objection to Nanhua''s instructions.


    "Okay, Lord, don''t worry, the arrangements must be properly arranged for you, and you will follow me." The woman, the young lady, looked at Nan Hua and said with a smile.


    Nan Hua nodded, very satisfied with the woman''s reaction.


    The two walked through the lobby on the first floor, went up to the third floor, and then stopped outside a room on the third floor.


    "Master, what do you think of the environment here? Satisfied or not? If you are not satisfied, I can give you another one." Qingniang said flatly to Nan Hua.


    Nan Hua glanced at it and thought it was not bad, then nodded, "Just this one, call everyone here."


    Qingniang immediately responded, and when she beckoned, a man ran over. She said a few words to the man, and then followed Nan Hua into the room.


    After a while, several musicians and dancers entered the room, and after Nanhua agreed, they began to play.


    While enjoying singing, dancing and music, Nanhua chatted with the young lady beside her.


    "It''s the first time for you to come to Sky Sea City. Tell your master if there is anything interesting in Sea City this day, or something you need to worry about." Nan Hua poured himself a glass of wine and asked casually. Qingniang.


    "Master, then you are looking for the right person. If you want to say that Haicheng, Qingniang, I, I really understand very well. After all, I grew up here since I was a child." Qingniang is obviously not the first time I have met a girl. Guests like Nanhua only froze for a moment, and then reacted more quickly.


    "Then the relationship is good, you can tell me quickly." Nan Hua poured a glass of wine in the cup next to it and handed it to Qingniang, beckoning her to speak quickly.


    Qingniang took the wine glass flattered, took a sip, then put it on the table, and slowly said, "Because of being close to Tianwanghai, this sea city has always been very prosperous, and the family in the city has changed from time to time. , But to say the most powerful family in the past few hundred years, it really is the Jiang family. The Jiang family has been entrenched in Tianhai for three hundred years. From the beginning of the small family development, it can be said that it is now Very legendary."


    "Oh? Is this Jiang family so powerful? Does the Jiang family have any commendable characters?" Nan Hua asked curiously.


    "The history of the Jiang family''s development is really hard to say for three days and three nights. As for the commendable figure of the Jiang family, it is the third son of the Jiang family of this generation, Jiang Zhuo." Qingniang is obviously about the situation of the Jiang family. I understand it better, and it sounds right.


    "What''s so peculiar about Jiang Zhuo?" As an audience member, Nan Hua was still very supportive, and asked Qingniang to pour her cup with wine.


    "Jiang Zhuo has been the most talented in the Jiang family for the last 100 years. He is only twenty years old and has a ninth-level cultivation base." Qingniang obviously admired Jiang Zhuo very much. She drank wine and then said: "Twenty-year-old Tier Nine is quite powerful in the entire sub-immortal world, not to mention a small city like Tianhai City."


    Nanhua nodded and agreed.


    "So, Jiang Zhuo has a very high status in the Jiang family. If nothing else, it should be the next Patriarch of the Jiang family." Qingniang continued.


    "Then what does the Jiang family do? I heard that their family has a lot of boats in Tianhai City?" Nan Hua drank a glass of wine, looked at Qingniang, and then asked.


    "Since you know that the Jiang family has a lot of boats, their family mainly hunts monsters from the sea, and at the same time picks those spirit flowers and grasses, and trades these things in exchange for spirit stones. The Jiang family has many shops in Tianhai City, except Except for the big commercial houses that have shops in the entire sub-immortal realm, the other shops in Tianhai City belong to the Jiang family." Qingniang added.


    Nan Hua was a little surprised when she heard Qing Niang''s words.


    "The Jiang family is so powerful, then I don''t know how to reach the Jiang family?" Nan Hua asked casually.


    "Lord, then you really came to the right place." A proud smile appeared on Qingniang''s face. "Our floating building is the place where some of Jiang''s guards and collateral disciples like to come. It''s downstairs. This There will be many disciples of the Jiang family in a moment."


    "That''s really a coincidence." Nan Hua showed a smile on his face, looked at Qing Niang, took out a middle-grade spirit stone, and pushed it to Qing Niang, "You also need Qing Niang to help me introduce it."


    "Master, you are so polite. Don''t worry, I promise to complete the task." Seeing Lingshi, Qingniang''s smile deepened. She quickly put the Lingshi away and said to Nanhua with a smile.


    Nan Hua nodded, showing a subtle smile.


    Qingniang smiled and left the room. Soon, she walked in again, "Master, the things you explained are done, you come with me."


    Nan Hua stood up, followed Qing Niang, went down from the third floor to the second floor, and then stopped in a compartment on the second floor.


    Sitting inside were two young men and two women, making fun of them.


    Qingniang walked in first, said a few words to it, and only after getting consent, led Nan Hua to walk in.


    "Seventh son, this is what I told you. I want to make friends with the gentleman of the Jiang family." Qingniang said to the man in the blue brocade suit, and then turned to Qing Nanhua, "Master, this Jiang family. The seventh son of Jiang Xin, this is the direct line of the Jiang family."


    While Qingniang was speaking, Nanhua was also observing this young man Jiang Xin.


    Jiang Xin looked like he was only eighteen or nine years old, not very handsome, and a little fatter. Because of his indulgence, his complexion didn''t look very good, and he looked like that kind of dude.


    And the look he looked at Nan Hua made Nan Hua very uncomfortable. The condescending look, if Nan Hua needed to use the Jiang family now, maybe Nan Hua would just slap it and slap it to make him sober.


    Fortunately, he still remembered his mission and didn''t get angry on the spot.


    "In South China, I met Young Master Jiang Xin. I heard that Jiang''s family is very powerful. I am very yearning for it. I hope to be friends with Young Master. This is a little gift. I hope Young Master likes it." Nan Hua took out a storage bag and handed it to Jiang Xin.


    In order not to reveal his identity, he reversed his name.


    Jiang Xin had originally seen Nan Hua look so handsome and was a little jealous. After hearing Nan Hua''s flattery, the expression on his face immediately changed.

 Chapter 270：

    He glanced at Nan Hua proudly, asked the woman who was serving him to take the storage bag that Nan Hua handed over, opened it and glanced at it, a hint of surprise flashed through his eyes, and then casually said that the storage bag was put away and looked at Nan Hua, like Nodded like alms.


    "Our Jiang family still has some status in Tianhai City. You should have heard of Lord Zhuo. This son has a good relationship with Lord Zhuo. From now on, you can claim the name of this son when you are in Tianhai City." With this friend of Nanhua, he naturally has to give some benefits, and Jiang Xin feels that he still gives face on this point.


    "Thank you Young Master Jiang." Nanhua resisted the urge to roll his eyes and arched his hands at Jiang Xin. "I heard that Jiang¡¯s boats often go out to sea, and I don¡¯t know if I can follow it out once. I am very curious about the scenes of the sea and the bottom of the sea. ."


    Nan Hua looked at Jiang Xin and asked tentatively.


    Jiang Xin frowned, thinking of the recent rumors at home, but did not directly agree, "I still need to ask you about this matter. After all, not everyone can board the Jiang family''s boat."


    If there were no such rumors, Jiang Xin could agree directly, but there was only one more person on the boat. He could still call the shots on this matter. Anyway, even if he could not get on the main boats of the Jiang family, he would naturally not be able to arrange it. Nanhua went up, but recently there were rumors in the family. Everyone said that there were sharks on the sea, and the Jiang family had lost a lot of people. At this time, even those boats that were not important, could not just arrange people to go on board.


    Although Jiang Xin is dull, he is not completely brainless, knowing what to do and what not to do!


    "Thank you Seventh Young Master, I offer a glass to Seventh Young Master." Nan Hua''s eyes flashed, and he guessed something from Jiang Xin''s behavior. He stepped forward, poured Jiang Xin a glass of wine in person, and then found himself a clean glass and poured a glass. Wine, to Jiang Xin.


    After that, Nan Hua stayed in Jiang Xin¡¯s cubicle and chatted with Jiang Xin. After all, Nan Hua was taught by Wen Guiyun. After traveling north and south for so many years, he was not only knowledgeable, but also funny and humorous. A dude like Jiang Xin was not him at all. Nanhua''s opponent inadvertently made a lot of words.


    Nanhua accompany Jiang Xin for a drink in the middle of the night, successfully making Jiang Xin introduce him as a confidant, and promised to find an opportunity to arrange Nanhua on Jiang''s boat.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Nan Hua informed Gu Qing and the others of his progress, and Gu Qing directly gave Nan Hua a thumbs up.


    "Sure enough, Brother San, you have to leave it to you when dealing with people. It''s amazing!" Gu Qingqing did not hesitate to praise Nanhua. Nanhua can put down his identity and talk to Jiang Xin, but not everyone can do it. Arrived.


    "That is, don''t look at what your three senior brothers did in the past. This little thing is completely irrelevant." Nan Hua is also very satisfied with his own ability, just because he has so many confidantes before. If there is no overturn, it means that he is great.


    "If we can go to sea with them on the Jiang family''s boat, it would be great. The Jiang family''s people have rich experience and will help us to go to sea very much." Gu Qing looked not far away, and was a little pleased with the result. .


    A few of them are at the beach for the first time, and they have never been to sea before. They are not clear about the situation on the sea and inside. They are easy to suffer. If the Jiang family goes out to sea frequently, they are familiar with all kinds of situations on the sea. The presence of help can definitely alleviate the difficulty.


    "Yes, the Jiang family has been in Tianhai City for more than three hundred years. The experience of going to sea is not comparable to us." Rong Ye also nodded, affirming this point.


    "We still act according to the original plan. Third Brother, you continue to contact Jiang Xin. It is best for him to arrange for us to board the ship as soon as possible. You also need to find out the rumors of the shark. Brother Five, you can go to the beach and explore the way first. , Jun Wuze and I were in the city to collect other news." The first day we came to Tianhai City, there was progress, which made Gu Qing full of confidence in their trip and said to Nanhua and the others.


    Nan Hua and Rong Ye naturally had no problems, and they nodded and acted separately.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu left the inn, walked on the street, and finally went to the teahouse. There are a lot of people here, so it¡¯s easiest to inquire about the news, and some of the stories told by those storytellers are based on the truth. It¡¯s adapted from things, maybe they can get some gains.


    The teahouse they were looking for was a coincidence. The storyteller inside said that it was the story about the shark who had been circulating in the world for many years. When Gu Qing and the others went in, the storyteller had just begun to say it.


    "Speaking of the shark people, there are many versions circulating on the mainland today. The shark people are a deep-sea race. It is rumored that they look very beautiful regardless of whether they are male or female. Their eyes are blue and the upper body is a human body. The lower body is the tail of the fish.


    Their singing voices are very beautiful, they use singing to weave illusions, and their tails and nails are their weapons. The nails are very sharp and poisonous. If caught, it is easy to be poisoned, and the tail is very powerful. I heard about them. A tail can fan a Tier 3 monster in half.


    According to legend, the sharks have always lived in the center of the Tianwanghai, and on the bottom of the Tianwanghai, there is a palace belonging to the sharks family, which is very beautiful and gorgeous. The sharks like gorgeous things and use those things. To decorate their palace.


    On the night of the full moon, the shark will appear on the sea. It is rumored that the tears of the sharks when they are sad will turn into bright pearls, and the tears when they are happy have miraculous effects, but it is very difficult to make the sharks cry. , Especially if you want to make them cry happily, it is even more difficult.


    Over the years, people who want to find the shark clan are unknown. Every year, some people will run into the sea of ??heaven. They want to find the trail of the shark. Most of them have returned from disappointment. Moreover, the sea of ??heaven is very dangerous. Going inside, the stronger the monster beast, the more dangerous it is. So far, few people have been able to enter the center of the Heavenly Wisdom Sea alive..."


    Mr. Storyteller¡¯s voice sounded in the teahouse, and Gu Qing and Jun Wu listened quietly. Although there are legends of the sharks in other parts of the mainland, they only say that there are sharks in the sea of ??heaven. To be more specific, There has never been a description, this is the first time they have heard such rumors about the sharks, so naturally they have to listen more carefully.


    Especially as mentioned in it, the tears of the shark must be the tears left by the shark when he was happy, and it made Gu Qing and Jun Wu even more concerned.

 Chapter 271：

    After Rong Ye and Gu Qing separated, they first went to buy a pill that could breathe in the water, and then came to the wharf of Tianhai City alone. This wharf is very large and contains nearly a thousand boats, large and small, at this time. There are many boats going out to sea, and boats that go out fishing at night are docked. The whole pier is very lively.


    The biggest ship in it, and the most powerful ships in it all have the word "Jiang" written on their flags. Obviously these are Jiang¡¯s ships. There are about ten large ships, thirty medium ships, and hundreds of small ships. , The scale is very large.


    In comparison, other people''s ships look thinner.


    Rong Ye stopped on the pier, and did not immediately go to find the boat to go out to sea, but watched in place for a while.


    He discovered that not every boat here is like Jiang¡¯s boat, belonging to a certain family or power, and some of the boats are privately owned, and there are many people like him who come alone to give some to the people who sail. Lingshi, then you can board the boat and go out to sea together.


    He found a medium-sized ship, and after handing in ten middle-grade spirit stones, he boarded the ship and waited to go to sea.


    After about two quarters of an hour, there were about fifty people on board, and then slowly started and sailed away from the dock.


    Tianwanghai is very big, it is the largest ocean in the entire sub-immortal world. Today¡¯s weather is better and the sea is very calm. They are also relatively calm along the way. After driving for about an hour, they stopped at a coast, and then Except for the people on the boat who wanted to stay to watch the boat, the rest of the people went down into the sea, and Rong Ye was no exception.


    Before he came down, he had taken a pill that could breathe in the sea, and when he was strolling in Tianhai City, he also bought a piece of clothing that can be used in the sea, so that he would be much easier to move after he went down to the sea.


    This was Rong Ye''s first time in the sea. He had only heard about the situation in the sea, but he had never seen it before, and was very curious.


    At the beginning, because of being close to the sea, I couldn¡¯t see too much. After reaching a deeper place, I could see some fishes, large and small, some he had seen before, and some had never been seen before. very interesting.


    The bottom of the sea is relatively dim, so people who go to the sea will carry special lights that can light up in the sea, so that they can see the surroundings, and Rong Ye will naturally bring them too.


    After diving for thirty to forty meters, he took out the lamp and let the lamp hang by his side so that he could enjoy the surrounding scenery.


    However, he did not appreciate it for long before he encountered an attack. It was a fish about one meter in length that attacked him. Rong Ye didn''t know what fish it was. He only knew that the opponent''s teeth were very sharp and they didn''t look like it. The fishes he had just seen were as afraid of humans as they were, but rushed over very fiercely.


    Because of the buoyancy in the sea, it is actually not convenient to move. Compared with these fishes living on the bottom of the sea, Rong Ye''s movement is very inconvenient, and he is not used to fighting on the bottom of the sea, so he suffered from it at the beginning. Some injuries, but fortunately, his attack method was originally something like Fu Zhuan, so he quickly adjusted it and killed the fish.


    In the sea and in the forest, if there is blood, it will attract those monsters. So soon, some monsters were surrounded by Rong Ye, and he happened to use these monsters to practice his hands.


    ...


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu were in the teahouse and heard that Mr. Shu told many versions of the rumors about the sharks. After the storyteller began to say something else, the two of them did not stay in the teahouse any more, but left the teahouse. .


    As soon as they came out of the tea house, they ran into a group of people passing by the street in front of the tea house.


    The headed man was in his early twenties, dressed in a black brocade robe and a jade crown. His appearance was not of the type of beautiful males. His facial lines were rather cold, but he was very handsome. He was sitting on a horse with no expression on his face. Looks a little arrogant.


    A middle-aged man sat side by side with his horse. Compared with him, the middle-aged man looked like a smiling tiger, with a smile on his face, but the light in his eyes could not be ignored.


    Behind the two of them was a team of about twenty people, who should be their guards. These people looked well-trained, and they were all squeezed while walking without squinting.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Zhuo has hunted this time? Mr. Zhuo hasn''t been to sea for more than half a year. He went to sea this time. With his ability, he can definitely hunt good things!" Not far from Gu Qing and the others. A man at the office quietly discussed with his companion next to him.


    "Yes, since Lord Zhuo was promoted to the ninth rank, he has stopped going to sea. This time he went to sea. It seems that the previous rumors should be true. The Jiang family really encountered strange things this time." His companion was obviously. Knows a lot more than him, and said in a low voice.


    "What''s the strange thing?" The man was obviously a little surprised. Ordinary people like them are always very curious about the gossip of this kind of big family.


    The companion carefully looked around, then moved to the man''s side, and said in a low voice: "I heard that the Jiang family has encountered strange things recently. After several of their ships went to sea at night, all the crew on board were unconscious and ignorant. Feeling back to the beach, and every time there are one or two people missing on the boat, the Jiang family is rumored that they have met the rumored shark. I think Lord Zhuo must go to sea to observe this matter."


    "Aren''t the sharks a rumored thing? Does it really exist?" The man obviously didn''t believe it, and asked.


    "No one said that the rumors are not true?" The companion gave the man a blank look. "And you see that even Master Zhuo was alarmed, it must not be a simple thing."


    "Yes, Lord Zhuo is the next heir to the Jiang family. He must have made a major move." The man said suddenly.


    Then the two began to discuss Jiang Zhuo''s great achievements. Gu Qing and Jun ignored each other. The two looked at the direction Jiang Zhuo had left, and then walked to the side.


    On the other side, Jiang Zhuo, who had already left, seemed to feel a sense. He suddenly looked back, but saw nothing. He twisted his brows, and then turned his head blankly.


    "What''s the matter?" The third master of the Jiang family next to him, that is, the third uncle of Jiang Zhuo, asked when Jiang Zhuo looked back.


    "Nothing." Jiang Zhuo suppressed the strangeness in his heart and shook his head.


    Sanye Jiang looked at Jiang Zhuo and didn''t speak any more.


    The two went all the way back to Jiang''s house. When the concierge saw them coming back, he hurriedly greeted them and helped them lead the horse. The two entered the Jiang''s house, and together they came to the study of Jiang Zhuo''s father, the current owner of the Jiang family.


    Jiang Zhuo''s father Jiang Tong was waiting for Jiang Zhuo and Jiang Sanye in the study.


    "My child has seen my father." After getting Jiang Tong''s consent, Jiang Zhuo entered the study and saluted Jiang first.


    Jiang Sanye also called Jiang Tong next to him, and the two sat down on the stool opposite Jiang Zhuo.


    "Talk about it, have you noticed anything?" Jiang Tong looked at the two and asked.


    "My child has also heard the singing. Even my third uncle and I can''t resist the effect of the singing. The possibility of being a shark is very high." Jiang Zhuo''s expression is not very good, and he feels a little bit about the fact that he hasn''t resisted the singing. defeat.


    "Zuoer was right. When Zhuoer and I woke up, the boat was already on the pier, and two people were missing." Jiang Sanye''s face was not good, he also felt that this incident was very embarrassing.


    Hearing this, Jiang Tong''s face was a bit solemn.


    Both Jiang Sanye and Jiang Zhuo¡¯s cultivation bases are on the ninth level, and their spiritual consciousness is also very strong. Just like that, they were hypnotized by the singing, and they both fainted. They didn¡¯t even know how to get back to the dock. How good is the opponent?


    "The Jiang family has been in Tianhai City for more than three hundred years, and has never encountered such a thing. The scorpion is just a rumor. Is it true that there is no such thing?" Jiang Tong still does not believe that there is something in the sea. The shark existed, and he felt that this matter might be caused by other forces or monsters.


    Jiang Zhuo and Jiang Sanye also didn''t want to believe in the existence of the shark, but the two had personally experienced that the feeling of passing out unsuspectingly was really scary when they thought of it, and they had to believe it.


    "Father, the boy thinks that whether it is a shark or not, we should not let the boat go to the previous place recently. Before the matter is investigated, we will go to another place to hunt." Jiang Zhuo thought for a while and proposed to Jiang Tong.


    Tianwanghai is very big, there are a lot of monsters inside. The Jiang family owns a hunting area, and the weird incident they encountered recently took place there. It is the best choice to stay away before figuring out what is causing the ghost. .


    Jiang Tong thought for a while and shook his head, "For example, although our Jiang family is the only one in Haicheng today, we have been occupying such a large area these years. Other forces have long been dissatisfied with us. If we go now, Hunting in other places makes it easy for other forces to unite against us, so we can¡¯t just go hunting in other places before things get to the worst."


    Although the Jiang family has been entrenched in Tianhai City for three hundred years, it looks like it is infinitely beautiful at this time, but this does not mean that Tianhai City is really the Jiang family''s word. If the Jiang family really commits public anger, let other forces unite Get up to deal with the Jiang family, even if the Jiang family can survive, it will lose a lot. That is definitely not what Jiang Tong wants to see.


    Jiang Zhuo pursed his lips. He has been a distinguished person since he was born, and the road of cultivation can be said to have been smooth. He has never had such a setback. This made him very unconvinced. He also knew that he would let the Jiang family go to other places. Local hunting is easy to offend the public, but the thing that can make people unconscious is too weird. Jiang Zhuo does not want the Jiang family to run into it.


    "You two also worked hard last night. First go to rest and rest. I still need to think about this." Jiang Tong naturally saw the discomfort of Jiang Zhuo and Jiang Sanye. After thinking about it, he said to the two of them. .

 Chapter 272：

    Rong Ye only stayed in the sea for an hour, then returned to the boat, changed his clothes, and then waited until the afternoon to return to the pier with the people on the boat.


    When he returned to the inn, only Jun Wu and Gu Qing were present, and Nan Hua went to find Jiang Xin to contact Jiang Xin.


    "Fifth Brother, how is the situation in the sea? Are those monsters easy to solve?" Gu Qing gently poured a cup of spiritual tea to Rong Ye and asked curiously.


    "The monsters in the sea are strange and strange. I have tried it. After taking the pill that can breathe in the sea, you can indeed breathe freely in the sea, but if you want to deal with the monsters, it is a little difficult. There is a lot of resistance inside, and it is not easy to use moves." Rong Ye said with a frown after drinking his tea.


    "Then what to do? The Shark Clan lives on the bottom of the sea. We will definitely fight the Shark Clan in the sea by then. I don''t know the strength of the Shark Clan." Gu Qing was a little anxious when he heard the words, their purpose of coming. Just to get the sharks'' tears, and it is very possible to fight with the sharks. If everyone gets into the water and their combat effectiveness is greatly reduced, then it will be bad.


    "Now we are still not sure whether there are sharks here, we can think of a solution for this matter, there are so many people here in Tianhai City hunting monsters in the sea, there must be a way to solve it." Jun Wu patted Gu gently on the shoulder , Beckoning her not to be anxious, comforted.


    "Jun Wu is right. I also communicated with those people when I was on the boat. I found that it was really unsuitable to enter the sea at the beginning, but after a long time, I will adapt. This process does not take long. Everyone should practice more. That''s it." Rong Ye nodded, rarely agreeing to Jun Wu''s statement.


    "That''s all right." Gu Qing calmed down after hearing the words. "Today we heard a lot of rumors about the shark people. According to the rumors, the shark people''s tears are the tears that need the shark people to be happy. This is undoubtedly for us. Increased the difficulty."


    "The rumors are only rumors after all, and they are not necessarily true. You still have to find a way after seeing the shark." Rong Ye poured himself a cup of tea and said slowly.


    "I don¡¯t know how the third brother is going. Looking at the appearance of the Jiang family today, the news we heard before is very likely to be true. As the most outstanding disciple of the Jiang family, Jiang Zhuo has not gone to sea for a long time, but he went to sea yesterday. It''s probably just to inquire about the news." Gu Qing said to Rong Ye what they had heard on the street.


    After hearing this, Rong Ye nodded, "It is very possible. I heard that the Jiang family has its own fixed hunting area. If that thing is true, the mackerel is likely to appear in that place. We still have to find a way to get there. have a look."


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu also knew this when they were walking around the city today. At that time, they felt that the Jiang family was indeed the largest family in Tianhai City.


    Their guess is the same as that of Rong Ye. All they have to do now is to wait for the news from Nanhua.


    "If the third brother can''t succeed there, then we can only force ourselves." Gu lightly looked at Jun Wu and Nan Hua, and said firmly.


    Yue Zhao¡¯s current situation is not very optimistic. Although Wen Guiyun can temporarily stabilize the poison in his body and prevent the toxin from spreading again, coupled with Gu Qing''s spiritual speech art, it can also make Yue Zhao persist for a while, but Their time is still very tight, and they must quickly get Yuren''s tears so that Yue Zhao can be healed earlier.


    Rong Ye and Jun Wu also understood the current situation and nodded one after another.


    The reason why Nanhua was allowed to approach the Jiang family was to avoid causing trouble. It was not because they were afraid of the Jiang family. If Jiang Xin really couldn¡¯t take them out to sea, even if they rushed in, the Jiang family would not dare. There are objections.


    Nanhua didn''t come back until the evening. After returning, she told Gu Qing that Jiang Xin had promised him that they could take him out to sea the next night, and allowed him to take his friends with him.


    Gu Qing and the others are very satisfied with this result. The next step is for them to go to sea for training to ensure that they can fight in the sea without being affected.


    Early the next morning, Gu Qing, Jun Wu, Nan Hua and Rong Ye came to the pier together. Since it was not convenient for Rong Ye to rent a boat with others yesterday, they directly chartered a medium-sized boat and only carried them. Four people went to sea.


    After exercising for about two quarters of an hour, they found a piece of sea area, then changed their equipment, and went into the water together.


    This time, Gu Qing took out the glazed broken jade lamp that Ye Shenglan gave her when she was a teacher.


    The broken glazed jade lamp is an immortal artifact, which Ye Shenglan got in a secret realm when she was young. It looks like an ornament and can only illuminate, which seems very tasteless, but before Gu Qing took it out and played with it. At the time, I found a faint fragrance in the broken glazed jade lamp. After Mu Chen''s identification, this fragrance can protect people from the influence of illusion, and to a certain extent, they can ignore the psychedelic medicine.


    At that time, Mu Chen also sighed that Ye Shenglan was generous, and Gu Qing was also lucky.


    Now in the sea, the glazed broken jade lamp is very suitable for use. Although it is only the size of a human head, it will be very bright with more spiritual power inputted into the connection, which is much brighter than the kind of lamp Rong Ye bought yesterday.


    When they dive deeper, they can see the colorful fishes, seaweeds, and corals in the sea, which look very beautiful and dreamy.


    Since there was no way to speak, Gu Qing just pulled the sleeve of Jun Wu next to her. After Jun Wu turned her head, her eyes pointed at the coral group not far away, and Jun Wu immediately understood what he meant. He smiled at her and patted her on the head.


    After just admiring it for a while, some monster beast sensed the light of the broken glass jade lamp and attacked them. It was an octopus-like creature, about two meters in length, with six tentacles and suction cups on it. It''s black, its tentacles can actually stretch, and when Gu Qing and the others are not paying attention, they directly attack Gu Qing.


    It looked like it wanted to wrap Gu gently with its tentacles, but it was a pity that Gu''s reaction was faster. Although the resistance of the water was slower than she thought, she still avoided it, and she was next to her. Jun Wu and Nan Hua had already taken out their weapons and attacked the monster beast.


    This monster beast''s rank is only six. Even if Gu Qing and their strength in the water are now reduced, they are not Gu Qing''s opponents. They are quickly solved by Gu Qing and the smell of blood is immediately attracted. More monsters came to them.


    At this time, Rong Ye''s Fu Zhuan and Nan Hua''s formation were much stronger than Gu Qing''s attacks.


    The Apocalypse Record on Rong Ye''s side directly became the size of a book, held by Rong Ye, and then a piece of talisman seal flew out of the Apocalypse Record, flying towards the monsters, the effect was not due to Affected by water.


    Nanhua made the seal with both hands, and soon a small magic circle appeared in front of him, and then he threw it out. It immediately became a circular magic circle with a diameter of three meters. All monsters within the range of the formation would be attacked. It was only a succession of a group attack, and within a short while, a lot of monsters died.


    Although Gu Qingming''s immortal Ling Ling is still flexible, but Gu Qing''s hand is affected by the resistance of the water, and the speed has slowed down a lot. As a result, she has to use more force to achieve the same effect as on the ground. Not as good as when on the ground.


    Jun Wu''s scimitar is the same as Hunxian Ling, and the effect is not very good.


    The two looked at each other, and they were both people who would not give up easily. The two immediately seized the opportunity to get in touch with each other to get used to fighting in the water as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, the Tianwanghai is so wide that hunters generally don''t encounter them easily. Everyone is still in peace. If those people see the speed at which Gu Qing and the four of them kill the beasts, they will be very surprised.


    After more than an hour of practice, the situation of Gu Qing and Jun Wu has improved a lot. Although there is still some difference from the time when they were on the ground, it is negligible. The two can also quickly solve a demon. beast.


    After that, the four of them continued to dive deep, wanting to know the conditions of the seabed.


    After soaking in the sea for a day, until the effect of the pill was about to end, the four returned to the boat and asked the boatman to take them back.


    "Today''s effect is not bad. Qinghe and Junwu are no different from fighting in the water now and on land, so we don''t have to worry about fighting on the seabed with the shark." After returning to the inn, the four of them each After taking a shower and gathering in Nanhua''s room, Rong Ye said with some relief.


    "In fact, this kind of training is quite useful. I actually felt a slight improvement in my cultivation base, and even improved my combat skills." Gu gently drank Linglu and said with interest.


    "Me too." Jun Wu nodded in the same way, glanced at Gu Qing slightly, and the corners of his lips cocked slightly.


    "Now let''s see what we will encounter after going out to sea tomorrow. I hope there are really shark people there, so that our speed can be much faster." Nan Hua picked up the teacup, took a sip, and said hopefully.


    "We must be able to find Yuren''s tears, and go back to save the second brother!" Gu gently looked at the direction of Lingxi Holy Land and said firmly.


    "Well, we will definitely find it!" Rong Ye also said, not knowing whether to comfort himself or comfort Gu Qing.


    Nan Hua looked at the two of them and didn''t speak, but his expression had already explained everything.


    ...


    The next day, because they were going to sea with Jiang Xin in the evening, Gu Qing and the others thought about preparing more and went to the street. When they were strolling, they suddenly saw a skyrocket in the direction of the sky and sea in the distance. People who saw this scene on the street were shocked by the colorful beam of light, and then, everyone was excited!

 Chapter 273：

    "There is a treasure on the sea in Tianwang!" Someone shouted excitedly on the street, shouting, and rushing towards the pier.


    The people around also boiled up and ran towards the dock one after another.


    The four of Gu Qing glanced at each other, all a little surprised, and did not act immediately.


    "Looking at this, it does look like a treasure was born." Nan Hua narrowed his eyes, looked at the very dazzling beam of light in the distance, and said.


    "Is it related to the shark people? I didn''t mean that there were traces of shark people in the hunting area of ??the Jiang family. Now that there are treasures appearing on the Tianwang Sea suddenly, I feel that the two are related." Gu Qing said. Shi was not interested in the treasures, she only cared about whether this matter had anything to do with the sharks, and she wanted to get the sharks'' tears as soon as possible.


    As for the treasure, it was originally obtained by someone who was predestined. In addition, if the treasure is gone, you can find it again. However, if you can''t get the tears of the shark, Yue Zhao will be in danger of life. Comparing the two, the treasure is gentle to Gu. The attraction is not great.


    Nanhua and Rong Ye had the same attitude as Gu Qing. At this time, in their eyes, it was the most important thing to find the Yuren and get the Yuren''s tears. The other things were not important at all!


    "This is also possible, we still have to go and see." Jun Wu glanced at the three of them, his gaze fell on the colorful beam of light in the distance, and suggested.


    The three of Gu Qing glanced at each other and nodded, so they also walked towards the dock.


    They discussed it and delayed time. When they arrived at the pier, many ships had already gone to sea. Everyone saw the colorful beams of light. That is to say, Gu Qing and they were worried about Yue Zhao and many of them. Treasures can be so calm about the birth of treasures. Other people are not. Of course, the more treasures, the better!


    When Nanhua and the others were looking for a boat to charter, he suddenly saw Jiang Xin also appearing on the beach, and quickly took Gu Qing and the others over.


    After two days of getting along, the relationship between Nanhua and Jiang Xin has become very good. Jiang Xin is very convinced of Nanhua. After seeing Nanhua, although he was surprised, he was also very happy. Surprised.


    Rong Ye, Gu Qing, and Jun Wu are all outstanding in looks and temperament. They are not ordinary people at first glance. Although Jiang Xin has been in the Jiang family for so many years, although his status is not particularly high, he still has eyesight and insight. He could see that Rong Ye and their identities should be unusual, so he was surprised, but he was relieved when he thought that Nanhua looked great too.


    "Seventh son, I don''t know if we can go out to sea with your boat?" Nan Hua asked directly after he arrived at Jiang Xin''s side without being verbose.


    Although Jiang Xin¡¯s status in Jiang¡¯s family is not as high as Jiang Zhuo¡¯s, he is Jiang Zhuo¡¯s cousin, his father¡¯s status in Jiang¡¯s family is not low, and he himself has a good relationship with Jiang Zhuo, and he is not special in Jiang¡¯s family. Poor, I have my own boat. Although it is only a medium-sized boat, I can use it at this time.


    He has been getting along well with Nanhua recently, and he had promised to take Nanhua out to sea before. Although there was an accident at this time, when he was more loyal, he did not refuse Nanhua''s request, but invited Nanhua and them to take a boat together.


    "Anyway, there must be a lot of people fighting for the treasure. I can''t compete for it with my ability. I just went to see the excitement." Jiang Xin is still very self-aware, knowing how many catties he has, although he is also very good at the treasure. I want it, but his ability is fundamentally good, even the Jiang family can''t rob him, so how can he rob others?


    His words so frankly surprised Gu Qing and the others. Before, they thought Jiang Xin was just an ordinary dude, eating, drinking, and having fun outside with the glory of his ancestors. They didn''t expect Jiang Xin to have a bit of a brain.


    Of course, they only exchanged glances, and didn''t express the thoughts in their hearts.


    "Seventh Young Master, these two are my junior brother and junior sister, Rong Hua and Gu Qing, this is my friend Wu Jun, we are all visiting the beach for the first time, so we want to come to see it." Nanhua said Gu Qingsan He briefly introduced him to Jiang Xin, and of course, in order not to cause trouble, he gave each of them an individual name.


    Jiang Xin still trusted Nanhua, and did not feel that there was anything wrong with the three of them. He met the three of them in a very good manner. His eyes stayed on Gu Qing''s body a few more times, and he was stunned by Jun Wu. After staring a few times, he narrowed a little.


    Of course, Jiang Xin just thought that Gu Qing was very beautiful, the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. He took a few more glances and had no other thoughts. After being stared at by Jun Wu, he just laughed. a bit.


    "Seventh Young Master is more familiar with Tian Wanghai, do you know where the beam of light appeared just now?" Nan Hua looked at the very dazzling beam of light in the distance and asked Jiang Xin.


    Jiang Xin had just glanced at the beam of light before, and then let his subordinates sail out to sea without taking a close look. At this time, when he heard Nan Hua''s words, he took a closer look, and the expression on his face suddenly became suspicious.


    "Huh? How does that place look like it is near our Jiang family''s hunting area?" He rubbed his eyes and said uncertainly.


    Hearing this, the four of Gu Qing were also a little surprised. They looked at each other, and Nanhua asked Jiang Xin, "Seventh son, is that place really near the hunting area of ??Jiang''s family?"


    "It should be," he beckoned not far away, and the little boy who had been standing next to him immediately ran over, "Aying, look, is that place near our hunting area?"


    "Master Qi, you are not mistaken, that place is near our hunting area." A Ying obviously knows a lot more than Jiang Xin, and just glanced at it and gave an affirmative answer.


    "Really!" Jiang Xin was a little surprised, "My father and cousin are quite busy now."


    Jiang Xin feels that his father and cousin are really working hard. The Jiang family looks beautiful these years, but there are also many forces behind that want to replace the Jiang family¡¯s position and take away the hunting area owned by the Jiang family in order to hug Jiang Xin''s father and the others have been working hard to live in the glory of the family and the family business that their ancestors worked so hard to beat.


    The strange thing that appeared before has not been resolved. Now there are treasures next to their family hunting area. There must be many people who will run there, and then they will be fished in troubled waters and take something away from Jiang¡¯s hunting area. Things, the Jiang family is not at a loss!


    As for taking up the treasures, Jiang Xin felt that their family was not so powerful yet. If their family really did that, then it would not be an enemy of these forces in Tianhai City, it would very likely be the enemy of the entire sub-immortal world!

 Chapter 274：

    At this time, on the big boat of the Jiang family, the family master Jiang, Jiang Zhuo and others were also worried.


    They also discovered that the place where the treasure was born was next to the hunting area of ??the Jiang family, which was not a good thing for their Jiang family.


    Originally, the Jiang family attracted much attention in Tianhai City. Although Tianhai City is small, there are many forces in it.


    These forces have been staring at the Jiang family, trying to remove the Jiang family from the position of the first family in Tianhai City. In the final analysis, it is because the Jiang family occupies a large hunting area.


    Tianhai City is near Tianwanghai, and the people here live by hunting in the sea.


    The sea area is so large that there are many places full of dangers. The area occupied by the Jiang family was explored by the Jiang family after more than 300 years of unremitting efforts. The Jiang family had already figured out the distribution of monsters and beasts inside and the distribution of spirit flowers and grasses.


    For the Jiang family, this is their greatest wealth.


    For outsiders, this is the fat that attracts them together!


    The Jiang family was already a bit distressed because of the occurrence of the sharks, but now that the treasures appear again, the Jiang family is even more annoying.


    The treasure is next to the hunting area of ??Jiang''s family, and there will definitely be many people taking the opportunity to fish in troubled waters and mixing into their hunting area, and they still have no choice.


    Therefore, neither Jiang Patriarch nor Jiang Zhuo had a pretty face.


    The attraction of the treasure to everyone is too strong, but within two quarters of an hour, the entire pier outside Tianhai City was empty, and everyone rushed to the place where the beam of light appeared.


    Looking down from the sky, you can see the spectacular scene of thousands of ships sailing to one place at the same time.


    Jiang Xin''s ship is a medium-sized ship, and among so many ships, it is not very conspicuous.


    However, because of the Jiang family''s flag hung on his flagpole, other people didn''t dare to provoke them too much, so they went all the way to the beam of light.


    Ten meters away from the beam of light, everyone was blocked, as if there was an invisible wall, and no one could rush over. And you can see nothing from the surface of the sea, you can only see the beam of light that soars into the sky. As for what the treasure is? No one knows at present.


    "Look at the hunting area of ??our Jiang family right next to it. From this point of view, the two places are really close." When facing her friends, Jiang Xin was relatively open and pointed and pointed. Let me introduce them to Nanhua.


    "I heard that Jiang''s family has encountered some strange things recently. I wonder if Seventh Master can tell us?" Nan Hua glanced at the area and asked tentatively, "Of course, if it is inconvenient, Seventh Master can leave it alone. "


    "It''s no inconvenience." Jiang Xin looked indifferent. "Even if I don''t tell you, you must have heard some wind. It''s better than I tell you directly."


    "Seventh Young Master is really a refreshing person." Nan Hua praised it sincerely.


    "Not long ago, our Jiang family''s boat went to sea at night, but when we came back the next morning, we found that the people on the boat were sleeping. For the whole night, they didn''t hunt anything and there was one less person on the boat.


    This incident caused a lot of attention at home. The owner of the family was very angry and asked the people what was going on. The person in charge said that they lost consciousness after hearing a wonderful song, and they didn¡¯t even return to the dock. knowledge.


    The owner of the family naturally did not believe his words and severely punished him, but the situation after the ship returned from the sea the next day was exactly the same as before, and even the crew''s statement was exactly the same.


    This made the family owner have to take it seriously, but the family¡¯s business still needs to be done, so every day there is still a boat going out to sea. As a result, one boat has this situation for seven or eight days. The Jiang family has lost more than a dozen disciples because of this.


    Just a few days ago, even my wise and martial cousin Jiang Zhuo went out, but there was no gain. Everyone is saying that this is the haunted man, and now this is the matter of treasures that have not been figured out yet, and it is really a wave of unrest. "Jiang Xin said with some emotion.


    Gu Qing and several people looked at each other and exchanged glances. What Jiang Xin said was no different from what they heard. They all hoped that this matter had something to do with the sharks.


    While talking, the beam of light suddenly changed.


    At first when they saw the light beam, the color of the light beam was colorful and they couldn''t see the inside. Now the colorful light beam turned out to be transparent, and you could see the inside.


    To everyone''s surprise, a reduced version of the palace appeared inside.


    The overall color of the palace is golden, a piece of golden that can dazzle blind people''s eyes. The shape of the palace is very magnificent, gorgeous and exquisite!


    And this is not the most surprising, the most surprising is that they saw a woman standing at the gate of the palace.


    The woman has sea-blue hair and looks very beautiful. At the end of her eyes, she is covered with light blue scales, and her lower body has a light blue tail. At this time, she is wagging her tail into the palace.


    "The shark! This must be the legendary shark!" I don''t know who suddenly shouted.


    Gu Qing and the others looked at each other, and they both saw the joy from the bottom of each other''s eyes. They guessed it was right, this incident was really related to the scorpion clan!


    "There really are sharks in this world! And they really look beautiful as in the legend." Jiang Xin muttered to himself while looking at the beam of light with straight eyes.


    "I don''t know when this beam of light will disappear? How can we enter this palace?" Gu Qing said sadly.


    "Presumably it won''t be too long." Jun Wu stretched out his hand and took Gu Qing''s hand. After Gu Qing looked over, he gave her a comforting and firm look.


    "Jun Wu is right. Since it has been born, it will naturally not keep people from entering it." Nan Hua nodded, as if he hadn''t seen the small movements of Gu Qing and Jun Wu.


    Everyone on the surrounding ship was discussing the sudden appearance of the Golden Palace and the Shark Clan, and the Jiang family¡¯s big ship was no exception.


    When seeing the sharks in the beam of light, the Jiang family''s reaction should be the biggest.


    Because the problem that bothered them some time ago was finally solved, it was because their Jiang family''s hunting area was closest to here, so they were attacked by the sharks.


    The shark people live on the seabed and are good at weaving. They can weave the dragon silk that is not wet in water, which is the rumored shark silk. And their singing is very beautiful and has a deceptive effect.


    There is a rumor that shark people can eat people. Judging from the missing people on the Jiang family boat, this rumor is likely to be true.


    The transparent beam of light could not disappear for a while, but there was no boat to leave. Everyone was waiting. After the beam of light disappeared, they entered the golden palace that appeared in the beam of light for the first time.


    It''s not that no one has ever tried to dive into the water, but they found that there is a beam of light in the water just like outside, and they can''t get in at all.


    In this way until night, the moonlight shone on the sea, the sea was sparkling, and the breeze was slow. Gu Qing and Jun Wu stood on the deck, looking at the golden palace in the beam of light. They did not speak, but enjoyed it. This rare tranquility.


    By midnight, most of the people had already fallen asleep, and only a few of them were still cooking on the deck.


    Suddenly, an ethereal singing sound rang in everyone''s ears. The sound was very beautiful. Although there were no lyrics, it was just quietly chanting, which made people immersed in it.


    Some people fainted directly after hearing the singing, with a smile on their mouths, as if they were dreaming.


    On Jiang Xin and their boat, Jiang Xin, who consciously had nothing to do with the treasure, went to bed early. After hearing the singing, the corners of his lips curled up slightly and he immediately lost consciousness.


    The four of Gu Qing were in the same room at this time. After hearing the singing, they were all a little surprised.


    When he felt that he was going to fall into a deep sleep, Gu Qing ignored other things, and hurriedly said: "Everyone in this room stays awake, free from the influence of singing."


    A mysterious and ethereal voice floated from her mouth, and a faint white light fell on the four of them, and the trio of Jun Wu who had just been in a trance immediately woke up.


    Gu Qing was okay, the faces of the other three people were a bit unsightly.


    "The singing of this shark is really powerful, and it can make people fall asleep without knowing it. If they want to do something at this time, we have no resistance at all!" Nan Hua said with a calm face.


    "Fortunately, we have the art of soft speech, which just happens to help us." Rong Ye looked at Gu Qing with some rejoicing, and once again felt the power of the art of speech.


    "I think those sharks should come out at this time, what should we do?" Gu lightly looked at Nanhua and they asked.


    "Let''s not act rashly. The sharks can make so many people fall asleep with singing. If you want to have a low level of cultivation, it is better to be careful." Nan Hua thought for a while and said.


    "Yes, even I was in a trance just now. If I didn''t react lightly and quickly, I might have been recruited. The cultivation level of these sharks is definitely not low, and there is nothing wrong with being careful." Rong Ye nodded and said.


    Gu Qingqing naturally had no objection to this, so the four of them stayed in the room altogether, did not go out, but listened carefully to the movement outside.


    On the surface of the sea, the transparent beam of light had disappeared, and dozens of figures appeared on the surface.


    If someone were outside, they would find these people exactly the same as the people they saw in the beam of light during the day and appeared at the gate of the Golden Palace.


    They all have sea-blue hair, light-colored scales around their eyes, and each looks very good, and occasionally one or two people will throw their tails out of the sea. Obviously, they are all sharks.


    "What Wang said was right, these human beings were all bewitched by our singing." A young shark blinked and said triumphantly.

 Chapter 275：

    "Humans are really greedy. It''s really annoying that these humans stay here and don''t leave." A young female mackerel looked at the big ship that was not far away, a trace of disgust flashed in her eyes, and her tone was full of disgust. Obviously she dislikes humans very much.


    "If it weren''t for the king to ask us to come out, I really don''t want to come here." The shark who had spoken before shrugged and followed.


    "The formation around the Golden Palace has been loosened, and we have stayed in it for too long. The king asked us to come out to let us have a good experience. Don¡¯t you find that our clan except the king, Hasn''t there been a half-step immortal powerhouse for a hundred years?" An elderly male shark beside the two said with a cold face.


    This shark is obviously not in a low position among these sharks, because the two sharks who had just spoken looked at each other after hearing his words, and then closed their mouths.


    "Brother Na Xi, what are we going to do next?" The female shark glanced at the older male shark, and asked cautiously.


    "This time attracted so many people, you all go look for them, find some humans you like to bring back, and serve as your sparring partners." The man called Xi thought about it, and said to the young people around him. .


    Hearing his words, the surrounding sharks all lit up, and they ignored him and rushed directly to the boats.


    Xi was shocked by the reaction of her own clan, but was relieved to think that most of them had left the Golden Palace for the first time.


    He also swam towards a ship himself, preparing to find his own companion to train humans.


    Gu Qing in the boat, they heard the sound of something approaching, and the four exchanged their eyes and became vigilant.


    Soon, they heard something falling on the deck, and then a voice came from outside the room.


    If they didn''t guess wrong, there should be a shark who got on their boat.


    All four of them were tense now, and the sound outside was constantly approaching, and finally stopped outside their room.


    Nanhua winked at them, and the four of them lay down on the table, pretending to be unconscious.


    Soon, the door was opened from the outside.


    Then something came in from outside, approached them a little bit, and finally stopped by the table.


    It was the older male Yuren Xi who got on Gu Qing and their boat. Xi was very surprised when he saw Gu Qing and the others.


    The sharks are very beautiful from birth, and there are not many humans who can look better than them.


    He had also seen some humans before, but he didn''t expect that there were four humans here who looked very good, and they were not inferior to their clan.


    Xi struggled for a while, and finally decided to take these four humans away. Considering that humans could not breathe in the water, he thought for a while, took out a bead, and then input spiritual power into it. The bead immediately became A transparent ball.


    Xi directly loaded Gu Qing''s four people in, and then took them away.


    In order to investigate the situation of the Shark Clan, the four of Gu Qing controlled their breathing, pretending to be asleep, and even if they felt that they were packed into something, they did not move.


    Except for Xi''s accident, every Shark came out of those boats with a spherical object, and inside it was a human being who was fainted by their singing.


    The two young sharks who had been with Xi before saw that there were four very good-looking humans in the ball Xi was carrying, and they were all stunned.


    "Brother Xi, the four humans you found are all beautiful, and this human is even more beautiful than me." The female mackerel pointed to Gu Qing and said to Xi in surprise, "There is also this human, he Looks so handsome, Brother Xi, can you give him to me, I want him to be my pet!"


    The one pointed by the female shark was Jun Wu, who was next to Gu Qing. She looked at Jun Wu''s eyes and she obviously liked Jun Wu''s appearance very much.


    Xi didn''t immediately agree, but frowned at him, and said sternly: "Humans are very cunning, and they are not a good choice for pets, so don''t think about it."


    Hearing this, the female shark pouted, although it seemed to say that she was not stupid, but due to Xi''s majesty, she could only shut her mouth unwillingly.


    After the sharks dragged their **** over, all the sharks sank into the sea together.


    They kept swimming to the depths of the bottom of the sea. When the surrounding monsters saw them, they avoided one after another, as if they were something terrifying.


    After swimming for about half an hour, they finally reached the bottom of the sea.


    If Gu Qing and the others opened their eyes at this time, they would be able to see the golden palace not far away that was exactly the same as the one they had seen in the beam of light before.


    When you get close to the Golden Palace, the shock is even more obvious. The palace is made of pure gold. The carvings on it are very delicate, and the position of the windows is replaced by crystals, which looks very gorgeous.


    The shark people are very familiar with the Golden Palace. When the shark guards guarding the door saw these sharks and the ball behind them, they did not block, but directly let them in.


    The palace looks like a normal palace from the outside, but when you enter it, you will find that the inside is very big. It should be because of the use of the space magic circle, which is much more than it looks from the outside.


    The sharks who went out this time returned to their rooms with their trophies, and Xi was no exception.


    He is not a low-ranking member of the Shark Clan. Although he is young, he is a close minister of the Shark King. The king trusts him very much, so his residence in the palace is relatively large, and there is even a small garden.


    "Master Xi, you are back." The elderly shark who served Xi saw Xi''s return and hurriedly greeted him. When he saw four humans in the ball behind him, he was a little surprised, especially when he saw Gu Qing After their looks, they were even more surprised, "The humans that Master Xi brought back this time look really good-looking."


    "Uncle Luo also thinks they look good?" Xi still respects the elderly sharks. "When I see them, I think their looks are very good. They are not bad compared to us sharks."


    "Yes, most human beings are ugly, and there are few such beautiful ones," the Shark, who was called Uncle Luo, paused, his expression a little sad, "In human beings who have such a good appearance, they should not have a low status. Will it cause trouble to Master Xi?"


    Hearing this, Xi''s movements paused, he turned his head, glanced at the four Gu Qing, and saw that they were still asleep, relieved, "Uncle Luo, don''t worry, although humans are powerful, we are not bad. , I will control them."


    The singing of the mackerel clan is really too strong for humans, and it is easy to control humans, so Xi is not worried.


    Uncle Luo thought about it, nodded, and put the ball containing the four of Gu Qing into a room. There are formations in this room, and ordinary people can''t get out of it. Moreover, Gu Qing and the others are still sleeping, Uncle Luo Close the door and leave with confidence.


    After confirming that there was no one outside, Gu Qing, who had been pretending to be asleep, opened their eyes, but in order to prevent being discovered, they did not move, but maintained their current posture.


    "These sharks don''t look like they are going to eat us, what do they mean by sparring?" Gu lightly looked at Jun Wu beside him and asked.


    "It''s probably literally. The patriarch of the scorpion is looking forward to being in this golden palace and wants to improve his cultivation, so he asks a human to help them." Jun Wu thought for a while, guessing.


    "The shark who took us should have a high status here. The shark who just called him an adult, if they are really looking for us to practice, I believe they will come to us soon." Nanhua habitually wants to go. Playing with a fan, but thinking that I can''t move, I can only give up, and then said.


    "You said, how can we get the tears of the shark?" Rong Ye asked quietly, staring at the ceiling.


    The room suddenly became quiet, and Gu Qing and the others were thinking about this issue.


    They weren¡¯t sure if they could find the shark people before, so they didn¡¯t think about this problem. Now it¡¯s obvious that the shark people have already appeared, and even they are now on the shark people¡¯s territory, so how to get the shark people¡¯s tears becomes them. The problem that needs to be solved, and if according to the rumors, the tears they need to be used as medicine must also be the tears that the people shed when they are happy, then it will be even more difficult!


    "Let''s take a step and take a look. No matter what method we use, we have to get the tears of the shark." Thinking of Yue Zhao who was still lying on the hospital bed, Nan Hua clenched his hands into fists and said firmly.


    Gu Qing and they both glanced at each other, and both nodded.


    On the other side, Xi returned to the room, washed a bit, and then went to the center of the palace, where the king of their scorpion race lived!


    Wang''s age is actually about the same as Xi. Their life span is generally 300 years old. The current Wang Hexi is less than one hundred years old. In the Shark clan, they are all young Sharks.


    Xi''s appearance is already very outstanding among the Shark Clan, but the Shark King''s appearance is even better than Xi.


    The bloodline is the respect among the shark people, and the more noble shark people have the better looks. As the king of the shark people, the bloodline is naturally very noble, and the appearance is also the best in the whole shark people.


    His long dark blue hair hit the ground and was scattered behind his head. His skin was an unusually cold white skin, which became fairer under the light of the room.


    He has eyes with the same color as his hair, three-dimensional features, and the scales around the eyes are light blue different from other sharks, and his scales are golden, exactly the same color as the scales on the tail of his lower body.


    The golden fish tail looks very dazzling, and there is an incomparable nobleness all over the body.


    When he looked at people, he would feel like being surrounded by the sea, indulging in it, unable to extricate himself.

 Chapter 276：

    Even if she was of the same sex, Xi would be obsessed with the king''s beauty every time she saw the king, not to mention the female sharks in the clan, all of them were obsessed with the king''s beauty and couldn''t help themselves.


    "Xi, what''s your harvest today?" Wang looked at Xi and asked softly, his voice sounded very ethereal, the kind that can confuse people without singing.


    "The minister has found a few humans in those human beings with looks comparable to ours. I think that their status among humans should not be low." Xi walked respectfully to the king''s face and said with her eyes slightly lowered.


    He dared not look directly at the king''s face for fear of being fascinated by the king.


    "Oh?" Wang looked a little surprised, the expression on his face was a little more vivid, "There are other human beings that can be compared with us?"


    "Yes, Wang." Xi replied affirmatively.


    "When those people wake up, they can bring me to see." Wang''s slender fingers flicked on the armrest of the throne and said with interest.


    "The minister obeyed." Xi quickly responded, "But king, human beings are so cunning, you still don''t believe them too much."


    Although Wang has always been wise, Xi, as a partner who grew up with Wang, can''t help but care for the king, reminding him.


    "Don''t worry, this king is not as weak as you think." Regarding Xi''s point, Wang is also a little helpless, although he is very useful in his heart.


    "Wang, this time the Golden Palace appears in front of humans, and the formation outside the Golden Palace has loosened a lot. If humans rush in, our situation will not be very good. I hope Wang will make plans early." Xi thought of the humans outside. , Said to Wang.


    The appearance of the Golden Palace in front of humans was an accident. The formation outside the Golden Palace had been in operation for thousands of years, and there was a little problem. Otherwise, those humans would never see the existence of the Golden Palace.


    And how greedy humans are, Xi has also experienced before, he is afraid that those humans will cause harm to his own race.


    "The king understands that the formation of the Golden Palace is already being repaired, and it will be repaired soon. The Golden Palace will disappear from the eyes of those humans at that time, and there is no need to worry about humans breaking in." The king stood up from the throne. Walked to Xi and said softly.


    "The minister understands, the king is considerate, it is the minister who has been worrying too much." Xi lowered his head and said in a very respectful tone.


    Seeing Xi''s restraint, Wang waved his hand and did not speak any more, but let Xi go down to rest.


    ¡­


    Gu Qing and the others waited in the room for a long time before the door of the room was opened again.


    The four of them looked towards the door together, and when they saw Xi, they were all a little surprised.


    This was the first time they saw a real shark, and it was as beautiful as the rumors, and Xi did not expect that Gu Qing and the others would wake up so quickly, and they were equally surprised.


    "Are you a shark? What are you taking us here for?" Nan Hua asked Xi while pretending to be surprised.


    "Humans, you don''t have to panic, I just want you to do something for you." Xi You walked to Gu Qing''s side and said softly.


    The four of Gu Qing did not expect Xi to give such an answer.


    The round ball that Xi used to hold Gu Qing and theirs was very strong. Gu Qing and the others couldn''t open it for a while and could only be trapped in it. Xi took them to the other side of the palace. .


    There was a large open space there. When Xi led them into it, Nanhua felt the traces of the formation. Obviously there was a huge formation here, shrouded in this open space.


    "What did you bring us here for?" Nan Hua looked around, and asked Xi vigilantly.


    "You''ll find out later." Xi did not directly tell Nanhua the answer. He took out a jade bottle, poured out four pills from it, and passed the pills to Gu Qing and the others through the spherical barrier." This is a pill that allows you to breathe freely in the water. After you take it, you can breathe normally in the water just like us."


    Gu Qing and the others looked at each other. Nan Hua glanced at Xi and carefully took the pill from his hand. When Xi was not paying attention, he replaced the pill with those he originally bought in Tianhai City. , And then share it with Gu Qing and them.


    Seeing that they had taken the pill, Xi stretched out her hand, put it on the spherical barrier, and put the things away.


    And without the restraint of that thing, Gu Qing and the others could move freely. They looked at each other, watching Xi vigilantly and puzzledly, not understanding why he was so clumsy.


    You must know that apart from the spherical barrier just now, Xi did not put anything on them to restrict their behavior, and now that there is no such barrier, with Gu''s light and their skills, it is completely possible to directly attack Xi, Xi is like this. It is not a wise move to do it.


    "You let us go, aren''t you afraid that we will attack you?" Nanhua looked at Xi with a complicated expression, and didn''t know how to evaluate Xi''s behavior.


    "I originally wanted you to take action." Xi glanced at Nan Hua strangely, and said directly, "I brought you back, just because I want you to be a sparring partner for us, otherwise what do you think I will bring you humans back?"


    Hearing this, Gu Qing and their faces looked at each other, both speechless.


    "Okay, you can start." Xi looked at Gu Qing and the others, and motioned to Gu Qing and them to do it with her eyes.


    "Are you so confident in your own cultivation? What good is it for us to study with you?" Gu Qing looked at Xi and asked curiously.


    "What benefits do I need to give you? Do you think you can beat me?" Xi looked at Gu Qing gently, frowning slightly, and asked somewhat unhappily.


    In his eyes, Gu Qing and the others were actually his captives. They were brought back by him, and belonged to him. Whatever he asked them to do, they had to do what they had to do, and where would they need any benefits? As for the cultivation base, Xi is still very confident in his own cultivation base. Except for the king, he has the highest cultivation base in their clan. He doesn''t believe that these humans in front of him can beat him.


    Hearing what he said, Gu Qing and the others were also very speechless.


    Before, they thought that the shark could think of knocking them down with a sound first. It should be more cunning. Who knows that these are all very naive now, and they don''t understand people''s sins at all.


    And they may not have been in contact with humans for a long time, and they don''t understand human cultivation at all, and they think they are very powerful.


    Thinking about this, Rong Ye, who has always liked to do things, couldn''t hold back, and controlled his half-step immortal pressure Chaoxi to press over.


    Xi suddenly felt like a big mountain was pressing on him, and he couldn''t help but back up half a step. He had felt this kind of pressure on Wang before, knowing that it belonged to the half-step immortal stage. With Gu Qing, their eyes suddenly changed, and at the same time a trace of annoyance flashed through their eyes.


    In fact, the reason Xi was so confident was completely because they had captured a lot of humans before returning. Those humans¡¯ cultivation bases were not too high, and they were not Xi¡¯s opponents at all. This gave them a wrong estimate of human cultivation. The current situation will appear.


    And after discovering that the human cultivation base she brought back might be similar to that of the king, Xi was annoyed and worried at the same time, worried that these humans would be detrimental to his clan. After all, the greed and shamelessness of humans Xi was read in the books of their scorpion race. Been there a lot.


    "How is it? Now that we know how powerful we are?" Rong Ye asked arrogantly as he watched Xi resisting his own coercion.


    Xi stared at Rong Ye, gritted her teeth, and tried her best to resist the coercion from Rong Ye, "Human, you are too cunning!"


    "It''s not that we are too cunning, but you are too naive, we just let you know that human beings are not as weak as you think," Gu gently rolled his eyes and said to Xi, "So, you think about it. If you want us to be your training partner, what can you pay us?"


    Xi stared at Gu Qing, eyes red, and gritted his teeth without speaking, he opened his mouth, and a burst of ethereal singing floated from his mouth.


    "Quiet!" Gu Qing glared at her after his first syllable came out, and then a mysterious and ethereal voice floated from her mouth.


    As her voice fell, Xi realized in horror that she couldn''t make a sound. He opened his mouth and wanted to continue singing, but there was no sound. He looked at Gu Qing suspiciously.


    "You still have to fix the problem of singing as soon as it''s okay. It''s much better now." Gu Qing walked in front of Xi, looked at him, and said with a chuckle.


    Xi glared at Gu Qing, her eyes very frightened and a bit angry.


    "You should be fortunate that it was us that you met. If it were other humans, I am afraid that you have been arrested by us now. Then you will be sealed off your spiritual power and voice and sent to the auction house. You will surely be able to sell for a big price. "Gu lightly looked at Xi up and down, and said maliciously.


    The Nanhua trio looked at Gu Qinghui from behind, and a smile flashed across their eyes.


    And Xi felt that it was not so good. His face was very pale at this time, cold sweat on his forehead kept staying, and the look in the eyes of several people in Gu Qing was very shocking.


    Gu Qing watched Xi''s reaction, with a rare guilty conscience, cleared his throat, and said again: "We are not unreasonable people. If you can agree to our request, we will not only train with you, but also help you. Fix the outside formation so that those outside cannot break in, and you can be safer."


    Xi turned her head, obviously not believing Gu Qing''s words.


    "In fact, our request is not excessive. We just want some tears from your sharks. Oh, of course, it is best to tears when you are happy. As long as you can give us these, we will never embarrass you." Gu Qing did not care. Xi''s reaction, he said to himself, anyway, with the current situation, Xi finally could only agree to their terms.

 Chapter 277：

    Hearing Gu Qing''s words, Xi turned her head incredulously, and looked at Gu Qing''s eyes with surprise. Xi, who had just experienced the sinister heart with Gu Qing''s help, couldn''t believe Gu Qing''s request. So Easy!


    "You don''t need to be so surprised," Gu lightly read and understood what Xi wanted to express. "Although the sharks are very rare, we don''t lack that spiritual stone. For you, it is profitable and harmless. You just need to pay a little tear and you can get a lot. What can you hesitate about? If I were you, I would agree."


    Gu gently looked at Xi and continued to flicker him.


    A trace of struggle flashed through Xi''s eyes. To be honest, Gu Qing''s words really tempted Xi a lot. There was indeed a problem with the magic circle outside their Golden Palace, and there were not many people in their clan, and now only the people outside. , They can also take advantage of not spare singing to control them, but if the entire sub-immortal realm swarms over, they may not be able to control it.


    Especially when encountering people like Gu Qing and Rong Ye, they are not opponents at all, and it must be them who will be unlucky then!


    And if they agree to Gu Qing¡¯s request, they only need to pay a few tears to repair the outside magic circle, then they can return to their previous life, and the human well water does not interfere with the river water, which is good for them. but!


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to his mouth, indicating that he could not speak yet.


    Gu lightly looked at him for a while, then opened his mouth so that he could speak.


    "I can''t take care of this matter, so I have to discuss with our king." Xi looked at Gu Qing and them, and said in a deep voice.


    After all, it is a matter of the entire Yuren clan, Xi still can''t be the master, and must discuss with the king.


    Only after Gu Qing and the others knew that there was a king in the Shark Race, the four of them looked at each other and nodded, but for insurance, they took Xi as a hostage and then negotiated with the Shark King.


    Xi took them to the king¡¯s residence. Wang was resting. He was very surprised to see Xi coming over. When he saw the four of Gu Qing, he was also a little surprised by the appearance of the four of them. He immediately realized that these human beings were before Xi. Said that he brought back the humans who looked similar to the sharks.


    "Xi, what are you bringing them here?" Wang looked at Xi and asked curiously.


    "The noble king of the shark clan, we asked him to bring us over." Nan Hua took a step forward, stood with Xi, bowed slightly to Wang, and said.


    Hearing this, Wang''s expression changed and he looked at Xi, only to realize that there was something wrong with Xi. When he moved his body, he immediately wanted to rush to bring Xi back.


    As the one with the highest cultivation level among the four, Rong Ye has been paying attention to the king. When he saw that the king moved, he also moved. He stretched out his hand and the Apocalypse Record appeared in his hand. Numerous talisman seals flew out from the pages of the book. Xi was surrounded, and Wang''s nails fell on the talisman seals, the talisman seals only moved, and they were not destroyed, which shocked Wang''s heart.


    The two quickly passed dozens of moves, and the coercion from both sides moved toward each other at the same time. When they found that their cultivation bases were the same, Wang and Rong Ye were a little surprised.


    "King of Shark, we are not malicious, please listen to our intentions first." When the two played against each other, Gu Qing said.


    Hearing this, the king of shark glanced at Rong Ye, and when he realized that he couldn''t stop Rong Ye, he could only stop, and Rong Ye also retracted the Apocalypse Record and returned to Gu Qing''s side.


    "Humans, what do you want to do?" Wang looked at Gu Qing with a bad face.


    "King of Shark, we want to make a deal with you." Nan Hua stepped forward and said to King of Shark.


    "What deal?" Wang frowned, asking in a bad tone.


    "We can help you fix the formation outside the Golden Palace, and even I can set up a more powerful formation for you, and you need to give us some tears of the sharks." Nanhua looked at the shark king, not humbled. Their purpose slowly came out.


    Wang looked at Nanhua and the others in surprise, "Why does this king believe you?"


    Obviously, Wang Bixi is more difficult to deal with.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can help you fix the formation first," Nan Hua and Gu glanced at each other lightly, and said directly, "Of course, you can see that our cultivation level is not worse than yours. If we really want to I have to deal with you, I am afraid that you are not our opponents at all, so I think it is better for you to agree to our deal!"


    When Wang heard Nan Hua''s words, his face was a little ugly. Although Nan Hua''s words were not good, they were facts.


    The highest cultivation base in the Shark Clan is the Shark King, and the fight just now also let Wang know that Rong Ye¡¯s strength is about the same as him. Gu Qing''s cultivation base is not bad. If the time comes, the Shark will This side may not have the upper hand.


    However, Wang felt that they were not without a chance.


    "I know, you want to say that the singing of your shark people can confuse people," Nanhua knew what he thought when he looked at the expression of the shark king, and directly exposed his mind. "Unfortunately, we have a way to deal with it. , You can try if you don¡¯t believe me."


    Wang is still very confident in the singing of the sharks. Of course, he does not believe that Nanhua and the others can deal with it. He directly opened his mouth and prepared to let Nanhua and the others see how good they are. As a result, he just sang two notes when he heard the woman opposite. "Quiet", the mysterious and ethereal voice made Wang sway a bit, and when he reacted, he realized that he couldn''t make a sound.


    His reaction was similar to Xi''s reaction before, seeing Gu Qing''s eyes filled with disbelief, even the expression on his face.


    "You can believe it now, we can deal with you, right?" Nan Hua asked with a smile looking at Wang''s disbelief.


    Wang stared at Nan Hua, his expression very angry.


    "So, agreeing to our transaction is actually a good thing for you. We have no intention of being an enemy of the Yuren. We just want the Yuren to cry." Nan Hua said with a smile while fanning the fan.


    His appearance at this time was a bit like Yue Zhao''s appearance in the past, but he didn''t notice it.


    Wang looked at Gu Qing and the others, his eyes changed, thinking about the possibility of this matter, but Gu Qing and the others were not in a hurry, waiting for Wang''s reply.


    About a quarter of an hour later, when Rong Ye was a little impatient, Wang seemed to have finally made up his mind. He pointed to his mouth and motioned to Gu Qing to let himself speak.


    After Gu gently explained his words and spirits, he said softly: "Okay, I promise your proposal, but you can tell me, what do you want to do with the tears?"

 Chapter 278：

    Hearing the words of the king of sharks, Gu Qing and the four of them looked at each other, their eyes a little sad.


    "We need Shark''s tears as medicine to save someone who is important to us, so you don''t have to worry that we will lie to you." Nan Hua took a deep breath and said to Shark King.


    The king of shark took a deep look at Gu Qing and them, and nodded.


    Under the leadership of the King of Sharks, Gu Qing and the four of them came to the outside of the Golden Palace with the curious and surprised eyes of other Sharks. The Sharks are also capable of formation, but their abilities cannot be compared with Nanhua. Under the leadership of King Shark Man, Nan Hua walked around the outside of the Golden Palace, probed the situation of the formation, closed his eyes and thought for a while, and nodded to King Shark.


    "I need some materials, don''t know if you have them?" His mind quickly passed a large amount of materials for repairing the formation, and then he turned to ask the king of sharks.


    "What do you need?" The king of shark did not answer, but asked first.


    "Not much, I need the blood of the ninth-tier monster beast, the Netherlite, the cloud star stone, the colorful cloud ash..." Nan Hua didn''t hide it, but directly said a bunch of materials that needed to be used.


    The king of sharks thought for a while, and found that these are in their treasure house, he was relieved, "These are in our treasure house. This king will ask Xi to take it for you now."


    He looked at Xi, Xi nodded, then turned and walked quickly towards the inside of the palace.


    Soon, Xi walked out with a storage bag. After getting the consent of the king of sharks, he gave the storage bag to Nanhua. Nanhua opened it and took a look. After confirming that there was no problem, he nodded and started to work. Repairing the formation outside the Golden Palace, the king of sharks asked those who knew the formation of the sharks to help Nanhua. Nanhua just glanced at him and didn''t say much.


    Gu Qing and the others couldn''t help, so they waited in the Golden Palace.


    The sharks originally arrested a lot of people to come back, and they planned to let these humans as training partners, but because Gu Qing and the king of sharks reached an agreement, they let the humans faint again, and after the formation was repaired, Just put those people back.


    On the sea, the sky was already bright at this time, and those who came here for the treasures woke up. When they found their companions disappeared, they were a little panicked, especially thinking that they fell asleep without knowing it. Even more frightened, the atmosphere on the sea is very bad.


    After Jiang Xin woke up in the morning, he also found that Nanhua and the others were missing. He also asked people to look for them on the ship and surrounding ships. He did not find Nanhua and them. He believed that Nanhua and the others were the same as those from the Jiang family. Jiang Xin was still a little bit lost when he was taken away.


    Although he has not known Nanhua for a long time, Jiang Xin feels that Nanhua is his confidant. It is difficult for the world to understand his thoughts, but Nanhua can. This is the reason why he will take Nanhua on board.


    After a brief panic, everyone found that the beam of light that had become much transparent yesterday turned out to be a little harder today. Some people tried to attack the beam of light, but it was useless, which made everyone very depressed.


    No one from the Jiang family is missing this time, but they have found that some monks have taken the opportunity to enter their Jiang family¡¯s hunting area to hunt. This makes the Jiang family very angry. However, the monks are so cunning that their people can¡¯t catch them. Zhuo Du almost died of anger.


    "These people are simply too much, they even took the opportunity to make trouble, but we can''t do anything with them, they are maddening!" Jiang Sanye slapped the table and shouted angrily.


    "This time it is also our carelessness. Knowing that they will find a chance to make trouble, they haven''t increased their precautions yet, but it will not be easy for them to get in afterwards." Patriarch Jiang rubbed his eyebrows and said tiredly.


    "Father, don''t we just forget it?" Jiang Zhuo is usually calm, but in the end he is young and vigorous. At this time, seeing his family being so wronged, he felt very aggrieved.


    "Zuo''er, for my father, I know you must be aggrieved, but this is not the time for us to trouble those guys. Now the entire Tianhai City forces are here. If we are in trouble, those who are not pleasing to our Jiang family. People will definitely take the opportunity to make trouble. We must not let the Jiang family fall into this situation. We will be long in Japan. These people treat our Jiang family so much now, and we will definitely retaliate and go back in the future. , He said coldly.


    Hearing this, Jiang Zhuo''s mouth moved, and in the end he could only squeeze it weakly. He knew that what Jiang Patriarch said was correct, and that this was the best way. Although he was unwilling, he could only endure it.


    ¡­


    At the bottom of the sea, Nanhua moves very fast. He has a deep knowledge of the formation, and the formation outside the Golden Palace is not particularly powerful, but it is more complicated. It is relatively easy for him, plus there are people from the scorpion clan. Those people helped, and in a day''s time, he had repaired more than half of the formation.


    Of course, long hours of work also made Nan Hua feel a little tired, so he simply went back to rest.


    He did not resume work until the next day.


    And as the formation was repaired more and more, the conditions inside the beam of light that people outside saw became more and more blurred, which made those waiting outside very anxious, but they had nothing to do with the beam of light. I can only watch the beam of light completely turn into the previous color.


    It took about three days for Nan Hua to repair all the formations outside the Golden Palace. When he restarted the formation, the pillar of light that soared directly disappeared, and the Golden Palace disappeared from the bottom of the sea and was hidden.


    "Thank you, these are the tears you want." Seeing that the formation was repaired with his own eyes, the king of sharks said to Nanhua convincingly, and at the same time handed the sharks tears they had said to Nanhua.


    Nanhua took the bottle given by King Shark, carefully put it away, and watched King Shark open: "Since the transaction has been completed, we should also leave."


    They came here for the tears of the sharks, and now they can get the tears of the sharks peacefully. Nanhua and the others are very satisfied, and they are full of hope and do not want to stay here.


    The Shark King nodded, thought for a while, and handed Nanhua a blue scale, "This is the token of our Shark Clan. You helped us fix the formation. It is the noble guest of our Shark Clan. When you come to Tianwanghai, you can enter the Golden Palace as long as you input spiritual power into this scale."


    Hearing that, Nan Hua looked at the scales in the hands of the king of sharks with a little surprise, but he did not refuse, after all, this is a good thing for them, "Thank you, I will take it well."


    Putting the scales away carefully, Nanhua and the others left the Golden Palace together. The humans who had been brought into the Golden Palace with them were also sent out. After they left, the Golden Palace disappeared completely on the seabed, if not in their hands. The shark''s tears and scales are still there, and everything in the Golden Palace before is like a dream.


    "Okay, the shark''s tears have been received, and we should go back." Nan Hua took a deep breath and said to Gu Qing and the others, his voice was filled with uncontrollable joy.


    Gu Qing and the others were also very happy. With Yuren''s tears, they were one step closer to curing Yuezhao, and they were naturally very happy.


    In order not to cause concern, they did not return to the sea from the place where the ship had been before, but swam directly back to the sea and returned to Tianhai City from the sea.


    After returning to Tianhai City, they changed their clothes and took a rest. The next day they directly got on the flying magic weapon and returned to the Holy Land of Spiritual Rhinoceros.


    ¡­


    In the Holy Land of Spiritual Rhinoceros, since Gu Qing and the others left, Wen Guiyun would go to Yue Zhao''s room to administer injections every day to restrain the spread of toxins in Yue Zhao''s body.


    Today is no exception. After he gave Yue Zhao the injection, he watched Yue Zhao lose a lot of weight and pale face, wiped off the sweat from his forehead, and his face was not very beautiful. After he covered Yue Zhao with a quilt, he ordered to take care of him. Yue Zhao''s disciples took good care of Yue Zhao, so he walked outside, ready to go back to his yard to deal with the affairs of the Holy Land.


    As soon as he walked to the gate of the courtyard, a disciple ran over, panting. After seeing him, the disciple''s eyes lit up, and he speeded up.


    "Why are you so anxious?" Wen Guiyun asked, looking at the disciple.


    "Enlighten the Holy Master, it is Brother Nan and the others who are back." The disciple did not dare to delay, and said directly to Wen Guiyun.


    "Really? Nanhua and the others are back?" Wen Guiyun asked unexpectedly after his eyes lit up.


    "It''s true, they will come right away." The disciple nodded and said excitedly.


    Hearing that, Wen Guiyun went in in no hurry, and waited at the door.


    Sure enough, after a while, Nan Hua brought Gu Qing and the others in. After seeing Wen Guiyun, all of them were a little excited.


    "Master, we have lived up to our expectations and brought back the tears of the shark!" Nan Hua said excitedly while looking at Wen Guiyun.


    "Really?" Wen Guiyun asked immediately in surprise.


    "Master, please see, this is the tears of the sharks." Nanhua took out the jade bottle containing the tears of the sharks and carefully handed it to Wen Guiyun.


    Wen Guiyun took it, opened it, and nodded.


    "Great, now I just wait for Wannian Snow Lotus to come back. Now Yuezhao''s poison is promising." Rao Shiwen Guiyun had always been calm, and couldn''t help but say excitedly at this time.


    "Master, have you made progress over there?" Gu Qing asked Si Lin and the others.


    The smile on Wen Guiyun''s face reduced a little, and he shook his head, "No, I haven''t received any news from your seniors."


    The smiles on Nan Hua''s faces have also faded a bit, and the vigorous atmosphere that had just turned down suddenly became low.


    "I believe brothers and them will definitely come back with Wannian Snow Lotus, we just have to wait." Gu Qing said that everyone was not in a high mood, and said quickly.

 Chapter 279：

    Chapter One Hundred Forty Seven


    "It''s right to say it gently, Si Lin and the others will definitely come back with Wannian Snow Lotus. You must have been very hard after going out for so long. Go back and rest first." Seeing Nan Hua and their faces are not good, Wen Guiyun also Followed.


    "Okay, let the shark''s tears be kept by you, the master, then we will go back first." Nanhua has become a lot more calm now, and after hearing Wen Guiyun''s words, he did not refute, but nodded.


    Naturally, Rong Ye would not have any opinions, so after a few people looked at Yue Zhao, they went back to their own yards.


    This time, apart from harvesting the shark''s tears, Nanhua also had some gains.


    Originally, what he was cultivating was the way of formation, as long as the higher his attainments in formation and the deeper his comprehension, the stronger his cultivation level would be.


    And this time helping the sharks to repair the formation outside their golden palace, for Nanhua, it was also a process of comprehending the formation.


    During this restoration process, his cultivation base had already accumulated to a critical value, so on the second day of his return, he chose to retreat and was ready to attack the half-step immortal step.


    After getting him to retreat, Gu Qing and the others were happy for Nanhua.


    "Senior Brother, you just have to stay closed, we are the outside affairs." Gu Qing said happily.


    "It''s right to say it softly, you just have to retreat, and there are other things with the master, don''t worry." Wen Guiyun also told Nan Hua.


    Feeling Wen Guiyun and Gu Qing''s care for him, Nan Hua''s heart is warm, and at the same time, he is determined in his heart that he must be promoted successfully this time.


    With Gu Qing and their beautiful expectations, Nan Hua returned to his yard and began to retreat.


    After a brief period of excitement in the sacred place of Lingxi, with the retreat of Nanhua, calm was restored.


    ...


    On the far north snowfield, on the endless snow-capped mountains, Si Lin and Mu Chen are walking arduously in the snow.


    The northern snowfields are sparsely populated because they are covered by snow all the year round. Since they entered here, they will always see a sea of ??snow, even animals and birds are relatively few.


    Moreover, flying magic weapons are not available here, they can only walk in the snow. The temperature in the snowy field is very low. If it weren''t for their vestments with thermal insulation function, and their own deep cultivation base, they would have frozen to death here long ago. Even so, they would have had a hard time walking.


    The most important thing is that they don¡¯t even know where the Wannian Snow Lotus grows, so they can only look for it while walking. However, two or three days have passed since they came here. Although they have encountered some monsters, they still have a bit of Wannian Xueling¡¯s. No traces were seen.


    When they received a letter from Wen Guiyun saying that Gu Qing and the others had succeeded in getting Yuren Tears, the two of them were very excited. The originally frustrated mood was immediately relieved, and they felt that they were full of power again.


    "Encourage your spirits, and they have already succeeded. We will definitely find Wannian Snow Lotus!" Si Lin said to Mu Chen.


    His tone was very firm, and he didn''t know whether it was for Mu Chen or himself.


    Mu Chen nodded, cheered himself up in his heart, and the two of them then walked in the snow.


    When it was getting dark, they found a relatively gentle place, stopped and prepared to take a rest.


    Fortunately, Si Lin had refined a lot of weird things in order to make Gu Qing happier on weekdays, which happened to come in handy at this time.


    He took out the attic he made specially for Gu Qing and turned it into a normal house size, put down the formations around, and the two entered the attic together.


    In order to make Gu Tingting live more comfortable. When Si Lin was refining the attic, he had spent a lot of time. The attic was refined and had everything in it, but it was cheaper for them.


    After the two ate some food, they sat at the table, letting their numb body return to normal while discussing what to do afterwards.


    "The area of ??the northern snowfield is very large, and there is almost no trace of human beings. We want to find the ten thousand year snow lotus. At present, it is somewhat difficult." Si Lin tapped his finger on the table, and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "When I was in North Syracuse before, the local people and I inquired about the Wannian snow lotus. Although they didn''t know where the Wannian snow lotus grew, the general blood lotus usually grew on the cliff. I think the ten thousand year snow lotus should also grow in these places." Mu Chen thought of the information he had inquired with the old people in Beixuecheng before entering the snowfield, and told his guess.


    "The places we have recently walked are all places where the price comparison is flat, and there is no steep place." Si Lin frowned, recalling the places where he had walked recently, and said.


    "Maybe we haven''t found it yet, and we shouldn''t be too anxious. We are not familiar with the situation here. Maybe we can find it if we look for it." Mu Chen was with Si Lin along the way, naturally knowing where they walked. There are no precipices, and I am afraid that Si Lin will be anxious, so he still said.


    "We still have to imagine a way to expand the search area, otherwise, we don''t know when we can find Wannian Snow Lotus." Si Lin rubbed his brows and said with some headache.


    The far north snowfield is much larger than they thought. The most important thing is that there are almost no people to see here, and there is no way to ask for directions. This makes both of them feel like they have no way to start, and the description of Wannian Snow Lotus is also Relatively few, they can''t even look for a place where it might grow!


    "No matter what, we can''t give up. The second senior brother is still waiting for us, and they can even get the legendary shark tears. We will definitely find Wannian Snow Lotus!" Mu Chen stood up, Said firmly.


    Si Lin glanced at him, pursed his lips, and then nodded.


    "It''s getting late, and you will continue to look for it tomorrow. Go and rest too." Si Lin felt that his body had recovered a lot, and stood up and said to Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen nodded, and the two went to the room upstairs to rest.


    After getting up the next morning, the two of them left the attic after having breakfast, shrunk the attic, and put it back in the Qiankun Ring, and then looked for the traces of the Wannian Snow Lotus.


    The snow in the snow-capped mountains is very thick. Si Lin and Mu Chen are both taller among men, so they stepped on it, and the snow reached their knees. This is why they had a harder time walking. .


    After walking for about half an hour, Si Lin stopped and looked ahead, and found that there was still a sea of ??snow around him, and occasionally some plants could be seen, which made people feel that the eyes were not so uncomfortable.


    Just when he turned his head and was about to ask Mu Chen to take a break, his feet were suddenly empty and his body fell directly downward.


    "Master!"

 Chapter 280：

    Seeing Si Lin fall, Mu Chen hurriedly rushed over, trying to catch Si Lin, stretched out his hand, but did not catch anything.


    He lay down on the hole formed by Si Lin''s fall, and looked down, only to see a darkness, nothing could be seen, he could not help frowning, hesitated, a trace of firmness flashed under his eyes, and then he jumped directly. Go down.


    When Si Lin fell, he subconsciously reached out and grabbed aside, but he didn''t catch anything. He also heard Mu Chen''s voice. He wanted to speak to make Mu Chen more careful, but because the landing speed was too fast, he opened it. No sound can be heard from the mouth, so I can only give up.


    Feeling his body falling continuously, Si Lin used his body''s spiritual power to slow down his falling speed.


    He didn''t know how long it took, and he felt that his eyes were brighter. Looking down, he saw a pool of water. When he was about to touch the surface of the water, he stabilized his figure and let his body hang over the pool.


    When he was about to observe the pond below, he suddenly heard a voice from above. As soon as he raised his head, he saw Mu Chen also falling down and hurriedly greeted him.


    "Mu Chen!" He shouted Mu Chen, and then came to Mu Chen''s side.


    Mu Chen used his spiritual power to stabilize his body at the same time, and looked at Si Lin who came by his side, "Big Brother, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," Si Lin shook his head, frowning and looking at Mu Chen, "You shouldn''t follow it."


    "I know, but I can''t watch you die alone." Mu Chen said with a serious expression.


    Although their brothers and sisters often quarrel and find excuses to learn from each other on weekdays, they still have a very good relationship. They all know that only each other is their relatives, so Mu Chen watched Si Lin fall and ignored him, Mu Chen. He definitely couldn''t do it, he felt that even if he changed to Si Lin, Si Lin would not let him go to the risk alone!


    Si Lin''s eyes flashed, and he did not continue the topic.


    "Unexpectedly, there would be such a puddle below here." He looked at the puddle below his feet and said with a slight emotion.


    Mu Chen nodded. He was also very surprised when he saw the water pool. His eyes swept across the water, and finally stopped in the middle of the water pool. There was a snow lotus blooming like ice crystals, and he could smell the light in the sky. Aroma of lotus.


    "Big brother, look at that lotus flower." He pulled up the sleeve of Raslin and pointed at the lotus flower not far away, his voice trembling.


    Si Lin was looking elsewhere. Hearing Mu Chen''s words, he quickly followed Mu Chen''s hand and looked over. When he saw the lotus flower, even if he was as calm as Si Lin, he couldn''t help but get excited.


    He took a deep breath, his body flashed, and he came to the lotus in an instant.


    "This should be Wannian Snow Lotus?" He turned his head and asked Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen also stepped forward to the lotus, bent down, observed the lotus, and slowly said, "It looks like a snow lotus, and the petals are transparent and look like ice crystals. At the same time, the fragrance of the flowers is lighter. Wannian Snow Lotus is right!"


    Si Lin and Mu Chen looked at each other, both of them were very excited.


    "This is really another village, and who would have thought that Wannian Snow Lotus would grow in such a place!" Si Lin looked at Wannian Snow Lotus and said with emotion.


    Mu Chen nodded, agreeing with Si Lin''s words.


    Before, they, including those in North Syracuse, believed that the Wannian Snow Lotus should have grown on a cliff somewhere, but who knew it would grow in a pool of water.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, this pool should also be a 10,000-year cold pool, otherwise, 10,000-year snow lotus would not be conceived." Mu Chen looked at the pool and guessed.


    The growing environment of the Saussurea vulgaris is still relatively harsh. The general snow lotus needs to grow in a very cold place, not to mention the Saussurea nigra. If it hadn''t grown in the cold pond of 10,000 years, I am afraid that it would not become a lotus.


    "Finally found it, Yue Zhao''s poison has hope." Si Lin took a deep breath, his tone slightly joyful.


    Mu Chen nodded, also very excited.


    He stretched out his hand and wanted to pick the ten thousand year snow lotus. Just when his hand was about to touch the stem of the snow lotus, Yu Guang suddenly swept a transparent ice arrow, and quickly retracted his hand, and the ice arrow flew past the snow lotus petals. , Pierced into the mountain wall next to it.


    At the same time, ripples began to appear on the water under their feet. Mu Chen and Si Lin quickly retreated to the shore, and then saw the ripples on the water getting bigger and bigger, and then a curtain of water appeared on the water. After the water curtain fell, a huge figure appeared in front of Si Lin and Mu Chen.


    The things that appeared in front of Si Lin and Mu Chen had huge red scales, an inverted triangle head, and two small bags on top of their heads. Its eyes were yellow vertical pupils. When looking at people, it would make people feel like a hair standing upside down. .


    Half of its body is exposed to the surface of the water, and the rest of its general body is hidden in the water, but even the part that is exposed to the surface of the water also looks very large.


    This is a blood flood, the horns on top of its head have not yet grown, and it has not yet become a flood dragon.


    At this moment it looked very angry, with its eyes fixed on Si Lin and Mu Chen, Snake Xinzi continued to stretch out, behaving very aggressively.


    "It''s no wonder that Snow Lotus has not been discovered for thousands of years. It turns out that this guy is there." Mu Chen said, looking at the blood scorpion.


    "Be careful, its cultivation base is not low." Si Lin exhorted, and the Prison Dragon Sword appeared in his hand and launched the attack first.


    Mu Chen and Si Lin want to get Ten Thousand Years Snow Lotus, while the blood scorpion wants to protect Ten Thousand Years Snow Lotus. The positions of both parties are very clear. Si Lin doesn''t waste time. He starts first and Mu Chen follows closely. Later, he took out the Red Flame Spear and attacked the blood scorpion.


    "Crimson Flame¡¤Sea of ??Fire!" Mu Chen held the Red Flame Spear and swept across, and the head of the Red Flame Spear spurted a flame directly, rushing towards the Blood Flood.


    There were dozens of icy arrows shot from the mouth of the blood scorpion, rushing towards Mu Chen and Si Lin. Under the attack of the sea of ??fire, the ice arrows were directly melted, while Si Lin held the prisoner dragon sword, one sweeping, and a white sword aura. Shoot directly at the blood scorpion.


    The blood scorpion''s cultivation base is also at the half-step immortal stage. Its scales are very hard. When Si Lin''s sword energy attacked, it directly used its body to resist Si Lin''s attack, and the sword energy was only on its scales. A white mark was left, but its scales were not broken.


    With a swing of its head, its mouth widened, biting towards Si Lin.


    With a flash, Si Linzi disappeared from its front and came behind it, while Mu Chen was in front of it, trying to control its head with the sea of ??fire.


    With its head swept away, the sea of ??fire was directly washed away. The flames did not cause any damage to its scales, but it rushed towards Mu Chen, trying to bite Mu Chen.


    The cultivation bases of Mu Chen and Si Lin were obviously higher than that of Si Lin, and Blood Jiao also saw that it was, so they wanted to solve Mu Chen first, and then Si Lin, but Mu Chen¡¯s reaction was beyond its expectation. , It didn''t bite Mu Chen, but its head also hit Mu Chen. Mu Chen''s body was directly knocked out, hitting a mountain wall not far away, and groaned.


    Si Lin stood on the top of the **** Jiao, and another sword qi rushed to the top of the **** Jiao''s head.


    As before, his sword aura didn''t hurt the blood dragon''s scales, but because of the special position, the blood dragon felt the pain and directly let out a scream.


    Si Linke doesn''t care about those, no matter how the **** dragon''s head twists, he stays firmly on top of the **** dragon''s head, and all the sword auras attack the same position, even if the **** dragon''s scales are strong, it can''t stand it. With such an attack, the scales on the top of the head cracked directly, and the blood kept flowing outside. The place had become **** and bloody, and the blood scorpion rolled in the water with pain.


    Mu Chen fed herself a pill, calmed the surging blood, and rushed up again holding the Chiyan spear.


    The two attacked the blood dragon at the same time. Mu Chen threw a lot of pills into the blood dragon''s mouth while the blood dragon was biting him. Of course, it was not a poison, but a medicine that would make the blood dragon pass out, because the blood dragon Mu Chen''s body is relatively huge, and the amount of medicine needed is relatively large. After Mu Chen fed it several times, the blood scorpion fainted badly.


    Its body fell back into the pool, and a huge wave ignited on the surface of the water. After the water surface became calmer, Mu Chen rushed over and carefully picked the ten thousand years snow lotus, and put it in the jade box that had been prepared a long time ago. He fainted with the blood scorpion, and he ran over to collect a lot of blood of the blood scorpion, and then climbed up from the place where he had fallen with Si Lin.


    After returning to the snowy field, the two of them lay on the snow and looked at each other, with a happy smile on their faces at the same time. They took a break, and then they walked outside together with brisk footsteps.


    ...


    In the yard of Gu Qingqing, a holy land of spirits.


    Since returning to the Lingxi Holy Land and Nanhua also retreats, Gu Qing and Jun Wu did not leave the Lingxi Holy Land again. Instead, they stayed in the Lingxi Holy Land. While waiting for Nanhua¡¯s successful promotion, they waited for Mu Chen and General Si Lin for thousands of years. Snow lotus brought it back.


    At this time, three days have passed since Nanhua''s retreat. Gu Qing and Jun Wu were sitting in the pavilion in the courtyard playing chess.


    Gu Qingli learned a lot from the five members of Si Lin and Wen Guiyun. All of Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting are all exquisite. Even if the cultivation base has reached the ninth level, she will spend half an hour every day to practice calligraphy, and He Junwu is in the Holy Land of Lingxi After staying, the two often played chess for a long time.


    Gu Qing''s chess skill is inferior to that of Jun Wu. When playing chess, she often loses more and loses less, but this can''t prevent her from enjoying chess, just like now, she and Jun Wu played for two quarters of an hour. At the time, she was already at a disadvantage. It won''t be long before she would lose, but she didn''t intend to give up directly, but wanted to struggle again.


    At this moment, both of them felt the spiritual energy in the air become agitated, and spiritual energy from all directions surged towards one place at the same time. They stood up at the same time and looked at the place where the spiritual energy converged, which is the courtyard of Nanhua.

 Chapter 281：

    "This is, the third brother is going to be promoted?" Gu Qingqing looked at Nanhua''s courtyard with some surprise.


    Although they all knew that Nanhua would definitely be promoted to the half-step immortal step, no one could guarantee that before that step, the movement was clear now that Nanhua was going to be promoted. Of course she was happy for Nanhua.


    An accident flashed through Jun Wu''s eyes, and then looked at Gu Qing gently, "There will be thunder robbery when he advances to the ranks. We should stay away from his yard, so as not to increase the difficulty for him to cross the robbery."


    Gu nodded lightly, and then walked outside with Jun Wu.


    When they arrived at the door, they happened to see Rong Ye coming out from inside. The three of them looked at each other and walked away at the same time.


    Si Lin had already gone through a catastrophe at the Lingxi Holy Land before. The disciples in the Lingxi Holy Land were already prepared. Everyone knew that Nanhua was in retreat. At this time, he felt something wrong with the aura in the air, and immediately reacted and ran outside one after another.


    At the same time, a large black cloud was gathering in the sky of Nanhua Courtyard. The cloud layer was very thick, and silver lightning appeared faintly above it.


    In Nanhua''s room, he was already surrounded by the vortex formed by the spiritual energy. In the vortex, his eyes were closed tightly, and the expression on his face was a bit hideous at this time. There was too much spiritual energy flowing into his body, and his meridians were a little faint. In pain, he can only run the exercises frantically, constantly converting the spiritual power that enters his body into his own spiritual power, and his cultivation level is also rising steadily.


    In the sky, the black clouds became thicker and the pressure was getting stronger and stronger. Gu Qing and the others who were watching Nanhua''s tribulations could only retreat and retreat to keep themselves away from Nanhua''s yard.


    After about a quarter of an hour, the spiritual power in Nanhua''s body reached a bottleneck. He opened his eyes and looked at the top of his head.


    In the sky, the first sky thunder fell unexpectedly. It was very fast, and in the blink of an eye, it hit the roof of Nanhua.


    "Crack!"


    The roof broke, and Nan Hua''s figure flew out from inside.


    He quickly formed the seal with his hands, and a magic circle about two meters in diameter appeared under his feet. When he successfully formed the seal, the second sky thunder quickly struck down, and a golden light flashed above Nan Hua''s head. The drawn magic circle helped him block the sky thunder, and the golden light shook, but did not break open.


    The third sky thunder also fell down quickly, slashing on the golden mask, the sky thunder disappeared again, and the golden light weakened slightly.


    Immediately afterwards, the fourth sky thunder fell on the golden light shield. After the sky thunder disappeared, the light shield became shaky, obviously not going to last long.


    Nan Hua frowned, bit his fingertips, squeezed out a drop of blood, then quickly formed a seal with both hands, and drew a magic circle again. As his blood disappeared, another magic circle appeared in the golden mask.


    The fifth sky thunder also smashed down at this time, directly slicing the previous golden mask into pieces, and then the remaining sky thunder power fell on the magic circle just drawn by Nanhua, this time the magic circle The light turned golden red, and it looked more dazzling than before.


    Next is the sixth way. Seventh, eighth heavenly thunder, although the golden red magic circle had dimmed a lot, it still existed.


    It took about half an hour before the ninth sky thunder fell.


    The power of this sky thunder is the sum of the previous sky thunders. It immediately smashed the golden and red magic circle into pieces with a destructive attitude, although Nanhua had set up two formations to deal with the last sky thunder. They were all destroyed by the ninth sky thunder.


    However, these formations also consumed the power of the sky thunder, and when the sky thunder finally landed on Nan Hua, the strength was already a quarter of the original.


    Being struck by the sky thunder, Nan Hua''s body became numb in an instant. He frowned, feeling very sour. The meridians in his body were almost half broken, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corner of his lips, looking very embarrassed.


    But after all he survived the nine sky thunders, and the clouds above his head instantly dispersed, and the sun fell from above and fell on him, making the tingling feeling much less faint.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a spiritual rain. This is a gift from Heaven to the monks who survived the thunder tribulation and successfully promoted to the half-step immortal level. Under the nourishment of the spiritual rain, the injuries in Nanhua''s body quickly recovered, and the originally damaged meridians were instantly recast. Not only is it tougher than the previous meridians, it is also much wider, and the spiritual power that can be accommodated has also increased.


    The spiritual power that was almost consumed in the body in order to deal with the sky thunder recovered a lot at once, and the exercises in the body were running fast, restoring the spiritual power in the body.


    At the same time, the disciples near the Nanhua Yard were washed by the rain, their spiritual power increased a lot, and at the same time their spiritual power became a lot more pure. Even Gu Qing felt that their cultivation level had improved. Some.


    After half an hour, the rain gradually disappeared, and Nan Hua, who was sitting in the ruins, slowly opened his eyes.


    Feeling the abundance of spiritual power in the body, as well as the power that had never been felt before, Nan Hua''s lips couldn''t help but arouse.


    He finally reached the half-step immortal stage!


    "Senior Brother, congratulations on your promotion to a half-step immortal stage." Gu Qing came to Nan Hua''s front, and was sincerely happy for Nan Hua.


    "Thank you for being gentle." Nan Hua stood up, the smile on his face deepened.


    "Unexpectedly, you were the third promoted, great!" Rong Ye patted Nan Hua on the shoulder and said happily.


    It is rare for Nanhua to not have Rong Ye, but he glanced at him and nodded with a smile.


    "Well, you go to wash up first. Your yard can''t live for a while, so go to Rong Ye to stay for a while, and then come back when the yard is repaired." Wen Guiyun was also happy for Nanhua, seeing the yard because of Nanhua. After crossing the robbery and becoming a mess, said to Nanhua.


    "Okay, I see, Master." Nan Hua also noticed the miserable condition of his yard, nodded, and did not refuse.


    After Nanhua had cleaned himself up again, a few people gathered in Wen Guiyun¡¯s courtyard. Wen Guiyun had already prepared the banquet. The haze that had been weighed on everyone''s heart due to Yue Zhao¡¯s poisoning was changed because of Nan Hua¡¯s promotion. It faded a bit, Gu Qing and the others took this opportunity to vent a bit. At this time, Wen Guiyun received a letter from Mu Chen and the others, saying that they had found Wannian Snow Lotus and were walking back. Gu Qing They are happier.


    "Great, now Wannian Xuelian and Yuren tears have been gathered, and only the dragon blood is left. When the fourth brother comes back, we will go to the secret realm to find the dragon clan senior to exchange the dragon blood." Gu gently patted He clapped his hands and said excitedly.

 Chapter 282：

    After about three days, Si Lin and Mu Chen came back eagerly. After they came back, they went straight to Wen Guiyun''s courtyard.


    "Master, we are back with Wannian Snow Lotus. Fortunately, we are not insulting our lives." Si Lin handed the jade box containing the Wannian Snow Lotus to Wen Guiyun and said.


    "Okay, great, now we not only have ten thousand years of snow lotus, but also the tears of the shark, and only the dragon blood is left. I will ask someone to come here, please come gently." Wen Guiyun took the jade box and opened it. He glanced at it, and while talking, stretched out his hand to call someone from outside to come in, and instructed him to find Gu Qing and the others.


    Si Lin and Mu Chen naturally had no objection. They sat down with Wen Guiyun, poured themselves a glass of water, and took a good rest. After Gu Qing and the others came, they saw Si Lin and Mu Chen also. Very excited.


    "It shouldn''t be too late, we are now trying to find a way to find dragon blood in the secret realm." Mu Chen didn''t wait for Gu to speak gently, and directly said to Gu gently.


    "Senior Brother Si, don''t you take a break first?" Gu Qing asked slightly worried.


    "No, my current state is okay, don''t worry, let''s go to the secret realm quickly." Mu Chen shook his head and said softly to Gu.


    "Okay." Since Mu Chen had no problem, Gu Qing didn''t refuse. After all, Yue Zhao''s current situation is not very good, and they must hurry up to gather the medicinal materials.


    Then, under the gaze of other people, Gu Qing began to communicate with her avatar who was the Dao of Heaven.


    Since sharing power with the clone last time, she has not communicated with the clone again for so long.


    At this time, after closing her eyes and concentrating on communicating with the avatar, her feelings began to change.


    There is a connection between Heavenly Dao and Heavenly Dao. Although her Heavenly Dao as a low-level plane is lower than the Heavenly Dao of the secondary immortal realm, she can also draw on part of the Heavenly Dao power.


    For a moment, she felt that the whole world was in her grasp.


    Her spiritual consciousness started from the sacred place, and went through the cities, mountains, rivers, lakes, and seas, looking for places with weak space.


    In the end, her spiritual consciousness was frozen in a mountain stream, where she found that the space was the weakest. Can be used as an entrance to the secret realm.


    After she opened her eyes, everyone else looked at her expectantly.


    "How about? Gentle, have you found a place to enter the secret realm?" Rong Ye asked immediately after seeing Gu Qing opening his eyes in the most anxious manner.


    "I found it, it''s just that it''s far from here." Gu Qing said with a smile on his face, then frowned.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as we can enter the secret realm, we will leave in a while." Si Lin said quickly.


    Others also nodded, agreeing with Si Lin''s statement.


    Gu lightly looked at Wen Guiyun, waiting for his instructions.


    "You will set off in a while, and I will prepare all the other medicinal materials you need. After you exchange your dragon blood, you can directly open the furnace for alchemy." Wen Guiyun glanced at Gu Qing and said.


    Gu Qing and the others naturally had no objection. After a few people prepared for a while, they took the flying magic weapon to leave the spiritual sacred place.


    ...


    Three days later, Gu Qing and the flying artifact they rode appeared fifty miles away from Xiqiu City.


    "It''s the place below." Gu gently pointed at the mountain stream below, and said to Si Lin and others beside him.


    "Then let''s go down." Si Lin took a look and said to Gu Qing and the others.


    Several people jumped off the flying magic weapon and stopped where Gu Qing said.


    "Senior Brother Si, you are now starting to find a way to find the secret realm. I will connect the secret realm with this place." Gu said to Mu Chen lightly.


    Mu Chen closed his eyes and began to sense the secret realm.


    And Gu Qing also closed his eyes and began to communicate with Heaven.


    "Gently, I have sensed the secret realm, and it is there." After a while, Mu Chen opened his eyes and pointed to a place and said to Gu gently.


    "Okay." Gu lightly glanced, responded, and closed his eyes again.


    Her spiritual sense came to the place where Mu Chen pointed, and then mobilized the power of heaven and earth to try to tear the space.


    In the first attempt, she did not directly open her brows. She frowned and saw Si Lin and the others become nervous. Then she made a second attempt. This time she improved a little bit from the previous one, but still nothing. Open.


    Gu Qing''s tenacity was aroused, and he started his third attempt.


    This time, she successfully tore open the space.


    A purple whirlpool appeared in front of them, and Si Lin and the others were a little excited when they saw it.


    "Well, we can enter the secret realm now. This passage can only last for two days. We must get the dragon blood quickly." Gu gently opened his eyes and said to Si Lin and the others.


    Several people in Si Lin looked at each other, nodded, and then entered the secret realm one by one.


    After all of their figures disappeared, the purple vortex also disappeared from the air, making those who felt the spatial fluctuations and rushing over rushed into the air.


    ...


    In the secret realm, since Mu Chen inherited the secret realm master¡¯s inheritance, he also inherited a part of the secret realm will, and he was regarded as half the secret realm master, so when entering the secret realm, he directly teleported them together instead of when they entered the secret realm before. That way, spread out.


    "Gentlely, where did you meet the seniors of the Dragon Clan before?" Si Lin looked around and asked Gu Qingly.


    Gu Qing thought about it for a moment, "I remember that Senior should be next to a cold lake. Brother Si should be able to sense the location of cold lake, right?"


    Mu Chen closed his eyes and sensed it, because he only had a partial control, and his control of the secret realm was not very comprehensive. After searching for a long time, he found the cold lake that Gu Qing described.


    "Found it, let''s go quickly." Mu Chen opened his eyes and said to Gu Qing and the others.


    Under the leadership of Mu Chen, Gu Qing and the others drove with all their strength. It took most of the day to reach the water pool where Gu Qing and the others met Long Wuya.


    "Strange, why doesn''t it feel like nothing here?" Si Lin felt it, frowning and looking at Gu Qing and Mu Chen.


    Gu Qing was about to say that there was a formation here, and saw a figure appear in front of them. Although he had only seen one face, Gu Qing still remembered Long Wuya''s appearance, and a touch of joy immediately appeared on his face. Meaning.


    "Little girl, it''s you," Long Wuya also saw Gu Qing at a glance, and a hint of surprise flashed through his eyes, "Why are you here? If I remember correctly, the secret realm should have been closed?"


    "Senior, we met again." Gu gently arched his hands at Long Wuya respectfully and said.


    Hearing Gu Qing''s words, Si Lin and the others who had just been on guard because of Long Wuya''s sudden appearance were startled, and like Gu Qing, they arched their hands towards Long Wuya.


    Long Wuya had obviously gotten used to this way of meeting, and didn''t care about it. Instead, he was curious about how Gu Qing and the others would appear here.


    Although he was already the soul, but the super strong feeling was still there, he quickly fixed his eyes on Gu Qing and Mu Chen.


    "I sensed a force of law from your body," he looked at Gu Qing with surprise in his eyes, and then turned to Mu Chen, "As for you, you have the inheritance of the master of the secret realm, so you are The inheritor he found."


    "Senior has good eyesight." Gu Qing and Mu Chen glanced at each other, never expecting that Long Wuya would be so sharp, and quickly complimented.


    Long Wuya waved his hand, "I can''t compare to you," he looked at Gu Qing, "When I first saw you, I found that you are special. I didn''t expect you to have the inheritance of heaven. This is still my number one. I saw human beings gain the inheritance of heaven!"


    Gu was slightly startled, but he didn''t expect Long Wuya to even see this, and his understanding of Long Wuya deepened.


    "Senior, we are here this time to ask Senior for help." Faced with such a powerful Long Wuya, Gu Qing chose to be honest with him.


    "What''s busy?"


    "Junior knows that Senior is the Dragon Clan, and wants to ask Senior to borrow some blood. We can exchange it with what Senior wants." Gu gently looked at Long Wuya and said bitterly.


    Long Wuya glanced at Gu Qingqing, but was not angry, but chuckled: "Since you know that I am a dragon clan, you should also know that I am dead. It is only mine that appears in front of you now. The soul, I only exist because of the secret realm, and I don''t have dragon blood for you."


    Hearing this, Gu Qing and the others were very surprised, but at the same time a little sad.


    Long Wuya looked no different from normal human beings. With Gu Qing''s cultivation base, it was impossible to tell that Long Wuya''s current appearance was in the state of primordial spirit!


    They thought it was difficult to get dragon blood, but it should be simpler than finding the two things, Sharkman''s Tears and Wannian Snow Lotus. They didn''t expect that they were completely wrong!


    Long Wuya had no entity, and naturally could not provide dragon blood, and could not obtain dragon blood. They would not be able to refine the pill for Yue Zhao, and they would not be able to save Yue Zhao. This made Gu Qing and the others very frustrated. .


    Seeing Gu Qing''s expressions change drastically, Long Wuya was rather curious.


    "Girl, what do you want dragon blood for? Promote your little Pi Yao?" He remembered that Gu Qing had a Pi Yao, and the dragon blood was the son of a dragon, and dragon blood could help Pi Xiu to advance.


    "No," Gu gently shook his head, "One of my seniors is poisoned and needs dragon blood to refine the pill."


    I don¡¯t know why looking at Gu Qing''s disappointed look, Long Wuya was a little bit unbearable. He thought of the weird place on Gu Qing''s body, he groaned, and said: "Actually, under this cold pool, there is a seal. Candle Dragon, but it has a bad temper."


    Gu Qing and the others thought that there was no hope. After all, the dragon race is too mysterious and will never appear on a low-level plane. Even if it is a middle-level plane like the second immortal realm, they will not appear. They can find Long Wuya. Long was already lucky, who knew that when they were about to give up, Long Wuya actually told them that there was a dragon under this cold pool!


    In an instant, Gu Qing and their eyes changed when they looked at Han Tan.


    "Senior, why is there a candle dragon sealed here?" Gu Qing asked curiously.


    You know that it is a dragon. It is very rare to see one on weekdays. Even the primordial spirit of dragons like Long Wuya is not common. Now there is still a dragon sealed here. How can it not be surprising?


    "Oh, didn¡¯t I just say it, didn¡¯t it have a bad temper? It accidentally came to the secret realm before and messed around in it. The owner of the secret realm was still there at that time, so I sealed it directly, and I was here to watch it. It''s." Long Wuya looked at Tan Shui and said casually.


    Gu Qing thought about the primordial spirit of the secret realm master he had seen before, and thought that with the other''s cultivation base, it would be no problem to deal with such a candle dragon, so he didn''t think much about it.


    "Then senior, how can we talk to Zhulong?" Gu Qing asked even more about how they could get the other party to give them dragon blood.


    Long Wuya glanced at Gu Qingqing, then looked towards the surface of the water, and said softly: "Zhu Qi, are you awake? There are humans here looking for you!"


    "Human, what are you looking for?" A muffled voice came from the pool, with a hint of reluctance in his tone.


    Zhu Qi was indeed very reluctant. Originally, it could only sleep under the seal, but after Gu Qing came, it was forced to wake up. It also heard the conversation between Long Wuya and Gu Qing, and didn''t want to. Pay attention to them, but Long Wuya has already said its existence, it has to speak out.


    "Senior, this junior wants some of your dragon blood, we can exchange it with you." Hearing the voice of Zhu Qi, Gu Qing said quickly.


    Although Si Lin and the others didn''t make a sound from the side, they also looked nervously at the bottom of the pond.


    At this moment, the water surface fluctuated, and then, a sealed dragon appeared on the water surface, and its eyes fell on Gu Qing''s body through the water surface.


    "Humans, the dragon''s blood is not so good." Zhu Qi said with a bit of displeasure.


    "Senior, the junior naturally knows that your blood is not easy to get, but the junior wants to save his brother, how can you be willing to exchange it with us?" Gu gently looked at Zhu Qi in surprise, and asked cautiously.


    "If you want my blood, you help me unlock the seal first, and I''ll give it to you." Zhu Qi looked at Gu Qingqing, and said lightly.


    "Zhuqi, you better stay safe!" Long Wuya, who was in charge of guarding Zhuqi, said coldly before Gu Qing said.


    Zhu Qi glared at Long Wuya dissatisfiedly, "Old Dragon, we two are of the same clan, and you don''t need to help me, you are still helping the humans!"


    "This is an agreement between my sage and I, be honest." Long Wuya said coldly, not eating Zhuqi at all.


    "Humph!" Zhu Qi snorted coldly, turned his head, not wanting to talk to Long Wuya.


    "Senior, we can''t unlock the seal, do you have any other conditions?" Gu lightly watched Long Wuya didn''t speak any more, and quickly asked Zhu Qi carefully.


    When Zhu Qi heard the words, he turned his head and looked at Gu gently, his mouth moved. Just as the lion opened his mouth, he saw Long Wuya''s eyes, his eyes flashed, and he could only speak aggrievedly: "I You can give you my blood, but you need to do something for me."

 Chapter 283：

    Gu Qing and the others took a lot of effort to get the blood from Zhu Qi, and then immediately hurried back to the Holy Land of Lingxi, and handed the dragon blood to Wen Guiyun.


    "Very good, now that the three main medicinal materials of Dragon Blood, Sharkman Tears and Wannian Snow Lotus are ready, the rest of the medicinal materials are also ready for the teacher, and the teacher will start the furnace with Mu Chen for alchemy now." Wen Guiyun After checking the dragon blood, he carefully put it away, and then said to several people in Gu Qing.


    "Master, how long does it take you to refine alchemy?" Gu Qing asked with concern.


    "It ranges from three or four days to more than ten days, and it is impossible for a teacher to be sure. After all, the pill that was refined this time has never appeared in the second immortal realm." Wen Guiyun groaned and said.


    What he didn¡¯t say was that he didn¡¯t know if he could succeed in refining. After all, according to the level of the elixir, the successful elixir should already belong to the scope of the immortal product, and in the history of the second immortal world, there has never been anyone. Refining the immortal pill!


    Hearing that, Gu Qing and several people are a little worried about Yue Zhao¡¯s situation. After all, Yue Zhao¡¯s toxic properties in his body were suppressed during this period, but it was completely dependent on Wen Guiyun, and Wen Guiyun and Mu Chen took so long to refine the alchemy. During this period of time, if Yue Zhao''s body''s toxicity intensified, they would have nothing to do.


    "Don''t worry, I will prepare a pill to suppress the toxicity in Yue Zhao''s body. You only need to take the pill to Yue Zhao on time." Wen Guiyun handed a jade bottle to Si Lin and exhorted.


    Si Lin solemnly put the jade bottle away and put it away carefully, "Master, don''t worry, I will save the pill, and I will give Yuezhao the pill on time."


    Wen Guiyun was still very relieved of Si Lin. After explaining the matter, Wen Guiyun and Mu Chen entered Wen Guiyun¡¯s alchemy room with all the medicinal materials, and after they entered, they made alchemy. The ban on the house was also opened.


    The alchemy room is the most important place besides the study room in Wen Guiyun''s mansion. Even if Wen Guiyun attacks it, it can last three days. If you want to enter, unless the person inside opens it by yourself.


    Gu Qing and others left the alchemy room before the restriction began, and stood outside the alchemy room, with worry and expectation on everyone''s face.


    Worried that Mu Chen and Wen Guiyun would not be able to refine the pill, and hoped that they would be able to refine it. This meant that Yue Zhao was saved.


    After that, Si Lin took turns staying with Yue Zhao in Yue Zhao¡¯s yard. Every morning, Si Lin would come to check on Yue Zhao¡¯s situation, and then feed Yue Zhao the pill that inhibited the spread of toxins in his body.


    Since being in a coma after being poisoned, except when Wen Guiyun used a golden needle to force the poison, Yue Zhao had been awake for a short period of time, and spent the rest of the time in a coma, knowing nothing about the outside world.


    Before that, Gu Qing was only looking for the medicinal materials needed for Yue Zhao¡¯s refining antidote. She didn¡¯t know all about Yue Zhao¡¯s poisoning. At this time, she had time to learn about Yue Zhao¡¯s poisoning with Si Lin and the others. The reason for this, after all, they said before that another toxin has always existed in Yue Zhao''s body, and she had never heard of it before.


    "This is Yue Zhao''s private matter. I shouldn''t have told you it, but since you want to know, it doesn''t hurt to tell you." Si Lin glanced at Gu Qing gently, and said in a deep thought, "Yue Zhao''s life experience You should also understand that he is a member of the Yue family of the Lexiu family. He is considered to be a distinguished life experience. Many people should envy his life experience, but our brothers and sisters will only love him."


    "Is there anything wrong with the second brother''s life experience?" Gu Qing was very surprised when she heard Si Lin''s words. She had never heard of Yue Zhao''s life experience before.


    "He did come from the Yue family of the Lexiu family, and he was very talented, but when he was young, the Yue family was not good to him, just like your fifth brother," Si Lin paused and sorted out his own. Then he spoke: "Before he was seven years old, his mother was still there. As the only son of the Yue Patriarch, his position is very honorable. But when he was seven years old, his mother was pregnant again. The front was always fine, but During childbirth, his mother had a dystocia. In the end, not only his mother did not survive, but even his unborn sister died."


    Hearing this, Gu frowned slightly, a trace of distress flashed under his eyes.


    "Although Patriarch Yue and Yuezhao¡¯s mother have a better relationship, he is not a long-term lover. One year after Yuezhao¡¯s mother left, he married another wife, who is now the wife of Patriarch Yue. This wife is very powerful. She is not a child of a big family, but she made Yuezhao¡¯s father fall in love with him. Marry in." When it comes to the current wife of the Yue Family Patriarch, even a person like Si Lin who doesn''t express his emotions has a hint of irony on her face.


    "Is this lady bad for the second brother?" Gu Qing asked Si Lin''s expression.


    "Of course she was good to Yue Zhao. At that time, although Patriarch Yue liked her, he was not better than Yue Zhao. But since she had her own child, Yue Zhao¡¯s life has not been very good, and, It was at that time that Yue Zhao was already poisoned." Si Lin said lightly, making no secret of his disgust for that lady.


    "Is she poisoning the second senior brother?" Gu asked with a frown, a coldness flashed in his eyes, "Could it be that Patriarch Yue doesn''t care about it?"


    "At that time, Yue Zhao was not as smooth as it is now, and always looks gentle. At that time, Yue Zhao, who had just lost her mother, had a very bad personality, like a hedgehog, and the lady behaved very big. However, in private, he created all kinds of rumors and misunderstandings, which made Yuezhao¡¯s relationship with his father worse, and Yuezhao¡¯s love for Yuezhao gradually faded. Naturally, he would not take care of Yuezhao¡¯s situation.¡± Speaking of Yuezhao¡¯s situation, Si Pro''s expression is not too good either.


    Gu Qingqing''s perception of Patriarch Yue was not very good, "So, the second brother did not have a good time at that time, so how did he meet the master and worship him as his teacher?"


    "Master, his old man is a sacred master. You should have noticed that he likes to wander around when he is fine. That time, he swayed to the Yue family. At that time, the master was already a holy master. I heard that the Yue family was there. Le Zhi Dao is very good, so he went to ask for advice, and then overheard Yue Zhao playing the piano, but somehow he moved his mind, directly accepted Yue Zhao as a disciple, and in accordance with Yue Zhao¡¯s wishes, tried his best to overcome all opinions. Zhao Cong Yue''s family brought it out." Said this, Si Lin''s expression softened a lot, and the corners of his lips even slightly curled up.


    "Master is always so casual. Although he is self-willed in others'' eyes, he is the best master in the world!" When it comes to Wen Guiyun, Gu Qing is also very proud. The luckiest thing in her life is being Wen Wen. Gui Yun accepted as an apprentice, otherwise she would never be where she is today!


    "Well, of course the master is the best," Si Lin nodded in agreement, "After being brought back by the master, Yuezhao and the Yue family were disconnected, but the outside world didn''t know it. Similarly, the poison in his body was also taken by the master. After checking it out, the master once thought of a way to help him detox, but it was useless. It was just that as his cultivation level improved, the toxicity was suppressed. This time, he added another type of poison to become the present. Like this."


    "That''s right, this time after the master and the others have refined the antidote, they can remove the poison in the second senior brother''s body together." Thinking that Wen Guiyun and the others were doing alchemy, Gu Qing''s tone became lighter.


    "Yeah." Si Lin nodded, he and Gu Qing thought the same.


    For the first time knowing Yue Zhao''s past, Gu Qing felt very distressed for Yue Zhao. Looking at Yue Zhao who was lying on the bed very thin, she secretly decided to treat Yue Zhao better in the future.


    ¡­


    Since Yue Zhao was poisoned, his whole person has lost consciousness. When he fell into darkness, he still thought that he might be dying this time, and there were still many regrets in his heart that had not been realized.


    He hasn''t watched Gu Qing marrying and giving birth to a child, he hasn''t done his filial piety for Wen Guiyun, he hasn''t ascended to the immortal world, to see what the immortal world is like, he has not retaliated against the people of the Yue family, making him blind. The blind father has a good look, what kind of snake-hearted woman he has found...


    I don''t know how long it took, and he gradually regained some consciousness. When he was conscious, he found himself standing in a familiar and unfamiliar place.


    He said that he was familiar because this place was where he grew up, and he was unfamiliar because he had not been back to this place for many years after he was accepted as an apprentice by Wen Guiyun!


    Yes, he returned to the yard where he lived in Yue''s family when he was young.


    He didn''t know why he appeared here. Obviously he remembered that he was in a poisoned coma, Si Lin and the others would definitely take him back to the holy land to find a master and help him force poison instead of taking him back to Yue''s house?


    Just when he looked confused and puzzled, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of him. He who was familiar with his manners and had always paid attention to his manners directly forgot to control his expression, and looked at the man in astonishment.


    The appearance of that person in his memory has long been blurred, he thought he had forgotten, but he did not expect that he would recognize the other person only in profile, and he would be so gaffe!


    What he saw was his mother who had been dead for many years!


    The mother who died because of the dystocia of his sister!


    She looks very young at this time, her appearance is very beautiful, and very gentle, she is a gentle woman, unlike his pretending gentleness, his mother is really very gentle woman!


    She was born in a very old family although not well-known. Because she is the youngest daughter, she is very spoiled, but her temperament is soft, and she does not become arrogant and indulgent because of family favors, but very gentle. He is the most perfect lady he has seen for so many years!

 Chapter 284：

    He heard from those who had served him say that when he was born, the treasure of the family had a vision, so the family believed that he should be very talented and had high hopes for him, but his mother never remembered Because of this, he is strict.


    She was always gentle with him and loved him very much!


    When his mother was still there, his father didn''t treat him like he did later. The two of them had a very good relationship, which could be called Jinse and Ming. As the crystallization of their love, he is also very important in their hearts.


    He still remembered that his mother always spoke to him very gently, no matter what he did wrong, she was always very tolerant and never blamed him.


    When he was young, he was not like he is now, but rather naughty. He was always lazy when he was practicing. He was often severely criticized by his father, but his mother always cooked his favorite meals and watched gently from the side. Him.


    At that time, he was so happy that he could not forget for many years afterwards, and it was these happiness that supported him through the sad times of childhood.


    Later, my mother died because of a dystocia, and my father married a new wife. After experiencing a painful period of time, he met Wen Guiyun, was accepted as an apprentice by him, and left the family. During that period and the entire Yue family, he was buried deep in his memory. So when he first saw the yard in front of him, he was stunned.


    At this moment, he stared at the young mother who had never been far away, as if time had returned to his childhood.


    But his mother did not see him, but walked gently toward the room with the maid.


    He is like a puppet being led, following his mother involuntarily, entering his own room, and seeing that four or five-year-old himself is lazy. After being discovered by the mother, he lies in the arms of the mother. Li was shameless and was educated by her mother''s gentle voice.


    At that time, with a smile on his face that he would never show now, he looked carefree and very happy.


    He is like a spectator, experiencing what he experienced when he was a child, watching his mother doting on him, and under this pampering, he grows carefree until he is seven years old when his mother gives birth.


    He thought he had forgotten, but found that he still remembers that day.


    The weather on that day was not good, thunder and rain were mixed, and now it seems that that kind of weather is also heralding the fate of the mother and her unborn sister.


    Although he was clever at the time, he still didn''t quite understand how terrifying it was for a woman to have children. He just watched his father walking around anxiously outside, while inside there was a mother''s painful cry.


    He wanted to go in to accompany his mother, but everyone around him stopped him and refused to let him in. He could only wait outside with his father.


    At this time, he was the same. He could only stay outside, watching the older midwife come out and tell his father that his mother had a dystocia, and he asked his father whether to take care of the baby, and his father angrily scolded the midwife and said two things. All the time, the midwife returned to the delivery room after hesitating to say something.


    About half an hour later, there was a hysterical roar from the midwife in the room, and the teacup that the father had just picked up in his hand fell to the ground in shock.


    He heard the people inside come out saying that his mother had a difficult childbirth and that neither the child nor the adult survived. Then he watched his father rush into the room with a grim face, and soon he heard the voice of his father calling his mother.


    He was very anxious, but was blocked from entering.


    Although he knew that these were all things that happened in the past, he couldn''t help but feel his heartache, the kind of heartache that was more serious than before, and even a feeling of being unable to breathe.


    He wanted to rush in to save his mother, but was restrained by an invisible force. He couldn''t enter the delivery room at all. He could only watch these things happen, but couldn''t stop it!


    After that, he numbly watched the pains that he had experienced replayed in front of him, and the ugly faces of those people appeared in front of him. From the beginning, he struggled, resisted, weakened, and despaired, and finally calmed down. .


    The faces of Wen Guiyun, Si Lin, Nan Hua, Mu Chen, Rong Ye, and Gu Qing began to appear in his mind. The things that made him sad were gradually replaced by the happy things when getting along with them, especially when he met Gu. After being soft, he found the mood from Gu Qing when he learned that he would have a younger sister.


    Gu Qing was his long-awaited sister. He gave her all his pets. As long as he could see her smile, he would have motivation!


    When his heart began to become calm and relaxed, everything in front of him gradually disappeared, and his consciousness returned to darkness.


    ¡­


    The waiting time is always extremely difficult. It is clear that the time of each day is the same. Before, I only felt that the time was very short. I wish I could have one or two more hours a day, but now I want the time to go faster. It only takes seven to eight a day. Just one hour!


    This is how Gu Qing and their feelings are at this time. While waiting for Wen Guiyun and Mu Chen to refine the alchemy, Gu Qing and the others felt very difficult, especially looking at the toxins in Yue Zhao''s body that Wen Guiyun left behind. The pill helps to suppress it, but when it will spread a little bit, it is even more anxious.


    But they couldn''t do anything except wait. This made Gu Qing and each of them feel very anxious, but they couldn''t get angry with them, and everyone was very aggrieved.


    The morning after Wen Guiyun and the others closed the alchemy room for four days, a large group of black clouds suddenly gathered in the sky of the alchemy room. The clouds were thick there, giving people a very depressed feeling.


    Gu Qing and the others have been paying attention to the movement in the alchemy room. After noticing this was wrong, they immediately gathered together. They did not dare to come close, and only looked at it in an area that they felt was safer.


    "Looking at this, did the master and the others succeed in refining the alchemy?" Gu gently looked at the clouds above the alchemy room, and guessed with a little surprise: "The master said before that if the pill is refined, it will definitely be. Immortal grade, and if an immortal pill is to be successfully refined, it must go through thunder tribulation, just like humans must go through thunder tribulation if they want to be promoted to the immortal rank."


    "According to the description of the master, it should be like this." Si Lin''s eyes were fixed on the clouds, with a hint of joy in his eyes.


    Although the others didn''t speak, they all looked there expectantly. They prayed in their hearts that this was the thunder tribulation that the pill was about to succeed.


    Gu gently looked at the alchemy room, a flash of light suddenly flashed in her mind, her eyes lit up, she looked there, clasped her hands in front of her chest, and a mysterious and ethereal voice floated from her mouth: "Wen Gui Yun and Muchen will refine the Nine Turns of Reincarnation Pill."

 Chapter 285：

    After saying this, Gu Qing¡¯s originally ruddy face turned pale, and even a trace of blood spilled from the corners of her lips. Obviously, the power of the spirit that she had just used was very detrimental to her, but her eyes were surprisingly bright. Because she saw that group of faint white light representing Yan Ling fell into the alchemy room and then disappeared.


    "Gently, are you okay?" Jun Wu was next to Gu Qing, stretched out his hand to support her, carefully wiped off the blood from her lips, and asked with a frown.


    Si Lin and the others also looked at Gu Qing worriedly, their eyes full of worry.


    "I''m okay." Gu Qing let Jun Wu help her wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth, looked at Si Lin and others, smiled and waved to indicate that she was okay.


    "Gentlely, don''t hold on to it. If you are uncomfortable, you must say it." Si Lin looked at Gu Qingqing and said with concern.


    They all heard Gu Qing''s words and knew what she was doing, and they were afraid that Gu Qing would conceal her physical condition in order not to worry them.


    "Yeah, gently, you don''t need to hide it from us." Rong Ye also said to the side.


    "I''m really fine, it''s just too much consumption, just take some pills and rest for a while." Knowing that Si Lin and the others care about her, Gu Qing was not angry, and explained patiently.


    While talking, she took out a pill, put it in her mouth, and then sat down on the stool next to her to rest.


    Seeing Gu Qing gently taking the pill, his complexion became a little more rosy, Si Lin and the others were relieved.


    At this moment, the alchemy room not far away also made new progress.


    The robbery clouds on the alchemy roof have become denser and denser. At this time, silver lightning can be seen. After a while, a thundercloud fell from above, and the prohibition placed outside the alchemy room was immediately activated, a transparent light. The cover enveloped the alchemy room, blocking the first thundercloud for the alchemy room.


    A quarter of an hour later, the second thundercloud fell, the mask was still there, the thundercloud was still blocked, but the mask looked much fragile.


    Two quarters of an hour later, the third thundercloud fell. This thundercloud was the sum of the two preceding thunderclouds. It directly smashed the mask and continued to fall towards the alchemy room.


    At this moment, a figure flew out of the alchemy room and faced the thundercloud.


    With Gu Qing''s eyesight, one could tell at a glance that the man was their master Wen Guiyun!


    A sword appeared in Wen Guiyun''s hand, his weapon Poyun.


    He flew up to meet Leiyun, and then turned against Leiyun with a sword.


    This is the first time that Gu Qingqing has seen Wen Guiyun make a move since he was apprentice to Wen Guiyun.


    A sword left, a cyan light directly enveloped the place where Wen Guiyun was, and even half of the thundercloud above his head was dyed cyan.


    The scene looked very shocking, and after the collision between Jianguang and Thundercloud, a stronger light burst out, making people unable to open their eyes.


    Gu Qing and the others subconsciously looked away. After the light disappeared, they looked over again and found that the thundercloud and the sword light had disappeared, and the thundercloud on the alchemy room had also dispersed, leaving the text alone standing proudly. Between heaven and earth.


    Immediately afterwards, a burst of medicinal scent hits, just smelling the medicinal scent, Gu Qing and the others felt that the spiritual power in their bodies was about to move, and they even had a little increase. It was obvious what effect would be if the whole pill was swallowed.


    Thinking of this, the faces of several people in Gu Qing were delighted. They knew that this was the Nine Turns Reincarnation Pill that had been made!


    "Great, this second brother is saved." Gu Qing couldn''t help standing up from the stool and said happily.


    "The pill is finished, the second brother is all right." Nan Hua also said with a smile on the side.


    Si Lin and Rong Ye were equally excited, and several people walked towards the alchemy room at the same time.


    Wen Guiyun has fallen to the ground, waiting at the entrance of the alchemy room, and when Gu Qing and the others walked past, Mu Chenzheng came out holding a jade bottle with a smile of joy, and his eyes flicked over the jade bottle from time to time. The light is very bright.


    Wen Guiyun also looked at the jade bottle with relief, and was also very happy.


    "Senior Brother, Third Senior Brother, Rong Ye, Gentle, the Nine Turns Reincarnation Pill has been refined, and Second Senior Brother is saved." Mu Chen looked at Si Lin and the others, and said excitedly.


    Before the thundercloud fell, Wen Guiyun and Mu Chen both thought that the pill would not succeed. Who knew that the pill that was about to fail suddenly succeeded in condensing the pill, and immediately after that, thundercloud fell. It is estimated that no one can understand the feeling of being lost and regained!


    Si Lin and the others didn¡¯t know this. Their gazes hit the jade bottle in Dao Muchen''s hands. They knew that it contained the Nine Turns Reincarnation Pill for Yue Zhao. They looked at the jade bottle. His eyes are very fiery.


    The pill has been refined, and it has been a long time since Yuezhao was poisoned. Wen Guiyun and the others did not delay. They hurried to Yuezhao¡¯s yard with the jade bottle, and then Wen Guiyun stuffed the pill into Yuezhao¡¯s. In their mouths, the others looked at Yue Zhao nervously, waiting for the result.


    The pill melts in the mouth. The power of the Jiuzhuan Reincarnation Pill is very mild. After entering Yue Zhao¡¯s body, it repairs Yue Zhao¡¯s body bit by bit. The blame for toxicity is cleaned up a little bit.


    Naturally, Gu Qing and the others couldn''t see these changes, but they could see that Yue Zhao''s face became ruddy a little bit, and her breathing was no longer as weak as before, as if she couldn''t feel it.


    His body seemed to be re-infused with life, becoming healthy a little bit.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Qing and the others were very excited, which means that the Nine Turns Reincarnation Pill is indeed useful for Yue Zhao!


    About a quarter of an hour later, to Gu Qing and the others, it seemed like a century had passed. Yue Zhao''s face finally became as rosy as a normal person, and the color of his lips became normal. He suddenly sat down. He got up, sprayed a big mouth of black blood, soiled everything in the quilt in front of him, and then he fell back.


    Wen Guiyun and the others were shocked by his reaction. After he lay back, Wen Guiyun and Mu Chen hurried forward and diagnosed him. When they found that the toxins in his body had been completely eliminated, his body was even better. Normal people are still a bit healthy, and are immediately very happy.


    "Master, how''s the second brother?" Seeing Wen Guiyun''s diagnosis, Gu Qing asked anxiously.


    "The toxins in his body have been cleaned out, and he is now very healthy. It is estimated that he will wake up soon." Wen Guiyun stood up and said happily.


    "Great." Gu patted his hands lightly, also very happy.


    The Si Lin next to them did the same. They looked at each other and felt each other''s happiness and excitement.


    After a quarter of an hour, Yue Zhao''s closed eyes finally opened.


    When he opened his eyes, Yue Zhao was still a little confused. He didn''t know where he was. He only felt that he had a long dream, dreaming of his past lives and seeing those he thought he would never see again. Man, in his dream, he suddenly let go of everything in the past. Of course, this does not mean that he forgave those who hurt him, but he understands that he shouldn''t let himself be brooding for those people.


    He looked at the familiar bed curtain above his head, and slowly remembered that he had been poisoned before. Seeing how he looked now, he should have been brought back to the Holy Land by Si Lin and the others.


    "Second brother, you finally woke up, great." Gu Qing sat on Yue Zhao''s bed, looked at Yue Zhao, his eyes were a little red, and wept with joy.


    Yue Zhao reacted slowly and watched Gu Qingqing for a while, raised his hand somewhat laboriously, wiped away tears for Gu gently, and said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t cry gently, what''s wrong with me?"


    "Second brother, you are poisoned and have been in a coma for more than half a month. We almost thought that we couldn''t save you." Gu gently grasped Yue Zhao''s hand and explained softly.


    Hearing this, Yue Zhao was a little surprised.


    "The poison in you and the previous poison in your body have mixed into a new kind of poison. It was your brothers and sisters who found precious medicinal materials together and made the Nine Turns Reincarnation Pill before they rescued you." Gui Yun looked at Yue Zhao, with a faint light in his eyes, and explained calmly.


    Yue Zhao looked at Gu Qingqing in surprise, and couldn''t help but flushed after Gu nodded gently.


    He knew how serious his poison was. Although Wen Guiyun didn''t elaborate on it, he could also think of what Gu Qing had suffered in order to find medicinal materials for him. After all, he had to cure the poison in his body. The medicinal medicinal materials needed are by no means ordinary medicinal medicinal materials. The medicinal materials used are definitely the treasures of heaven and earth. It is definitely not easy to find.


    Since being brought back by Wen Guiyun, he has always played a role that people can rely on among Wen Guiyun¡¯s disciples. He never thought that one day he would let his brothers and sisters help him in this way, which made him My heart was very warm, and I affirmed the thoughts in my heart again.


    "Thank you." His gaze swept across Si Lin''s faces one by one, and he said with tears in his eyes.


    "You are my brother, brother will not leave you alone." Although Si Lin was also very excited, he still couldn''t see much on his face, only the redness at the end of his eyes revealed his emotions.


    "Why do my brothers say this?" Nan Hua took his fan and tried to keep himself from crying. "Second brother, I have already been promoted to the fairy rank by half a step, but you are behind."


    "Second brother, don''t need to thank me. I have gained a lot from alchemy this time. I think it won''t take long to be promoted to a half-step immortal level." Mu Chen waved his hand, turned his head away, and said with bright eyes.


    "It''s not that I owe you too much, otherwise it''s you who will work so hard!" Rong Ye turned his head, preventing his red eyes from being seen, and said awkwardly.


    "Second brother, this is what we should do, just like the second brother protects us on weekdays, second brother, if you have something, we should naturally protect you." Gu gently shook his head and said seriously.


    Yue Zhao didn''t speak, but just nodded, but he remembered what Si Lin and the others did for him in his heart, and prepared to treat them better in the future.


    "Well, you just woke up, you still have to take a good rest. If your teacher''s expectation is not bad, you should be promoted to a half-step immortal level soon, so be prepared."

 Chapter 287：

    "Dang!"


    After hearing Jun Yutian''s words, the tea cup in Wen Guiyun''s hand fell to the ground and broke, but he completely ignored it, raised his head, and looked sharply at Jun Yutian.


    "What did you just say?" He didn''t quite believe his ears.


    "I said, I''m here to propose marriage for my son!" Jun Yutian didn''t expect Wen Guiyun''s reaction to be so big. Although Wen Guiyun stared at him with a guilty conscience, he still bit his head.


    What else? His son only prefers Gu Qing to be alone, and the two are also together. Marriage is a logical thing in Jun Yutian''s eyes, and he thinks Wen Guiyun should not refuse.


    "No!" Wen Guiyun refused without thinking, looking at Jun Yutian''s expression ugly, "How old is it to be gentle, what kind of pro?"


    "It''s not that I''m going to get married right away. I know I''m young, I just want to fix the relationship between the two of them," Jun Yutian explained hastily, "You know, my son only likes to get married. That girl alone, the two of them can be regarded as childhood sweethearts, and they are very close to each other. Now they also have a good relationship with each other. Isn''t it normal for them to get married?"


    Wen Guiyun clenched his hand into a fist and looked at Jun Yutian. Although he wanted to refute Jun Yutian''s words, he also knew that what Jun Yutian said was right. Gu Qing and Jun Wu were indeed happy. , And Jun Wu could be regarded as the one he looked at growing up, he could trust everything, and he was indeed the best choice for Gu Qing''s husband-in-law.


    But no matter how intellectually he felt that this matter was right, emotionally he still couldn''t accept Gu Qing''s talk about marriage so early.


    Their cultivators are different from ordinary people. In fact, there are not many cultivators who really become Taoists. After all, it is not easy to cultivate, and it is hard to find great avenues. It is too late for them to cultivate, so there is no time to think about those things.


    Of course, he didn''t say that Gu Qing was not allowed to marry, it was just that Gu Qing was only fifteen years old, and it was too early to discuss this matter at this time!


    "No, no marriage is possible, it''s too young to be gentle." Wen Guiyun refused directly.


    Since accepting Gu Qingwen as a disciple, although he is Gu Qingwen¡¯s master, he has always treated Gu Qingqing as his own daughter. Don''t mention how uncomfortable it is!


    In the opposite text, Gui Yun didn''t want Gu Qingqing to marry now, even the look in Jun Yutian''s eyes was too good.


    Jun Yutian did not expect Wen Guiyun''s reaction to be so great. He wanted to say a few more words, but he was afraid of being self-defeating. He could only talk to Wen Guiyun about other things and stop mentioning this matter, but this did not mean that he He just gave up, on the contrary, he was still thinking about how to convince Wen Guiyun to agree to him.


    ¡­


    They all knew about Jun Yutian¡¯s coming to the Holy Land, and they were all curious about the reason for his coming. After all, Jun Yutian¡¯s identity was special. If it wasn¡¯t for a major event, he generally didn¡¯t. Will leave Yunlan Holy Land, let alone come to Lingxi Holy Land!


    In Gu Qing''s yard, Gu Qing and Jun Wu were also discussing this matter.


    "Why did my uncle come here suddenly? Did something major happen?" Gu lightly frowned and thought about whether there was any major event in the immortal world recently, but he didn''t expect it, so he couldn''t help but look at Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu naturally knew the purpose of Jun Yutian''s coming here, he looked at Gu gently, and pursed his lips, a trace of hesitation flashed under his eyes.


    "Jun Wu, what''s wrong with you? Anything to say?" Gu Qing asked curiously when he saw Jun Wu like this.


    Jun Wu stood up, walked to Gu Qing''s side, squatted down in front of her, then took her hand and looked at Gu Qing.


    "Gentle, are you willing to marry me?" His eyes looked straight at Gu Qing, the affection in his eyes was like sea water, and he wanted to wrap Gu Qing.


    Gu Qing didn''t expect Jun Wu to say this at all, and was stunned for a while, looking at Jun Wu, not knowing what to say.


    "Wh, why, why do you suddenly ask me this?" She turned her head, shyly not daring to look at Jun Wu''s eyes.


    "Because I want to be with you all the time, go in and out with you, and want to be your support." Jun Wu saw Gu Qing''s shyness, a smile flashed under his eyes, stood up, and looked at Gu. He gently put his arms in his arms and said affectionately.


    Being held by Jun Wu, the tip of his nose filled him with a faint fragrance that she couldn''t tell, Gu Qing''s cheeks were red, but the corners of his lips slightly curled up.


    Before being with Jun Wu, Gu Qing was not open to her heart, and she didn''t understand why so many people would pay for their lives in matters between men and women. After being with Jun Wu, she gradually discovered that, It turns out that love is such a beautiful thing.


    Since being together, she has discovered that her love for Jun Wu is increasing day by day. When she can¡¯t see it, she will miss it. When she sees it, she feels that it¡¯s not enough to stay together. They traveled together before, and when they were fighting, Even though he knew that Jun Wu was very powerful, he still couldn''t help but worry about him. You must see him safe to be relieved.


    I feel that every moment of being with Jun Wu will make her happy. When I look at Jun Wu, she will often bang and bang. Every day I feel like Jun Wu more than the day before.


    Jun Wu said that she wanted to stay with her all the time. She actually felt the same way. Sometimes she would even think that one day she would marry Jun Wu, but every time she was shy, she didn''t dare Think deeply.


    She didn''t expect Jun Wuhui to say that he wanted to marry her so suddenly, besides being shy, she also felt very sweet.


    "I, I''m not ready yet." She stretched out her hand, clutching Jun Wu''s clothes, and said nervously and shyly.


    Hearing that she did not directly refuse, Jun Wu''s eyes immediately burst into a brilliance that he had never seen before. He let go of Gu gently, lowered his head, and looked at her: "You don''t need to worry or prepare, as long as you are willing, I will arrange everything for you."


    His girl is naturally taken care of by him, he will arrange everything for their wedding, and Gu Qing just needs to stay weird.


    "Too, it''s too early, let''s wait for a while." Gu Qingqing felt that she was about to be immersed in Jun Wu''s eyes, and quickly looked away, and said embarrassedly.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Jun Wu nodded, looking at her with a very fond eyes.


    He broke off Gu Qing''s head a little, one hand supported the back of Gu Qing''s head, one hand pinched her chin, slightly lowered his head, kissed Gu Qing''s lips, Gu Qing held Jun tensely Wu''s clothes, eyes closed, bear Jun Wu''s kiss.


    The figures of the two overlap each other, and the picture looks very beautiful, and even the air smells sweet.

 Chapter 288：

    Jun Yutian spent five days in the sacred land of Lingxi. Every day, he would talk to Wen Guiyun about Gu Qing and Jun Wu, and Wen Guiyun from the beginning of refusal to the ignorance of Jun Yutian I was speechless, but secretly urged Jun Yutian to leave as soon as possible. Who knew that Jun Yutian didn''t understand the meaning of Wen Guiyun at all, so he stayed at the Holy Land of Lingxi and didn''t leave, which made Wen Guiyun very unhappy.


    However, Wen Guiyun remembered this incident in his heart. After thinking about it, he finally called Gu gently over.


    "Tui''er sees the master." Gu Qingqing went to Wen Guiyun''s study and saluted Wen Guiyun first, and was helped by Wen Guiyun.


    "How is Wei Qing in the Holy Land recently? Is there anything that feels uncomfortable?" Wen Guiyun asked Gu Qing to sit in a chair softly.


    Gu gently shook his head, "It''s all pretty good, there is nothing uncomfortable." Although she has not lived in the Holy Land for a long time, no one would dare to treat her badly if she put her identity there. .


    Especially Lin Xian''er, who was always against her, had been expelled from the teacher''s door, and the remaining Zhao Yan was also warned by Hall Master Ye. No one dared to make Gu Qing unhappy, and Gu Qing naturally lived happily.


    "The teacher called you over today because I wanted to talk to you about you and Jun Wu." Wen Guiyun didn''t go in circles with Gu gently, but said straightforwardly.


    Hearing this, Gu lightly stunned and looked at Wen Guiyun, a little shy. After all, Wen Guiyun¡¯s position in her heart is similar to that of her father. When his father knew that he was in love with a man, he always felt how much he was in love with a man. Twist separately.


    "You also know that Jun Wu¡¯s father Jun Shengzhu has been in our Holy Land recently. His purpose this time is to propose a marriage for Jun Wu. The teacher has rejected him, but he still wants to hear what you mean." Wen Guiyun saw Gu lightly widened his eyes, and then said: "The reason why you refused to be a teacher is not because Jun Wu is inappropriate, but because you are too young and it is too early to talk about marriage. What do you think?"


    Jun Wu didn''t tell Gu Qing Qing that Jun Yutian came here before. Although Jun Wu had proposed to Gu Qing, but Gu Qing didn''t think about it yet. At this time, I heard that Jun Yutian came here for this matter. , She felt a little embarrassed, but also a bit sweet.


    Jun Yutian was able to come to the sacred place to find Wen Guiyun. It must be Jun Wuyou who mentioned it to him. This made Gu Qing once again feel that Jun Wu attaches great importance to her, and he is very happy.


    "My thoughts are the same as the master, and I think it''s a bit early." Gu Qing is not the shy person who dare not say, she looked at Wen Guiyun and expressed her thoughts.


    "Then are you willing to marry Jun Wu?" Wen Guiyun was slightly satisfied, and then asked.


    Gu lightly blushed and became even more shy, "Tui''er is willing."


    Her voice was relatively small, but she could still hear her with Wen Guiyun''s ears, and the smile at the corner of her mouth froze.


    He took a deep breath to prevent his emotions from erupting, scared Gu Qing, his expression was still very soft, "I know as a teacher, you are still young, you can not worry about getting married, and wait for the matter to be mentioned later. ."


    Gu Qing thought about the same as Wen Guiyun, but had no opinion on it, so he nodded.


    "Okay, the teacher already knows what you think, don''t worry, the teacher will consider this matter carefully." Wen Guiyun looked at Gu gently, and said softly.


    He asked Gu Qing to come, just to know whether Gu Qing was willing to marry Jun Wu, if Gu Qing was unwilling, then he would naturally continue to reject Jun Yutian, but if Gu Qing was willing, then he would have to Think about how to reply to Jun Yutian.


    Gu nodded gently and left Wen Guiyun''s courtyard.


    ...


    There are still many things about Yunlan Holy Land. It¡¯s already a long time for Jun Yutian to stay in Lingxi Holy Land for six days, because Wen Guiyun talked with Gu Qingqing and learned Gu Qingqing¡¯s thoughts, and then Jun When Yu Tian mentioned this matter again, he didn''t say death, only that now is not the time.


    After that, Jun Yutian reluctantly left the Lingxi Holy Land, while Gu Qing and the others continued to stay at the Lingxi Holy Land.


    A few days later, Mu Chen also broke through to the half-step immortal step. This time, Gu Qing¡¯s five seniors all broke through the half-step immortal step. The Lingxi Holy Land has so many more half-step immortal steps at once, and the strength has improved a lot. However, the news of Mu Chen and the others'' promotion did not spread, and only the people from the Holy Land knew about it.


    Since reaching the second immortal realm, Gu Qing has been running around. At this time, he finally got vacant. He did not leave the Lingxi Holy Land anymore, but continued to study from the previous course, and Jun Wu occasionally returned to the Yunlan Holy Land. Continue to stay in the sacred place to accompany gently.


    More than half a year passed quickly. Gu Qing and Jun Wu were like glue all day long. They were very sweet. Si Lin and the others were still the same as they used to. They went out to complete their tasks when they were okay. Fight for favor together.


    During the period, Yue Zhao went back to the Yue family. Since the last time she was promoted to the half-step immortal stage, Yue Zhao has been trying to open a lot. Yue Zhao is not as evasive to the Yue family as before, but he does not intend to continue to hurt the Yue family. The people who had passed him had a good time, so after returning, he directly made those who bullied him pay the price. After seeing those people had a bad life, he felt a lot more comfortable.


    After returning to the Holy Land of Lingxi, his temperament changed a lot, and he looked more gentle than before.


    In the past six months, the Second Immortal Realm was also not very peaceful, the reason was that the Demon Dao disciples were looking for things everywhere.


    When they were in the city of Yunding, Gu Qing and Jun Wu had been chased by people from the magic way. For this reason, Wen Guiyun and the others were very angry, and Wen Guiyun sent Si to go to the magic way to do things. Later, after Yue Zhao came back from the poisoning, they didn''t care about the demon way.


    However, what Si Lin and the others did had some influence on the Demon Dao. The Demon Dao was very restless for a while, after which the Demon Dao disciples began to arrogantly pick things up in the Second Immortal Realm.


    First, the righteous disciples were killed, and then some masters of the magical road set up formations in some towns or indiscriminately killed innocents. In short, small contradictions continued. Of course, there were counterattacks on the righteous road, but compared with the actions of the magical road. , It''s a bit weak.


    The behavior of the Demon Dao disciples is getting more and more rampant. Obviously, they are not keeping the righteous way in their eyes, as if they have no fear.


    Wen Guiyun and the righteous leaders naturally noticed this, and they have been thinking of ways to restrict and suppress the people in the magic path, but the effect is not particularly good.


    On this day, Gu Qing and Jun Wu were playing chess. Suddenly a disciple came and said Wen Guiyun was looking for them. Although they were puzzled, they went to Wen Guiyun''s courtyard.

 Chapter 289：

    When Gu Qing and Jun Wu arrived, Si Lin and others were already waiting in Wen Guiyun''s courtyard, but Wen Guiyun was not there.


    "Big brother, what is the master looking for us?" Gu lightly glanced at Si Lin and asked.


    "It''s not clear, the master is still busy, it should be a while." Si Lin shook his head and replied.


    "It is estimated that it has something to do with the Demon Dao. The four sects of the Demon Dao have been disturbed recently and have done a lot of things." Yue Zhao said with a slight smile on her lips, guessing.


    Gu Qing and the others had heard about the Four Sects of the Demon Dao. Hearing Yue Zhao''s guess, they all felt that it was possible. Wen Guiyun returned before they could chat for a while.


    "Meet Master (Holy Lord)."


    When Gu Qing and others saw Wen Guiyun, they quickly sorted out themselves, and then respectfully saluted Wen Guiyun.


    "Okay, no need to be polite." Wen Guiyun waved his hand and told them to behave quickly.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you looking for us?" Si Lin asked as the first brother.


    "You should have also heard about the Four Sects of the Demon Dao. Recently, the Demon Dao side has been rampant. We have lost a lot of disciples on the right side. "Wen Guiyun said with a calm face to Gu Qing and others.


    In this regard, the people who have been prepared are not surprised.


    "Master, what did Demon Dao do?" Yue Zhao''s eyes flashed and asked Wen Guiyun.


    "Last night, Qixia Sect was destroyed by the Ten Thousand Demon Sect of the Demon Dao. From the head to the handyman, there were a total of 321 people in the entire sect, and none of them were spared!" Wen Guiyun said very sadly.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Qing and others were shocked.


    "How could this be? When did the Ten Thousand Demon Gate be so rampant?" Nan Hua fanned her fan, feeling a little weird.


    "This is too deceiving! Even though Qixia Sect is a small sect, it is also our righteous sect. Ten thousand demons killed Qixia Sect. It is just hitting our righteous face. You must not let them go easily!" Rong Ye''s eyes flashed. After a moment of sharp light, he was very dissatisfied with the behavior of the Ten Thousand Demon Gate.


    "That''s right, the people of Ten Thousand Demon Sect actually ignore our authentic sects. This is a provocation, and we must not just let them go!" A cold light flashed under Mu Chen''s eyes and said coldly.


    "Does the Ten Thousand Demon Sect want to fight our righteous way? Are they crazy?" Although Gu Qing''s time in the Second Immortal Realm was short, he was very clear about the situation of these sects under the supplementary lessons of Si Lin and the others. She felt that the master of the Ten Thousand Demon Gate was absolutely crazy.


    "We all underestimated the sects of Demon Dao. Their picture is not small this time. It is just a signal to destroy Qixia Sect. Sooner or later we will have a battle with Demon Dao." Wen Guiyun stood up and said in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Si Lin and the others were a little surprised at first, and then thought of the behavior of Mo Dao in the past six months, and felt that what Wen Guiyun said was right.


    The two realms of Zhengmao have been calm for hundreds of years. On the surface of the continent, it looks calm, but in fact, it is surging in the dark. Righteous Dao has exerted heavy pressure on the Demon Dao in recent years. Those schools of the Demon Dao must have been dissatisfied with it. The cultivation speed is relatively fast, and the requirements for qualifications are relatively low, so the magic way is not without the capital to fight the right way.


    All the signs now show that the Demon Dao intends to provoke a war, and the Righteous Dao must fight it, otherwise, with the demon Dao''s means, I am afraid that more sects will be harmed!


    "War is war, I have waited for so many years of cultivation, can I still be afraid that those magicians will not do it?" Si Lin said awe-inspiringly in his eyes.


    "That''s right, war is war, who is afraid of who! I will definitely beat the people of the magic way to the bottom of the water, let them know why the flowers are so red!" Rong Ye said with the same excitement.


    Rong Ye is still very active when it comes to fighting. He enjoys the thrill of fighting. Although his own practice is not suitable for fighting, this does not prevent him from loving fights.


    Similarly, Yuezhao and the others are not afraid.


    "I haven''t done it for so long, I''m a bit lazy, and I don''t know if my formation is great, or the guys in the magic way are great." Nan Hua fanned his fan, a ray of light flashed through his eyes, and said with a smile.


    Others are also eager to try, seemingly not worried about those who will not be able to defeat the magic way.


    Wen Guiyun pursed his lips when he saw Gu Qing and the others, expressing speechlessness to his apprentices for being so warlike. Of course, as far as he himself is concerned, if he can fight the Sect Masters of the Demon Dao, he Also willing.


    "Okay, things are far from that level. We just got the news that Modao deliberately attacked Luoyunmen and sent you to protect the safety of Luoyunmen for the teacher. You set out now, and the flying magic weapon has been prepared for you. Okay, it''s in the square." Wen Guiyun rubbed his eyebrows, stopped Si Lin and their excitement, said.


    "Yes, Master, we must do our best to protect Luo Yunmen''s safety and live up to his life!" Si Lin clasped his fists and said firmly.


    Others also expressed the same attitude as Si Lin, Wen Guiyun still trusted the disciples he brought with him, and with a wave of his hand, he let them leave.


    After Si Lin and the others saluted Wen Guiyun, they turned and left one by one.


    After arriving in the square, they saw the flying magic weapon. After sitting on it, Si Lin came to control the magic weapon. After the magic weapon was lifted into the sky, they flew out at a very fast speed.


    "Brother, where is Luo Yunmen?" Inside the artifact, Gu Qing asked Yue Zhao, sitting on a stool.


    "Rowan doors away from our door division quite far, but we use the instruments used speed faster, to hurry, then, only about a day." Zhao month poured himself a cup of tea, Gu said quietly.


    "You say, four Magic What does this mean? Are they ready to put these right way to exterminate all of a martial art?" Yung Ye took out a spiritual fruit from heaven and earth ring, the bite, asked curiously.


    "They shouldn''t have such great skills." Nan Hua slapped the fan, doubting the abilities of the Four Demon Sects.


    "They should be trying to provoke us and their contradictions, and so can weaken the ability of our side, to the outbreak of World War II, when really, for they are more powerful." May Zhao Siwei very clear, put down the cup says.


    "Before not all good? How would suddenly go to war? Magic''s what those who think? Are not you the day before?" Gu gently Some of those who do not understand the idea of ??Magic, puzzled and asked .


    "You don¡¯t understand. Some of the people in the Demon Dao practice evil skills and need to kill people to practice. The Righteous Dao suppresses these people very seriously. For us people, peaceful days are good, but for those of the Demon Dao. That''s not the case. They hope that the world will be chaotic, so that they can take the opportunity to practice." Jun Wu than Gu Qing knows a lot about the people of the magic way, and he will analyze it to Gu Qing.


    "When there is not that soaring mine robbed it? Like they did with the lives of others to practice, you can spend mine robbery? Not afraid of thunder stolen hack waste it?" Gu gently tilted her head she asked.


    This is what she has always been unable to figure out. She feels that the people of the magic way are not all fools. They must understand the truth. Why do they still do it?


    "Gently, not everyone can practice to the soaring, some people limited qualifications can practice to ninth order is already vertex, and can Mo Gong practitioners, most of the talent will not work, or is born is more evil, In order to improve their cultivation level, even if they will be killed by the thunder tribulation in the future, they will not hesitate at all costs. Moreover, no one has ascended in the second immortal realm for a long time. In everyone''s mind, ascendance is just a legend." This, Yue Zhao''s mood was a little depressed.


    Even Si Lin and their emotions are not very good. What their cultivators pursue is nothing more than being able to ascend to an immortal. However, no one has succeeded in the ascension in the second immortal world for so many years.


    For a while, the inside of the artifact suddenly became quiet.


    Gu gently looked around and found the Pro Division of their faces did not look good, blinked, cleared his throat, in the Pro Division after they are over here, before slowly opening: "In fact, you want soaring, there are still possible."


    Upon hearing this, Si Lin and others looked at Gu Qing''s eyes with surprise.


    "Gentle, what do you mean by this? Do you know what?" Si Lin looked at Gu Qing, a thought flashed in his mind, and his breathing suddenly increased a little.


    The eyes of other people also fixed their eyes on Gu Qingqing, looking forward to her answer.


    "When I was about to enter the secret realm, I had a brief exchange with Tiandao. From it, I learned that the reason why no one has ascended in the second fairy world for so many years is because the ladder of the second fairy world is broken, and the connection between the second fairy world and the fairy step is broken. , so no way to soaring, as long as the fix on the ladder, and re-order contact cents, will be soaring. "Gu gently against the fiery eyes of their Pro Division, said.


    "Then how to fix the ladder?" Yue Zhao asked nervously.


    "Well," Gu gently paused, somewhat rosy cheeks, "said Heaven, so I went to the time of the soaring, we can repair the ladder. Introduction force with force and spirit of the Heaven together."


    When she heard the news, Gu Qing was still shocked. She had no idea that this incident was still related to her!


    According to the statement Heaven, Heaven is her avatar Tien continent, she has power of Heaven, and she has the body of a statement of spiritual art of talent, the power of both together, we can repair the ladder, such as the Heaven After so many years, it finally waited until Gu Qingqing, so it went so smoothly when looking for the entrance to the secret realm before.


    Hearing this, Si Lin and others looked at Gu Qing with shocked expressions, and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Gentle, are you really the daughter of Heaven?" Rong Ye muttered while looking at Gu Qing.

 Chapter 290：

    Rong Ye really thinks that his junior sister is too amazing. It''s just that he has the talent of speaking spirit art, which is a heaven-defying talent. He has also become the heavenly way of the Xuantian Continent, and his cultivation talent is also extremely strong, much more powerful than these brothers. NS.


    After arriving in the Second Immortal Realm, not only can I talk to the Heavenly Dao of the Second Immortal Realm, but now I can also help the Second Immortal Realm repair the ladder, so that the people of the Second Immortal Realm can ascend again!


    Isn''t this the kind of son of heaven that everyone usually talks about?


    Except for her and his younger sister, who else has such a legendary life?


    "Fifth brother, what do you think? How could it be the son of heaven?" Gu Qing cast a blank look at Rong Ye, dissatisfied with what Rong Ye said, "I am obviously the way of heaven!"


    Upon hearing this, Si Lin and the others looked at each other, but were speechless, because what Gu Qing said was true, she was originally the way of heaven in the Xuantian Continent!


    "It seems that we should supervise the practice lightly, and if we can pass the catastrophe as soon as possible, we can also ascend as soon as possible." Nan Hua shook the fan, looked at Gu Qing, and said with a wink.


    "Senior Brother, didn''t you say that I shouldn''t worry about my cultivation before? I''m only fifteen years old, and I''m already very good at reaching the ninth-tier peak. Don''t worry too much!" Gu Qing said hurriedly when he heard Nan Hua''s words.


    "That was when we didn''t know about it before. Now that we know that you can repair the ladder, we certainly hope that you will practice faster." A smile flashed across Nan Hua''s eyes, but his face said solemnly.


    Gu lightly glared at Nan Hua, then turned to look at Si Lin, "Big brother, look, the third brother is bullying me, and the master has said that I shouldn''t be too anxious in cultivation, he still wants to urge me to practice! "


    She knows that none of her seniors are not afraid of seniors, and seniors are so kind to her, they will definitely stand by her side!


    Si Lin glanced at Nan Hua lightly, and Nan Hua''s expression immediately froze.


    "Big brother, I''m joking with Gentle, why would I urge Gentle to practice?" Nan Hua put away the fan and quickly defended himself. There is no way, he has been beaten by him too many times, although everyone is now It''s a half-step immortal level, but the big brother is the most powerful sword repairer, he still can''t beat it!


    Seeing Du Nanhua begging for mercy, Gu Qing immediately showed a triumphant smile on her face, and Si Lin pattingly patted Gu Qing''s head, "You three brothers are joking with you, you can cultivate as you think about it. Only a few of us know about the ladder, and will not let others know. Anyway, no one in the second fairy world has been soaring for such a long time, everyone shouldn''t care about waiting for a few more years."


    In Si Lin''s view, although Feisheng is very important, it is still inferior to Gu Qing. If it causes Gu Qing to speed up his cultivation and raises any problems, it will not be worth the gain!


    "Yes, gently, don''t listen to your three brothers, do whatever you want, brothers don''t rush to ascend." Yue Zhao also said, anyway, Gu Qing will ascend sooner or later, then they will definitely be able to ascend. It''s just a matter of time. They are still young and can afford to wait.


    Others also expressed their views, hoping that Gu Qing would not be stressed and do what he should, and promised not to tell others about it.


    Enjoying the love of the seniors and Jun Wu, Gu Qing felt very warm in her heart. She was once again fortunate that she saved Rong Ye back then. Otherwise, where is there such a happy life today?


    For a while, the inside of the artifact was warm.


    ¡­


    Luo Yunmen is on a small mountain peak, and the aura here is still rich, otherwise, Luo Yunmen would not choose to establish a sect here.


    Since the news that Qixia Sect was exterminated, the righteous little sects are all in danger, fearing that they will become the next Qixia Sect, and Luoyunmen is no exception.


    The head of Luo Yunmen''s cultivation is not at the peak of the ninth rank, and only five elders in the entire school have reached the ninth rank. The rest of the disciples are all lower than the ninth rank, and including the head, Luo Yunmen There are less than four hundred people, it is really a small school.


    Such a sect, there is no way to compare with the top sect of the Demon Dao like the Ten Thousand Demon Sect, if the other party wants to deal with them, Luo Yunmen has almost no power to fight back.


    At this time, in Luoyunmen''s main hall, the head of Luoyunmen and the five elders gathered together, and the expressions on everyone''s faces were not very attractive.


    "Everyone has heard about the extermination of Qixia Sect by the Ten Thousand Demon Sect. Now, let''s talk about your thoughts." The head Luohu looked at the five elders and said in a deep voice.


    When the five elders heard the words, they looked at each other, and finally their eyes fell back to Luo Hu''s body.


    "Master, I think this is the Demon Dao declaring war on our righteous sects. Qixia Sect is similar to our Luoyunmen. With the style of those in the Ten Thousand Demon Sect, I am afraid that we will not only attack one Qixia Sect. You still have to be careful. The best way is to send away the elite disciples of the sect, so that once there is a case, those people can regain the sect in the future." The Great Elder Zhao Xian, who was sitting on Luo Hu''s left hand, said in a low voice. .


    "Great Elder, you don''t have to be so careful? The Qixia Sect''s matter must have attracted the attention of those big forces. The Ten Thousand Demon Sect should not go against the wind and commit crimes, right?" Zhou Qing, the third elder wearing a cyan brocade suit, said nonchalantly. .


    "It''s said that the Ten Thousand Demon Gate is the magic way. They have always been willing to do things as they like, how can they stop because they are afraid of those big forces?" The elder glanced at the three elders, turned to look at Luohu, "palm" Door, I think we still have to make plans early, otherwise it will be too late if the Ten Thousand Demon Door is really attacked."


    "I think even if the Ten Thousand Demon Sect wants to take action, it should not pick us Luoyun Sect. The distance between our Luoyun Sect and the Ten Thousand Demon Sect is still relatively long. There are so many sects in the middle, why should they run so far to find Us?" The third elders still didn''t care, thinking that the Ten Thousand Demon Gate would not trouble them Luo Yunmen.


    Just when the elder was about to rebut, a sect guard stumbled and ran in. He looked a little embarrassed, with a panic on his face, as if he had encountered something terrible, and in his hand, Holding something like a black invitation.


    "What are you doing in a panic? Who let you break in?" Luo Hu shouted angrily when he saw the guard look like this.


    "Head, it''s okay, this is the post from Wanmomen to Luoyunmen!" The guard stumbled to Luo Hu and handed the post in his trembling hands to Luo Hu.

 Chapter 291：

    "What? Who did you say that sent the post?" Luo Hu looked at the disciple who was kneeling on the ground with a face full of disbelief.


    "Yes, it was sent by Ten Thousand Demon Gate." The disciple tremblingly raised the post in his hand with both hands, and handed it to Luo Hu, not daring to look at Luo Hu''s expression.


    Luo Hu still couldn''t believe his ears. He turned his head and glanced at the five elders behind him, and found that their faces were very ugly, especially the three elders who just disagreed with the proposal of the elder had pale faces, and their lips trembled slightly. The pupils are a little dilated.


    He turned his head back and looked at the post in his disciple''s hand. It was a black post with a skull drawn with cinnabar, which was the symbol of the Ten Thousand Demon Gate.


    Although he was very reluctant, he still tremblingly took the post from the disciple, opened it and looked at it. After reading the content inside, he threw the post directly, taking a step back, and then fell to the ground. However, he has no time to take care of it.


    His face was pale without a trace of blood, his eyes were loose, and he muttered to himself: "It''s over, this time is really going to be over, our Luoyun Sect is really going to be over this time, and the Ten Thousand Demon Sect is going to destroy us Luoyun Sect!"


    Hearing what he said, whether it was the disciple who was still kneeling on the ground, or the elders sitting on the chairs, their complexions instantly turned pale, their faces were overwhelmed, and even the disciple fainted directly. It''s a pity that this will happen. No one pays attention to him.


    "How could this be? Why would Wanmomen pay attention to a sect like Luoyunmen?" The third elder was sitting on a chair, clutching the clothes on his legs with both hands, and muttered in disbelief.


    The other elders were also very shocked by this incident. Naturally, he couldn''t answer his questions, and he didn''t need others to answer. He was already immersed in his own world, regardless of others.


    It¡¯s still the great elder who has experienced a lot because of his age. After the initial panic, he quickly calmed down. He stood up abruptly, regardless of whether the chair behind him was taken down by him, and came to Luo Hu in two steps. .


    "Head, it should not be too late. Let''s arrange the elite disciples in the door to leave as soon as possible. Other disciples, can run as many as a few, we Luo Yunmen can''t just disappear like this!" The elder said worriedly to Luo Hu. .


    Being awakened by the words of the great elder, Luo Hu also reacted. Now is not the time for him to think about it. As the head of Luo Yunmen, he must cheer up.


    "Yes, yes, you have to let the elite disciples leave quickly, one can run one, and not all die here!" A light flashed suddenly in his eyes, following the words of the elder.


    Being stared at by the Ten Thousand Demon Sect, there is almost no possibility that Luo Yunmen wants to keep it. In this case, he must find a way to let those disciples with good talents leave, so that at least they can keep some fire for Luoyunmen. , And maybe there will be another Luo Yunmen again in the future.


    Except for the three elders, the other elders also reacted and nodded one after another.


    So the few people stopped discussing things, but went out one after another, found their own disciples, told them, and then handed them some life-saving talisman, pill, and so on, so that they could run away quickly.


    In a short while, the fact that the Ten Thousand Demon Sect was preparing to deal with Luo Yunmen spread all over Luoyunmen, and the sect suddenly became panic. Except for the head and a few elders, the disciples under the sect packed their luggage one after another, trying to take advantage of it. Leave as soon as the Ten Thousand Demon Gate hasn''t come, so maybe you can save your life.


    And Luo Hu and the others did not stop them. They knew that they could not resist the attack of the Ten Thousand Demon Gate, and it made no sense to let these disciples stay to die. They were the elders of Luo Yunmen, and they had a deep affection for Luo Yunmen. Naturally they can''t leave. As for the others, they don''t ask to stay!


    But when those disciples took their things and ran out, they found that they couldn''t get out at all. The entire Luoyunmen had been surrounded, and they could only stay in the mountain where Luoyunmen was.


    "Master, what should we do? Our mountain gate has been trapped by the formation, we can''t get out." Luo Hu''s eldest disciple Zhou Yichen ran back to Luo Hu''s side and said with a worried expression on his face.


    Luo Hu was also very surprised. Just as he did not expect that the Ten Thousand Demon Gate would take action against them, he did not expect that the Ten Thousand Demon Gate would move so fast and directly sealed their mountain gate, so that even if they wanted to run, Can''t run away, no wonder they send posts to Luo Yunmen in advance, probably because they want to see their panic and desperate after discovering that they can''t escape!


    "Since we can''t run, we will stay with the master to deal with the Ten Thousand Demon Sect, so even if we fail, we will die together!" Luo Hu''s second disciple is a woman who was picked up by Luo Hu and followed Luo Hu''s surname. , Named Luo Xi, looked outside and said firmly.


    She didn''t want to run, and wanted to stay and retreat with Luo Hu. Luo Hu said that if they leave, Luo Yunmen will have a chance to rebuild in the future, so she agreed to leave. Now that she can''t leave, she feels relaxed. a lot of.


    When the other disciples heard this, they looked at each other, and followed Luo Xi''s words one after another, which moved Luo Hu and the others very much.


    ...


    Just when Luo Hu and the others were about to fight to the death, Gu Qing and the others also came outside Luoyunmen.


    "This is Luo Yunmen?" Gu Qing asked, looking at the hill not far away.


    "According to the location, it should be." Yue Zhao thought about the map he had read and nodded.


    "It seems that the people from the Ten Thousand Demon Gate have already arrived. Fortunately, we have speeded up, otherwise it will be too late." Nan Hua glanced at Luo Yunmen''s mountain gate, raised his brows, and said with a little surprise.


    "Huh? Brother San, how did you find out?" Gu gently turned his head to look at Nanhua, and asked curiously.


    "Look, there is a layer of formation outside Luoyunmen. This is a trapped formation, just to trap the people inside, and I saw the sign of the Ten Thousand Demon Gate." Nan Hua pointed his finger to the flagpole not far away. , Floating on it is a flag with a red skull on a black background, which is the symbol of the Magic Gate.


    Gu Qing and the others looked intently and found the flag and formation. Gu Qing gave Nan Hua a thumbs up and got Nan Hua''s smile.


    "Since the Ten Thousand Demon Sect has arrived, let''s not delay, and we can''t let Luo Yunmen''s people have an accident." Si Lin glanced at the direction of the flag, stretched out his hand, and the Prisoner''s Dragon Sword appeared in his hand. Nanhua, go to break the formation, and other people will work with me to solve the people of the Ten Thousand Demon Gate!"


    "Yes." Gu Qing and the others responded and followed their boss one after another.


    Although Si Lin and the others only came out this time, there were only seven people, but five of them were at the half-step immortal level, and two of them were at the peak of the ninth level. This is already a highly configured team in the second immortal world. There are many people from Wanmomen, and there is at most a half-step immortal step. For Si Lin and the others, it is not an opponent at all!


    As expected by Si Lin and the others, the leader of the Ten Thousand Demon Sect this time is an elder of the Ten Thousand Demon Sect, named Jinxi, whose cultivation base is exactly half-step immortal, and the rest are on average at the eighth step. From left to right, such a team can be said to be more than enough to deal with a small school like Luoyunmen, but it is not enough for the boss to come to them!


    Jinxi was originally sitting in the pavilion at the foot of Luoyunmen Mountain, drinking tea while waiting for time. He has a habit of looking at his opponents in despair, so he asked them to give Luoyunmen in advance. The person sent the post just to let them escape, but he also arranged a formation outside, and the Luoyunmen people couldn¡¯t escape, so naturally they would be very desperate. What he wanted to see was that look .


    He took a sip of tea, looked up at the time, thinking that the time was almost up and he could send Luo Yunmen people on the road. He just stood up and was about to order the men who followed him to do it, and he felt an amazing sword. Angrily hit him, reached out his hand to grab one of his men and threw it out, then he took the opportunity to avoid it.


    After getting down from the flying magic weapon, Si Lin slashed directly at the pavilion where Jinxi and the others were in. His purpose was to let Jinxi and the others have no place to hide, but the disciple of the Ten Thousand Demon Sect who was pulled over by Jinxi did it. For the dead ghost, he was hacked to death by Si Lin with a sword, and he didn''t even understand what had happened, so there was no sound.


    This incident made the disciples of the Ten Thousand Demon Sects next to them all nervous, raising their weapons one after another, watching Si Lin them vigilantly.


    Jinxi jumped into the air and confronted Si Lin in the air.


    "This guy will be handed over to me, and the rest will be handed over to you, a quick fight!" Si Lin said to Yue Zhao and the others behind him, and then rushed towards Jinxi.


    Yue Zhao and the others nodded and landed on the ground one after another, fighting with the disciples of the Ten Thousand Demon Gate.


    As a natural sword body, Si Lin¡¯s swordsmanship is better than ordinary people. After entering the half-step immortal stage, his swordsmanship has reached a new realm, even if Jinxi is promoted to a half-step immortal. Tier time is much longer, but he can also fight Jinxi together.


    As for the disciples of the Ten Thousand Demon Gate, it is not worth mentioning.


    Yue Zhaosu''s hand waved on the streamer, and the melodious sound of the piano sounded. For the disciples of the Ten Thousand Demon Sect, it was a urging spell. The invisible sound blade made them unable to hide, and soon fell a piece.


    As soon as Mu Chen''s Chi Yan spear was swept away, a wall of fire appeared on the ground. The disciples of the Ten Thousand Demon Sect had been swallowed by the flames without screaming, and lost their lives.


    Apocalyptic Records floated over Rong Ye¡¯s head, and Zhang Fuzhu under his command flew towards the disciples of the Ten Thousand Demon Sect, thunderstorms, flames, freezing...These effects appeared on the disciples of the Thousand Demon Sect one by one, making them Can''t stand it at all.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu cooperated in a tacit understanding. One entangled people with the immortal silk, while the other threw a scimitar and directly harvested each other¡¯s lives. In a short while, they also killed many disciples of the Ten Thousand Demon Sect. .


    In mid-air, after Jinxi saw this scene, his pupils quaked, and his eyes looked at Si Lin very unkind, "Who are you? Even the people of the Ten Thousand Demon Sect dare to do it?"

 Chapter 292：

    Although the Ten Thousand Demon Sect is the Demon Dao sect, it is also one of the famous sects in the second immortal world. In terms of strength, it is similar to the Lingxi Holy Land. There are not many people who dare to provoke the Ten Thousand Demon Sect. This is what Jinxi would call so. s reason.


    Since Wen Guiyun accepted Gu Qing as a disciple, Si Lin and the others have almost all moved in the Xuantian Continent, not showing up in the Second Immortal Realm, so Jinxi didn''t even know Gu Qing and them.


    "Oh, the people who killed the Ten Thousand Demon Gate!" Si Lin snorted coldly, and his moves became more fierce.


    Hearing what Si Lin said, Jinxi was shocked and angry. He didn''t expect that he had reported himself to his family. The other party was not afraid, and said that he was dealing with the people of the Ten Thousand Demon Sect. This made him always feel that his back to the Ten Thousand Demon Sect was very prestigious. Jinxi could not accept it.


    He gritted his teeth and looked at Si Lin, and also stepped up his attack.


    On the ground, Gu Qing and others had already solved two-thirds of the Ten Thousand Demon Sect disciples, and Nan Hua had also cracked the formation that trapped Luo Yunmen, and rushed over to help Gu Qing and the others.


    With Nanhua''s joining, Gu Qing''s speed on their side was even faster, and soon the remaining one-third of the Ten Thousand Demon Sect disciples were also eliminated.


    After confirming that no disciples of the Ten Thousand Demon Sect had escaped, Gu Qing and the others stood aside, watching the battle between Si Lin and Jinxi.


    ...


    Inside Luoyunmen, Luo Hu and their disciples were ready to fight desperately against the people of the Ten Thousand Demon Sect. As a result, a disciple stumbled in from outside with a smile on his face, which surprised Luo Hu and the others.


    "Head, we are saved, we are saved!" After seeing Luo Hu and the others, the disciple''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly yelled as he ran.


    Hearing this, Luo Hu''s spirits lifted up and looked at the disciple, "What are you yelling at? What is there to save?"


    "Head, a few people have just arrived outside. Most of the disciples of the Ten Thousand Demon Sect who came to kill us have been killed, and the formation that trapped us has also been cracked. We are saved!" Delayed, quickly told what I saw.


    He was originally the disciple of the gatekeeper. He originally thought that after the mountain gate was broken, he would be the first to die, but he saw Si Lin and the others descend from the sky and killed those disciples of the Ten Thousand Demon Sect. He was dumbfounded and waited for his reaction. After coming over, he hurried to the mountain to tell Luo Hu and the others the news.


    Luo Hu was stunned for a moment, then grabbed the disciple''s shoulders with both hands, and said anxiously, "You are all true? Someone really came to save us?"


    It''s not that Luo Hu didn''t believe it, but that the Ten Thousand Demon Gate was so famous that ordinary forces didn''t dare to provoke it at all.


    "Yes, head." Although the disciple was a bit painful when Luo Hu''s shoulder was grasped, he could understand Luo Hu''s feelings and didn''t say it. "Those people are very young. They may be disciples from which holy place. They are now Right at the foot of the mountain."


    Hearing what he said, Luo Hu directly loosened his shoulders, then brushed past him and ran towards the foot of the mountain.


    The others looked at each other, and then followed Luo Hu''s steps and dashed down the mountain.


    When they came to the foot of the mountain, they found that the formation that had trapped them was indeed gone, and they also saw the bodies of the disciples of the Ten Thousand Demon Sect lying all around at the foot of the mountain, and Si Lin and Jinxi who were fighting in mid-air. , And Gu Qing and others watching the battle.


    Seeing this scene, they were all stunned.


    Especially when I saw Si Lin being so young but able to compete with Jinxi, who seemed to be about 50 years old, I was shocked.


    Both Si Lin and Jinxi didn''t conceal their aura. With Luo Hu''s cultivation base, he could feel their cultivation base, and Luo Hu was even more anxious as a result.


    He did not expect when such a young half-step immortal stage appeared in the second immortal realm, and he ran to rescue Luo Yunmen. Suddenly a flash of light flashed in his mind. He remembered the rumors not long ago, the rumors said Lingxi Holy Land Spirit The eldest disciple of the fox saint master has broken through to the half-step immortal stage, and his age is only thirty years old.


    Luo Hu''s gaze fell on Si Lin, and then swept across Gu Qing and the others, his pupils suddenly dilated, and what followed was a surprise to the sky.


    He didn''t expect that their Luo Yunmen had such good luck, they would encounter the disciple of the Spirit Fox Holy Master, and they would be rescued by the other party.


    But at this time Si Lin was fighting with Jinxi, he didn''t dare to get close to Gu Qing and the others. He could only stand still and watch the battle between Si Lin and Jinxi.


    At the beginning, Si Lin and Jinxi could barely make a tie, but Si Lin made rapid progress. When Luo Hu and the others came down, he was able to hold the upper hand, pressing Jinxi to fight, so that the opponent could not get close to him. Body.


    Jinxi naturally discovered this too, and was even more furious. He didn''t expect Si Lin to actually use him as a sparring partner, and he really succeeded in improving a little bit, which made him very angry.


    However, he was not Si Lin''s opponent, and Si Lin felt that the heat was almost over, so he began to increase his attack, and soon hit Jinxi with a wound, and his movements were much slower.


    Seeing that he couldn''t beat Si Lin, and his men were killed by Gu Qing and the others, Jinxi suddenly slapped his chest and spit out a mouthful of blood, but strangely, his strength did not decrease as a result, but instead It has also improved a lot, and its movements have become much faster, which is completely different from just now.


    He slapped Si Lin fiercely with a few palms, taking advantage of Si Lin''s dodge effort, took out a flying magic weapon, jumped on it, activated the flying magic weapon, and disappeared instantly.


    Si Lin avoided Jinxi''s attack. Seeing this scene, his eyes flickered. Instead of chasing him, he retracted the Prisoner Dragon Sword and landed on the ground to lead Luo Hu in front of them.


    "Luo Sect, I am Si Lin, the major disciple of the Holy Land of Lingxi. I was ordered by my teacher to help Luo Yunmen. Now the disciples of Ten Thousand Demon Sects have been killed by us. In order to ensure the safety of Luo Yunmen, I hope Luo Sect will be as soon as possible. Disperse and leave with the disciples. After all, we can''t stay here all the time, and the Ten Thousand Demon Gate will most likely come again!" Si Lin looked at Luo Hu and said without arrogance.


    Luo Hu''s face froze. He originally thought that a few people from Si Lin helped them solve the people of the Ten Thousand Demon Gate. They should be fine, but he forgot that the Ten Thousand Demon Gate did not succeed. They would definitely not give up. They still can''t stay there anymore. Inside the sect!


    "Thank you, Mr. Si, for your rescue. I understand, and I will immediately let the disciple leave the sect." Luo Hu returned to his senses, bowed his hand to Si Lin, and said.


    "Please also Luo Zhangmen to move faster, we will be here waiting for you all to leave before leaving." Si Lin also arched his hands at Luo Hu, said without doubt.


    When Si Lin and the others were able to stay here, Luo Hu was naturally very happy without any delay, and quickly took his followers back to the sect to pack things, and arranged for the disciples to leave.

 Chapter 293：

    After Luoyunmen''s people scattered and left, Si Lin asked Nanhua to re-establish a formation outside Luoyunmen to ensure that ordinary people could not break into Luoyunmen. He stayed outside Luoyunmen for another day to confirm that there were no demons. After the disciple of the door came back, he took the flying magic weapon to return to the holy land.


    After returning to the Holy Land, they first went to see Wen Guiyun and returned to Wen Guiyun.


    After learning that Luo Yunmen''s people were okay, Wen Guiyun also breathed a sigh of relief, and then frowned.


    "These people of Modao are simply too presumptuous! Such blatantly dealing with those little sects is overwhelming." Before this, Wen Guiyun did not have a good impression of those people of Modou, but it was not like he is now.


    He asked himself that although he was not a good person, he never shot at innocent people, and in order to provoke a war between the two sides, he shot at those small sects, which Wen Guiyun disdain.


    "Master, don''t we just look at it like this, don''t care about it?" Si Lin asked with a frown.


    "Got it, of course. The magic has already been openly fighting us. What are we worried about?" A sneer appeared on Wen Guiyun''s face. Regarding the matter, you guys clean up, and we will set off to Yuqiu Pass tomorrow together." He looked at Gu Qing and the others and said.


    On the way back from Luoyunmen, Si Lin and the others had discussed the matter, but they didn''t expect Wen Guiyun to make a decision so quickly.


    Yuqiu Pass is a barrier between the Demon Dao and the Righteous Dao. Even if they are going to fight the Demon Dao, they will choose Yuqiu Pass because as long as they hold this place, the Demon Dao cannot enter the righteous path. It will affect those who live on the right side.


    Si Lin and the others looked at each other, arched their hands one after another, and said in unison: "The disciple will obey the teacher''s orders."


    Wen Guiyun was very satisfied with their reaction, waved his hand, and told them to go down to pack up and rest.


    When they left Wen Guiyun¡¯s yard and returned to their respective yards, they all found that the disciples in Lingxi Holy Land were obviously much hectic than usual. After a little thought, they realized that Wen Guiyun should have given the order.


    The recent extermination of Qixia Sect has been raging in the whole righteous path, and the disciples of the Holy Land of Lingxi have naturally heard the news.


    Everyone discussed a lot in private, waiting for the Lord to make a decision.


    Before Gu Qing and the others came back, Wen Guiyun had already ordered that he would discuss matters about the Demon Sect with the heads of other sects. It is very likely that he would go to war with the Demon Sect and get the disciples under the sect to prepare. With them seeing this scene.


    After Gu Qing and Jun Wu returned to the yard, they did not go back to their room immediately, but chatted while playing chess in the pavilion in the yard.


    "Wu, do you think that if we and the Demon Dao side fight this time, who will win?" Gu lightly held Bai Zi in his hand. After putting it down, he looked at Jun Wu and asked.


    "It''s hard to say that Mo Dao dares to act like this now. I am afraid that it has been prepared for many years and must be prepared. However, we are not vegetarian here. The final result can only be known after the war between the two sides." Jun Wuzai Gu Qing A black piece was placed next to the light piece, and he said with a slight frown.


    "I''m afraid that the master and the others think so too. This war is more troublesome for us and the Demon Dao side. There will definitely be many deaths. I don''t know what the Demon Dao people started the war for. "Gu lightly frowned, and said slightly sad.


    Perhaps it was because they had lived happily these years, and Gu Qing didn''t like such large-scale wars. When she was in the Xuantian Continent, the battle with the demon clan made Gu Qing very annoying. Now she is going to fight the demon road again, and she is naturally unhappy.


    Jun Wu and Gu stayed gently for so long, and he could see what she was thinking at a glance. He thought about it and persuaded: "This matter is not something you and I can control. The magic way has been planning for a long time. If we should not fight, the people will be even more miserable. After all, most of the methods used by the people of the magic way are cruel."


    "Naturally, I know, it''s just because the people can''t bear it." Gu lightly looked at Jun Wu, a trace of unbearable flashes in his eyes.


    "Don''t think too much about it. If you really feel sorry for the people, then you will kill more people in the face of the magic way, and end this war as quickly as possible." Jun Wu also doesn''t like war, and he doesn''t want it to be affected. Gu Qing''s mood.


    "You''re right, we will work harder when the time comes, and try not to let the war last too long." Hearing Jun Wu''s words, Gu Qing''s eyes lit up and said immediately.


    Seeing her raising her spirits, Jun Wu was also relieved.


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, Wen Guiyun led Gu Qing and others appeared on the square in front of the Lingxi Holy Land Hall, where all the disciples in the Zongmen of Lingxi Holy Land gathered at this time.


    "Meet the Holy Lord!"


    After Wen Guiyun appeared, all the disciples bowed on one knee and saluted Wen Guiyun.


    "rise!"


    Wen Guiyun used spiritual power to make all the disciples present could hear his voice.


    "Thanks to the Lord!"


    All the disciples got up at the same time, their movements were neat and uniform, and when viewed from a height, the scene was very grand.


    "This time, the Four Sects of the Demon Dao were in vain and they attacked my orthodox sect Qixiazong, which resulted in the destruction of the Qixia sect. My orthodox sect was very angry about this. This holy master has united with other holy masters and the master of the sect. When I go to Yuqiuguan to discuss matters, my disciples in the Holy Land should take this time to practice diligently. If the two sides go to war in the future, you will all go to the battlefield. I hope you will not let down the expectations of this holy master." A slightly clear voice rang in the ears of all the disciples in Lingxi Holy Land, and his eyes swept over the disciples below the stage, his face removed the gentleness of the past and became very awe-inspiring.


    The disciple who was swept by his gaze straightened his body unconsciously. After he finished speaking, everyone was full of enthusiasm. I can''t wait to be on the battlefield right away. Sprinkle blood for the right way.


    "The disciples, please follow the instructions of the Holy Master!" All the disciples respectfully said, led by Si Lin.


    Wen Guiyun nodded in satisfaction, then took Gu Qingqing and the others, and boarded the flying magic weapon that had been prepared. Under the gaze of everyone, he left the Holy Land of Lingxi.


    "Master, are we the only one to go to Yuqiu Pass? Where''s Uncle Zhao and the others?" After getting on the magic weapon, Gu Qing looked around, but didn''t see Zhao Tonghai and the others, so he couldn''t help but curiously asked Wen Guiyun.


    "It is enough for us to go to Yuqiu Pass. Uncle Zhao and the others will stay in the holy land to protect the holy land to prevent the people from the magic way from sneaking." Wen Guiyun poured himself a cup of tea and said slowly.


    "The people of the magic way dare to attack our holy land?" It''s not that Gu Qing looked down on the people of the magic way, but those people who want to attack them, and victory must be done by the Sect Masters of the four magic doors.


    She knew that Zhao Tonghai and the elders had extremely high cultivation bases, which could not be dealt with by ordinary people.


    "The magic way is coming this time fiercely, and it may not choose to take the risk. After we have discussed the countermeasures, it will not be too late to let you Uncle Zhao and others come." Wen Guiyun put down the tea cup, and patiently explained to Gu gently.


    Gu Qing thought about it. The Demon Dao didn''t even sneak in this time. Instead, he attacked the sect of the Right Dao with a big fanfare. Who knew what they would do? It is correct to let Zhao Donghai and the others stay in the Holy Land.


    "Master, you said that since the four sects of Demon Dao have been quiet for so long, why did they suddenly start the incident? Is there any conspiracy in it?" Gu Qing gently moved to Wen Guiyun''s side, blinking a pair of big eyes. Asked curiously.


    "You all know that it''s not easy to ascend now. These practitioners of our righteous path naturally continue to practice, understand the world, and hope that one day they can ascend successfully. But the magic path is different from us. They do a lot of evil, and when they ascend, they are likely to be killed by thunder. There are a lot of people of the demon way, in fact, it is not for ascension, they choose to cultivate demon, but to quickly improve the cultivation base, and then do evil." Wen Guiyun took a sip of tea, seeing Gu Qing thoughtfully. The corners of the lips curled up slightly.


    "So they provoked the war this time for their own selfish desires. Because the existence of our sects has been suppressing them. If our sects are eliminated, this time the immortal world will be their magical world, and they can naturally do whatever they want. "Gu Qing raised his head and said his thoughts, and then looked at Wen Guiyun, "But they are so confident, can they solve so many of our righteous schools?" It is still the same sentence, it is not that Gu Qing has treated them. Opinion, but she knows how powerful these righteous schools are!


    Just say that their spiritual sacred place, on the surface, the cultivation base of her master and several hall masters are all half-step immortal steps, but she knows that her master''s cultivation base is infinitely close to the immortal step, but because the ladder is broken, there is no way to ascend. , Otherwise her master would have been soaring!


    The other hall masters are the same, and his five senior brothers are now half-step immortal world cultivation base, but apart from their disciples in the holy land, the outside world does not know at all.


    She is not sure about the other two sacred places, the White Tiger Holy Land. She has also heard Jun Wu say in the Yunlan Holy Land. Several elders and Jun Yutian are all half-step immortal peak cultivation bases, and there are also some unknowns. Half-step fairy order.


    Even if the four major sects on the magic road conceal their strength, in total, they are not the opponents of so many sects on the right road!


    So she really can''t figure out where the people of the magic way are so confident that they can defeat so many sects of the right way!


    Hearing Gu Qing''s words, Wen Guiyun''s eyes flashed, "Maybe they have their own cards, but we don''t know it yet." He looked forward, his eyes a little distant.

 Chapter 294：

    When Wen Guiyun took Gu Qing and the others to Yuqiu Pass, the heads of other sects also rushed to Yuqiu Pass. The Sub-Xianjie Realm seemed calm, but it was actually turbulent in secret.


    As a place bordering the Four Sects of the Demon Way, Yuqiu Pass is a mixture of fish and dragons. There are people of the Demon Way and the righteous people. In fact, the law and order is not very good, and it is very chaotic.


    Three days later, the flying artifact Gu Qing and the others were riding stopped in the sky above Yuqiu Pass. Under Si Lin''s control, they found an open space to stop. Wen Guiyun took Gu Qing and the others down, and Si Lin would fly. The artifacts were put away, and the group entered Yuqiu Pass.


    They are all very good looking. Even if Wen Guiyun is a little older, he is still at the level of Uncle Mei. In places like Yuqiuguan, they attracted the attention of most people as soon as they entered, and many of them looked at them. His eyes are not good intentions.


    When Jun Wu saw one of them looking at Gu Qing with an unpleasant gaze, his face became cold, and the silver machete instantly flew out and came to the man, who only felt a silver light in front of him. Flash, and there was a pain in his eyes, his eyes were scratched by Jun Wu''s scimitar, he screamed, blood flowed all over his face.


    The people around did not see when Jun Wu made the move. After hearing the man¡¯s screams, they discovered the man¡¯s tragic situation. Their eyes changed a lot when they looked at Jun Wu. Their unbridled eyes suddenly converged. A lot.


    Not only did the man''s companion dared not help the man out, but also grabbed the man and dragged him away from the street, fearing that he would say something bad again, angering Jun Wu and causing them to be implicated.


    Wen Guiyun also knew something about Jun Wu, knowing that he wouldn''t make a move for no reason, just glanced at it, and didn''t say any reprimands.


    Apart from being surprised and a little afraid of this scene, the people around had no other reaction, because it was too normal at Yuqiu Pass. At Yuqiu Pass, whoever has the big fist is the rule. This is the supremacy of strength. Otherwise, even if you come from a prominent school, no one will give you face.


    And Jun Wu''s hand just shocked those who had ideas when they saw them look good!


    Although Si Lin and the others were a little surprised, like Wen Guiyun, they all understood the rules of Yuqiu Pass. They only glanced at Jun Wu, then withdrew their gaze, did not take the matter to heart, only Gu gently moved towards Jun Wu leaned over there, took his hand under the cover of his sleeve, and looked up at him.


    Feeling the softness in his hand, Jun Wu''s expression suddenly improved, and he shook his head gently at Gu, indicating that he was all right.


    This episode was soon forgotten by Jun Wu and the others, and they continued to walk deep into Yuqiu Pass.


    After they left, a window was opened on the second floor of a restaurant they had just passed by, revealing the people inside.


    If Gu Qing and the others saw it, they would recognize that this person was Lin Xian''er, who had been driven out of the Holy Land by Wen Guiyun because of the brutality of his fellow sect.


    Lin Xian''er at this time can be described as a big change from before. In the past, in order to maintain her image, Lin Xian''er always looked very gentle, but now she has long hair raised high, and her eyebrows are red. Vertical line, the gentle temperament of the whole person has disappeared, replaced by a kind of paranoia and coldness.


    Her eyes were very cold, their eyes changed from the original brown to dark red, cold and evil.


    Her dress was very revealing, with a black tight-fitting tube top short skirt with a red wide-sleeved tulle. Her figure was good. At this time, wearing such a suit looked even hotter, making it impossible to look away.


    Such Lin Xian''er and Lin Xian''er before can be said to be completely different people!


    Thinking back to Wen Guiyun and the others that she had just seen, the expression on Lin Xian''er''s face suddenly became distorted. Her exposed skin immediately reappeared with complicated dark red patterns, which looked a little horrible.


    "It''s not time for us to expose, you better hold back!" Lu Ying, who was sitting across from Lin Xian''er, glanced at Lin Xian''er and said coldly.


    "I know, Young Master, don''t worry, I won''t destroy your plan!" Lin Xian''er immediately returned to her senses, lowered her head, knelt on one knee, and said carefully.


    "It''s okay if you understand." Lu Ying nodded, poured herself a cup of tea, and held it up, thinking of Gu Qing''s and Jun Wu''s small movements just now, her eyes narrowed, the corners of her lips curled up, and a cold light flashed under her eyes.


    Lin Xian''er didn''t hear Lu Ying''s voice, so she stood up carefully, took a peek at Lu Ying, and lowered her eyes.


    She actually didn¡¯t understand Lu Ying very well. At first, she was abandoned by Si Lin for her cultivation and was expelled from the Holy Land. It was Lu Ying¡¯s subordinates who found her and brought her to Lu Ying¡¯s presence. Then Lu Ying said that she could help. She restores her cultivation and can also help her take revenge on Wen Guiyun. She was dominated by hatred at the time, and she agreed to Lu Ying without even thinking about it. After that, she was taken to a formation by Lu Ying, which took half a month. At the time of year, she successfully turned into Cultivation Demon, and her cultivation reached the peak of the 9th-order, which was only one step away from the half-step immortal step.


    Of course, she also knew something about Lu Ying in the meantime. Lu Ying had been very gentle to her before, plus he was very handsome, not losing to Si Lin and them, she had fallen in love with Lu Ying deeply, but She didn''t dare to say it, because she knew how powerful Lu Ying was and how cruel his methods were. If she said it, Lu Ying would never use her again!


    ...


    Wen Guiyun and the heads of other sects agreed that the place was Huayun Bezhuang in Yuqiuguan, which was the site of the Lingxi Holy Land. There were always disciples from Lingxi Holy Land guarding here. Before coming, Wen Guiyun had given it to the disciples here. I gave an order to let the other party clean up all the rooms here, and get ready to welcome the arrival of everyone in charge.


    After about a quarter of an hour, they arrived at Huayun Biezhuang and were welcomed in respectfully by the disciples who stayed behind.


    "Nanhua, go and arrange the formations around Biezhuang. Don''t be stingy with the materials. Make sure to make this place very strong. Rong Ye will follow along. You two will discuss it and let your two things get the most value." After his disciples left, Wen Guiyun told Nan Hua and Rong Ye.


    The two looked at each other, took a step forward, and bowed their hands to Wen Guiyun, "Yes, this disciple is going."


    "This is for you, you two take it, and use the materials as you like." Wen Guiyun threw a storage bag to Nanhua and said.


    Nan Hua took it carefully, opened it and glanced at it, a glimmer of excitement flashed through his eyes, and then pulled Rong Ye away.


    "Master, what do we do?" Gu Qingqing waited for Nanhua and Rong Ye to leave, and immediately came to Wen Guiyun''s side and asked curiously.

 Chapter 295：

    "You guys rest first, and wait until the heads of other schools come." Wen Guiyun patted Gu''s head gently, and said very softly.


    Although Gu Qing wanted to do something, since Wen Guiyun had said so, she nodded and followed Jun Wu and them down to find a place to live.


    Huayun Biezhuang was built according to the meaning of Wen Guiyun. Although it is called Biezhuang, it is actually similar to the palace. It is not only large, but also well-built. It has been maintained for so many years. Not only has it not become shabby, but it has added a touch of charm. .


    The heads of the sects that Wen Guiyun invited this time are at least the second-rate sects. Those people did not arrive so soon. It¡¯s just that the magic road may have learned the news that Wen Guiyun and the others came, in just one night. , There are several groups of people from the Demon Sect who want to break into the other village.


    Nanhua and Rong Ye¡¯s accomplishments in formations and Fu Zhuan were not covered. Although it took only one afternoon, the two established a relatively preliminary security guarantee for Bezhuang, and those who wanted to break into Bezhuang¡¯s magic way. All of them are trapped in the formation, and then attacked by Fu Zhuan, the end is not miserable!


    Wen Guiyun, who got the report the next day, just nodded faintly and took the matter to heart, because he had anticipated this situation before he came to Yuqiu Pass, and this was the reason why he asked Nanhua to draw the formation.


    The first to arrive at Huayun Biezhuang was the second-rate sect Xing Yaozong, the nearest to Yuqiu Pass. Its suzerain was named Wang Yuandao, and his cultivation was at half a step of the immortal stage. After he arrived, he first visited Wen Guiyun. , Was then led to rest.


    Then came the second, third, fourth...


    Three days later, all the sect heads who were invited by Wen Guiyun arrived at Huayun Bezhuang. It can be said that at this time almost the entire righteous masters lived in Huayun Bezhuang!


    With so many masters pouring into Yuqiu Pass, the people in Yuqiu Pass also noticed something was wrong. For a while, even the public order at Yuqiu Pass improved a lot.


    After the leaders he invited arrived, Wen Guiyun finally gathered these people together to discuss the attack on Qixiazong by the magic way.


    "Everyone knows that Qixia Sect was completely destroyed by the Demon Dao. At this time, it is a kind of provocation for our right path. It is the Demon Dao declaring war on our right path. This holy master intends to fight the Demon Dao. I don''t know what you think?" Wen Gui Yun''s gaze swept across the other heads present here, and he did not go around in circles, but directly expressed his thoughts.


    The head who could come actually understood Wen Guiyun''s meaning more or less, but he didn''t expect Wen Guiyun to say it directly, and was a little stunned for a while.


    After looking at each other, they all discussed quietly with the head of their side.


    "It stands to reason that Qixia Sect was destroyed by the Demon Dao. The Demon Dao does not put us in the eyes. There is nothing to say about us fighting them, but after all, this is a war. There will definitely be damage. Those disciples of the sect are all It is the inheritance of the sect, what if it is damaged?"


    "But if you don''t fight, you can guarantee that your sect is not the next Qixia Sect?"


    "You can''t say that. Qixiazong is just a small sect, and there is no master. The magic way can destroy it overnight, but our sects are not Qixiazong. If it is resolved, we can ask other schools for help at that time!"


    "You are right, but everyone is not far away. How can you ensure that others can come over in time?"


    "... But if we go to war directly, our disciples may not be able to survive!"


    "My generation of cultivators is fighting for life with the sky, how can we be afraid of death?"


    "Hey, aren''t they discussing now? What are you arguing about?"


    "..."


    For a while, the originally quiet room became very noisy, Wen Guiyun sat quietly, listening to the noise of the people around him, without saying a word.


    Jun Yutian was impatient to deal with these people. He glanced at Wen Guiyun, saw that the other old **** was there, drinking tea, and glanced at Bai Guanlin, seeing that his face had always been with a faint smile, it seemed It didn''t look like the Holy Lord of a holy land at all, but like a very ordinary and kind old man, curled his lips.


    "Okay, don''t make any noise," his voice rang in everyone''s ears, interrupting their discussion, making everyone''s eyes hit him, "This holy master agrees to fight the magic way. , People have come to the door. If we don¡¯t fight, wouldn¡¯t they be more arrogant? You are afraid that the disciples under the sect will die. If you don¡¯t fight, they won¡¯t die, and you are not afraid that the evil way will solve them quietly. ?"


    His gaze swept away from everyone, those heads who didn''t want to fight against the Demon Dao came into contact with his gaze, and subconsciously avoided it. After realizing that it was wrong, they immediately turned back, but Jun Yutian had already turned his gaze away.


    "The Sovereign Lord is right. The Second Immortal Realm has been peaceful for too long. These disciples of ours have rarely fought against those of the Demon Dao. We should let them exercise, otherwise how can they practice to ascend?" Bai Guanlin was in Jun Yutian After speaking, the smile on his face was very gentle, but his eyes were sharp, "This holy master also agrees with this battle against the devil."


    What Bai Guanlin didn¡¯t say was that the sects of the Demon Dao he had seen were not pleasing to his eyes. The people of the blood sect ran to his turf Yunding City to make trouble, almost hurting Gu Qing and Jun Wu, although the last two It¡¯s okay, but for Bai Guanlin, it¡¯s too slapped. He is older and has a gentler method, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he has no temper. Unfortunately, the sects of the magic way just provoke him. !


    Wen Guiyun did not speak when Jun Yutian and Bai Guanlin were talking. After the two of them finished speaking, he curled up his lips and showed a satisfied smile.


    He knew that Jun Yutian and Bai Guanlin would not bear this tone. Their righteous way and the devil''s way were not bad at all. Why didn''t they go to war? Would it be satisfying to let the devil''s way ride on their heads?


    Besides, Yuezhao almost died from poisoning before. He hasn''t forgotten it. If he doesn''t solve the sects of the magic way, he feels uncomfortable. For so many years, there are not many that can make him feel aggrieved!


    The heads of other sects did not expect that the holy masters representing the top three powers of the orthodox sect agreed to the battle. They looked at each other, and none of them said anything.


    The atmosphere became stagnant again. The heads of the sects looked at me and I saw you. Everyone did not speak, but Wen Guiyun, Bai Guanlin and Jun Yutian had already expressed their thoughts and stopped talking. Just waiting for the heads of other schools to make a decision.


    "Well, you guys can go back and think about it, or discuss it with others. We will gather here again tomorrow morning, and everyone will talk about your own thoughts." There was a silence for a while, as the initiator Wen Guiyun Kan. Looking at everyone, he said gently with a smile.


    Jun Yutian and Bai Guanlin naturally had no objection. The two agreed, and the other leaders had no objection, so the first discussion meeting ended like this.


    After the leaders of other schools had left, Wen Guiyun, Jun Yutian and Bai Guanlin gathered in Wen Guiyun''s study to discuss this matter.


    "You two really agree to go to war, don''t you feel sorry for your disciples?" Wen Guiyun took a sip of the tea in the cup, glanced at Bai Guanlin and Jun Yutian, and asked.


    "What''s so distressing about that? All kinds of resources are provided to them on weekdays, but now they are just asking them to deal with the people of the magic way. If they can''t beat them, it can only show that they are not capable of home, and I am distressed about what they do. "Jun Yutian sat in a chair casually, and said with a sneer when he heard Wen Guiyun''s words.


    "Distressed is of course distressed, but we can''t protect them for the rest of our lives, and this time the magic way is obviously trying to provoke a war. If we should not fight, maybe we will be defeated by each of them. Of course we must unite." Bai Guanlinduan He picked up the tea cup on the table, glanced at Wen Guiyun, and said slowly.


    "Yes, it is because I know the minds of those sects of Demon Dao that I would advocate a battle with them. They have been planning for a long time. If we don''t unite, we might really be defeated by them." Wen Guiyun His eyes flashed, and he said affirmatively.


    "In this case, what are you still discussing with those people? It''s not over if you start the war directly. I don''t believe that they can watch their disciples be killed by the people of the magic way!" Jun Yutian glanced at Wen Guiyun, thinking that he and other palms Discussing this matter is superfluous.


    "I heard that there are a few good characters on the magic road. The young palace lord Gonghe of the Nether Palace is quite good, he is very scheming, and he is born with a demon fetus, and his cultivation speed is very fast. The lord Li Jingquan, the seventh elder Helian Yuntian of the Seven Evil Sect, and the young master of the Ten Thousand Demon Sect Wan Gan are very powerful, and these people''s handwriting is also included in this incident." Wen Guiyun did not answer Jun Yutian''s words, and turned. Speaking of the situation of the Four Demon Dao Sects.


    "The hero is a teenager, now it''s the world of young people, those of us, old man!" Bai Guanlin put down the teacup, shook his head, and said with emotion.


    Jun Yutian glanced at him, his mouth moved, did not argue with him at all, and turned to Wen Guiyun, "Do you think others will agree?"


    He looked at Wen Guiyun not anxious at all, and couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course they will agree. Do you think that the people on the side of the magic road will only treat the Qixiazong sect?" Wen Guiyun glanced at Jun Yutian with a deep meaning, and said.


    Jun Yutian frowned, "You mean, the magic way will do something to other sects?"

 Chapter 296：

    "Why not?" Wen Guiyun asked Jun Yutian, "In fact, the right to choose whether to fight against the Demon Dao has never been in our hands, but in the hands of the Demon Dao sects. After all, all this They provoked it all." Wen Guiyun stood up and walked to the window, looking at the scenery outside the window and said.


    Jun Yutian frowned, his eyes flashed, and then he smiled suddenly, "That''s right, they don''t want to fight those people in the magic way, but those people want to fight them. Anyway, the immortal world doesn''t want peace this time."


    Bai Guanlin also frowned and looked at Wen Guiyun and Jun Yutian. Although he didn''t speak, his expression already revealed his thoughts.


    The people of Demon Dao really wanted to fight against the sects of Zheng Dao, and did not stop harassing those sects of Right Dao. In the afternoon, it was heard that several disciples of the demon sect were killed by the disciples of the Demon Dao while they were practicing outside. Those who received the news. The faces of the heads are very ugly, and the heads who have not received the news also have no time to gloat. Everyone is in danger and fears that the next one to be found by the magic way is a disciple of their own sect.


    With the help of Mo Dao Le tirelessly making trouble for those sects of Zheng Dao, the head of these sects directly agreed to Wen Guiyun''s proposal the next day, preparing to fight against those sects of Mo Dao.


    "Wen Shengzhu is right. The Magic Dao has been provoking us. Obviously, he wants to go to war with us. Instead of sitting and waiting for death, we should take the initiative to attack, so that the initiative can still be in our hands."


    "Yes, our disciples have indeed been peaceful for too long. I don''t know how powerful the sects of the Demon Dao are, and we should let them know that the mainland is not so peaceful!"


    "The magic way slaps us in the face of the right way, we should also let them know who is the most powerful, otherwise they will all be turned away."


    "..."


    Listening to these words of the head, Wen Guiyun always wore a gentle smile on his face, while Jun Yutian curled his lips in disdain. Fortunately, he has improved his cultivation over the years and didn''t slap these palms on the spot. door.


    "Since all the heads agree, let''s settle this matter first. Please go back and count the number of people in a while, and sort out the manpower that your school can provide. In addition, all the disciples who are still practicing outside will be called back to the sect. , So as not to be injured by the people of the magic way, each faction began to attack the people of the magic way on their own sect. First, stabilize our rear, and don''t let us be attacked by the magic way inside and outside. This matter, this holy master Give the heads half a month, after we have dealt with these things, we can declare war on the magic way." Wen Guiyun unquestionably announced his decision after everyone calmed down.


    What he said was based on the actual situation of the Gege Zongmen, so the heads did not disagree. They nodded one after another, and after receiving their orders, they started to take action.


    Including the three major sects, the heads of each sect recalled all the disciples of their respective sects. This situation gave the second fairy world a feeling that the mountains and rain were about to come to the wind, and everyone was cautious when they were outside.


    But the demon disciples who were originally active on the right way were unlucky. They were picked out one by one and then solved, trying to clean up all the demon disciples in the right way.


    This kind of action is naturally noticed by the magic road. However, Wen Guiyun and they are now guarding at Yuqiu Pass, and here is a checkpoint from the magic road to the right road. Those disciples of the magic road cannot enter the Yuqiu Pass at all, and can only be blocked. Customs.


    ...


    Outside the Yuqiu Pass is the territory of the Demon Dao, who believes in the big fist here, who is the boss, the Four Demon Dao Sects have absolute dominance here, and the Demon Dao is not like the righteous Dao, which is suffocated for such and other reasons. People have always had grievances and grievances, so ordinary people don''t dare to provoke the Four Sects of Demons.


    Youcheng is the site of the Nether Palace. Outside of Youcheng, there are a group of palaces. Among them, the huge palace second only to the central palace is the residence of the young master Gonghe of the Nether Palace.


    It was night, and the palace was brightly lit. Gong He was sitting on a chair in the dormitory. He was wearing a black silk bedding without a belt. The clothes on his chest were wide open, revealing his white chest.


    He has a very good figure and looks thinner, but in fact he has muscles.


    His long hair was scattered behind his head, and a few strands fell playfully on his chest. The quality of his hair was good, and his hair looked black and shiny.


    At this moment, he looked very lazy, with a slight smile on his handsome face, which made him look a little evil.


    He held a wine glass in his hand, which was full of wine. He drank it, and a drop of wine stayed from the corner of his mouth, slid over his sensual apple and white chest, hidden in his clothes.


    At this time, he was very lazy and very inviting.


    When Lin Xian''er came in from outside, she saw Gong He like this. Her heart beat faster, and she quickly lowered her head, not daring to see Gong He, for fear that her love would leak out.


    "Enjoy the Young Palace Master, all of our disciples on the floating island were picked up and cleaned up by the people of the sacred land, what should we do next?" Lin Xian''er knelt on the ground with her head pressed, attitude It looks very humble.


    Lu Ying, just as Gong He glanced at him, poured herself a glass of wine, and then slowly said: "Those people have been cleaned up, aren''t you still there? It''s time for you to play, otherwise this one How do you watch the play?"


    His voice was lazy, with a cold taste, but it was very beautiful in Lin Xian''er''s ears, making her ears red.


    "The subordinate understands that, when I head to the floating island, I will definitely not disappoint the Young Palace Master''s expectations." Lin Xian''er''s voice sounded a little excited, and her body even became a little trembling because of this excitement.


    Since being brought back by Gong Hyuk, she has been waiting for this day, and now, this day has finally come.


    Those who have insulted her in Lingxi Holy Land, she will make them pay the price one by one!


    "Go down." Gong He waved his hand and let Lin Xian''er leave.


    "Subordinates retire." Lin Xian''er endured the thought of raising her head, stood up, and withdrew respectfully. When she was about to walk out of the hall, she quickly raised her head and glanced at Gong He, with fiery love in her eyes.

 Chapter 297：

    Since Wen Guiyun took Gu Qingqing and the others to Yuqiu Pass, all the disciples outside of Lingxi Holy Land have been recalled to the floating island. Their schoolwork has increased a lot, and their daily training has also increased a bit. The entire Lingxi Holy Land disciples are Cultivating nervously.


    In this case, the spirit of the Holy Land is unprecedentedly quiet, and everyone is immersed in the practice. If you want to fight in action, team up to find the demons nearby and clean them out. Although the time is short, the effect is good. Many The cultivation base of the disciples has been improved to a certain extent.


    It was night when the moon sprinkled the moon''s radiance on the earth. The entire spiritual holy place was very quiet at this time. Most of the places were dark at this time, and only a few rooms were lit.


    A figure appeared in the Lingxi Holy Land. She seemed to be familiar with the layout of the Lingxi Holy Land. She quickly passed through the place where the disciples lived and swept towards the Lingxi Temple. Along the way, she was able to avoid all guards with ease. Came to the outside of Lingxi Temple.


    As the main building of the Spiritual Rhinoceros Holy Land, the Spiritual Rhinoceros Hall is generally only opened when major events are held or when major events occur. It is closed most of the time. There are very few disciples who can enter the Spiritual Rhinoceros Hall, except for a few direct disciples. Besides, most of the disciples couldn''t get in.


    There are two disciples guarding outside the Lingxi Temple. These two disciples belong to the Xingtang, and they are both at the ninth level, and they are also at the master level when placed outside.


    "Did you smell a faint scent?" The disciple on the left counseled his nose and asked his partner beside him.


    "What scent?" His partner was taken aback for a moment, then he also smelled it, his eyes lit up, "There is a scent, and it smells particularly good."


    The disciple on the left frowned, "Where does the smell come from at night?"


    Although he was puzzled, he didn''t think too much, because there were few people who could break into the Lingxi Holy Land and even came to the Lingxi Temple, so he didn''t think it was deliberate.


    "Don''t tell me, the scent smells good, but it''s a bit on the head, how come I feel dizzy." The disciple on the right rubbed his temples and shook his head, feeling that there were double images in front of his eyes, and couldn''t help but said dejectedly.


    The disciple on the left was no better than him. He shook his head and suddenly widened his eyes. Just about to say something was wrong with his companion, he felt that his eyes went dark and he fainted.


    "Puff! Puff!"


    The two fell straight in front of the Lingxi Temple, completely unconscious.


    A figure walked out of the shadow not far away, and saw the two people lying on the ground, a slight contempt flashed in his eyes, and then stretched out his hand to push open the door of the Lingxi Temple.


    There was an oil lamp in the main hall, illuminating the face of the person who entered. If Gu Qing and the others were there, they would definitely recognize it. This person was Lin Xian''er who had been expelled from the teacher''s door before.


    She only opened the hall door by a gap, went in sideways by herself, and then closed the hall door again.


    Lin Xian''er had been to Lingxi Hall once or twice before, but every time those hall masters and holy masters were there, she did not dare to look at the hall at will. At this time, she glanced over and found that the hall was very empty.


    There are frescoes on the surrounding walls. She knows those that record the history of the holy land. The eight pillars in the hall are made of rare refining materials. The carvings on them are very atmospheric and lifelike.


    She glanced, and found nothing special in the hall, she couldn''t help frowning.


    She came here because of Gong He¡¯s orders. Gong He said that there is a seal in the Lingxi Temple. As long as she finds a way to break the seal, their magic way will win. Then those who have insulted her will have to Kneel at her feet, begging for her forgiveness!


    She had always remembered the humiliation that those people in Lingxi Holy Land gave her, and now she finally had a chance to avenge her, how could she give up, so she took this task from Gong He.


    Of course, there are also reasons why she wants to express herself in front of Gong Hyuk. She loves Gong Hyuk and naturally hopes to help Gong Hyuk and at the same time show her own abilities, so that Gong Hyuk feels that she is a existence that can stand shoulder to shoulder with him!


    The Holy Land of Spiritual Rhinoceros is the place where she has lived for many years. Everything inside is very familiar to her. It is very easy for her to escape those guards and those formations. She just stunned the mystery of the two guards at the door. The medicine is Gong Hyukgi. Her, it is very effective for half a step below the immortal level.


    It''s just that she didn''t see any seal in the hall, and there was no place to hide it, which made her very puzzled.


    Gong He would definitely not lie to her. After all, even if she is familiar with the Lingxi Holy Land, the Lingxi Palace is not so easy to enter. In other words, there must be secret rooms or hidden places in this hall.


    Thinking about this, she began to beat and beat in the hall, trying to find the problematic place.


    After knocking for a long time, she didn''t get anything. Her hands were still sore. Lin Xian''er was not a patient person, she couldn''t help but feel a little angry. She slapped her on the pillar next to her, and finally felt that there was something on the pillar. A certain place suddenly sank, and before she could react, she saw that the wall she was facing at this time suddenly appeared ripples like water, and then a door appeared.


    She looked at the pillar next to her, and then at her hand. She didn''t expect her luck to be so good that she accidentally found the mechanism.


    This made her very happy, and after hesitating, she walked directly towards the door.


    Just as she was about to enter, the door of the main hall was suddenly opened. Then, Ye Shenglan, Zhao Tonghai, and Lan Chi broke in. After seeing the changed Lin Xian''er, Ye Shenglan was a little surprised.


    "Xian''er, why are you here?" Ye Shenglan couldn''t help but asked.


    Although Lin Xian''er was expelled from the Holy Land of Lingxi, and the two had a very unpleasant quarrel at the time, after all, Lin Xian''er was the one who watched her grow up. In her heart, Lin Xian''er was still very important. Lin Xian''er was still very important at the time. When Si Lin was chased away, she ran out to find Lin Xian''er, thinking about helping a group of Lin Xian''er quietly. Who knew that she hadn''t found it, she was still worried about Lin Xian''er''s accident.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that when she saw Lin Xian''er again, she would be in the Lingxi Palace, and Lin Xian''er''s appearance did not seem to be a righteous person at all!


    Lin Xian''er was startled by the movements of Ye Shenglan''s trio. She glanced at Ye Shenglan, and did not answer Ye Shenglan''s question, but turned around and rushed towards the door.


    "If you want to go in, don''t even think about it?" A cold light flashed through Lan Chi''s eyes, and a sword flew out of him directly, blocking Lin Xian''er.

 Chapter 298：

    As soon as Lin Xian''er moved, she was blocked by a shining sword. She recognized that it was a blue-bladed weapon, her expression was distorted, and a gleam of cold light flashed in her eyes, she pulled out a bone sword, and cut it. To Lan Chi''s sword.


    Seeing Lin Xian''er''s weapon, Ye Shenglan''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    Ye Shenglan''s face suddenly became gloomy. She had recognized that Lin Xian''er was holding a magic weapon, and it was a magic weapon of immortality, plus Lin Xian''er''s dress and the tattoos that suddenly appeared on her body. , This all reveals Lin Xian''er''s identity at the moment-a magic repair!


    It stands to reason that Lin Xian''er should have been abolished her dantian, Si Lin''s hands will never be fake, and Lin Xian''er can still fight, it can only show that she has changed from cultivating Taoism to cultivating demons. , She can continue to practice, and it will take a very short time to upgrade her cultivation to what she is now!


    Ye Shenglan felt Lin Xian''er''s betrayal again, she felt that her previous worries were really unnecessary, and Lin Xian''er didn''t need it at all!


    "You turned to cultivate the magic way, are you crazy?" Ye Shenglan looked at Lin Xian''er and asked coldly.


    "You are not my master anymore. What do I cultivate, does it have anything to do with you?" Lin Xian''er was dissatisfied with Ye Shenglan before. Ye Shenglan did not help her intercede when she abolished her dantian, which made her feel hatred in her heart. At this time, hearing Ye Shenglan''s words, coldly retorted.


    Ye Shenglan had just realized that Lin Xian''er was not what she remembered, so she didn''t get angry when she heard Lin Xian''er''s words.


    "Since you have already cultivated demons, then I will personally clean up the door today!" Wen Guiyun has already ordered to clean up the demonic cultivators within the righteous powers. Lin Xian''er has now appeared in the sacred land of Lingxi, and Ye Shenglan will naturally clean her up." Lan Chi, get out of here and let me come!"


    When Lan Chi heard Ye Shenglan''s words, he glanced at Lin Xian''er, fending off Lin Xian''er''s sword, slammed away from the battlefield, and Ye Shenglan stood in front of Lin Xian''er.


    Before Ye Shenglan became Lin Xian''er''s master, she was already a half-step immortal. Now more than ten years later, her cultivation level is even more unfathomable. Even as her apprentice, Lin Xian''er does not know Ye Shenglan''s cultivation. Because Ye Shenglan basically doesn''t make a move on weekdays.


    At this time, it was the first time to face Ye Shenglan. Although she hated Ye Shenglan in her heart, Lin Xianer''s mood at this time was also a bit complicated.


    She was excited and terrified. She was excited because she was able to fight Ye Shenglan. She was terrified because Ye Shenglan had been her master for a long time. She was the existence she could only look up to. She was used to being taught and suppressed by Ye Shenglan, and there was still a trace of fear in her heart. meaning.


    She wanted to show off and let Ye Shenglan know how great she is now, but Ye Shenglan didn''t give her a chance at all.


    Seeing that she didn''t even take out the weapon, she just waved her hand and slapped Lin Xian''er''s face with a slap. Half of Lin Xian''er''s face immediately became swollen, and there was a five-fingerprint on her face.


    She was stunned for a while. When she recovered and gritted her teeth to stab Ye Shenglan with the sword in her hand, Ye Shenglan raised her hand again, and another slap slapped Lin Xian''er''s other half of her face. The other side of the face also swelled up, and a handprint also appeared.


    Both faces were swollen at the same time, and Lin Xian''er''s face looked a little scary at this time, of course it was not as scary as her gaze.


    She saw Ye Shenglan''s eyes full of anger and hatred at this time. She grew up and was slapped so much for the first time. She felt even more uncomfortable when she was executed by Si Lin in public.


    Ye Shenglan''s face changed slightly when she saw her gaze, and she raised her hand and gave Lin Xian''er another slap.


    Immediately afterwards, under the attention of Zhao Tonghai and Lan Chi, Ye Shenglan even slapped Lin Xian''er ten slaps. Lin Xian''er''s face was about to swell into a pig''s head, and her face and eyes were squeezed so that there was only a gap in her face. What''s vicious Ah, the look in his eyes is completely invisible.


    "Tsk tusk, Ye sister''s prestige is not reduced back then." Lan Chi and Zhao Tonghai stood together, watching Ye Shenglan clean up Lin Xian''er so neatly, said with a playful smile on his face.


    Zhao Tonghai nodded beside him, obviously already used to Ye Shenglan''s behavior.


    After Ye Shenglan slapped her face, she took a break, and immediately afterwards, her face was full, and a powerful force pressed straight towards Lin Xian''er.


    Lin Xian''er suddenly felt like she was pressing on a mountain. She knelt to the ground almost instantly, with her knees on the ground, very painful. Unfortunately, she couldn''t say a word at this time, not just because of her face. It was too swollen, and because under such powerful pressure, it was very difficult for her to even open her mouth, let alone talking!


    Ye Shenglan looked at Lin Xian''er like that, and kept increasing her pressure. Seeing Lin Xian''er''s straight back bend under the pressure, in the end her whole body was crawling on the ground, her face sweating profusely. The clothes on her body were also soaked with sweat, and she looked very embarrassed. The corner of her lips was bitten with blood, and the smell of blood filled her mouth, but she could not do anything, even raising her head. .


    "Betraying the Holy Land, betraying me, and wanting to destroy the seal, you are so disappointing!" Ye Shenglan''s unwavering voice sounded, she increased her pressure, and Lin Xian''er directly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    She knew for the first time that Ye Shenglan had such a strong cultivation base!


    The scene when she saw Ye Shenglan for the first time flashed in her mind, and she thought that after she was rejected by Wen Guiyun, she was almost rejected by Lingxi Holy Land. It was Ye Shenglan who saw her pitiful and took her in, but she did not accept her. I haven''t sincerely acknowledged Ye Shenglan as a master!


    Lin Xian''er thought a lot. She was lying on the ground at this time, her face pressed against the floor. The pain on her face was numb, but the pain on her body couldn''t be ignored.


    Suddenly, she felt loose on her body. It turned out that Ye Shenglan took back the pressure. She subconsciously wanted to take a breath, and she felt a pain in her chest. She raised her body slightly and found a sword in her chest, recognizing that the sword was Lan Chi''s, she couldn''t help but want to look towards Lan Chi.


    "Sister Ye, this is too much for you. You kill with your own weapon. What do you do with my sword?" Although it was a complaint, there were more jokes inside. Lan Chi waved his hand and inserted it in Lin Xian. The sword in Er''s chest flew back to his hand. He took out a handkerchief, wiped the blood off the sword, and then slightly force, the handkerchief turned into a pile of powder directly in his hand, and then blew away with the wind.


    "Your weapon is easy, I don''t bother to take out mine!" Ye Shenglan glanced at Lin Xian''er, who looked at her incredulously, and said lightly.


    Lan Chi was choked and could only give a thumbs up at Ye Shenglan.


    Lin Xian''er did not expect that Ye Shenglan would end her life by herself. Thinking that she hadn''t completed Gong He''s mission, she couldn''t help but glance at the place where the door was before, which had already become a wall at this time. Looks like going out.

 Chapter 299：

    "I won''t tell you about joining the magic way and betraying the master''s sect. You can rest assured." Ye Shenglan said with cold eyes looking at Lin Xian''er at this time.


    Lin Xian''er''s eyeballs and mouth moved, but there was no time to say anything, her eyes became loose, and she finally fell to the ground with her eyes wide open.


    Before she died, she was still thinking that she hadn''t completed the task that Gonghye gave, I am afraid that Gonghye would be disappointed!


    "You are kind, and you helped her to conceal it. I''m afraid she didn''t think about her parents when she joined the magic way. Otherwise, why would she dare to come to the Lingxi Temple and want to break the seal?" Lan Chi glanced at Lin Xian''er and then retracted his gaze. , Said to Ye Shenglan slightly ironically.


    "I''m not kind to her, but it''s not worth it for her parents. Besides, talking about her joining the magic way will have a certain impact on the reputation of our spiritual holy land." Ye Shenglan cast a white glance at Lan Chi, and explained in an angry manner.


    Lan Chi shrugged, accepting Ye Shenglan''s statement, "What about her corpse?"


    "Handle it." Ye Shenglan glanced at it and said lightly.


    "Well, she used to be your disciple, so I''ll leave it to you." Lan Chi couldn''t look at Lin Xian''er, not to mention that she not only hurt her fellow clan, but also betrayed the right way. Lan Chi has no good feelings for her. Now, the handling of her body defiled him in his opinion, and he certainly didn''t want to do it.


    Ye Shenglan was choked by Lan Chi''s disgusting expression. She glanced at Zhao Tonghai, and when she saw Zhao Tonghai averted her gaze, she understood that Zhao Tonghai was unwilling. She looked at Lin Xian''er''s body on the ground again, and could only sigh. Walked to the corpse of Lin Xian''er.


    A talisman seal appeared in her hand. It was a real fire talisman made by Rong Ye. She glanced at Lin Xian''er, then activated the seal, released her hand, and a ball of flame fell directly on Lin Xian''er''s corpse. , Instantly wrapped her body, and soon, her body was burned to ashes. When she flicked her sleeves, the ashes scattered directly with the wind and disappeared completely.


    "Let her parents think she is missing, this matter is over!" She stood up and said to Lan Chi and Zhao Tonghai.


    The two naturally had no objection, Lin Xian''er was dead anyway, not to mention that they all knew about Lin Xian''er''s parents, so they didn''t say much.


    After solving Lin Xian''er, the three of them took away the disciple who had been fainted at the door, and then closed the door of the Lingxi Temple, sent the disciples to guard the door again, and then left the Lingxi Temple and returned to their respective residences.


    The next morning, Wen Guiyun learned of the matter from Ye Shenglan and learned that Lin Xian''er had been dealt with. Wen Guiyun didn''t say much, and acquiesced in Ye Shenglan''s handling method.


    Later, when Gu Qing and the others came over, he informed Gu Qing and the others about this.


    "Why did Lin Xian''er collude with those guys in the magic way?" Gu Qing was very surprised when she heard this news. She always felt that Lin Xian''er was the kind of proud person and should have her own persistence, who knows completely She was the one who overestimated Lin Xian''er, and the other party simply did nothing to achieve the goal!


    "The people of the magic way have been planning for a long time. I am afraid that they have long been focusing on our disciples. Although we did not publicize the Lin Xian''er thing, there were many disciples in the city of Yunding at that time. There must be some who knew about it. Some, it''s normal for people from the magic way to find her." Wen Guiyun put down the tea cup in his hand and said leisurely.


    "These people of the magic way are really annoying," Gu lightly frowned and complained, "but master, how can there be a seal in the Lingxi Palace?"


    Even Si Lin and the others are not quite clear about this. Seeing Gu Qing mentioning it, they also set their sights on Wen Guiyun, waiting for Wen Guiyun''s answer.


    Wen Guiyun glanced at them, looked at their expressions, and thought for a while, then slowly said: "This is the secret of our Lingxi Holy Land. The seal in the Lingxi Temple has existed for thousands of years. The saint masters and the hall masters are responsible for maintaining the seal, and every once in a while, they need to input spiritual power into the seal to reinforce the seal to prevent the things inside the seal from escaping."


    "Then, what''s in the seal?" Gu Qingqing didn''t know that Lingxi Holy Land had such a tradition, looked at Wen Guiyun, and couldn''t help asking.


    "There is a big demon head sealed there, the demon head of the immortal level. Once he runs out, the sub-immortal world will be overwhelmed. The people of the demon way send Lin Xian''er into the Ling rhinoceros Palace, just to open the seal and let the demon head out. , They thought that the other party would become their leader, but they didn¡¯t know that the demon had no feelings at all, and he killed people like hemp. Any creature had only one result in his eyes, that is to be killed, he would not lead the magic way at all. Those people unified the second immortal world, and he would only destroy the second immortal world." Wen Guiyun''s face was cold, but there was a hint of irony in his eyes.


    He felt that the people of Demon Dao were stupid and didn''t understand the demon''s thoughts at all, so he tried to let the demon out. If the other party really came out of Seal Li, then no one in the second immortal world would be able to escape!


    Hearing Wen Guiyun''s words, Gu Qing and their faces didn''t look pretty.


    Although they had guessed that the existence in the seal should not be easy to deal with, they did not expect it to be such a powerful existence. When they thought of the actions of Demon Dao, they also felt that Demon Dao did a stupid thing this time, just like Wen Guiyun!


    "Lin Xian''er didn''t succeed this time. Those who want to come to Demon Dao shouldn''t just give up like that." Yue Zhao slightly twisted his eyebrows and looked at Wen Guiyun with a trace of worry in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, your uncle and uncle are both here, unless the Sect Master of the Four Sects of the Demon Path is going to the Lingxi Holy Land at the same time, otherwise no one will want to open the seal!" Wen Guiyun had arranged everything before he left, and it seemed that Very calm.


    And his words also relieved the heart that Gu Qing and the others had just mentioned. Ye Shenglan and the others may not know how powerful they are, but they are definitely at the level of the mainland ceiling. After all, they have been promoted half a step. Xianjie''s time is too long!


    "I¡¯m telling you this matter for the teacher. I just want you to be more alert to the people of the magic way. You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. The teacher will take care of it. Now the people of the magic way within the Yuqiu Pass have been cleaned up, and you want to come to the magic way. People can no longer sit still, and now Lin Xian''er has not succeeded, they will definitely do something, and they have been alert these few days." Wen Guiyun picked up his teacup, took a sip of tea, and glanced over Si Lin and the others. , Reminded.


    "Master, rest assured, we will remain vigilant, and we will definitely not give the people of the magic way a chance to take advantage of it!" Si Lin, as the big brother, immediately stated his position.


    Others also expressed their views, seeing that they were not perfunctory, Wen Guiyun waved their hands and let them leave.


    ¡­


    In Nether Palace, Gong He''s palace, Gong He was losing his temper at this time.


    He had already learned about Lin Xian''er''s failure. When he helped Lin Xian''er re-cultivation, he had left divine consciousness in Lin Xian''er. At this time, the divine consciousness had disappeared, which made him very angry.


    At the beginning, he was fancy Lin Xian''er''s identity as a disciple of the holy land, he would save Lin Xian''er, and it took so much effort to help Lin Xian''er restore his cultivation level, just wanting Lin Xian''er to sneak into the holy land of spirits and break Open the seal and release the demon king inside. Who knows that Lin Xian''er made a good guarantee, but he failed as soon as he acted!


    The people who served Gonghe knelt on the ground and did not dare to breathe. His forehead had been smashed by Gong He with a cup. He was bleeding at this time, but he didn''t care, for fear that Gong He would be unhappy and killed him. he.


    "Okay, let''s get down." After venting, Gong He calmed down, glanced at the man on the ground, and said to him.


    "Subordinates retire." The man kowtows to Gong He, arched his body, and walked away quickly.


    After the man left, Gong He sat in a chair for a while, the sun shone on his face, his face looked a little fuzzy, but his aura was very shocking.


    Suddenly, he stood up and walked outside the hall.


    The Nether Palace is heavily guarded and well-defined. Gong He walked all the way, and everyone who saw Gong He knelt on the ground and respectfully saluted Gong He. Gong He had long been accustomed to it and behaved very calmly.


    He came to a larger palace, opened the door of the palace, and walked directly in.


    Inside lived Gong He''s father, Gong Tianhai, the palace lord of the Nether Palace.


    From Gong He¡¯s appearance, you can see that Gong Tianhai¡¯s appearance should not be bad. He and Gong He look like seven points, but he is older than Gong He, looks more charming, and his body is more gloomy. Thicker.


    At this time, the sound of silk and bamboo in the palace continued, and a group of exposed women were dancing to the music, while Gong Tianhai was lying on a soft couch. Next to him was a beautiful-looking woman serving him.


    After Gong He came in, the musicians immediately stopped playing, and the dancing women also stopped their movements, stood together, bowed their heads, not daring to see Gong He.


    "You all go back." Gong He said to those people with a wave as he walked.


    Hearing what Gong He said, the musicians and dancers stepped back. Even the woman who was waiting for Gong Tianhai stepped back carefully. Only Gong Tianhai and Gong He were left in the hall.


    "He''er, why did you suddenly come over? Is there something wrong?" Gong Tianhai sat up, looked at Gong He, and asked with concern.


    Although Gong Tianhai is a member of the magical path, he is very fond of his wife. His wife died early and he did not remarry. All these years, all his thoughts have been put on training Gonghe. Simply Gonghe did not let him down, no matter what. Whether it is talent for cultivation or resourcefulness, he is very satisfied. He is ruthless in front of outsiders, but is softer in front of Gong Hye.

 Chapter 300：

    "Father, Lin Xian''er failed." Gong He walked to Gong Tianhai''s side, knelt down on one knee, and said with a little guilt.


    Since he was thirteen years old, Gong Tianhai deliberately exercised him and ordered him to do a lot of things. He has been bent very well. This is the first time that he has not completed Gong Tianhai¡¯s task. He feels very guilty in his heart and also A little nervous, afraid that Gong Tianhai would blame him, or be disappointed in him.


    Gong Tianhai naturally saw Gong He¡¯s expression. In fact, when Gong He first told him about this plan, he knew it would not work, because he knew Wen Guiyun better than Gong Tianhai, and knew Wen Guiyun could not be without. When I was ready to go to Yuqiu Pass, he just saw Gong He was serious about this, so he didn''t say it, so he was not disappointed with Gong He as Gong He thought at this time.


    "Okay, get up." He got off the soft couch and came to Gong He, and personally helped Gong He up.


    "Father." Gong He was lifted up by Gong Tianhai, the expression on his face was rarely at a loss.


    "You," Gong Tianhai sighed, "For my father, I didn''t expect it to be successful from the beginning. If I wanted to break the seal with a Lin Xian''er, you would be too small to look down on Wen Guiyun''s old fox. Having dealt with Wen Guiyun for his father for so many years, he has never taken advantage of Wen Guiyun''s hands."


    I think he is about the same age as Wen Guiyun. At that time, one of the two was the best in the right way, and the other was the best in the way of the devil. I don¡¯t know how many times they were compared. At that time, the relationship between the way of the devil and the way was still peaceful. The two are often pulled out for comparison.


    He still remembers that the first time he saw Wen Guiyun, it was in a secret realm. Wen Guiyun was not as invisible as it is now. Although it looks very gentle, he still has the edge. Showed occasionally.


    At that time, the two of them saw a monster beast at the same time. After learning the identity of the other party, they deliberately competed. After the monster was resolved, the two of them fought directly. The battle lasted for two days and two nights. Winner.


    Since then, he has never won Wen Guiyun again!


    He can''t say that he knows Wen Guiyun in particular, but he still has a certain understanding of Wen Guiyun''s temper and acting style.


    "Father, is Wen Guiyun really that amazing?" Gong He also saw Wen Guiyun when he was in the City of Clouds, but he only looked at it from a distance, only that Wen Guiyun looked gentler. , Far less powerful than the holy lord of Yunlan Holy Land, Sovereign Yutian, but now listening to his father''s opinion, Wen Guiyun is very powerful?


    "It can be said that people of the same age as Wen Guiyun were completely obscured by Wen Guiyun more than ten years ago. Even the current Saint Lord Jun Yutian of Yunlan Holy Land is no exception, whether it is cultivation level or scheming. , He is not Wen Guiyun''s opponent!" Gong Tianhai knew that Gong He recognized Jun Yutian in his heart, so he directly used Jun Yutian as an example.


    Hearing that, Gong He was a little unacceptable.


    "Even if there is no Wen Guiyun, your estimate of the strength of Lingxi Holy Land is wrong. Although Zhengdao is said to be the three holy places, there is still a gap between the other two holy places and Lingxi Holy Land. Lingxi Holy Land is not only Wen Guiyun alone. ''S strength is infinitely close to the immortal rank, and the strength of the few hall masters is also unfathomable, but they don''t often appear in places other than the spiritual holy land now." Gong Tianhai has done his homework specially, those hall masters They are all Wen Guiyun¡¯s seniors, although the light on their bodies has been concealed by Wen Guiyun, but they cannot be said to be inferior!


    Hearing what Gong Tianhai said, Gong He felt that he did not know enough about the Holy Land of Spiritual Rhinoceros. It was just some superficial things. He didn''t know the Holy Land of Spiritual Rhinoceros as well as Gong Tianhai.


    "I was too careless and underestimated the enemy." Gong He said with some shame.


    "It''s okay, the seal matter is not so easy to solve," Gong Tianhai patted Gonghe on the back, "We have almost all the disciples within Yuqiu Pass cleaned up. Since we have already taken this step, we can''t Stop and contact the other three old guys for a while for the father, and we should move."


    When Gong Tianhai spoke, a powerful aura radiated from his body. Gong He, who was next to him, deeply felt the gap between him and Gong Tianhai. He made up his mind not to underestimate the enemy, but to investigate the opponent well. Condition.


    "Father, are we going to fight Zhengdao?" Gong He said, a little excited.


    They have been planning this day for a long time, and now it is finally here, Gong He feels his blood is boiling.


    "The three holy masters of the right way are all guarding at Yuqiu Pass, and we can''t show our weakness." Gong Tianhai stood up and said naturally.


    Gong He nodded, feeling that what Gong Tianhai said was reasonable.


    Gong Tianhai asked Gong He to go back to rest first, and to make preparations, he left the Nether Palace.


    The sect masters of the four major sects of the Demon Dao are not in touch with each other on weekdays, each guarding their own territory, but their goal is the same, that is, to occupy the entire secondary immortal world, so they occasionally meet, and the meeting place is in one place. The top of the mountain named Langhuanshan.


    After Gong Tianhai sent a letter to the masters of the other three sects, he went to the top of Langhuan Mountain and waited.


    The first to be the Sect Master of the Blood Sect, Li Feng, followed by the Sect Master of the Seven Evil Sect, He Liancheng, and finally, the Sect Master of the Ten Thousand Demon Sect Wanqi.


    "Gong Tianhai, what are you telling us to do here?" Li Feng had always been at odds with Gong Tianhai, and when everyone got together, he asked directly.


    "Yes, palace lord, what are you calling the three of us for?" Helian City also looked at Gong Tianhai and asked.


    Although Wan Qi didn''t speak, the expression on his face expressed the same meaning.


    "The three sit first." Gong Tianhai didn''t rush to speak, but made a gesture of asking for the three of them. After the three of them sat down, they poured a cup of tea for all of them, and then he held his teacup. He said, "This time I invite three of you to come here. Naturally, all of us in Yuqiu Pass have been cleaned up. We should move on such a big move, or they would think we are good. Bullying."


    Hearing what Gong Tianhai said, the other three looked at each other, all hesitating.


    "It''s not the best time to start the war. Our preparations are not enough." Helian City put down the tea cup in his hand and said.


    "It''s not now, when is it?" Gong Tianhai asked, "Those righteous schools are also training their disciples and are preparing to go to war with us. If we drag on, they will be ready. There are more righteous disciples than ours! "

 Chapter 301：

    Hearing what Gong Tianhai said, the other three fell silent.


    Gong Tianhai was not in a hurry, he knew that Wanqi would agree to it in the end, because this was what they had been looking forward to for a long time.


    Sure enough, after a while, Heliancheng was the first to speak: "Brother Tianhai is right. Now that we have decided to fight the right way, we should not delay it. We should give them time to prepare. We should take advantage of it. In this way, our odds of winning will be greater."


    Wan Qi and Li Feng looked at each other, the last two of them nodded.


    "That''s right, then we will discuss how many people will be sent from each sect." Gong Tianhai said with a smile on his face, looking at the other three.


    Immediately afterwards, the four had a heated discussion about the next battle with the right way.


    After half an hour, the four left from the top of the mountain and returned to their respective sects. But for a long time, the whole magic way became agitated.


    The disciples of the four major demon sects were all summoned. When they learned that they were going to fight the right way, some were happy, some were sad, and of course more were excited.


    As demon disciples, they are always not at the expense of the righteous disciples on weekdays. Although they have not been to the point of crossing the street, they are not much better.


    When they thought that they would take advantage of the situation this time, they might get rid of the righteous disciples, these people were so excited that they wanted to fight on the spot.


    In the Nether Palace, Gong He stood next to Gong Tianhai, watching the excitement of the disciple underneath, he suddenly felt a sense of pride. The frustration he felt because of Lin Xian''er''s failure disappeared instantly, and he changed back again. The young palace master of the Nether Palace with high spirits.


    "Father, are we really going to declare war on the right way?" He calmed down and asked, turning his head to look at Gong Tianhai.


    "Naturally, we have waited so long on this day, and it''s time to go to those sects who know the right way." Gong Tianhai said with a flash of light in his eyes.


    "Did the other three sect masters agree?" Gong He couldn''t help but asked worriedly when he thought of He Liancheng''s attitude before.


    "Of course, each of them wants to occupy the righteous way, how can they disagree?" Gong Tianhai still knows his colleagues very well, and said naturally.


    "Then when do we start?" Gong He was also excited when he heard that the sect masters of the other three sects agreed.


    "When we are ready, we will set off to Yuqiu Pass and kill them by surprise, so that Wen Guiyun can also see how we are." Gong Tianhai had already prepared and replied directly.


    "My boy asked to be a pioneer, and I hope my father can agree." Gong He said to Gong Tianhai earnestly.


    Gong Tianhai was stunned for a moment, then laughed and patted Gong He on the shoulder. He was very satisfied with his behavior and agreed to his request.


    Early the next morning, a team composed of the four sects of Modao set off towards Yuqiu Pass together.


    ...


    In Yuqiu Pass, Wen Guiyun asked Gu Qing and the others to clean up the inside of Yuqiu Pass again, and then notify those who have a relatively low level of cultivation and are unwilling to participate in the war to leave Yuqiu Pass. At the same time, the disciples of all major sects also Came to Yuqiu Pass.


    According to the previous discussion between Wen Guiyun and the other sect masters, each of the three holy sites sent 70 disciples, the first-class sect sent 50 disciples, the second-rate sect sent 30 disciples, and the other sects sent two. Ten disciples, about a thousand disciples and the masters and elders of the major sects gathered together at Yuqiu Pass.


    Gathering these people on the large square of Yuqiu Pass, Wen Guiyun, Bai Guanlin, Jun Yutian and other sect masters reviewed the disciples who came here.


    "Everyone, those who can appear here are all elites of various sects. You represent the most powerful part of the whole righteous way. The two wars of righteousness and devildom are about to come. No matter which sect you are from, here, you represent our righteous way. On this side, I hope you can keep this in mind and do your best when fighting against the Demon Dao. Together you will defend the Yuqiu Pass and prevent the Demon Dao from invading an inch of the Yuqiu Pass. Can you do it?" Wen Guiyun Station On the high platform, his gaze swept over the disciples below. His face no longer had the smile of the past, but was very serious. The coercion of the half-step immortal step was undoubtedly revealed at this moment.


    The disciples in the audience heard Wen Guiyun''s words, no matter what they thought before, at this moment they felt a kind of responsibility and the boiling blood in their own body.


    Although the fairy world was very peaceful before, who doesn''t have a heroic dream yet? Now the opportunity is here. They are about to go to war with the magic way, fighting for their relatives and friends, how can they not be excited?


    "We can do it!" The neat voice resounded across the sky, and some people even turned red because of their excitement.


    "This holy lord also believes that you can do it. I hope that in the next war, everyone will not forget to protect yourself. The future of the right path is left to you!" After Wen Guiyun finished speaking, the pressure on his body suddenly disappeared. , The corners of the lips are also slightly raised.


    Hearing this, the disciples underneath became even more excited, and clenched their fists one by one, wishing to fight fiercely with those of the Demon Dao right now.


    Gu Qing was in it, and she also felt this sensation of blood boiling. It was a very strange feeling. She had never felt it before. She didn''t know why, she suddenly felt tears in her eyes.


    There was a slight fluctuation in the spiritual power in her body that had not changed for a while, but she was too excited at the moment and did not notice.


    After Wen Guiyun finished speaking, Bai Guanlin and Jun Yutian said a few words separately. After the emotions of those disciples were fully mobilized, the few nodded in satisfaction, and then let the disciples disperse. The cultivation should be done. The guards of the guards, guards of the patrols, do their own things, and guard the Yuqiu Pass.


    After returning to Huayun Biezhuang, Wen Guiyun, Jun Yutian and Bai Guanlin sat and chatted in Wen Guiyun''s study.


    "You guy will still fool people as always. Look at the excitement of those disciples just now. It is estimated that if you let them die, they will have no opinion. It is really too dark." Jun Yutian put down his teacup and watched. With the text back to the cloud, thinking of the scene just now, I couldn''t help but vomit.


    "What nonsense? How could I let those disciples die? And I didn''t fool them, I was sincere." Wen Guiyun glanced at Jun Yutian and was very dissatisfied with Jun Yutian''s statement.


    Jun Yutian rolled his eyes and sneered at Wen Guiyun''s statement, but did not continue to argue with Wen Guiyun, but talked about the war, "We are all ready for what should be prepared, and we are waiting. The magic way is here. I hope they can do it a little bit. Come here soon. Don''t let people wait too long. Madam is still waiting for me at home."


    Wen Guiyun and Bai Guanlin have long been accustomed to Jun Yutian''s act of showing affection anytime and anywhere, and there is no change in the expression on their faces.


    "Don''t worry, as long as they are not stupid, they will act quickly. The number of their disciples is not as large as ours. The longer the delay, the longer the preparation time on our side, the more trouble they want to overcome us. Even if the other three sects couldn''t think of this, Gong Tianhai in the Nether Palace would definitely think of it!" Wen Guiyun put down his teacup, and said leisurely.


    Just like Gong Tianhai knows Wen Guiyun better, Wen Guiyun knows all the suzerains of the four sects of the Demon Dao. He knows that Gong Tianhai is the deepest in the four-person center, and he will not delay it for too long.


    "Gong Tianhai, but a difficult guy, I heard that his son is quite good in the younger generation of Modao." Jun Yutian thought for a while and said with emotion.


    "Really? Better than your son?" Bai Guanlin put down the tea cup in his hand and asked curiously.


    Jun Yutian paused, "Of course not."


    Seeing his screaming appearance, Bai Guanlin and Wen Guiyun twitched their mouths at the same time, and Bai Guanlin even regretted that they had just taken the conversation.


    ...


    In the evening, Gu Qing was playing chess with Yue Zhao in Yue Zhao¡¯s courtyard, and suddenly saw a black cloud appeared in the sky, and a powerful pressure enveloped the place where they were. She and Yue Zhao were both. The person stood up immediately.


    "Looking at this, it should be Jieyun, Jun Wu is going to break through?" Yue Zhao looked at Gu Qingqing and asked.


    Gu lightly nodded, "Awu told me the day before yesterday that he felt he was calm, he was about to break through, and then he was in retreat. I didn''t expect it to be so fast."


    At the age of sixteen, Jun Wucai was already about to break through a half-step immortal step. This speed was indeed a bit fast.


    "He is a natural Dao body, which is naturally different from ordinary people. This kind of person is the darling of heaven. The promotion is as natural as eating and drinking, and there is no bottleneck. It is the kind of physique that makes people jealous." Yue Zhao thought of Jun Wuna. With a perverted physique, a trace of complex emotions flashed under his eyes.


    Gu Qingming also knew about Jun Wu¡¯s physique. Although she knew that she would not have a problem with her promotion to a half-step immortal level, she was still a little worried. At this moment, her brows were tightly furrowed, looking at Jun Wu¡¯s yard, she couldn¡¯t even talk to Yue Zhao. .


    "Let''s go, let''s withdraw first. This is too close to where he lives. If Jieyun feels it, it might increase the difficulty for him to cross the catastrophe." Yue Zhao put away the chessboard and said to Gu gently.


    Gu nodded lightly and left with Yue Zhao.


    When the two went out, they ran into other people, and then left here with them.


    Wen Guiyun and Jun Yutian also felt the movement here, and immediately ordered Nanhua to activate the circle to protect the surrounding houses from the thunderstorm. They had to be locked up in Yuqiu for a period of time. If it is destroyed, it will be more troublesome.


    But in Jun Wu¡¯s courtyard, Jun Wu had already walked out of the room and came into the courtyard. He was looking up at the sky gradually becoming more and more tribulation clouds, and his machete was surrounding him at this time. His body turned in circles and looked very excited.


    "Finally, it''s coming." He looked at Leiyun, his mouth curled up slightly, and said expectantly.

 Chapter 302：

    The disciples and leaders living in Yuqiu Pass were all shocked by the occurrence of such a big event.


    When they saw the robbery thunder in the sky, they were instantly confused, and when they reacted, they asked around to find out who was going to overcome the robbery.


    "I heard that it is the holy son Junwu of the Yunlan Holy Land. He is only sixteen years old. This talent for cultivation is too bad!"


    "Jun Shengzi is a natural Dao body. There is basically no bottleneck in that physique. It can be said that promotion is as simple as eating and drinking water, and his talent is also very good. If you think about it, it is not special. Surprising."


    "Isn¡¯t that surprising? I heard that Si Lin, the big brother of Lingxi Holy Land, was only promoted to a half-step immortal level only half a year ago. He is almost 30 years old, and he is also born with a sword body. He is very powerful now. Jun Shengzi was promoted to a half-step immortal level before he was sixteen years old, not even more powerful than Young Master Si Lin!"


    "That''s not necessarily true. Young Master Si Lin heard that there were other reasons, and it took so long. Jun Shengzi has cultivated fast since he was a child, and no one can compare to his peers. The two should be about the same!"


    "You said that there is such a big difference between this person and people? It''s just that we don''t have a good background, but even the talent and physique are not as good as others, and they are so handsome. This is simply not for people. Stay alive."


    "Okay, you still want to compare with the others, the gentleman and the holy son, so be sober, you can''t compare!"


    "..."


    While watching the formation of the cloud in the sky, everyone was discussing the matter of Jun Wudujie. Many of them saw this kind of thing for the first time. For them, it was also a way of increasing their knowledge. Opportunity, some disciples had an epiphany when they watched Senior Cross Tribulation, so everyone didn''t get too far away.


    On the high platform, the trio of Jun Yutian are also looking here.


    "Sovereign Lord, your son is really amazing. He is a sixteen-year-old half-step immortal. This is not in the history of the second immortal world. I don''t think there will be any in the future. The natural Dao body is really extraordinary." Bai Guanlin looked at it. Looking at Jun Wu who was standing in the yard, he said sourly.


    Among the three sacred places, I won¡¯t talk about the Lingxi Holy Land. Wen Guiyun¡¯s six apprentices are more powerful than one. No one of the Yunlan Holy Land can beat the ten other sects. Only they are the White Tiger Holy Land. Although his disciples are not bad, they are very powerful compared to other schools, but compared with these two schools, they are not enough to see them, which causes Bai Guanlin''s eyes to look strange every time he looks at them lightly.


    "It''s okay, it''s so so. The Saint Master Wen was also very powerful back then." Although Jun Yutian said modest words, his expression was very awkward.


    Although he was also a little worried about Jun Wu¡¯s safety, after all, he was not 100% successful in crossing the Tribulation, but he was more proud of Jun Wu. If he was really successful in crossing the Tribulation, it would be like what Bai Guanlin said. At the age of half a step, Jun Wu''s name is enough to be recorded in the history of the second fairy world.


    Wen Guiyun expressed disdain for his behavior like Jun Yutian.


    Just when a few people were talking, the sky above Jun Wu¡¯s head had all turned black, and a powerful pressure radiated from the clouds, covering the surrounding areas. Fortunately, the people around him were more experienced. Leave, otherwise these people may be considered by Lei Jie to be with Jun Wu, and they will not be well with Jun Wu by then.


    Lei Jie did not make Jun Wu wait too long, and soon the first sky thunder fell. When the sky thunder was about to shoot at Jun Wu, a transparent mask appeared on Jun Wu¡¯s head and gave him Shrouded, the first sky thunder smashed directly on the mask, the mask shook, and it stiffened, while the sky thunder dissipated.


    A quarter of an hour later, the second sky thunder appeared. This time it still struck the mask. A crack appeared on the mask, but it still strengthened and the sky thunder dissipated.


    Two quarters of an hour later, the third sky thunder fell. This time, the sky thunder directly split the mask, but he also consumed his spiritual power and dissipated in the air.


    After three quarters of an hour, the fourth sky thunder struck down, and soon came to Jun Wu¡¯s face. Just when he was about to smash Jun Wu¡¯s body, a round blue light mask wrapped him, Tian The lightning strikes on the mask and dissipates quickly.


    This blue mask helped Jun Wu block three more sky thunders, and then dissipated in the air.


    In the end, there were two sky thunders. Jun Wu raised his head and the scimitar was erected, pointing in the direction of the sky, his body trembling slightly. Of course, this was not because of fear, but because of excitement. It was too excited and wanted Fight against Tian Lei with Jun Wu.


    When the eighth sky thunder struck down, Jun Wu did not dodge, but greeted him. With a flick of his hand, the scimitar drew a silver light in the air and went straight to the sky thunder.


    The two met in mid-air and collided, bursting out a strong silver white light, making people unable to open their eyes. After the light disappeared, the silver scimitar swayed back to Jun Wu''s, and its blade was very changed. It''s brighter than before, and it feels more powerful.


    Jun Wu glanced at the scimitar with satisfaction, knocked on the blade, and the scimitar immediately circled Jun Wu.


    About half an hour later, the ninth sky thunder fell down. This time, like before, Jun Wu greeted him with a forward stab with a scimitar, and a silver ray went straight to the sky thunder and the sky thunder. When they met in the air, Tian Lei defeated the sword light with a destructive attitude, and continued to rush towards Jun Wu.


    Seeing this scene, Jun Wu¡¯s eyes flashed, he waved the scimitar in his hand, and slashed 18 times in a row. Every time a silver ray flew out and collided with the sky thunder. I was defeated by the sky thunder, but I could feel that the power of the sky thunder dissipated a lot, and the speed was also full.


    In the end, the remaining sky thunder smashed into Jun Wu''s body at an extremely fast speed. Jun Wu''s body paused, and then he spouted a mouthful of blood and hit the ground.


    After the nine heavenly thunders ended, Jun unsuccessfully advanced to the half-step immortal stage, the cloud in the sky immediately dissipated, and a rainbow appeared on the horizon. Then, a spiritual rain floated in the sky, and those nearby rushed into the rain. Regardless of whether the ground is dirty, the clothes will get wet, so I sit on the ground cross-legged and start practicing.


    Lingyu is the reward of Heaven''s Dao for the success of promotion. The spiritual power contained in it is very pure and abundant. It is an absolute tonic for those disciples with ordinary talents in cultivation.


    Ling Yu quickly moisturized Jun Wu''s meridians, supplementing the almost dry spiritual power in his body, and his face quickly became ruddy.


    Half an hour later, when the rain dissipated, Jun Wu also stood up from the ground, tidyed up his clothes a bit, and looked up and saw Gu Qing fall in front of him.


    When Jun Wu crossed the robbery just now, Gu Qing could be said to be the most nervous one. Although he knew that Jun Wu would definitely succeed, he still couldn''t help worrying about Jun Wu emotionally, for fear that Jun Wu was not injured or something happened.


    "Gentlely, I''m fine." Jun Wu and Gu Qingming now have enough tacit understanding. Just a glance, he knows that Gu Qing is definitely worried about him now, so he quickly smiled and said to Gu Qingming. Said.


    Gu paused for a while, then rushed directly over and hugged Jun Wu. The impactful Jun Wu almost couldn''t stand firm.


    "Gentlely, my body is dirty, you let me go first." Thinking of lying on the ground just now and getting caught in the rain, his body must be dirty, Jun Wu wanted to pull Gu Qing away so as not to It also soiled her.


    Gu Qing hugged Jun Wu tightly, just didn''t let go, Jun Wu didn''t dare to really treat Gu Qing. He could only let Gu Qing hold him, the corners of his lips curled up slightly, looking at Gu Qing. The light eyes are very gentle.


    "I''m fine, gently, you don''t have to worry." He patted Gu''s back gently, and said softly.


    Gu Qing rubbed against him, but didn''t speak, until she heard the sound of footsteps, she withdrew from Jun Wu''s arms.


    Turning around, he saw Wen Guiyun, Jun Yutian, and Bai Guanlin standing not far away with Si Lin and others behind him. Wen Guiyun was frowning and looking at Gu Qing, his eyes were full of disapproval, Si The gaze of the waiting people was not much better, especially when looking at Jun Wu''s gaze, it was like eating people.


    Gu Qing was shocked, and hurriedly ran behind Jun Wu, using Jun Wu''s body to block herself.


    Jun Wu felt that the clothes behind him were being pulled, and the smile on the corners of his lips deepened. Facing the gazes of Si Lin and others, he appeared very calm, much better than Gu Qing.


    "Jun Wu has seen his father, Wen Shengzhu, Bai Shengzhu, and fellow seniors." He bowed to Wen Guiyun and the others. Although he was a little embarrassed, he didn''t make people feel disrespectful.


    "Son, I did a good job this time, keep working hard." With Wen Guiyun and Bai Guanlin beside, Jun Yutian didn''t say much, but just encouraged Jun Wu.


    "The child remembers his father''s teachings." Jun Wuran said respectfully in response to face-saving.


    "Jun Shengzi is indeed a young talent. I congratulate Jun Shengzi on his promotion to a half-step immortal stage." Bai Guanlin saw that Jun Yutian and Jun Wu had finished speaking, and said with a smile.


    "Thank you for the praise of the Hundred Saint Lord, the younger generation will continue to work hard." Jun Wu has always been courteous and thoughtful in front of outsiders, and this is no exception, arching his hand at the white crown forest.


    "This holy master also congratulates Jun Shengzi on his promotion to a half-step immortal level. The road to cultivation is long and hindered, and I hope that Jun Shengzi can continue to work hard." Although the matter of taking care of the gentleman, it is not very good now. Satisfied, but Wen Guiyun still has no face for Jun, and he didn''t say Jun Wu in person.


    "Thank you Wen Shengzhu, the younger generation will work hard." Jun Wu quickly saluted Wen Guiyun and thanked him.


    Seeing that Wen Guiyun, Si Lin and others saw that their son''s eyes were not right, Jun Yutian didn''t let them stay longer, and directly dragged them away.

 Chapter 303：

    After Jun Yutian and the others left, Gu Qing and Jun Wu were left here. Gu Qing walked out from behind Jun Wu''s, looked at Wen Guiyun''s back, and stuck out his tongue.


    "You," Jun Wu nodded Gu''s light forehead, and said with a petting smile: "Catch it to your master. Now they will give me a good look. I just saw that the big brothers are all It looks like you want to kill me."


    "How can it be such an exaggeration, the master and the others will not." Gu gently wrinkled his nose, dissatisfied with Jun Wu''s statement.


    "Of course they won''t for you, but not for me. They are not too busy long ago and I abducted you from them." Jun Wu shrugged and said with a smile.


    "Then you took away their favorite apprentices and junior sisters, so don''t let people vent." Gu Qingqing expressed dissatisfaction with Jun Wu''s behavior of getting cheap and selling good.


    "Where do I dare," Jun Wu raised his hand, looking innocent, "I will accompany you to do what they want. Anyway, you are mine now, so they can only vent their anger like this."


    "Who belongs to you?" Gu turned his head slightly, his cheeks flushed slightly, "You see how dirty you are, you should change your clothes quickly, and your yard can''t live anymore, so you have to reorganize it. The place."


    Seeing that Gu Qing was shy, Jun Wu didn''t break it down, but followed Gu Qing''s words and said, "Then I will go to my father''s yard first. You go to Wen Shengzhu and them first, and wait for me to clean up. I''m looking for you."


    Looking down at his clothes, Jun Wu frowned uncomfortably.


    "Okay, you go quickly." Gu gently turned around and nodded.


    The two left the yard that had been turned into ruins together, and then walked together to the place where Wen Guiyun and the others lived.


    In order to facilitate discussion, Wen Guiyun, Jun Yutian and Bai Guanlin had their yards next to each other. Wen Guiyun¡¯s yard was in the middle, Jun Yutian¡¯s yard was on his left, and Bai Guanlin¡¯s yard was on his right.


    Jun Wu sent Gu Qingqing to the door of Wen Guiyun''s courtyard. After Gu Qing entered, he turned and walked towards Jun Yutian''s courtyard.


    When he entered, Jun Yutian was waiting for Jun Wu at the door of his room. After seeing Jun Wu, he quickly said: "The water is ready for you. In the guest room, you should go wash your clothes. You should Yes, you will live in the guest room temporarily."


    "Thank you, father." Jun Wu thanked Jun Yutian, then turned to the guest room.


    Jun Yutian looked at Jun Wubi¡¯s taller body, sighed for a moment, and then returned to his room. He hadn''t reported good news to his wife yet. Their son became the youngest half-step immortal in the second immortal world. This is all the credit of his wife, after all, Jun Wu was born to his wife.


    On the other side, when Gu Qing arrived at Wen Guiyun''s yard, she found that there was only Wen Guiyun. She paused, a little hesitant, and Wen Guiyun had already turned around.


    "Why, with Jun Wu, I don''t want the master anymore. Do you have to hesitate when you come to the master?" Wen Guiyun also saw Gu Qing hesitate when he turned around, raised his eyebrows, and said unhappily. He hasn¡¯t forgotten the matter of Gu Qing holding Jun Wu just now. Hearing that it¡¯s different from seeing it with his own eyes. His watery cabbage was arched by a pig. Wen Guiyun¡¯s old father¡¯s heart, don¡¯t mention how uncomfortable it is. !


    "Master, you have wronged me. I just don''t want anyone, and I can''t let you master." Hearing Wen Guiyun''s words, Gu Qing immediately didn''t hesitate, and quickly walked to Wen Guiyun''s side. , Pulling his sleeves, said coquettishly.


    "Really? Didn''t you lie to me?" Wen Guiyun asked with a glance at Gu Qing, unbelievingly.


    "Of course, when did I lie to you?" Gu gently said with a serious face.


    Wen Guiyun has always been unable to take Gu Qingqing, just like now, Gu Qing only said two nice words, and he also knew that in Gu Qing''s heart, Jun Wu was definitely more important, but he just got up. The anger was extinguished at once, and Gu Qing''s set of sugar-coated shells was very useful.


    "Hmph, I will forgive you this time," Wen Guiyun said with a cold snort.


    "I knew the master was the best." Gu Qing heard this, and a happy smile immediately appeared on his face, and his eyes were all crescent-shaped.


    Infected by her smile, Wen Guiyun''s lips curled up slightly.


    Gu Qing accompanied Wen Guiyun to play chess. When Si Lin and the others came over, the two of them were talking quietly, and the expressions on their faces were very happy.


    Si Lin and the others took a look at Wen Guiyun, and then exchanged a look. They didn¡¯t expect Wen Guiyun to be coaxed by Gu Qing so soon, but they also thought of Wen Guiyun¡¯s degree of doting on Gu Qing, and they thought it was very much. normal.


    The seven masters and apprentices talked together for a while, and then they dispersed.


    After Gu Qing came out of Wen Guiyun''s courtyard, he happened to meet Jun Wu who was waiting at the door. His eyes lit up and he trot to Jun Wu''s side with his skirt.


    "You slow down, I can''t run." Seeing Gu lightly staggered under his feet, Jun Wu hurriedly stepped forward to support her arm, and then exhorted.


    Gu lightly glanced at him angrily, and then stood beside him.


    "Gentle, do you want to go out with me for a while?" Jun Wuzao thought about going out with Gu Qing and asked directly.


    "Where to go?" Gu Qing asked curiously.


    "Just go shopping on the street." Jun Wu didn''t have any specific place. He just wanted to stay with Gu gently, wherever it was the same.


    "Okay, let''s go." Gu nodded lightly, and then pulled Jun Wu out.


    The streets of Yuqiu Pass are relatively deserted recently, because everyone knows that there is a battle against Maodao, and Yuqiu Pass is a fortress, and the war must take place here, so most of the people and people with lower strength have already evacuated. After Yuqiu Pass, the rest is only a small part.


    Since the last Immortal Realm Competition, Gu Qing and Jun Wu are also well-known, especially this time they are all elites of various sects. These people have participated in the Immortal Realm Competition before and have seen them. The looks of Gu Qing and Jun Wu met many people along the way to greet them.


    "I hope the war will end soon, so that everyone can resume their normal lives." Gu Qing said with emotion as he looked at the hurried passers-by on the street.


    "Definitely," Jun Wu took her hand and comforted, "This time, in order to deal with the people of the Demon Dao, we have prepared so well, there must be no problem."


    Gu Qing thought about it too. Although the Demon Dao had been prepared for a long time, they were not unprepared at all, and they would definitely get rid of those people in the Demon Dao soon.


    The two of them chatted and walked, and walked to the lake. At this time, the lotus in the lake had already bloomed. Only the remaining branches were left in the water. The surface of the water was very clear, and you could see the water swimming in it. Fish.


    "Gentlely, I''m going to wait until the end of the war, and then propose to the Saint Master Wen, and settle the marriage of the two of us first." Jun Wu looked at Gu Qingqing and said suddenly.


    Gu was stunned for a moment, then his cheeks flushed, "You tell me what to do, the master may not agree to it yet."


    In Gu Qing''s heart, Wen Guiyun is both her master and her father, so even though she is willing to get married, Wen Guiyun''s consent must be obtained. Otherwise, even if she is happy in her heart, it is Will not marry Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu also understood this truth, so he asked his father to ask Wen Guiyun to kiss Wen Guiyun from the beginning. Although Wen Guiyun did not agree, he did not completely refuse. So he planned to wait for the end of the war to ask for more kisses. Wen Guiyun always sees his sincerity, and then agrees.


    "I will ask Wen Shengzhu for permission," Jun Wu looked at Gu Qing with deep and tender eyes, "Gentle, you can only be my wife, and I will only marry you!"


    From the moment he found out that he liked Gu Qingqing, in Jun Wu¡¯s heart, his wife had only Gu Qingqing as the only possibility. He had never thought of anything else, and after all these times of getting along, he This is even more firm.


    Gu gently raised her head and met Jun Wu''s gaze, feeling that she had been dragged into Jun Wu''s love net, unable to escape, and of course she was not willing to escape.


    Everything around it seemed to disappear at this moment. Only each other was left in their eyes. The heads of the two people kept getting closer. When Jun Wu lowered his head, Gu gently closed his eyes. Then, there was a chill on his lips. The cool touch, she knew, that was Jun Wu''s lips.


    The two of them were very excited as they touched their lips and teeth. Jun Wu hugged Gu Qingqing very hard, as if he was trying to rub Gu Qing gently into his body, and his kiss was also different from the previous gentle wind and drizzle, but a strong wind. During the heavy rain, Gu Qing couldn''t stand it for a while.


    As soon as the kiss ended, Gu gently touched Jun Wu''s arms smoothly. At this moment, her cheeks were slightly red, and her eyes were full of water vapor, which looked very attractive.


    She felt that one day she would die in the kissing, Jun Wu had too much influence on her, she was completely taken by Jun Wu, and she had forgotten everything.


    After a while, Jun Wu put his head on Gu Qing''s neck and shoulders, and took a sip of Gu Qing''s body. A slightly hoarse voice sounded in Gu Qing''s ear: "Gentle, I really want to make it earlier. You marry home."


    Jun Wu¡¯s voice at this time was very sexual. The heat he exhaled sprayed on Gu Qing¡¯s ears, causing her heart to shrink, her body numb, and she could only lie in Jun Wu¡¯s arms. Sheng, of course, she didn''t know what to say, after all, Wen Guiyun hadn''t agreed to the marriage.


    ...


    In order not to prepare for the right way, the magic way came quickly. On the second day after Jun Wu was promoted to a half-step immortal level, the four demon sects appeared outside the Yuqiu Pass, and the four sects took the lead. Head.


    After receiving the news, Wen Guiyun, Bai Guanlin, and Jun Yutian also came to the wall of Yuqiu Pass, and looked at the team of Demon Dao condescendingly.


    "Gong Tianhai, what do you plan to do with someone showing up outside Yuqiu Pass?" Although both sides knew that Demon Dao wanted to occupy the righteous path, Wen Guiyun asked loudly.


    "Wen Guiyun, you should understand our purpose. Our Demon Dao must step down on your righteous path this time, and collect all the humiliation that our Demon Dao has suffered over the years!" Gong Tianhai looked at Wen Guiyun, very rampant. To say.


    "The two ways of justice and devil have been in peace for so many years, but you are bent on starting a war. You really think that these people of our righteous ways are all vegetarians. If you want to level our righteous ways, you have to see if you have this ability. !" Wen Guiyun was very disdainful of Gong Tianhai''s words, and he directly expressed this disdain.


    Seeing Wen Guiyun''s appearance, Gong Tianhai''s expression instantly became gloomy. Therefore, among these sects of the Righteous Path, what he hates most is the spiritual holy land, and the most hated head is Wen Guiyun!


    "If we can do it, just watch it carefully." He snorted coldly, put aside the cruel words, and then returned to the team of Demon Dao.


    "Let''s wait and see." Wen Guiyun raised his eyebrows, glanced at Gong Tianhai, and said.


    The people of the Demon Dao were stationed ten miles away from Yuqiu Pass. In order to prevent the right path from sneaking on them, the Demon Dao''s station was temporary, but it took a lot of thought. The formation alone was a lot.


    ...


    In Yuqiu Pass, Wen Guiyun and the others gathered together in the chamber, and they talked about the matter of the magical way.


    Although everyone had guessed that the Demon Dao would go to war with the Right Dao before, except for the destruction of Qixia Sect on the Demon Dao side, nothing happened afterwards. Everyone felt lucky that the Demon Dao would not come over, if it weren¡¯t pointed out by Wen Guiyun. Come, these heads may not yet agree, now seeing the demon army coming over, they immediately believed it, and then they felt how right it was to follow Wen Guiyun''s persuasion at that time.


    "Everyone has seen that the army of Demon Dao has already arrived. They have a lot of people. Of course, our number is also a lot. Even if it is head-on, we don¡¯t need to be afraid, but we still have to prevent sneak attacks on Demon Dao. The headmaster went back and told his disciples that they had all been alert recently, don''t let the warriors start a sneak attack by the people of the ancestors of the cat road." Wen Guiyun glanced at the heads sitting here and said.


    "Wen Shengzhu rest assured, we will restrain our respective disciples." Palace Master Chen took the lead in reconciling.


    "Yes, Wen Shengzhu rest assured, we will definitely not add chaos to everyone."


    "We will definitely restrain our disciples."


    "..."


    Everyone promised that after everyone finished speaking, Wen Guiyun spoke again: "According to my guess, the magic way will definitely not start a large-scale war at the beginning, so it is very likely that a small team will be sent to harass us and let us fight. , Gong Tianhai on the side of the magic road has always been very cunning, so we also have to divide the disciples into small teams, so that it will be more convenient when fighting."


    As for Wen Guiyun, Jun Yutian and Bai Guanlin had no objection, and the other leaders had no objection at first glance, so the matter was settled, and then they were discussing how to allocate teams.

 Chapter 304：

    On the first night that the demon army arrived at Yuqiu Pass, a group of unknown people appeared in Yuqiu Pass. After these people broke into Yuqiu Pass, they searched everywhere in Yuqiu Pass, and they seemed to be looking for something more important.


    On a relatively high place on the city wall, Wen Guiyun and Gu Qing were both standing there, looking at the people downstairs running around with weird expressions.


    "Master, should we just let them run around like this?" Gu Qing asked, looking at those people.


    "Isn''t it nice to watch them perform?" Wen Guiyun curled his lips slightly and said with a smile.


    "But what if they found something, or left something inside Yuqiu Pass?" Gu Qing asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay, just let them explore there first. After they leave, we can take a closer look." Wen Guiyun didn''t care about Gu Qing''s worry and said casually.


    Upon seeing this, Gu Qing knew that Wen Guiyun should have known it in his heart, and he didn''t say anything anymore.


    Those people stayed in Yuqiu Pass for about an hour, and finally left quietly.


    After those people left, Wen Guiyun also brought Gu Qing and them down from the tower.


    "Well, it''s not too early, you should also go back to rest, there will be another battle tomorrow." Wen Guiyun looked at Gu Qing and said.


    Gu Qing looked at each other, all understanding Wen Guiyun''s meaning, nodded, and left one after another.


    Sure enough, early in the morning of the next day, the people of Demon Dao clamored to fight the right path outside the city gate.


    Righteousness is naturally unwilling to show weakness. In the end, the two sides negotiated to send ten men to fight a battle, and the location was chosen in the middle of the same distance as the two sides.


    On the right side, teams have been divided, and each team is led by disciples with a relatively high level of cultivation, such as Gu Qing, Jun Wu, Si Lin and others, each with a team.


    In this battle with the Demon Dao, the squad led by Si Lin was dispatched.


    After the two sides are in place, no matter what the rules are, they will start the fight directly.


    The leader of the Demon Dao is an elder from the Blood Sect. The cultivation base is also at the half-step immortal stage, which is similar to Si Lin. The rest of the disciples¡¯ cultivation bases are also at the 9th or 8th order peak. The same goes for the squad. Both sides can be said to be equal in strength, and both have full confidence in their squad.


    As the strongest existence in the team, Si Lin faced the elder of the Blood Sect as soon as he came up.


    The elder also heard about the promotion of Si Lin to the half-step immortal level, but he believed that he had been promoted to the half-step immortal level longer than Si Lin, and should be better than Si Lin. Although he was cautious, he did not. Too put Si Lin in his eyes, and because of this, he was stabbed in the shoulder by Si Lin''s sword at the beginning.


    "How can your cultivation level be so powerful? It''s because I''m careless, then I will never show mercy." The elder of the blood sect did not want to admit that it was because he was not as good as Si Lin. Stop, and even attack more and more fiercely.


    However, Si Lin didn''t even give him a look, holding the Prison Dragon Sword in his hand, a sword aura shot out from the tip of his sword, directly surrounding the blood sect elder.


    Of course, Elder Blood Sect was not a vegetarian. At first, he underestimated the enemy. After he reacted, he adjusted his strategy in time to match Si Lin''s fight.


    The teams led by the two also struggled hard to separate, and they played very well on the court.


    The righteous people watching the battle on the wall and the demons watching the battle not far away were very nervous.


    This is the first battle after the two sides officially declared war. No matter which side loses, the morale of the loser will be affected, so neither side hopes that they will be the loser.


    "Sage Master Wen, do you think our righteous path will win this time, or the demon path will win?" Bai Guanlin stood next to Wen Guiyun, watching Si Lin and the blood sect elder fight, and couldn''t help asking.


    "Does Bai Shengzhu think that the natural sword body is a casual joke? My apprentice rarely has an opponent in the same level, don''t worry." Wen Guiyun said confidently in Si Lin, full of confidence.


    Bai Guanlin thought of the rumors about Si Lin he had heard in the past, and indeed never heard that he had failed in the same rank, and a smile appeared on his face immediately.


    Sure enough, after some competition, Si Lin directly beheaded the blood elder.


    And the disciples under him also killed all the disciples on the side of the magic road. Although they were all injured, the first battle was won on the right side!


    After solving those people, Si Lin took his team back to the wall of Yuqiu Pass and knelt in front of Wen Guiyun.


    "Fortunately, the master disciple did not humiliate his life, beheading the people of the magic way."


    "Okay! As expected of the apprentice of the teacher, I won so beautiful this first stop, I will give you a credit for the teacher." Wen Guiyun patted Si Lin on the shoulder and said with a big smile.


    "Sage Master Wen is right. Young Master Si won his first battle. This is a good thing for us. You must give the Young Master a good credit." Bai Guanlin said with a smile beside him.


    This is what they discussed before. The battle with the Demon Dao is related to the whole right way. Although each sect has sent disciples, it also needs something to inspire these disciples, so Wen Guiyun and other leaders set up military merit together. System, after the war is over, they will be rewarded by meritorious deeds.


    In the first battle, Si Lin defeated the Demon Dao and killed all the ten people sent by the Demon Dao. Not only did it deter the Demon Dao, but it also encouraged the morale of the Right Dao. Play this class of work.


    "Thank you, Master! Tu''er will continue to work hard." Si Lincheng doesn''t care much about military merit, but he cares more about Wen Guiyun''s appreciation.


    "Well, you are also tired. Let''s go to rest first and heal your injuries." Wen Guiyun said quickly, seeing the wounds on Si Lin''s arms and shoulders.


    "Yes, Tuer retire." Si Lin stood up and retreated respectfully.


    Those disciples who followed Si Lin who were more severely injured were taken over for treatment a long time ago, and those who were lighter were also bandaged by the same door.


    There is a lot of joy on the right side, but the magic road is not so happy.


    Although they were prepared, they might be worse than the right way, but Gong Tianhai didn''t expect that they would lose the magic way in the first battle, and they lost so badly, ten people will never survive!


    This made Gong Tianhai very angry, and of course there was another person more angry than him, that was the Sect Master Li Feng of the Blood Sect.


    Ten elites were lost all of a sudden, and it was a relatively large loss to a martial art like the Blood Sect, especially the half-step immortal elder, who was a talent that had been cultivated by the Blood Sect for a long time. It was beheaded, how could Li Feng swallow this breath?


    "It can''t be like this anymore. We should directly attack Zhengdao instead of being resolved by them in batches like we are now. Our blood sect has lost so many elites today, and we can''t lose it in vain." Li Feng patted the table with a face. Said ugly.


    "Then what do you want? If you want to achieve great things, you will definitely have to sacrifice. After we successfully occupy the right way, we are afraid that we will not be able to train more elite disciples?" Although Gong Tianhai was also very angry, he did not like Li Feng. In front of him, he said coldly.


    "Then are my disciples and elders sacrificed in vain? Your Nether Palace is still doing well up to now, of course, it doesn''t feel bad for me, my own people, I feel bad for myself." When I originally sent people, it was not from the Blood Sect. It''s just that Li Feng has bad luck and caught the first battle. Now that his disciples are dead, Li Feng is naturally unhappy, and said in a weird manner.


    Gong Tianhai glanced at him and wanted to refute a few words, but they finally gathered before him. He still didn''t want to destroy the alliance between their magic ways. At least it was not the time yet, so he could only endure it.


    "Of course you won''t let your blood sect disciples sacrifice in vain, so let''s let our disciples from the Nether Palace play tomorrow." In order to appease Li Feng, Gong Tianhai thought for a while and said.


    The other two Sect Masters listened and looked at each other, thinking that this attention was feasible, and immediately persuaded Li Feng.


    "Brother Gong is not wrong. Those who make big things do not stick to the trivial. We will definitely make sacrifices like this. Sect Master Li shouldn¡¯t worry too much. Brother Gong said that tomorrow will be played in the Nether Palace. The disciples of the Nether Palace will all Very powerful, it will definitely help the disciples of the blood sect to get justice." He Liancheng said to the side.


    "Yes, Sect Master Li, your blood sect members have been lost, and we are also very heartbroken, but isn''t this discussed in advance? In order for us to succeed in occupying the righteous way, Sect Master Li should endure it first." Wan Qi also Said beside.


    Although Li Feng was unwilling, he knew that he couldn''t tear his face with Gong Tianhai at this time, so he could only pinch his nose to recognize it.


    "Okay, but if the right path is really occupied by that time, our blood sect will have to allocate more resources." He added.


    Gong Tianhai glanced at him, nodded, and agreed.


    The atmosphere on the magic road is a little more harmonious. The other two suzerains were relieved when they saw this. They were very afraid that Li Feng and Gong Tianhai would fight. By then, their so-called magic road army had not yet gotten right with the right road. The official war broke up.


    That night, another group of people sneaked into Yuqiu Pass.


    Gu Qing and Wen Guiyun were still in the same place they had stayed before, watching those people running around in Yuqiu Pass.


    "Master, what are these people looking for?" Gu Qing asked curiously as he watched those people rushing around the city.


    "I don''t know, or maybe they are not looking for anything at all, but just want to take the opportunity to create a little confusion or something." Wen Guiyun shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know either.


    "Then we still don''t care? Just watch them running around the city like this." Gu lightly looked at Wen Guiyun and couldn''t help asking.


    "Of course I have to take care of it tonight. You personally take the people down, and you will meet these people well and let them know that not everyone can break in at Yuqiu Pass." Wen Guiyun instructed Gu gently. .

 Chapter 305：

    Hearing Wen Guiyun''s words, Gu Qing''s eyes lit up and immediately became excited.


    "Tui''er obeyed, then go down and meet them well." He bowed to Wen Guiyun, and then led the people down the tower.


    A Demon Dao disciple who sneaked into Yuqiu Pass was looking for something. Suddenly he felt that the surrounding atmosphere was not right. When he turned around, he saw four or five people standing behind him. It was guessed from one of the petite heights that that person should be a woman, but no matter what these people look like, they are definitely not with him.


    He was shocked, and was about to turn to escape. A white silk suddenly struck from behind, wrapped around his waist, entangled him, and blocked his escape. Then he felt the waist tight and tangled. His white silk pulled his body and flew back.


    "I want to run, have you asked the Immortal Aya in my hand?" Gu gently snorted while looking at the man being pulled over.


    She shook it hard, and the man was thrown out, and the people who came with Gu Qing directly surrounded the man.


    The man''s cultivation base was only Tier Nine, and in Gu Qing''s side, except that Gu Qing was the pinnacle of Tier Nine, all the other four people were Tier Nine, and it was very easy to deal with a Tier Nine man.


    Gu Qing was watching to prevent the man from escaping, while the other four were besieging the man. Soon the man got a lot of wounds on his body. He lost to the four of them, and then he was directly beheaded. Middle-aged, Gu Qing is not soft-hearted.


    After asking one of the disciples to collect the man''s body, Gu Qing led the people to find the next target.


    There were ten people in black who sneaked into Yuqiu Pass. In the next half an hour, Gu Qing led them to kill one by one. Then, taking advantage of the night, Gu Qing threw the bodies of these people into the distance. The place where the Demon Dao Army is located relatively close.


    After solving these invaders, Gu Qing and his team returned to Yuqiu Pass and had a good night''s sleep.


    Early the next morning, there was a scream to break the silence at the Demon Dao resident. It turned out that someone found the corpses of the killed Demon Dao people, and then the bodies of these people were carried to Gong Tianhai. They discussed the matter. Inside the camp.


    Looking at the ten corpses on the ground, everyone in the camp didn''t look pretty.


    This is a human being. There are disciples from the Nether Palace, disciples from the Seven Evil Sect, and disciples from the Ten Thousand Demon Sect. The Blood Sect has just lost ten elites yesterday and did not send any disciples out.


    "Snapped!"


    Gong Tianhai slapped the table with a palm, and the table under his hand was smashed to pieces by him, but he didn''t notice it, just a gloomy face, "The right way is too deceitful!"


    Putting these corpses outside of their magic way station, isn''t it just to warn them of the magic way, don''t mess around? Gong Tianhai was very dissatisfied with Wen Guiyun''s behavior!


    "They want to use this method to warn us, it''s just a dream!" He Liancheng said with a gloomy face. Although the disciple who was killed was not particularly powerful in their sect, he was also a disciple after all and spent a lot of resources. Heliancheng felt very uncomfortable.


    "Brother Gong, we can''t consume the right way so much anymore. Why don''t we attack directly? Originally, we were to conquer the right way. Why should we discuss with the right way? If this continues, our disciples will suffer more damage!" Wan Qi looked at his disciple who had died on the ground, and suggested to Gong Tianhai.


    "I also feel that we shouldn¡¯t fight against the righteous people one after another, and just attack them all. We can also fight against the righteous people, so we don¡¯t have to be like this and let them do this. This kind of thing comes to poke our hearts.¡± Li Feng thought about saying this yesterday, but seeing that the other three didn¡¯t mean it, he didn¡¯t mention it, but it¡¯s different now. Except for Gong Tianhai, Heliancheng He and Wanqi obviously expressed dissatisfaction with this approach, so he naturally wanted to mention it.


    Gong Tianhai didn''t speak immediately, but looked at the three of them. Seeing the expressions on their faces, they were looking forward to it. After thinking about it, he finally nodded.


    Although he doesn''t want to admit it, he is not as confident as he was at the beginning. He feels that he will definitely be able to defeat the right way!


    "Then we''ll discuss how to attack for a while." He sat down again, took a sip from his teacup, and said.


    Naturally, the other three had no opinion, and they had a lively discussion.


    ¡­


    On the right side, Wen Guiyun thought that Gong Tianhai and the others would be like yesterday. They would provoke first, and then ask to send some disciples to fight. Who knew that the demon army came directly, and they didn¡¯t even talk a lot of nonsense like yesterday. , Just do it directly.


    The four sect masters, Li Feng, Gong Tianhai, He Liancheng and Wan Qi, took the lead and directly attacked Yuqiu Pass. All kinds of attacks and magical weapons appeared in the air for a while, giving people a dazzling feeling.


    As early as when Nanhua arrived at Yuqiu Pass, the formation was established throughout the entire Yuqiu Pass, and it took two days to modify the original Yuqiu Pass¡¯s original moat formation. It''s just that the 9th-Rank Guardian Array is infinitely close to the Xian-Rank, and its level has increased by more than a little.


    After Gong Tianhai and the others launched the attack, Nanhua, who was standing on the city wall, immediately activated the Yuqiu Pass¡¯s guard formation. The cyan mask directly enveloped Yuqiu Pass. Those attacks fell on the mask. , The mask just shook, and was not broken.


    "Why did Demon Dao attack suddenly?" Gu Qing asked, standing beside Wen Guiyun, somewhat puzzled.


    "That''s good, a direct battle can save a lot of time." Wen Guiyun didn''t entangle the reasons, but said with a smile.


    Although it¡¯s a good way to consume a little bit of Modao¡¯s operating power like yesterday, Wen Guiyun had thought about it before, like now, that Modao rushed to attack the right way, so there was no sense of panic at this time, especially Wen Guiyun became more calm after having Nanhua''s improved defense formation.


    He turned his head and looked at Jun Yutian and Bai Guanlin, "How about? Do you want to learn Gong Tianhai and their skills? See if they have made progress over the years?"


    Jun Yutian raised his eyebrows, glanced at Gong Tianhai and the others outside the city defense formation, and the corners of his lips were slightly raised, "Of course I have to ask for advice. I may not have been active for a long time."


    At their level of cultivation, it is still not easy to meet a well-matched opponent. Now that there is another opportunity, Jun Yutian will naturally not let it go.


    "The same is true for the old man, I don''t know if Helian City''s cultivation level is the same as before." Bai Guanlin''s smile was very gentle, but the brilliance of his eyes couldn''t be ignored.


    The three of them glanced at each other, all smiled, and then went directly out of the moat to face Shang Gong Tianhai and the others.


    With them taking the lead, Si Lin and the others also went out from the defensive formation to fight the elders and disciples of the Demon Dao.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu, together with the two people from their respective teams, also left the defensive formation. After she came out, she saw Gong He in a purple brocade suit at a glance. She was slightly surprised and suddenly understood. Why didn''t I always like to be with Lu Ying, who was aliased by Gong He, because the two were not together at all!


    Jun Wu was by Gu Qing''s side, and also saw Gong He. His eyes flashed, and a trace of killing intent flashed through his eyes. He didn''t like this man who always leaned in front of Gu Qing, but now he found that he was The person of the demon way, then he solves the opponent, it is justified!


    On the other side, Gong He also spotted Gu Qing and the others. A dim light flashed under his eyes, and he came over directly at Gu Qing''s side.


    Last time, without taking Gu Qing away, Gong He always feels unhappy when he thinks of it, and he hasn''t given up on Gu Qing yet. He wants to **** Gu Qing over and become his wife. Now he sees Gu Qing again. Gentle, he also hadn''t given up on this idea, and he wanted to grab Gu Gentle when he came over.


    Gu Qing was about to fight back, and Jun Wu stood in front of her.


    "Gently, leave this guy to me, you go and solve other demon disciples." Jun Wuyu forced Gong He back with a scimitar, turning around and said gently to Gu.


    Gu Qing thought for a while. She didn''t like Gong He at all. Since Jun didn''t want to solve it for her, that would be great, and she nodded immediately, "Be careful."


    After instructing Jun Wu to say a word, Gu Qing turned around and left to find other disciples of the Demon Dao.


    Jun Wu watched Gu Qing leave, and then turned to look at Gong He. Gong He was fighting with Jun Wu¡¯s scimitar at this time, and his way was blocked by the scimitar. He also wanted to see Gu Qing leaving. To leave, he was still blocked by the scimitar, and he had to turn to Jun Wu.


    "Even if you are standing next to her now, I will try my best to **** her back, she must be mine in the end!" Gong He looked at Jun Wu and said viciously.


    "Really? I''m afraid you will lose your life to grab it!" Jun Wu''s lips curled up with a sneer, and said coldly.


    Gong He''s face changed and he was very dissatisfied with Jun Wu''s words. He slammed the scimitar in front of him forcefully, and then stabbed Jun Wu.


    "when!"


    The scimitar that had just been thrown off stood in front of Jun Wu and blocked the sword in Gong He''s hand, causing him to step back two steps, watching Jun Wu''s eyes fiercely, and then launched an attack.


    Jun Wu stretched out his hand, and the scimitar immediately returned to his hand. He held the scimitar, swept across, and a silver blade flew towards Gonghe. Then, he swung a dozen more scimitars, silver One by one, Dao Mang flew towards Gong He, surrounding him.


    Gong He blocked the first blade light, facing the other blade lights around, he gritted his teeth, put the sword on his chest, then touched the tip of the sword with his fingertips, a drop of blood leaked into the sword, the original silver sword The color changed instantly, and the whole body turned red, which looked very strange.

 Chapter 306：

    Gong He held the sword and swept it around in a circle. A blood-red dragon-shaped phantom ran out of his sword, rushed over to disperse all the blades, and finally dissipated into the air.


    Seeing this scene, Jun Wu was a little surprised, but he was not panicked. The silver scimitar swept in front of him, and a powerful sword light flew towards Gonghe again. This time the sword light was stronger than the previous ones. , Gong He''s eyes flashed with a cold light, and he greeted him with the sword in his hand.


    The **** sword energy collided with the silver sword light, Gong He''s cultivation base was worse than Jun Wu, his sword energy was directly dissipated by the sword light, and the sword light was still facing Gong He''s side. When he flew over, he quickly used another sword to defeat the sword, but he himself was also affected. He took three or four steps back, seeing Jun Wu''s eyes as if he was about to eat people.


    Jun Wu was extraordinarily calm, and was not affected by Gong He''s gaze, and continued to attack Gong He.


    On the other side, Gu Qing left Jun Wu Empress and brought the disciples around her and a dozen disciples of Mo Dao to fight.


    She and the disciples she led were both at the ninth level. It was very easy to deal with disciples who were ordinary disciples of the Demon Dao. After a while, they killed several Demon Dao disciples. Of course, some of the people she brought were injured. , But overall it was okay. They then looked for other Demon Dao disciples and included them in the battle.


    Wen Guiyun, Baiguanlin, and Junyutian are the three holy masters of the three holy land, and they are also completely under the control of the four major sect masters of Shangmodao.


    Among the three of Wen Guiyun, Wen Guiyun was the absolute pride of heaven among his peers at the time. He is an existence that his peers can only look up to. One person conceals the light of everyone, even now he is older. Same, no one of his age is better than him.


    Jun Yutian is smaller than Wen Guiyun, but he is also very powerful. There are few rivals among his peers. There are not many people who can beat him, so Wen Guiyun can deflate him every time. Others People don''t have this ability.


    Although they and the elders of the four sects of the Demon Dao are both at the peak of the half-step immortal step, there are some differences. This is the difference, so that the three of them can fight against the four of them!


    Wen Guiyun''s weapon is a sword with a length of nearly one meter. The material used is also the best material in the sub-immortal world. The sword is also an immortal, very powerful.


    When Wen Guiyun grasped the sword, the gentle aura in his body instantly disappeared without a trace, replaced by a look of solemnity and domineering. Although he is relatively old, he looks very young. At this time, his robe is hunting in the wind. His long hair fluttered slightly, his eyes squinted slightly, and he looked very handsome.


    He directly confronted Gong Tianhai. Gong Tianhai''s weapon was a halberd, which was also an immortal product.


    The long sword and the long-term contact, after the friction between the two, burst out a burst of sparks, the sound of the collision is endless. Obviously, the two are of similar level, and they are hard to separate. Sometimes Wen Guiyun will have the other hand to make one. The small formation was used to resist Gong Tianhai''s attack. Around the two, no one dared to approach them, for fear of being affected by the aftermath of the battle.


    Jun Yutian confronted Wanqi and Li Feng at the same time, but he did not fall into a disadvantage at all, but had a tendency to gradually gain the upper hand.


    Bai Guanlin dealt with Heliancheng alone. He always looked like a little secret, as if he had a good temper. In fact, everyone exposed his appearance. Everyone always cursed him, making the other party not only suffer physically. Torture, and mental torture.


    Si Lin confronted an elder in the Nether Palace. At the same half-step immortal step, his cultivation was not much different from the elder before the Blood Sect. The battle between Si Lin and the elder before the Blood Sect was also impressive. , And let the people of Demon Dao understand that although Si Lin has only recently advanced to the half-step immortal level, his cultivation is no worse than those who have been promoted for too long. Therefore, the elder of the Nether Palace and Si Lin are very much in the battle. cautious,


    Fortunately, Si Lin didn¡¯t care at all. On weekdays, it¡¯s difficult to find so many half-step immortal steps to accompany him. And swordsmanship like him is to improve his cultivation in battles. For, so for this look, Si Lin can be said to be desperate for it.


    Yue Zhao is more powerful. Because it is Le Xiu, his attack range is relatively large. It can be said that it is very suitable for this occasion. He can deal with many people by himself, especially after he is promoted to the half-step immortal stage. With a deeper understanding, the power has more than doubled, and the attack range has also increased.


    Music that sounds very good can be turned into a killer weapon in Yuezhao''s hands, and it is hard to guard against, unless the ears are blocked, but if there are so many people here, if the ears are blocked, they will not be able to hear anything else. The sound is also prone to accidents, they can only endure the bombardment of Yuezhao''s music.


    Nanhua, like Yue Zhao, can be said to be a group attacker. His arrays appeared on the heads or under the feet of the cat road disciples, which made people unpredictable and solved many of the magic road disciples in a short while.


    Of course, there are still too many people here. Whether it is a righteous disciple or a demon disciple, after killing for a while, they are all red-eyed, their expressions are very hideous, and they look a bit terrible.


    Nanhua and the others also sometimes had some wounds on their bodies when they were unable to dodge. Of course, compared with the murdered disciples of the Demon Dao and the Righteous Dao, they were already very lucky and strong.


    On Jun Wu¡¯s side, both Jun Wu and Gong He were injured, especially Gong He. After all, Jun Wu is a half-step immortal step, and Gong He is just a ninth-order peak. Even if he uses secret methods to improve his cultivation, There is no way to compare with Jun Wu, there are many large and small wounds on his body, and his clothes are stained red with blood, which looks very miserable.


    Gong He was fighting Jun Wu for the first time. He didn''t expect Jun Wu to be so powerful, but at this time he felt He Zhengdao was fighting. Jun Wu fought. After more than a dozen rounds, he added a few more wounds, especially his chest. Jun Wu¡¯s scimitar cut a wound about ten centimeters in length. The wound was deep and the flesh was turned on both sides. The blood kept flowing out, and it looked a bit horrible.


    He gritted his teeth and sprinkled some medicinal powder on the wound, and then took the opportunity to swallow a pill, feeling that the spiritual power in his body was more sufficient, and attacked Jun Wu again.


    And Jun Wu also refused to come. There were not many wounds on his body caused by Gong Hye. Many of them were caused by the disciples of the Demon Dao next to him, but those disciples were hacked to death by him, so the wounds were nothing. NS.


    Everyone is playing very seriously, and there is only one idea in everyone''s mind at this time, and that is to defeat the opponent and get the final victory.


    The war has lasted for two hours, and a thick layer of corpses has been lying on the ground. Whether it is the magic way or the right way, many disciples have died. People even have time to be sad and panic. They must quickly adjust their state and enter the next battle. , Most people are a little overwhelmed at this time.


    Gong Tianhai fought with Wen Guiyun, and his condition was slightly better than that of Gong Heneng, but it was also covered with large and small wounds. The main reason was that Wen Guiyun¡¯s sword had some corrosive effects. The wounds became very deep, and there was a faint pain during the battle, even for people like him who were used to pain, he couldn''t help it.


    Just when he returned to the cloud and continued to fight, Yu Guang saw that his son Gong He had become a blood man, his eyebrows jumped, and he subconsciously wanted to rush over to protect Gong He.


    Gong He is the only thing his wife left for him. It is the crystallization of the love between the two of them. Gong Tianhai has protected Gong He very well since he was a child. At this time, Gong He couldn''t bear the injury of Gong He.


    However, Wen Guiyun also noticed his movements and directly held the sword to block his way, so that he could not rescue Gong He, so he could only continue to fight with Wen Guiyun.


    And after fighting with Gong He for so long, Jun Wu also lost his patience. He increased his attacking power and speed, which made Gong He a little unstoppable for a while. He had just used the secret method, the condition in his body was not very good, and the meridians were damaged. At this time, Jun Wu was slapped with a palm on his chest, and finally couldn''t help but spit out a big mouthful of blood, which looked a bit horrible, and the whole person''s momentum became a lot lost.


    His strength was declining, and he couldn''t keep up with Jun Wu''s speed at all. He could only watch the wounds on his body increase little by little, but he couldn''t hurt Jun Wu.


    Finally, Jun Wu wiped his neck with a knife.


    Looking at the silver scimitar with cold light around his neck, Gong He was taken aback for a moment. When the blood came out of his throat, he raised his head in disbelief and looked at Jun Wu, his mouth moved. The blood flowed out of his mouth, then he dared not fall from mid-air, and finally hit the ground heavily, his eyes opened wide.


    Seeing him being killed, Jun Wu touched the corner of his lips, then searched the field, and flew directly towards Gu Qing.


    After Gong Tianhai saw Gong He died, his whole person went crazy. He shouted "He''er", and then, regardless of his arm being stabbed by Wen Guiyun, he rushed towards Gong He and picked up his body. After finding that he had no breath, knowing that he was really dead, he raised his head and let out an angry roar.


    "Wen Guiyun, my Gong Tianhai will never die with you!" He put down Gong He, his eyes flushed, and his face grimly spoke.


    As his words fell, the momentum on his body gradually rose, and a black flag with a skull painted on it came out of his body, and then floated in mid-air. This is another weapon of Gong Tianhai-the ten thousand ghost banner.


    This weapon also has a long history. In order to refine this weapon, Gong Tianhai slaughtered hundreds of thousands of people in a small town, and used their souls to sacrifice, and only then has today''s Wangui Banner, which is a very powerful magic weapon.


    When the ten thousand ghost banners appeared, you could even hear the shouts and pains of those terrible ghosts from the ten thousand ghost banners, which made people irritable, but the bluntness seemed to ring in your ears. It is very annoying to be able to hear even with ears.


    "That person back then, really is you!" Wen Guiyun also ran over Gong Tianhai. When he saw the ten thousand ghost flags, his expression changed, and he looked at Gong Tianhai and said coldly.


    "Of course it''s me. You have been investigating for so many years. No one would have thought it was me? After all, I already have my weapon, why would I have a second natal weapon?" Gong Tianhai said with a sneer looking at Wen Guiyun. .


    Hearing this, Wen Guiyun frowned and looked at Gong Tianhai, feeling that his mood at the moment was very wrong, thinking that he could not waste time, and directly pierced Gong Tianhai with a sword qi.


    Gong Tianhai flashed Wen Guiyun¡¯s attack, and the ten thousand ghost banner was thrown by him and fell directly into the air. Then, the space within a radius of more than a dozen miles changed instantly. The sky was originally sunny, and the sun was still high above it. , At this time, it was black and dark, and it became cloudy.


    In addition, there was a sudden wind, the kind of wind that made people feel very cold, and Gu Qing couldn''t help but shrink her neck.


    Immediately afterwards, phantom shadows ran out of the ten thousand ghost flags and rushed towards the disciples of the right way.


    Originally, through the efforts of the disciples of the righteous path, the disciples of the demon path had already lost a lot, and now with the addition of these creatures, the demon path was more powerful here, which made the disciples of the righteous path very dissatisfied.


    Especially these guys who just appeared can''t die with a sword at all, and can''t cause powerless damage to them. Only their sword aura can injure these phantoms.


    Seeing the scrambled movements of the righteous disciples around him, Gong Tianhai felt very funny, especially when Wen Guiyun in front of him was also surrounded by a group of phantoms and attacked him.


    The phantom nails are very powerful, and each of them is still poisonous. After being attacked, the wound will feel numb, and even feel the existence of continuous wounds, but in fact, the blood has been flowing, which is very evil.


    In addition, those phantoms can pass through a person''s body. When being passed through the body, the cold touch makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    "You killed so many people, today I will kill them for the people!" After knowing that Gong Tianhai was the murderer who wiped out that small city back then, Wen Guiyun didn''t want to keep Gong Tianhai anymore, making a cold voice around him. Those phantoms had been completely burned by him with the Samadhi True Fire Talisman, and Gong Tianhai was very painful to see.


    "Wait until you can defeat my Ten Thousand Ghost Banners!" Gong Tianhai was also very dissatisfied with Wen Guiyun, and when he heard Wen Guiyun''s words, he snorted coldly, looked at Wen Guiyun and said.


    Wen Guiyun used practical actions to tell Gong Tianhai whether he had this ability, and most of those phantoms were quickly wiped out by Wen Guiyun. He also succeeded in adding a few more wounds to Gong Tianhai''s body, one of which was even more serious. On Gong Tianhai''s face, a long wound appeared on his face, from his forehead to his chin, making his appearance at this time look even more terrifying!

 Chapter 307： Victory [one more]

    "Now, do you still think you will win?" Wen Guiyun asked indifferently, looking at Gong Tianhai.


    Gong Tianhai was irritated by Wen Guiyun''s attitude. What he hated most was Wen Guiyun''s plain attitude, as if he couldn''t get Wen Guiyun in his eyes no matter what he did.


    He looked around and found that a lot of people had died on the Modao side, while fewer people had died on the Zhengdao side.


    He knew that in today''s battle, it is almost impossible for the magic way to win, but he is not reconciled.


    Obviously he has been preparing for so many years and preparing for so long, everything is considered good, but in the end he still lost!


    Especially after so many years, in Wen Guiyun''s hands, he has never beaten it once. This is the knot of his heart for so many years.


    The more he thought about it, the more radical his thoughts became. In the end, there was only one thought left in his mind, that is, killing Wen Guiyun, so he could win Wen Guiyun!


    Thinking about this, he looked at Wen Guiyun with bloodshot eyes and suddenly laughed.


    "Even if you die, I will pull you up!" With that said, his aura suddenly skyrocketed, and the whole person was like an inflated balloon, and the whole person''s aura became very dangerous.


    Wen Guiyun''s expression finally changed. He frowned and looked at Gong Tianhai, not expecting that Gong Tianhai would actually want to explode.


    With Gong Tianhai''s cultivation base, if he blew himself up, those around him with relatively low cultivation bases could easily be affected, either death or injury.


    "Everyone quickly disperse, he is going to blew himself up." Wen Guiyun shouted and took the lead to step back, trying to stay away from Gong Tianhai.


    Unfortunately, Gong Tianhai''s goal is Wen Guiyun, so why would he watch him leave?


    He rushed directly towards Wen Guiyun, his expression was very hideous, and he hugged Wen Guiyun, "I said, even if you die, I will take you with you."


    Wen Guiyun frowned, mobilizing the spiritual power in his body, trying to shake Gong Tianhai away, but Gong Tianhai had already seen through his purpose, no matter what he did, he didn''t mean to let go of him, seeing Gong Tianhai. As his body grew, Wen Guiyun''s face rarely flashed with panic.


    The people around had already stepped back when they heard Wen Guiyun''s words. At this time, seeing Wen Guiyun being hugged by Gong Tianhai and unable to escape, Si Lin and the others were a little anxious and wanted to rush over.


    "Don''t come here!" Wen Guiyun noticed Si Lin''s movements and hurriedly shouted, stopping their behavior and not letting them come.


    Si Lin and their bodies had a halt, then they looked at each other, gritted their teeth, and continued to rush towards Wen Guiyun.


    Wen Guiyun couldn''t do it in a hurry. He died on his own and it was fine, but he didn''t want Si Lin and the others to follow.


    When Wen Guiyun was in a hurry, an ethereal voice suddenly rang in their ears.


    "Freeze!" Gu Qingming had already arrived not far from Wen Guiyun and Gong Tianhai, looked at Gong Tianhai, and said coldly.


    Just after her words were uttered, the bodies of everyone around her, except her, were frozen, including Gong Tianhai. Immediately after, Gu Qing seized the time to come to Gong Tianhai''s side, and a very gorgeous dagger appeared in her hand. It was the one given to her by Zhao Tonghai during the ceremony of apprenticeship.


    She directly inserted the dagger into Gong Tianhai''s heart. Just in case, she pulled out the dagger very quickly and stroked Gong Tianhai''s neck.


    The time to freeze is very short, only about ten breaths, but this time is enough for Gu Qing to do these things. After her dagger was slashed from Gong Tianhai¡¯s neck, she quickly backed away and everyone around him recovered. It''s normal.


    Feeling the pain in his chest and neck, Gong Tianhai glanced down and saw that the wound on his chest was bleeding continuously, and his neck could also feel the blood flowing out continuously, his momentum was constantly improving. He was stopped abruptly, and at the same time, he was also backlashed. With blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth, he widened his eyes and glanced at Wen Guiyun, and then wanted to look back at who killed him, but was forced by Wen Guiyun. Shocked, the body flew out backwards.


    "Puff!"


    Gong Tianhai''s body fell to the ground, his eyes were angrily open, his mouth moved slightly, but he didn''t say anything, and finally his neck crooked, completely losing his breath.


    Seeing that Gong Tianhai was resolved, Wen Guiyun and Si Lin were relieved. Si Lin and the others rushed to Wen Guiyun''s side and asked Wen Guiyun about his situation.


    "It''s okay for the teacher, you don''t have to worry." Wen Guiyun waved his hand, indicating that he was okay.


    On the other hand, after Gu Qing''s hold effect disappeared, a trace of blood overflowed from the corners of her lips. This was because she used the power of the word spirit to exceed the load of her body, and her body even swayed and was just killed by Gong He. Jun Wu gave her a hold. Jun Wu lowered his head and looked at Gu gently. He found that her face was pale and there were blood stains on the corners of her mouth. He immediately understood that she had just used the power of the spirit of the word to hurt her.


    "Gentle, are you okay?" He embraced Gu Qingqing hard, and asked with concern.


    Gu gently shook his head, "It''s okay, it''s just a small injury, it''s not a big problem."


    As she said, she stuffed a pill to restore spiritual power in her mouth. At that moment, the spiritual power in her body was almost hollowed out. If it weren''t for her cultivation base is much stronger now, even if there is only 10% of the spiritual power left. She can also support herself with strength, otherwise she would just fall off.


    Jun Wu''s lips moved, and he wanted to talk about Gu Qing, but after seeing her pale face, he couldn''t say anything to blame. He could only sigh and hugged Gu gently tighter. , But still a little angry, his lips pressed tightly.


    Gu Qing also felt Jun Wu''s unhappy, raised his head, smiled at him, pulled his sleeves and shook it, Jun Wu was barely so angry.


    Si Lin and the others also noticed Gu Qing''s situation. After thinking about it for a moment, they knew that it was because of the injury just now, and they were very distressed.


    "Jun Wu, you take Qing Qing and go back to rest first. Gong Tianhai is dead, and the rest can''t hold on for long. We can win soon." Wen Guiyun came to Gu Qing and Jun Wu''s side and looked at Gu. Slightly pale face, said distressedly.


    Jun Wu glanced around and found that, as Wen Guiyun said, the Demon Dao really could not last too long, so he nodded, ignoring Gu Qing''s opinion, and directly hugged Gu Qing and flew into Yuqiu Pass.


    After Gu Qing and Jun Wu left, Wen Guiyun returned to his senses and looked at the remaining demons.


    "Si Lin, Yue Zhao, you guys don''t need to hide your power anymore, teach these people of the magic way, and end the battle as soon as possible." Wen Guiyun told Si Lin and the others, he was still a little worried, Gu Qing, and wanted to end it soon. , And then go back to take care of it gently.


    Upon hearing this, Si Lin, Yue Zhao and others looked at each other and immediately agreed.


    Like Wen Guiyun, they were worried about Gu Qing''s situation and wanted to let this battle end soon!


    Sure enough, afterwards, Si Lin and the others no longer suppressed their respective cultivation bases. They turned on their firepower one by one. The remaining people in the Demon Dao were not the opponents of the righteous Dao disciples they led. They were killed one by one, and Wen Guiyun and Bai Guanlin were also killed. Together, they confronted the Sect Master of the remaining three sects of the Demon Dao.


    The fact that Gong Tianhai was dead, Helian City and the others saw it with their own eyes. Although they did not want to admit it, among their four suzerains, Gong Tianhai¡¯s cultivation base was actually the highest. Now the most powerful people are dead, some of them They had already retired, but Bai Guanlin and the others didn''t want to let them go.


    After all, this battle was first provoked by their magic way, and they had difficulty finding an excuse for the right way, how could they easily give up.


    Wen Guiyun, Bai Guanlin and Jun Yutian played against Wanqi, Heliancheng and Li Feng. The situation was completely one-sided. Wen Guiyun let Li Feng and Li Feng fully understand what is the real half-step. The peak of the immortal stage.


    The six battled for half an hour, and Helian City was slashed by Wen Guiyun. Then, Jun Yutian also killed Wanqi. In the end, only one Li Feng was left. Bai Guanlin was unwilling to fall behind, and spent a quarter of an hour longer. Time, killed Li Feng.


    At this point, all the masters of the four sects of the Demon Dao were killed, and the remaining members of the Demon Dao were also killed by Si Lin and their efforts. Only less than a hundred people were left. Wen Guiyun and the three looked at each other. , Did not continue to shoot, but gave Si Lin the opportunity to practice.


    Half an hour later, all the people of the Demon Dao who came to attack the right way this time were all killed, and the ground in front of Yuqiu Pass was full of corpses.


    "Master, I will wait for the luck, and kill all those who are left in the magic way." Si Lin took the people back to Wen Guiyun''s side and said with a little excitement.


    He has always been the most stable, and his tone is hard to hide his excitement at this time. The news is really exciting.


    The battle between the two realms of righteousness and devil has never stopped. Although there are no people who have eliminated all of the devil''s way this time, but for a long time in the future, the people of the devil''s way dare not blatantly appear in the second immortal realm, which makes Si Lin how can they not Excited.


    "Okay, great!" Wen Guiyun was also very excited.


    As an existence with the same ceiling of strength as the right way, Wen Guiyun has long been dissatisfied with the people of the right way, but for so many years, the two ways of right and evil have been getting along peacefully. He is not the kind of bloodthirsty person, and he is not willing to do it for himself. Self-interest provoked the war and plunged the subxian world into chaos, but who let the people of the magic way do it first? He can take advantage of this opportunity to deal with those people!


    After defeating the Demon Dao, all the Righteous Dao disciples were very happy. Although some of them were injured and some lost their brothers, they were still excited about the victory. After all, they protected their mentor and hometown. !


    The Yuqiu Pass was full of joy at this time, and everyone was plunged into excitement and joy. The sacrificed righteous disciples were taken back by their respective sects, ready to bury them after returning to the sect, so as to appease their relatives by the way.


    After Gu Qing and Jun Wu returned to Yuqiu Pass, Gu Qing was so tired that he slept in Jun Wu''s arms, and was taken back to the yard where she lived by Jun Wu and placed in the room.

 Chapter 308：

    When Wen Guiyun and the others came back, they arrived at Gu Qing''s yard for the first time. After seeing Gu Qing asleep, they were a little worried. Wen Guiyun also specially gave Gu Qing a pulse to confirm her injury. It''s not too serious, so I feel relieved.


    He gently fed Gu a pill to restore spiritual power and heal injuries, and then stood up.


    "Master, how about gentle?" Si Lin and the others immediately asked worriedly.


    "It''s just a slight injury, it''s not very serious. It will be much better after taking medicine to sleep." Wen Guiyun glanced at it gently, and said softly.


    Hearing this, Si Lin and the rest of the people had been holding back the heart before letting go.


    "That''s good, then let Gentle take a good rest, let''s not disturb her." Yue Zhao looked at Gu Gentle''s somewhat pale face, and whispered.


    Naturally, the others nodded their heads, and then left Gu Qing''s room one by one, leaving only Jun Wu to take care of Gu Qing.


    After leaving Gu Qing''s courtyard, Wen Guiyun asked Si Lin and the others to go back first, saying that there would be a grand banquet in the evening, so that they would all attend. Si Lin and the others naturally agreed and separated from Wen Guiyun.


    After Wen Guiyun returned to his yard, he unexpectedly found that Jun Yutian was waiting for him at the door, and raised his eyebrows.


    "I just went through a big battle. If you don''t go to rest, what do you come to do with me?" He asked as he walked.


    "Naturally there are important things." Jun Yutian followed Wen Guiyun into the room and said naturally.


    "Oh? What''s the important thing?" Wen Guiyun turned around and looked at Jun Yutian, rarely curious.


    "Of course it was the marriage between my son and your apprentice. Now the sects of the four major sects of the Demon Dao have been killed by us, and the Demon Dao is no longer a climate. If you can promise the marriage between my son and your apprentice, wouldn''t it be double happiness?" Jun Yu Tian couldn''t help but praise his wit, but he knew Wen Guiyun would be in a good mood this time, so he ran over.


    Wen Guiyun''s face changed, his eyes looked dangerously at Jun Yutian, "Didn''t I have said before, don''t you worry about this?"


    He didn''t want to marry someone early, he was still young.


    "It''s not to let them get married right away, but to settle the marriage first. You also know that my son only likes to be gentle, and gentle to Ah Wu is also very fond of it. Wouldn''t it be better for the two of them to be married first?" Gui Yun was not happy, Jun Yutian said quickly.


    Hearing this, Wen Guiyun''s pouring action paused. He frowned and thought about it. Thinking of the way Gu Qing and Jun are not getting along, the two are indeed happy, and Gu Qing seems to have become accustomed to Jun Wu. The existence of, suddenly hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a marriage date. We can push back the date of marriage. As long as my son likes to be too gentle, for fear that she will be snatched away by others, and keep urging me, I can''t help it." Jun Yutian feels that he has sacrificed too much for his son''s marriage. When has he been so low-pitched?


    Wen Guiyun glanced at him, and was a little surprised at Jun Yutian''s low anger. He knew how overbearing Jun Yutian was. Now it is very rare to be able to give in for Jun Wu''s marriage. This also shows that Jun Wu I really like Gu Qingqing, otherwise Jun Yutian would never do it!


    "I need to discuss this matter with them, and the most important thing is to ask them for their opinions." Wen Guiyun hesitated and said to Jun Yutian.


    Jun Yutian''s eyes lit up when he heard this. He knew it was a good sign. To know that Wen Guiyun last time, he refused him without hesitation, but this time he said he wanted to discuss with others, that is hopeful. of.


    "Yes, I have to ask for a gentle opinion." Jun Yutian said quickly in agreement.


    After that, Wen Guiyun and Jun Yutian talked a few more words about how to deal with the remnants of the demon way. Then they got up to say goodbye, and Wen Guiyun sat in the room for a while, thought about it, and gave Si Lin. Five of their senior brothers called over.


    "Master, what are you looking for with us?" Rong Ye asked curiously as soon as he entered Wen Guiyun''s room and saw that everyone else had arrived.


    "You are here to discuss Jun Wuhe''s affairs with you. Today Jun Yutian came to me to propose marriage. This is not the first time he has come to me. Because the teacher wants to ask your opinions, you What do you think about marrying Jun Wu lightly?" Wen Guiyun poured himself a cup of tea, his eyes slid over Si Lin and the others, and asked.


    Si Lin and the others were stunned for a moment, and then looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    "Master, let me tell you that if you put it before, I would naturally disagree with this matter. But after getting along with Jun Wu during this period, I think it¡¯s okay to see people, Jun Wu is a worthy one. Entrusted to a lifelong person, and looking at the entire sub-immortal realm and people of the same age, only Junwu can be worthy of Qing, so I think it¡¯s okay to marry Junwu gently.¡± Rong Ye serves as a general. The person who gently brought back to the sect had the deepest feelings for Gu Qingming, and had always treated Gu Qingqing as his own sister. He had always been dissatisfied with Jun before, and it was rare to say this objectively at this time.


    And his words also surprised Si Lin and the others, but they were similar to Rong Ye''s thinking. If they were changed to before, they would naturally not agree to let Gu Qing marry Jun Wu, but now they feel that Jun Wu is still a good thing. A better Taoist couple.


    "Master, I and Rong Ye have similar views. Gentle likes Jun Wu very much. She would definitely want to marry Jun Wu if we want to come. If we disagree, Gentle may be sad." Si Lin pursed his mouth and addressed the text. Gui Yun said.


    "Yes, Master, this matter is actually not important to our opinions. The important thing is who you like lightly. As long as you like lightly, then he is suitable. If he doesn¡¯t treat you lightly in the future, aren¡¯t we still there? We are the backing of light, I don''t believe he dare to bully lightly?" Nan Hua shook his fan and raised his eyebrows.


    "Senior Brother San is right. The most important thing is who you like gently. If you agree with him gently, then I agree." Mu Chen glanced at Nan Hua and said.


    "Sovereign Lord can mention this many times after being rejected by your master, which proves that Jun Wuying really likes to be gentle, otherwise, with the temper of the Lord Lord, I am afraid that after being rejected by you, Will give up directly, it won''t be like this at all. Since Gentle likes him, it''s not impossible to let Gentle marry him!" Yue Zhao glanced at Wen Guiyun and said slowly.


    After the five people had finished their opinions, they all focused on Wen Guiyun, waiting for Wen Guiyun to speak.


    Wen Guiyun did not speak immediately. Instead, she frowned and thought for a while before she said: "After I wake up gently, I will ask my opinion again. If she is willing, she will be a teacher. He agreed to the marriage, and settled the marriage between the two first. If it is light, then forget it."


    In the end, he still respected Gu Qing''s opinions. As long as Gu Qing agreed, he would have no opinion. If Gu Qing did not want to, he would not agree to anything!


    Si Lin glanced at each other, nodded, and agreed with Wen Guiyun''s decision.


    ¡­


    In the evening, under the instruction of Wen Guiyun, Bai Guanlin, and Jun Yutian, they held a grand banquet in Yuqiu Pass. Basically, those who survived the war with the devil participated in it, Yu Qiu The pass was very lively, and it was quiet until the early hours of the morning.


    The next morning, Gu Qing was awake in the crisp bird cry. When she saw the slightly familiar bed curtains, she knew that Jun Wu must have carried her back to her room, remembering that she had been injured before. I checked some physical conditions immediately and found that the wounds in the body had been healed, and the spiritual energy that had been consumed before was also replenished, even more full than before. She felt that she would be promoted to a half-step immortal step soon!


    She got dressed, got off the bed, and was about to go out, when she saw the door being pushed open from the outside, Jun walked in without holding a basin of water.


    "Gently, you wake up, let''s wash your face first." He put the basin in place and said softly to Gu.


    Gu nodded lightly, came to the basin, washed a while under Jun Wu''s wait, and was led by Jun Wu to the table. Jun Wu clapped his hands, and a maid walked away with a tray. Coming in, there are porridge and several side dishes on the tray.


    "I made porridge for you and prepared a few side dishes. You should eat some first." Jun Wu helped Gu gently brushed his hair back, and said softly.


    Gu nodded gently, waited for the porridge and side dishes to be set, and then began to eat breakfast.


    "Awu, have you eaten yet?" She swallowed the porridge in her mouth and asked Junwu.


    "Not yet." Jun Wu said with a flash of eyes.


    "Then you eat with me." Although knowing that at Jun Wu''s realm, not eating a meal will not affect anything, but Gu Qing is used to three meals a day, and still wants Jun Wu to eat some too.


    Jun Wu glanced at the chopsticks in Gu Qing''s hand with some embarrassment, "I only let the maid bring a pair of chopsticks."


    Hearing this, Gu paused lightly, and her eyes fell on the chopsticks in her hand. After she understood Jun Wu''s meaning, her face flushed, and her eyes didn''t dare to look at Jun Wu, but although she was shy, the movements on her hand were Never stopped.


    "If you don''t dislike it, just use mine." Passing the chopsticks to Jun Wu, she turned her head and said shyly.


    Looking at her flushed cheeks and ear tips, a smile flashed across Jun Wu''s eyes, "Of course I don''t dislike something light."


    He took the chopsticks from Gu Qing''s hand very naturally, and then took a chopstick dish for himself, with a smile on his face, "Well, it''s delicious."


    Gu Qing''s eyes didn''t dare to look at Jun Wu, his face turned redder when he heard her words.


    "Gently, open your mouth." Jun Wu picked up a chopsticks dish, then handed it to Gu Qing''s mouth with his hand, and said at the same time.


    Gu Qing opened his mouth subconsciously, Jun Wu put the dish in Gu Qing''s mouth, and then Gu Qing realized what she had done. His face suddenly looked like a red tomato, very attractive!

 Chapter 309：

    Seeing Gu Qing''s shy look, Jun Wu rarely laughed. His voice was low. At this time, because of his smile, it fell in Gu Qing''s ears and became more charming, so Gu Qing''s cheeks became even redder. NS.


    "Gently." Jun Wu put down his chopsticks and gently called to Gu Qing gently.


    "Huh?" Gu gently turned his head subconsciously and looked at Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu suddenly deceived him. Before Gu Qing could react, he had already kissed Gu Qing''s lips. Gu Qing could only take it passively, and couldn''t help closing his eyes.


    Jun Wu¡¯s kissing skills are much more mature than before. In comparison, Gu Qing has made little progress. He was so crushed by Jun Wu¡¯s kiss that her body became weak. If Jun Wu hadn¡¯t held her, she could get off the stool. Slide down.


    When she felt suffocated, Jun Wucai let her go.


    Her eyes were glowing at this time, the tails of her eyes were slightly red, and her delicate lips were slightly swollen. Because of her panting, her mouth was slightly open, and she could see the white teeth and lilac uvula inside. She saw it for herself. No, naturally I don''t know how attractive she is at the moment.


    Jun Wu glanced, his eyes darkened, his throat tightened, he pressed it down again without thinking, and kissed her lips again.


    Compared with the previous kiss, this kiss was much gentler, but it was even more intoxicating. Gu Qing''s body, which had never recovered, was softer and fell softly into Jun Wu''s arms.


    After a long time, Jun Wu released Gu Qingqing again and hugged Gu Qing in his arms. He didn''t dare to look at Gu Qing''s face, fearing that he could not help but do something that would hurt Gu Qing. At the same time, he borrowed Take this opportunity to calm the excitement in the body.


    And Gu Qing leaned against Jun Wu''s arms, panting slightly, thinking to her heart that Jun Wu''s kissing skills were getting better and better. She didn''t find it annoying, but rather liked it. She really changed!


    After the two of them calmed down, Jun Wu let go of Gu Qing and fed Gu Qing a bowl of porridge before taking Gu Qing to the outside.


    ¡­


    At this time, Wen Guiyun, Bai Guanlin, and Jun Yutian were all present in Wen Guiyun''s study, and they were mentioning yesterday''s events.


    When Gong Tianhai was holding Wen Guiyun and preparing to explode, the short pause was not that no one noticed. Bai Guanlin and Jun Yutian felt it, and heard the mysterious and ethereal voice. They came today just to do it. Be clear about this matter.


    "Sage Master Wen, I have no ill will towards Ling, but I''m just a little curious, will she use the legendary art of speech and spirit?" Bai Guanlin put down the teacup, and no longer wandered around, looked directly at Wen Guiyun and asked.


    Wen Guiyun''s eyes flashed, and looked at Bai Guanlin and Jun Yutian, "Yes, it''s true that she can speak the spirit gently, that''s her talent."


    In the beginning, Gu Qing was not allowed to expose her power of speech and spirit, because she was afraid that her cultivation base would be low. After being discovered, it would be detrimental to her, but now Gu Qing''s cultivation base is not weak, and Jun Wu is also very I like Gu Qingqing. It can be said that they are allies with Yunlan Holy Land. The only thing that needs attention is the White Tiger Holy Land, which is also one of the three holy places. But Wen Guiyun is confident that he can protect Gu Qingqing well. Many people saw Gu Qing open his mouth, and there is no point in concealing it, so it''s better to admit it.


    Hearing that, both Jun Yutian and Bai Guanlin were a little surprised. Although Jun Yutian is Jun Wu¡¯s father, Jun Wu also knows that Gu Qing¡¯s ability to speak spirits is confidential and cannot be let others know. I didn''t mention it in front of Jun Yutian, and Jun Yutian was still kept in the dark. Only then did he know.


    "It turned out to be the rumored art of speech and spirit," Bai Guanlin''s eyes flashed, looking at Wen Guiyun, suddenly very envious. "Sage Master Wen''s luck is really good, all the disciples he received are dragons and phoenixes among human beings, and there are even people who know the rumors of the art of speech and spirit!"


    In the past, Bai Guanlin was very envious of Wen Guiyun''s acceptance of Si Lin, because each of them was very talented, and they were also very powerful in their own difficult areas. I believe that there are not many suzerains in the entire sub-immortal world who do not envy Wen Guiyun. .


    Now that Wen Guiyun has accepted an apprentice who knows the art of speech and spirit, let alone the sourness in Bai Guanlin''s heart, he directly incarnates lemon essence.


    "I also think I''m lucky." Facing Bai Guanlin''s praise, Wen Guiyun accepted it without humility.


    Regarding his cheeky, Bai Guanlin''s face stiffened, but Jun Yutian gave him a cold eye.


    "Just squeeze, haven''t you heard that people can''t be too squeaky? Otherwise, you will be beaten!" Jun Yutian grinded his teeth and said to Wen Guiyun.


    "Oh, someone would have to beat me!" Wen Guiyun glanced at Jun Yutian, and said lightly.


    In this way, he directly killed Jun Yutian, and Jun Yutian gritted his teeth. If others dared to talk to him like this, he would have beaten him a long time ago. The problem is that he can''t beat Wen Guiyun, so he can only bear it. Coming down, this made him feel very aggrieved.


    "This time I want to come, many people have seen it, and I will not hide it, but I don''t want light things to be publicized, and I also hope that the two holy masters can help." Wen Guiyun accepted as soon as he saw it, rushing towards The two arched their hands and said.


    Bai Guanlin and Jun Yutian looked at each other, which was a little satisfied.


    "It''s easy to say, anyway, Qing Qing will be the wife of the Saint Child of our Yunlan Holy Land. They are all a family. Of course I won''t be soft." Jun Yutian waved his hand and promised.


    "Sage Master Wen, don''t worry, I''m not that kind of person." Bai Guanlin glanced at Jun Yutian and said with a smile.


    "Thank you for the two holy masters." Wen Guiyun said directly as though he had not heard the first half of Jun Yutian''s words.


    The two of Jun Yutian waved their hands again and again, and the three of them revealed the topic.


    After Bai Guanlin and Jun Yutian left Wen Guiyun''s study, Wen Guiyun stood by the window and watched for a while before calling Gu Qingqing over.


    "Master, are you looking for me?" Gu asked Wen Guiyun after gently knocking on the door and entering.


    "Sit down first," Wen Guiyun pointed to a stool not far away, and waited for Gu to sit down gently before speaking again, "How do you feel about your body? Is there any discomfort?"


    "I''m all fine, Master, things are very good now, and I feel that it won''t take long to break through the half-step immortal stage." Naturally, feelings would not be hidden from Wen Guiyun, and he directly stated his current state.


    "Oh?" Wen Guiyun was a little surprised. If he remembers correctly, Gu Qingming should have been promoted to the 9th rank in only a year, but when he thinks that Gu Qing''s promotion speed is relatively fast, he is relieved, "You don''t need to worry. Just let the flow go, don¡¯t put pressure on yourself."


    He was afraid of Gu Qing because Si Lin and the others had all been promoted to a half-step immortal level, and he was anxious and couldn''t help but persuade.


    "Master, don''t worry, I understand everything. It won''t be messy." Gu Qingqing also understood Wen Guiyun''s worry and said immediately.


    "It''s fine if you understand." Wen Guiyun patted Gu gently on the shoulder, very pleased, "Master called you to ask your opinion."


    Gu Qingqing heard the words and looked at Wen Guiyun with some curiosity.


    "Yesterday, the Lord Sovereign and I mentioned the marriage between you and Jun Wu. I want to ask your opinion again. Although Jun Wu is better in all aspects, the most important thing is your will. You If you are willing, as a teacher, you will agree to the proposal of the monarch and the saint. Our family will change the Geng Tie, and the marriage of the two of you will be settled first. If you do not agree, you will return to him as a teacher." Wen Guiyun looked at Gu Qing, Said very gently.


    Unexpectedly, when Wen Guiyun asked herself to come here for her marriage, Gu Qing was a little bit shy. After hearing Wen Guiyun¡¯s words, she was a little touched. She always knew that Wen Guiyun and they loved her very much, which also made her I am very fortunate that I saved Rong Ye before I could meet Wen Guiyun and the others!


    She thought for a while, and Jun Wu appeared in her mind, and she felt that she was not very repulsive of being with Jun Wu in her heart. Although she was still a little shy, she nodded, "Master, marry Ah Wu, the disciple is willing. !"


    Jun Wu was very good to her, since she was a child, she has treated her better now, and she also likes Jun Wu in her heart. She can be happy with the people she likes and become a husband and wife. When I think of it, I feel like one Gu Qing was naturally unwilling to refuse a very beautiful thing.


    After Wen Guiyun finished speaking, he has been carefully observing Gu Qing''s reaction, and found that the corners of her lips have been wearing a sweet smile, and her cheeks are already flushed, and she is still in need, but she still says she is willing , Can only show that she really wants to marry Jun Wu.


    This discovery made Wen Guiyun, who had always regarded Gu Qing as his own daughter, very heartbroken. The feeling that the water-lingling cabbage he grew at home was overwhelmed again, and he regretted it and Gu Qing mentioned it again. Something was wrong, but in the end he was sensible. He closed his eyes and suppressed the thought of killing Jun Wu. He opened his eyes and looked at Gu gently.


    "Since you are willing, then as a teacher, you will agree to the proposal of the monarch and the saint, and the marriage of the two of you will be decided in advance. As for the wedding date, wait for the teacher and the monarch to discuss and discuss it. I don¡¯t want you to marry so early, you are still too young.¡± Wen Guiyun felt that Gu Qing was less than sixteen now, and it was too early to marry. In his heart, even if Gu Qing became married at 100, he would Very early.


    Although Gu Qing agreed to marry her, she didn''t mean to marry her right away. He nodded when Wen Guiyun said that she would postpone it for a few years, but in her mind Jun Wu had always wanted to marry her back sooner. , I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or depressed after hearing the news.


    "That¡¯s the case, and there is another thing about your power of speech. Yesterday you used the power of speech has been seen by others, and it¡¯s meaningless to conceal it anymore, so When the White Lord and the others asked, I have already admitted that the art of speaking spirits only exists in legends. Recently, you have stayed more in Huayun Villa. When the teacher finishes handling the matters here, we will set off to return. Holy land, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± Wen Guiyun hoped that Gu Qing could be mentally prepared so that he would not be affected by other people¡¯s discussions.


    "I see, Master." Gu Qing had already thought of the consequences when he used the power of Ling Ling yesterday, but in her opinion, if Wen Guiyun could be saved, the consequences were nothing at all, and there was nothing. Take it to heart. Now that Wen Guiyun is concerned, I feel that I was right to do that yesterday!


    "It''s good if you know it in your heart, nothing else, you go out to play." Wen Guiyun waved his hand and asked Gu Qing to leave.


    "Tui''er retire." Gu gently stood up, bowed, and walked out.


    After leaving Wen Guiyun''s courtyard, Gu Qing ran into Rong Ye at the door, and was invited to Rong Ye''s courtyard by Rong Ye.


    "Gentlely, what did the master look for you just now?" After arriving in the yard, Rong Ye turned around and asked Gu Qingqing.


    Thinking of what Wen Guiyun had discussed with her, Gu Qing couldn''t help but flushed her cheeks, "No, nothing happened."


    "Did the master ask you about you and Jun Wu?" Although Rong Ye was careless on weekdays, he was careful at this time and found that Gu Qing''s expression was unnatural, so he asked directly.


    "Fifth Brother, how do you know?" Gu Qing slightly raised his head in surprise and asked Rong Ye.


    "Yesterday the master called us all over to discuss this matter with us. Both the brothers and I felt that your wishes should be the priority. The master also said to ask your opinion, so I saw you come out of the master¡¯s yard. , I guessed it was this, and I guessed it right." Rong Ye said somewhat smugly.


    "Master asked you?" Gu Qing didn''t expect this, but thought of the affection of the seniors. If the seniors didn''t ask the seniors, I''m afraid the seniors would be unhappy, "Then, Brother Five, you Do you agree that I am married to Ah Wu?"


    Gu gently looked at Rong Ye and asked cautiously.


    Rong Ye glanced at her, "I agree that it is not important whether I agree or not, and I am not married to Jun. What is important is your opinion. If you are willing, then I will agree. If you do not want to, then I will oppose it. In short, we Several senior brothers and masters are your backing. If you dare not bully you, we will help you teach him well!"


    "Brother, you are so kind." Gu gently rushed over and hugged Rong Ye, preventing Rong Ye from seeing the tears in his eyes.


    She has thanked her destiny countless times for allowing her to meet Rong Ye and the others. They are her dearest people in this world and her nobles!


    It was the first time since Gu Qing grew up to be so close to Rong Ye. Rong Ye was suddenly at a loss. His hands were raised high, and the expression on his face was a little dazed.


    "Isn''t that supposed to be? I brought you back, and you are my savior. I''m not good to you, who is good to you?" Rong Ye stayed for a while, put down his hand, and patted Gu''s back gently. Unskilledly comforted.


    "Well, I was brought back by Senior Brother, so Senior Brother must always be nice to me!" Gu Qing nodded in Rong Ye''s arms and said squeamishly.


    "Of course, I will always protect you!" Rong Ye assured him of course.


    Hearing this, the corners of Gu Qing''s lips curled up slightly, and he withdrew from Rong Ye''s arms.


    "Brother Five, I am willing to marry Ah Wu, I believe Ah Wu will not let me down!" She looked at Rong Ye with a sweet smile on her lips, trusting Jun Wu very much.

 Chapter 310：

    Rong Ye took a deep look at Gu Qing, and saw that she was really happy, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly, "Okay."


    Just like what he said, no matter what choice Gu Qing makes, he will stand behind Gu Qing and be her most solid backing.


    He patted Gu''s head gently, as he did when he was a child, with a very doting expression on his face.


    Gu Qing didn''t dislike Rong Ye this time, but rubbed Rong Ye''s palm, his eyes narrowed, and a big smile appeared on the corner of his lips.


    ¡­


    After obtaining the consent of Gu Qingqing, when Jun Yutian mentioned it again, Wen Guiyun finally nodded and agreed to the matter. Jun Yutian was still a little bit unbelievable at first, staring at Wen Guiyun with wide eyes, completely Lost the stability of the weekdays.


    "What did you just say? I didn''t hear it, you say it again." He paused, and said in disbelief.


    "If you don''t hear it, then forget it." Wen Guiyun gave him a white look and said angrily.


    "No, I heard it, I heard it." Afraid of Wen Guiyun being angry, Jun Yutian quickly took Wen Guiyun''s arm and said, "Brother Wen, we will be considered relatives in the future. Don''t be so dismissive. ."


    Seeing Jun Yutian like this, Wen Guiyun didn''t even want to pay attention to him. He moved his arm and took it out of Jun Yutian''s hand and sat aside.


    "Then you find a day, let''s exchange tokens and Geng Tie?" Jun Yutian was not angry at Wen Guiyun''s attitude, but asked solemnly.


    "Should this kind of thing be something your man is worrying about?" Wen Guiyun glanced at Jun Yutian and said dissatisfiedly.


    He has already begun to regret agreeing to this marriage, and now he still wants him to watch the day, do you think he is very happy?


    "Yes, yes, what you said is right, it is something our man is worried about, then I will go back to discuss, choose a few good days, you pick one?" Jun Yutian is now for Jun Wu''s marriage, that is really true If you are willing to go out, Wen Guiyun does what he says, and he doesn''t look domineering outside at all.


    "It''s pretty much the same." Seeing that Jun Yutian didn''t really let them choose the day, Wen Guiyun was finally satisfied, "It''s best to deal with the things here."


    "Okay, no problem," Jun Yutian agreed. Although he was anxious, he also knew the priorities, "Then I will go back and discuss with Ah Wu."


    "Go, go." Wen Guiyun waved his hand and drove Jun Yutian out.


    After leaving Wen Guiyun¡¯s yard, Jun Yutian returned to his yard first, and while letting his subordinates find Jun Wu to come over, he passed the matter to his wife and learned that Jun Wu wants to make a marriage. ''S mother was very excited and wished to come over directly. She and Jun Yutian confessed for a long time, and Jun Yutian was dizzy. She felt that Jun Yutian and Jun Wu couldn''t stand it, so she finally made a decision. Came here, anyway, Jun Yutian and the others will be inseparable from Yuqiu Pass for a while.


    Jun Yutian couldn''t stop him, so he could only agree, but he still asked him to bring some more guards to protect himself, and his wife severely disliked him.


    Just after talking with his wife, Jun Wu came over.


    "Father, are you looking for me?" Jun Wu had just been discussing with Gu Qing, and was a little surprised when he heard Jun Yutian looking for himself, especially Gu Qing was taken aback when he heard it, and suddenly smiled and asked him to rush over. He was even more confused.


    "Awu, today I told Wen Shengzhu about the marriage between you and Qing Wei again." In order to see his son''s gaffe, Jun Yutian deliberately only said half of the words.


    Sure enough, when he heard Jun Yutian''s words, Jun Wu''s expression changed, "Wen Shengzhu still didn''t agree?"


    Before, Jun Yutian had proposed marriage several times, but was rejected by Wen Guiyun, and Jun Wu was ready for Wen Guiyun to refuse again.


    "No, he agreed." Jun Yutian said calmly and calmly.


    "Yes, oh, it''s okay, next time..." Because Jun Yutian''s reaction was very flat, Jun Wu thought Wen Guiyun had rejected it again, and was about to follow Jun Yutian''s words, but suddenly the reaction was wrong. His face looked at Jun Yutian in disbelief, "Father, you just said, Saint Master Wen, he agreed?"


    His tone was very light, as if he was afraid of hearing bad answers.


    Seeing Jun Wu doing this, Jun Yutian was finally satisfied, and no longer concealed himself, "Yes, he promised you to marry that girl gently."


    Confirming that he had not heard it wrong, Jun Wu''s calm face suddenly became excited, even his cheeks were slightly flushed, and his eyebrows were smiling. This was the first time Jun Yutian saw Jun Wu so happy, which made Jun Yutian feel so happy. Some taste.


    "Thank you father, father worked hard." After the ecstasy, Jun Wu quickly reacted. For this matter, Jun Yutian must have done a lot of work with Wen Guiyun, and quickly bowed to Jun Yutian to express his gratitude.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay to work hard for your father, as long as your marriage can be done." Jun Yutian waved his hand and didn''t take it to heart. Moreover, Wen Guiyun didn''t make trouble for him. In his opinion, it was worthwhile for Jun Wu and Gu Qing to be together.


    Although Jun Wu didn''t speak any more, he was still very moved in his heart, but he was not the kind of person who was used to showing emotions, so he appeared to be relatively calm.


    "I have discussed with Saint Master Wen, we will choose a few days for you to get engaged, and then let them choose one. Your mother has already rushed over from Yunlan Holy Land. Do you have any good days to recommend? Is it true?" My son, Jun Yutian, asked directly without going around the corner.


    "Mother is coming?" Jun Wu was a little surprised, then frowned, "Is there something wrong with this? The distance from Yunlan Holy Land to here is not close."


    "You don''t know your mother''s temperament. She has been thinking about your marriage. How can she sit still? Don''t worry, I have told her to bring more guards, and tomorrow I will I will also set off to pick up your mother, so don''t worry." Jun Yutian told Jun Wu listen to his arrangements.


    Jun Wu felt relieved, "That''s good."


    "Before your mother comes, you can take a look at the days and choose a few good days, and then let you pick them up together, or you can choose together with you, but it¡¯s better to leave the matter here after the matter is resolved. We return to the Holy Land of Spiritual Rhinoceros to hold the ceremony, which is better." Jun Yutian is afraid that he will not be too impatient, so he chooses a close date. They may not be able to do it well when they are still at Yuqiu Pass.


    "Baby understands, father don''t worry, I will choose well." Jun Wu nodded, knowing what Jun Yutian meant, and said quickly.


    "Okay, then you go." Jun Yutian also knew Jun Wu''s temperament, so he didn''t say much, and directly let Jun Wu leave.


    After Jun Wucong left Jun Yutian''s yard, he was very excited, and even his expressionless face had an uncontrollable smile, which surprised the servants who passed by.


    He went directly to Gu Qing''s courtyard. Gu Qing was sitting in the pavilion enjoying the sun. After Jun Wu saw her, he went straight to put her in his arms.


    "What''s wrong?" Suddenly being hugged, Gu lightly stunned, feeling the excitement on Jun Wu''s body, and asked.


    "Thank you, gentle," Jun Wu put his head on Gu Qing''s neck and shoulders, and whispered in her ear, "Thank you for marrying me!"


    Hearing this, Gu was stunned for a while, his cheeks were immediately flushed, and even the tips of his ears were flushed at this time, obviously very shy.


    "Why is this so thankful?" She was somewhat thankful that she was held by Jun Wu at the moment, and Jun Wu couldn''t see her cheeks.


    "I just want to thank you, I know, if it weren¡¯t for what you told Wen Shengzhu, Wen Shengzhu would certainly not agree so quickly. Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of you. I am not a person who promises easily. Promise, I will definitely do it. I can swear to the heavens. I will only love and care for myself in this life. If I break this oath, I will be destroyed and I will never live beyond my life!" Jun Wu stepped back and watched Gu Qing said very seriously.


    Gu Qing meets Jun Wu¡¯s eyes. At this time, there is only Gu Qing in his eyes. His vows are in his ears. Gu Qing feels that he is completely immersed in Jun Wu¡¯s love and does not want Ideas coming out.


    "I know, I only like you." Gu Qing looked at Jun Wu, although embarrassed, but still very affectionate.


    After hearing this, Jun Wu was happier. He looked at Gu Qing, and only felt that Gu Qing was beautiful everywhere, and every place was the way he loved. Finally, his gaze was fixed on Gu Qing¡¯s lips, their pink lips. , Shining with watery luster, attracting his picks, his throat tightened, he lowered his head without hesitation, and kissed Gu gently.


    This time because Jun Wu was very excited, the kiss was very intense and hard, he wanted to vent all the excitement that he couldn''t vent in his heart, so that Gu Qing could also feel his emotions.


    At this time, Gu Qing also fully felt the turbulent heart of Jun Wuyan under his calm face. She felt that she had completely forgotten everything around her. It seemed that Jun Wu was the only one left in the world, and all she could feel was Jun Wu''s breath, that hot, lingering, gentle breath.


    After a long time, the two people separated, Gu Qing leaned against Jun Wu''s arms and panted slightly, finally getting rid of the darkness in front of him.


    "Father said that we should choose a date for marriage together. My mother is already on the way to Yuqiu Pass. I believe I will arrive soon. Which day is better?" Jun Wu held Gu Qing with his hand gently Follow her back, help her smoothly, and ask gently.


    "I don''t know, I''m not very clear about this aspect, but you can ask my second senior brother, he is an expert in this aspect." Thinking of Yue Zhao''s talent in divination, Gu Qing thought to Yue Zhao, Seeing the day should be handy.


    "Okay, let the second senior brother help us see the good days. When this side is over, we can go back to make a wedding." Jun Wu nodded, rubbing his chin on Gu Qing''s head, and said in a good mood. .

 Chapter 311：

    When Gu Qing and Jun Wu found Yue Zhao, Yue Zhao was playing chess with Si Lin. Although Si Lin cared about kendo and refining tools, he was actually very good at chess. Among the brothers, he and Yue Zhao were the only ones. Can fight, at this time the two are fighting to rise.


    "Gentle, why are you here?" Yue Zhao had already laid his son, and was waiting for Si Lin''s son. Seeing Gu Qing and Jun Wuhou, he asked in surprise.


    "Second brother, I''ll ask you for a favor." Gu lightly glanced at Jun Wu and said to Yue Zhao.


    "What''s up?" Yue Zhao asked curiously. After all, Gu Qing rarely asked them what they wanted, or asked them to help. In most cases, they took the initiative to help Gu Qing.


    "Master has agreed to Ah Wu''s courtship, and let us choose a date for marriage, so I came to the second brother, please help us choose a date." Gu Qing and Jun Wu looked at each other and smiled.


    Hearing this, Si Lin, who had just fallen by a son, immediately raised his head and looked at Gu Qing and Jun Wu, while Yue Zhao also looked at them with a little astonishment.


    "Master agreed?" Yue Zhao was a little stunned. Before his master did not agree, why did he agree so soon?


    "Yeah." Gu nodded lightly, expressing affirmation.


    Yue Zhao looked at Jun Wu, then looked at Gu Qingqing, thinking that Wen Guiyun said before that he wanted to ask Gu Qingqing''s thoughts. Now it seems that Gu Qingchun should be willing, so Wen Guiyun would agree. Jun Yutian''s proposal.


    And since Gu Qing was willing, Yuezhao and Si Lin glanced at each other, and at the same time loosened their brows, they would also agree.


    "Okay, I will help you find a good day." Yue Zhao agreed.


    "Thank you Brother Er." Gu Qingqing immediately showed a bright smile at Yue Zhao.


    "What can I thank you for?" Yue Zhao chuckled lightly, "Who else can I help if the brother does not help you?"


    Gu Qing is the jewel they hold in the palm of their hands. As long as she speaks, they will do everything. Even if it is very difficult, they will try to find a way to move it, let alone just watch a good day?


    "I knew that Senior Brother II loved me the most." Gu Qing lightly showed Yue Zhao a bigger smile.


    "Ahem!" Si Lin on the side coughed twice and looked at Gu Qing gently.


    Gu Qing also noticed Si Lin''s gaze, and immediately showed a big smile at Si Lin, "Big brother also loves me the most."


    Si Lin nodded in satisfaction.


    Now that Yue Zhao agreed, Gu Qing and Jun Wu directly handed the matter over to Yue Zhao. Anyway, Yue Zhao would do it well, they just had to wait.


    Both of them were in a good mood and wanted to go out for shopping, but thinking of Wen Guiyun before, they finally chose to stay in Biezhuang.


    ¡­


    Just like Jun Wu expected, his mother spent three days at Yuqiu Pass accompanied by Jun Yutian. After arriving, she did not find Jun Wu the first time, but went directly to meet Gu Qingqing and found Gu Qingqing. After gently being with Jun Wu, they were very happy.


    When Gu Qing was recuperating from the Yunlan Holy Land, she spent some time with Shen Shuyi. They felt good towards each other. Shen Shuyi urged Jun Wu to chase Gu Qing back. Now Gu Qing is about to become Her own daughter-in-law is now, she is naturally very happy.


    As soon as she saw Gu Qingqing, she walked up to Gu Qingqing and grabbed Gu Qing''s hand, "Gentle, great, Ah Wu, this dull gourd finally chased you, I''m so happy."


    Gu Qing was taken aback by Shen Shuyi''s enthusiasm. She glanced at Jun Wu, her face flushed, and she didn''t know how to answer Shen Shuyi''s words.


    "I''m here specifically to discuss the matter of dating you two. Don''t worry, I will do it beautifully and make you happy." Shen Shuyi saw Gu Qing''s embarrassment and continued.


    "Thank you, auntie, for your hard work." Gu Qing''s face became a little normal, and said calmly.


    "Mother, you just got here, so you should go back with your father to rest first. When you have a good rest, I will bring you to see you, and then you will have a good chat with him." Seeing that my father was a little unhappy, Jun Wu hurriedly said next to him.


    "Auntie, Ah Wu is right, you first have a good rest, and when you rest, I will accompany you to stroll around this Yuqiu Pass." Gu Qingqing also helped persuade.


    Although Shen Shuyi was anxious, she knew that they were right, but did not refuse. After telling Gu Qing and Jun Wu, they went back to Jun Yutian''s courtyard with Jun Yutian.


    After she left, Gu Qingqing breathed a sigh of relief.


    "My mother just likes you too much. She is like this. She is always very good to the people she likes. You don''t have to bear the burden." Knowing that Gu Qing was a little uncomfortable just now, Jun Wu explained.


    "I''m fine," Gu gently shook his head, "In fact, Auntie has a good personality."


    There was no reluctance to look after Gu Qing, and Jun Wu nodded.


    The next day, five senior brothers, Gu Qing, Jun Wu, Jun Yutian, Shen Shuyi, Wen Guiyun and Gu Qing, gathered together in the flower hall of Wen Guiyun courtyard to discuss the affairs of Gu Qing and Jun Wu.


    "Gentlely, I have already shown you the days. It is now in the second half of the year. There are three very good days left this year. One is the eighth day of next month, which is relatively close to now, but we have nothing to do here. After processing, I can¡¯t go back. The other is October 16th. This day is also very good, and it can be said to be the best day of the year. The other is November 26th, which is also a good day. You Which one do you want to choose?" Yue Zhao took out the note she had written, handed it to Gu Qingqing, and said.


    Gu Qing took it and looked at it with Jun Wu. The two discussed in a low voice before looking at the others.


    "Then let''s choose October 16th. This day is just right, not too close or far away. By then, we should have finished handling the matter here and can go back." Gu Qing said to Wen Guiyun and the others.


    "I also think this day is good." Yue Zhao listened to Gu Qing''s choice of this day, and the smile on his lips deepened. He also thought it was best to choose this day before.


    "Okay, that day is set for October 16." Wen Guiyun has always respected Gu Qing''s opinion. Now that Gu Qing has chosen it, he directly decided it.

 Chapter 312：

    After setting the date for their engagement, they then began to discuss the location of the marriage. According to Jun Yutian and the others, it must be done at the Yunlan Holy Land, but Wen Guiyun definitely disagrees, and finally negotiated. Shuangyin City, located between the Yunlan Holy Land and the Lingxi Holy Land, is like spring all year round, the scenery is very beautiful, and the geographical location is relatively special and comfortable, which is very suitable for holding an engagement banquet.


    Of course, according to Jun Yutian¡¯s idea, it¡¯s a big deal. It¡¯s best to let people in the entire sub-immortal world know that Jun Wu wants to be married to Gu Qing, but Wen Guiyun doesn¡¯t think so, so he invites only two parties in the end. Of people attend.


    Next, I discussed some details, but in this regard, there is no need for Gu Qing and Jun Wu to stay. Wen Guiyun and Jun Yutian can discuss them, so Gu Qing and Jun Wu left. .


    After leaving the door, Gu gently glanced back, a little tangled.


    "Are we really good like this?" It always feels strange that the two of them have come out, but let others discuss the matter of marriage.


    "Father, they all said it, it''s definitely okay." Jun Wuwei was as worried as Gu Qing, with Wenguiyun and the others, he would definitely get things done, he was relieved.


    Gu Qing thought about it. She still knew Wen Guiyun and the others, so she didn''t say anything.


    ¡­


    When Wen Guiyun and the others were discussing the affairs of Gu Qing and Jun Wu, the work of cleaning up the Demon Dao was also continuing. Most of the disciples of the Four Sects of Demon Dao had been solved by Wen Guiyun and the others, but there was still a small part. The disciples were on the magic path, and after hearing that they had failed, many of them fled from the magic path.


    However, the movement on the right side is not slow, and a large part of the people of the magic way are still cleaned up, and only a small part is left. However, with this opportunity, the magic way has also withdrawn from the stage of the second immortal world, for a long time in the future. Inside, those people in the magic way can only live in darkness, otherwise once they are discovered, they will be attacked by groups.


    It took about half a month to solve the problem here, and the right way also allocated the resources of the magic way, and those who contributed in the battle also exchanged a lot of things with their military merits, and the harvest was not bad. .


    Of course, with this opportunity, Si Lin and the others once again became famous in the Second Immortal Realm. Everyone knows that the five disciples of the Spirit Fox Sage Master have been promoted to the half-step immortal level. Now the Ling Xi Holy Land can be said to be the first power in the second immortal realm. .


    After solving all the matters, Wen Guiyun took Jun Wu and the others back to the Holy Land of Lingxi. On the one hand, he sent back the disciples who followed to deal with the funeral affairs of the dead disciples, and on the other hand, he went back to prepare for Gu Qing and Gu Qing and Jun Wu''s wedding banquet.


    This time, Jun Wu and Gu Qing were not together, but separated. Gu Qing returned to the Holy Land of Lingxi, while Jun Wu returned to the Holy Land of Yunlan, waiting to meet again when he was married.


    As soon as he returned to the Holy Land of Lingxi, and met Zhao Tonghai and others, Gu Qingqing told Wen Guiyun that he was going to retreat.


    "Master, I have the feeling that I will be promoted to the half-step immortal stage within three days at most." Gu Qing said to Wen Guiyun.


    Wen Guiyun was not too surprised after hearing this, after all, Gu Qing had said before that he felt that he might enter a half-step immortal step at any time.


    "Okay, you retreat well. As a teacher, I will ask your third senior brother to help you arrange the formation." Wen Guiyun told Gu gently.


    The other apprentice Wen Guiyun has always been more stocking, but to Gu Qing, he has always been very spoiled, and he has been very exquisite, just like promotion On this side, Wen Guiyun wanted to help Gu Qing arrange everything so that she could survive the thunder catastrophe safely.


    "Master, you don''t have to be so troublesome, it''s okay for a disciple." Gu Qing didn''t want Nan Hua to be tired. She was confident in her cultivation level and felt that she would be able to get through it safely!


    "Be obedient, don''t refuse the kindness of the master." Wen Guiyun rebuked softly.


    "Well, I listen to the master." Knowing that Wen Guiyun was worried, Gu Qing didn''t have much to say, so she could only agree.


    Then Gu Qing went back to her own yard to retreat, and Wen Guiyun asked Nan Hua to arrange a formation outside Gu Qing''s yard to help Gu Qing survive the thunder.


    In the early morning two days later, a large black cloud appeared above Gu Qing''s yard. The pressure in the black cloud was very strong. In addition to the silver lightning, it was Gu Qing''s thunder that appeared.


    After sensing this change, Wen Guiyun and the others came to the outside of Gu Qing''s courtyard one after another.


    "Nanhua, how is the array layout?" Wen Guiyun looked at the robbery cloud in the sky and asked Nanhua.


    "Master, don''t worry, there should be no problem blocking the first five times of sky thunder." Nan Hua looked at Jieyun and replied.


    "Where are the artifacts?" Wen Guiyun looked at Si Lin.


    "It''s been handed over to Gentle." Si Lin thought for a while and said.


    It turned out that in addition to arranging the formation for Gu Qing, Wen Guiyun also explained that Si Lin gave Gu Qing some magical artifacts, so that when Lei Jie smashed it down, he would directly throw the magical artifacts out, as long as the person could be safe.


    After confirming that there was no problem, Wen Guiyun squinted his eyes, led Si Lin and the others back to the distance, waiting for Gu Qing to get through the thunder.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the first sky thunder fell down quickly and struck the transparent mask that appeared outside the courtyard. The sky thunder disappeared and the mask was intact, followed by the second sky thunder and the third sky thunder. ¡­


    As Nanhua had expected, the formation he arranged helped Gu gently ride through five heavenly thunders, and then completely collapsed.


    Gu gently walked out of the room and flew into the air to meet the sixth sky thunder.


    Soon, the sixth sky thunder also fell, and two shining magical instruments flew out of Gu Qing''s arms, facing the sky thunder, and then struck by the sky thunder, and finally turned into a pile of ashes. The sky thunder also disappeared.


    Then came the seventh and eighth steps. When the ninth step was reached, Gu Qing did not use any weapons to resist the sky thunder. This did not mean that she had no magic weapons, but because Si Lin gave them all before. She said that she asked her to pick up the ninth sky thunder as much as possible by herself. This is also a tempering of the body, so Gu Qing would do this.


    Hunxian Ling appeared next to her, surrounding her. After the sky thunder fell, Gu Qing directly greeted him. Tian Lei was divided into two parts, one part hit the Hun Xian Ling, and the other hit Gu Qing. On his body, his body was suddenly numb, and he lost consciousness.


    Her body fell to the ground and was caught by Hunxian Ling, but did not fall down.


    The nine heavenly thunders have passed, and Gu Qingming has officially become a half-step immortal step. The spiritual rain fell from mid-air. Gu Qing''s body returned to normal under the nourishment of the spiritual rain, and the spiritual power in his body was swelling wildly.


    After about half an hour, the rain stopped, Gu gently opened his eyes, and a purple light flashed under his eyes.


    "Gentlely, congratulations on your promotion to a half-step immortal level." Si Lin was the first to fall next to Gu Qingqing, and handed Gu Qingqing the gift he had already prepared in his hand.


    "Thank you, big brother." Gu Qing directly put it away, and smiled at Si Lin.


    Immediately afterwards, Yue Zhao and the others also congratulated Gu Qing''s promotion to a half-step immortal level. Everyone gave gifts. Gu Qing, who was already used to being given gifts by them, did not refuse, and they happily accepted them one by one. They are also very happy.


    Wen Guiyun also set up a table. They had a meal together with their masters and apprentices, and even drank alcohol. Of course, none of them were drunk.


    After that, Gu Qingming continued to practice in the Holy Land of Lingxi, and realized that on weekdays, he played chess with Si Lin and chatted with them. The days were still very comfortable. Of course, there were also some missing Jun Wu, although the communication between the two had been Not broken.


    And just eight days after Gu Qing was promoted to the half-step immortal rank, she received a news that surprised her very much.


    "Sister Yun, what did you just say?" Gu Qing gently looked at Yun Ran who was sitting opposite her, and asked in disbelief.


    "I said, I am going to get married with Ting Qiu. The wedding date is scheduled for November 26, and the location is set in Huazhou City. You must come gently." Yun Ran glanced at Zhuo Tingqiu who was sitting next to him. , Said slightly embarrassed.


    "No, Sister Yun," Gu Qing''s eyes rolled between the two of them, "When have you been with Xiao Qiuqiu? Why don''t I know?"


    Gu Qing felt too unbelievable. She clearly remembered that the two of them didn''t like each other before, and they always fought each other. Why were they suddenly together? How much did she miss?


    Hearing this, Yun Ran lowered his head a little shyly, but Zhuo Tingqiu smiled and said: "When we went to experience together before, we found that we two have always had a good impression of each other over the years. In the process of experience, love gradually developed. Not long ago, during the battle between Zheng and Mo, we experienced life and death again, and felt that we could not delay it, so we decided to get married."


    Hearing Zhuo Tingqiu''s explanation, Gu Qing was still a little surprised, but seeing how sweet they looked at this time, she was happy for them again.


    "This is a good thing, I''m very happy, don''t worry, I will definitely go to participate," Gu lightly smiled, "Then Sister Yun, are you going back to Huazhou City now?"


    She was a little bit reluctant. Although she spent less time with Yun Ran and the others after being with Jun Wu, she had been together before and was more used to it. If Yun Ran left suddenly, she would still be reluctant.


    "It''s not particularly anxious, let''s send a letter back, let the family prepare first, and wait until after attending your wedding banquet, we will go back." Yun Ran blushed and raised his head, and said softly to Gu.


    This is what she and Zhuo Tingqiu said. For both of them, Gu Qingqing is a very important existence, and they also grew up with Gu Qing all the way, Gu Qing is about to be married. They naturally want to watch, although they all know that it is good for Jun Wu to be gentle.


    "That''s good, I''ll go back with you when the time comes." Gu gently took Yun Ran''s hand and said happily.


    Yun Ran nodded, and she was also reluctant to part with Gu gently, naturally there was no opinion.


    Things were settled in this way. Although Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu didn¡¯t have to go back, they still had a lot of work to be done. When Si Lin and the others heard that they were going to get married, they were very surprised, and they also expressed their intention to join the two. Although they only met the wedding because of Gu Qing, they have known each other for so many years, and marriage is only once in a lifetime, and of course they have to express it.


    Not only did they want to go, they also had to prepare big gifts for Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu.


    Jun Wu also learned about this from the letter with Gu Qingqing, and he also said that he was going, and he would prepare wedding gifts for the two of them, although he would treat the two of them because they took up Gu Qing''s time. There is some dissatisfaction.


    Of course, he thought in his heart that after the two got married, they would definitely not have so much time to occupy Gu Qing, and he would spend more time with Gu Qing, and he was still very happy.


    After being promoted to a half-step immortal level, Gu Qing''s perception of heaven and earth has increased a lot. She originally cultivated the Tao of Heaven and Earth, and because the clone is the Tao of Heaven, she has some understanding of the Law of Heaven and Earth. His understanding has also deepened a lot, and not only has his cultivation base not slowed down, it has become faster instead.


    After intensive preparations for more than a month, two days before Gu Qing and Jun Wu''s wedding banquet, Wen Guiyun and the others went to Frost Silver City together.


    Gu Qing didn''t come here before. After waiting and seeing the scenery here, he finally understood why Wen Guiyun and the others would agree to put the place of engagement here.


    The scenery of Shuangyin City is indeed very beautiful. The city is very old, but it does not make people feel desolate. On the contrary, it is very charming. Moreover, the climate here is quite unique. The four seasons are like spring, which is very suitable for people to live. Perhaps it is because of the unique climate here. With the scenery, the people here also look sluggish, and it is always a very comfortable city.


    Especially there is a river in the city. Many houses are built along the river. There are many small bridges of that kind, and there are awning boats. People sitting on the boat and passing through the city make people feel very comfortable.


    Anyway, Gu Qing likes it very much and has always been very happy.


    The things to be used by the married couple are ready for Wen Guiyun. Gu Qing only needs to change the dress and exchange tokens with Jun Wu, even if the gift is finished.


    On the day of the wedding, Gu Qing got up early to clean up. The dress was specially refined by Si Lin. It was not a vestment, but it was very beautiful.


    The big red dress with wide sleeves, with a long hem, embroidered with a phoenix on the hem, is lifelike and looks like a real phoenix in the sun.


    Because she was not married, Gu Qing decorated her head with a few steps. She was already beautiful, but she also put on makeup today to look even more beautiful.

 Chapter 313：

    After returning from Yuqiu Pass until the day of marriage, Gu Qing and Jun Wuji hadn''t met each other. Although the two had been spreading letters, they still missed each other very much.


    At this moment, Jun Wu saw Gu Qingqing and his whole body was stunned. He realized that after not seeing him for more than a month, Gu Qing seemed to have become a lot more beautiful again, making him unable to remove his eyes at all.


    Today Jun Wu also wore a red suit. He didn''t wear this color very often in the past. Wearing it now makes his already handsome face look even more attractive.


    Especially on weekdays, he was always unsmiling, only when he was in front of Gu Qing, would he have a smiling face. But today because of a good mood, his face kept smiling, which surprised those who knew Jun Wu''s character.


    But they all knew how much Jun Wu liked Gu Qingqing, and they were relieved when they thought that if they changed into a marriage with the person they liked, they would definitely be very happy.


    Jun Wuzi didn''t care about other people''s eyes. At this moment, all his mind was caught by Gu Qing who walked in, and only Gu Qing was left in his eyes.


    At this moment, everything around it seemed to disappear from his world, and only Gu Qing walking towards him was left in his world.


    Although this is just married, not married. But as long as he thinks about it later, he can declare sovereignty to others. Let everyone know that Gu Qing is his fianc¨¦e. He was very excited.


    When thinking about this, Gu Qing had already arrived in front of him, he stretched out his hand, Gu Qing glanced at him, put his hand on his hand, and the two of them clasped their fingers together.


    "Gentle, you are so beautiful today." He leaned into Gu Qing''s ear and said softly.


    Gu gently stained his cheeks with red clouds, "Do you mean I am not beautiful on weekdays?" She pretended to be angrily asked.


    "Naturally not. In my eyes, you are the most beautiful girl in the world." Jun Wu quickly defended.


    Ben was just teasing him, and seeing him so nervous, Gu lightly smiled.


    As clever as a king, she reacted instantly, Gu Qing was teasing herself just now, and laughed, but was not angry.


    "You, it''s still so naughty." He held Gu Qing''s hand tighter, and said with a slight irritation.


    Gu Qing glanced at him slightly triumphantly, did not speak, and Jun Wuhui smiled dozingly.


    The two came to the front of the guests, and everyone''s eyes were on the two of them.


    Those who came were close to each other. Seeing the beauty of the two young men standing together, the handsome men and the beautiful women, were so right, they couldn''t help but feel happy.


    To say that the mood is not particularly beautiful, there are only Wen Guiyun and his five apprentices.


    Although I had been mentally prepared for a long time, I saw the little girl I raised by myself be married to someone else. The mood was still more complicated. Fortunately, they didn''t show it.


    After the two exchanged their loyal friends, the matter of affiliation is over.


    The next step is to discuss the wedding date. Wen Guiyun said before that he is not in a hurry to let Gu Qing marry out. At this time, naturally, he is not in a hurry to discuss the wedding date with your family.


    Although Jun Yutian and the others were anxious, they didn''t dare to say anything, because Wen Guiyun would regret it, even if Gu Qing and Jun Wu had already made a relationship.


    After the wedding banquet was set, people who were well-connected gathered together to chat and drink, but the two protagonists, Gu Qing and Jun Wu, didn''t find them running out of it through the crowd.


    "We just left them like this and ran out. Wouldn''t it be too good?" Gu Qing glanced back, seeing the loud voices of people not far away, intertwined, turning his head to look at Jun Wu next to him and asked.


    "No, where can they notice us at this time?" Jun Wuye glanced back and then said confidently.


    After hearing this, Gu Qing thought about it, those people really wouldn''t notice them at this time, so they nodded.


    Jun Wu stretched out his hand and held Gu gently in his arms, feeling the temperature of Gu gently in his arms, and sighed slightly.


    "Gentle, I haven''t seen you for a long time, I miss you so much." He rubbed his chin gently, and said aggrievedly.


    Gu gently stretched out his hand and hugged Jun Wu''s waist. Hearing his words, the corners of his lips curled up silently, "I miss you too."


    It was difficult for Jun Wu to hear such love words from Gu Qing''s mouth. He was a little delighted when he heard that, and he hugged Gu Qing tighter.


    "I have to work harder and marry you home early, so I really want to stay with you." Since being officially with Gu Qing, Jun Wu''s ability to talk about love has gradually improved, and Gu Qing can''t stand it anymore. .


    "Master won''t agree." Gu Qingqing couldn''t help pouring cold water on him. It was Wen Guiyun''s biggest concession to let them get married now. As for Jun Wuxiang, he wanted to marry Gu Qingqing back as soon as possible. Too much.


    Jun Wu''s body stiffened, and he held Gu gently and rubbed her shoulder.


    The two of them hugged for a while, found a pavilion, snuggled and chatted in it, chatting until the moon was in the middle of the sky, Jun Wucai sent Gu Qingqing back to her room.


    The two had agreed before that after the banquet was over, they would go to the wedding of Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu, so they bid farewell to Wen Guiyun and Jun Yutian, and set off for Huazhou City with Si Lin. .


    It¡¯s not far from Huazhou City, and it¡¯s only a day¡¯s time to get there by flying a magic weapon.


    On the third day after the banquet, they arrived in Huazhou City.


    Huazhou City was the first city that Gu Qingming arrived in after her ascension to the Second Immortal Realm. For Gu Qingming, it was still a little different. When she left Huazhou City, it was only more than half a year ago, but she But it feels like it''s been a long time.


    Yun Ran, who came back with them, also felt the same as Gu Qing.


    "I always feel that the time to leave is not very long, but Huazhou City seems to have changed a lot." She turned her head to Gu gently and said with emotion.


    Gu nodded lightly, agreeing with Yun Ran''s statement.


    After all, Yun Ran had lived in Huazhou City for several years before, and she still had some feelings for Huazhou City. Gu Qing only stayed for less than a month, just because this was the first time she stayed in the fairy world. Cities are always special emotionally.


    Walking on the street, one can still hear someone on the side of the road discussing the matter of Gu Qing and Jun Wuding.


    Gu Qing is Wen Guiyun¡¯s apprentice, and he is well-loved, and his status in Lingxi Holy Land is not low. Jun Wu is the son of Jun Yutian, the holy son of Yunlan Holy Land, and the future holy lord. Together, it represented the strong alliance between the Yunlan Holy Land and the Lingxi Holy Land, especially now that the Lingxi Holy Land had five half-step immortal steps at once, they didn''t know that Gu Qing also advanced to the half-step immortal step.


    As the master, Gu Qing and Jun Wu couldn''t help feeling a little funny when they heard others talking about their marriage. Fortunately, they were used to being talked about before, but they didn''t feel anything.


    Another thing that made Gu Qing and Jun Wu more gratified was that the fact that Gu Qing had the power of speaking spirit did not spread on the mainland, and only the people who saw Gu Qing speak.


    Yun Ran had already told his father and elder brother what Gu Qing and the others were about to come, and the Yun family had already made preparations.


    They only knew Gu Qing''s identity when Gu Qing left last time. At that time, they didn''t know how shocked and regretful they were. They were shocked that Gu Qing''s identity was so high that they regretted not having a good relationship with Gu Qing.


    Now that it is learned that not only Gu Qing will come, but also Si Lin and the others, the Yun family are very excited.


    Family Master Yun had no idea that his Yun Family would one day become involved with a behemoth like Lingxi Holy Land. Although Yun Family said it looked good in Huazhou City, it was not worth mentioning when it was placed in the entire sub-immortal realm.


    The Second Immortal Realm does not know how many forces want to get on the giant ship of Lingxi Holy Land, but there are not many forces who can enter the text and return to the eyes of the cloud. Many people want to get close but have no way out. And their Yun family, because there is a cloud. The reason for this is to directly catch up with a few of the most potential young people in Lingxi Holy Land. How can Patriarch Yun not be excited?


    In order to prevent Si Lin and the others from disagreeing with the Yun family, before they arrived, everyone in the Yun family had been told not to make Si Lin angry. Even the children were told.


    When Gu Qing and the others arrived, everyone from the Yun family was greeted at the door. After seeing Si Lin and the others, they all seemed a little nervous. It was Yun Ran who reconciled them, and the two sides didn''t seem so embarrassed.


    After welcoming the people in, Patriarch Yun still had a vision to let the other members of the Yun family go away early, and he accompanied Si Lin and the others to look at the yard arranged for them.


    "Sir, the space of the Yun family is limited. If you are wronged to live in a yard, please don''t dislike it." When saying this, Patriarch Yun kept looking at Si Lin''s face, fearing that Si Lin would be angry.


    It was normal to arrange a yard for each of them in the capacity of Si Lin and them, but who made the Yun family smaller? There were a lot of people living in it, but because Yun Ran was about to get married recently, many people have come here, so they can only arrange a yard for Si Lin and them.


    "It''s okay, we are bothering Patriarch Yun." Yue Zhao said with a gentle expression beside him.


    Under normal circumstances, when a few people go out together, Yue Zhao handles things like dealing with people, and this is naturally no exception.


    "Dare not, you can come, it is already the glory of our Yun family." Seeing that Si Lin and the others really didn''t care, Patriarch Yun couldn''t help but give a secret compliment in his heart, and at the same time, he held the moon quietly. Zhao them.


    Naturally, Patriarch Yun couldn¡¯t make arrangements for the room allocation. When he asked people to clean up the room, the furnishings and decorations in each room were the same. The only difference was the location of the room. This kind of thing was left to Si Lin to solve the most. good.


    After confirming that there was no problem in the yard, Patriarch Yun urged Yun Ran to greet Si Lin and them, and he said goodbye.


    Yun Ran and Si Lin can be said to be very familiar with them. After all, they have known each other for more than ten years. When speaking, they didn¡¯t want to be so scrupulous at the beginning, so if they had something wrong, they would tell her directly and she would help them. deal with.

 Chapter 314：

    "Sister Yun, you can be your bride and dress beautifully. We are all such big people, and we can''t take care of ourselves, so don''t worry." Gu Qing put her hands on Yun Ran''s On his shoulder, he said with a slight smile.


    When Gu Qing was so teased, Yun Ran, who was always generous, couldn''t help but blush. She stretched out her hand, nodded Gu Qing''s forehead, and glanced at her annoyingly.


    "If you know that you are great, then you can greet yourself well. Seeing that our Patriarch was like just now, he should have already told his family. No one will disturb you. You can live here with peace of mind." Yun Ran thought of Patriarch Yun. It looked like it was unexpected, but it was understandable, and he said to Gu gently.


    Gu Qingqing naturally understood what Patriarch Yun meant, and didn''t say it, just smiled and nodded, indicating that he knew it.


    Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu¡¯s marriage was set in a hurry, and preparations were a little troublesome. Fortunately, although the two parties cannot be said to be particularly powerful families, it is still possible to help them prepare for the wedding, but the days are too tight and it is inevitable to be a little rushed. , So Yun Ran didn''t have much time to accompany Gu Qing and the others. He was always too busy to see anyone.


    Fortunately, Gu Qing and the others knew about Yun Ran''s situation, and they didn''t say much, instead they went shopping and how they were happy.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu have been tired of being together all day, as if something had to make up for the separate days of the previous period. Watching the Yun family preparing for the wedding, Jun Wu saw it in his eyes and remembered it. In my heart, at the same time I was thinking about what arrangements would be made when I and Gu Qing got married.


    Some of the people in Huazhou City also knew Gu Qing and their identities, and they sent greetings to the Yun family. They wanted to meet Si Lin. The Yun family asked them to send all the greetings to Si Lin. After all, these people They are here to visit them, and how to treat these people is up to Si Lin and them to decide.


    However, Si Lin and the others didn''t want to befriend the other families here, and decisively refused everyone''s visits, and stayed in the yard to do their own things.


    Now the entire Huazhou City people know that Yun Ran is going to get married, and they also know that Si Lin and the others have come to the city. It is said that the disciples have a relationship. Even if Si Lin and the others don''t help the Yun family, other families will help the Yun family more in this relationship. There are still many benefits, so those talents will be jealous.


    Si Lin and the others would naturally not take care of this kind of things. Anyway, as long as the Yun Family treats Yun Ran better, and they can help the Yun Family casually, they can still do it.


    As time progressed, Yun Ran, who had been busy, suddenly became idle, and she also had time to look for Gu Qingqing. Of course, she did not dare to look for it frequently. After all, most people couldn''t bear Jun Wu''s death gaze.


    "What to do, I feel very nervous now." Yun Ran sat in Gu Qing''s room with his hands folded, his expression indeed looked a bit nervous and anxious.


    "Is it useful to be nervous at this time?" Gu Qing gave her a blank look, feeling a little uncomfortable and understood her behavior.


    "Oh, you don''t understand, and I don''t know why. I''m very nervous now, emotionally tight, and some don''t want to marry." In the last half of the sentence, Yun Ran said very lightly, from the expression on her face. You can see how nervous she is.


    Hearing what Yun Ran said, Gu Qing did nothing wrong. She has never been married, so naturally she doesn''t know the thoughts of those who are married. She also knows that Yun Ran is just a little worried now. When she is married, she will be well. Get up, so he said nothing.


    Yun Ran actually didn''t need Gu Qing to say anything, she came to Gu Qing to just want to express her thoughts, vent her vent, and pass the time at the same time, otherwise she would always think about it, and it would be easy for things to happen.


    Gu Qing also understood, so she didn''t talk about it with Yun Ran anymore, but instead invited Yun Ran to play chess, and the last two of them were immersed in the chess game and left the matter behind.


    Soon, the day of getting married will come.


    The night before, as Yun Ran¡¯s only friend for so many years, Gu Qing and Yun Ran slept together. After they washed, they changed their bedding and lay in the same bed, chatting.


    "Gentlely, when are you going to marry Jun Wu?" Yun Ran asked, looking at Gu Qingqing, leaning on his side.


    "It depends on the master." Gu Qing said with some embarrassment.


    "I always feel that Jun Wu is also very pitiful, and his own identity is quite noble, but who makes your master''s status more noble than him, cultivation base is also higher than him, and your brothers are also very powerful, he wants to be fast There is still a long way to go before I marry you." Yun Ran really felt that Jun was innocent. After waiting for Gu Qing for so many years, he finally got married with Gu Qing, but he couldn''t hurry Gu Qing. Marry back lightly.


    Gu Qing feels that what Yun Ran said makes sense. It is indeed harder to fall in love with Jun Wu than to find someone else, but there is no way. Who made the master and the brothers love her?


    "When I think of getting married tomorrow, my heart is really up and down. I am full of longing and worry about the future life." Yun Ran never concealed it in front of Gu Qing. My own thoughts are spoken out.


    "Don''t think about it so much, the boat will go straight to the bridge. Now you and Xiao Qiuqiu like each other and both are willing to form a family. Isn''t it good? Nothing happened, and it''s entangled in what it does." On this point, Gu Qingqing still needs to see more clearly than Yun Ran.


    Yun Ran is actually not such a hypocritical person, but whether in the Xuantian Continent or in the Second Immortal Realm, she has seen too many Taoists. At first, they were very sweet, and finally turned against each other.


    She was afraid that she and Zhuo Tingqiu would become like this in the end.


    "You, I just think too much, Sister Yun." Gu Qing looked at Yun Ran, "Xiao Qiuqiu''s temperament, you still don''t know, and yourself, will you make your own life like that?" Gu Qing did not expect that Yun Ran, who has always been confident, would have this concern.


    Yun Ran thought for a while, and felt that what he said made sense.


    Zhuo Tingqiu is not the kind of irresponsible person. Since they are married, he will definitely keep his promise and won''t go outside to mess with flowers and grass, and she doesn''t have any other ideas? How can these two people not survive? Thinking of this, her mood was relaxed a lot, and she was very grateful to Gu Qing in her heart.


    After that, the two chatted a lot of other things, and also looked back at the time from when the two first met, until now, recalling the time and course that they have gone through, both of them couldn''t help but feel a little sigh.


    "Unexpectedly, so many years have passed in a blink of an eye. I still remember that when I first met you, your little one, which looked very beautiful, hit my heart all at once. I thought at the time, I must I want to be friends with such a nice little sister. I didn''t expect this friend to do it for more than ten years." Yun Ran said with emotion.


    "Yeah, when I first met Sister Yun, I also thought that Sister Yun was very beautiful, and her personality was very suitable for my taste. She was a person who could socialize. I didn''t expect that we had known each other for so many years at once."


    The two looked at each other and suddenly smiled knowingly.


    They talked for a long time and didn''t fall asleep until very late. The next day, Yun Ran was called up, and the whole Yun family became busy all at once.


    After putting on her makeup, Yun Ran looked in the mirror and found that the person in the mirror was a little strange. She blinked and felt that her appearance was actually okay. Then someone served her and put on a big red dress. Yun Although Ran is not as beautiful as Gu Qing, she is also one of the best beauty. The red dress makes her skin white as snow. Even if the makeup on her face is a bit strange, this is the makeup that the bride must wear. Reject intentionally, but can''t refuse, can only accept.


    After she was dressed, someone served her to put on a phoenix crown on her head. After she was dressed up, a beautiful bride appeared in front of everyone.


    "Sister Yun, you are so beautiful today!" Gu Qing said, looking at Yun Ran with a sincere expression.


    "Am I only beautiful today?" Yun Ran asked, looking at Gu Jingjing.


    "Of course not. You are beautiful every day, but today you are especially beautiful." Gu Qing gently bounced out of his mouth as if he was smearing honey, making Yun Ran laugh.


    It was morning when Yun Ran finished packing up. Today, because of Yun Ran''s marriage, the entire Yun Mansion was very lively.


    There were a lot of guests, some were invited by the Yun family and Yun Ran, and some heard the news that the disciples of the Holy Master Lingxi were all here and wanted to join in.


    Many people approached the Yun Family Master to inquire about Si Lin and the others, hoping to connect with Si Lin and the others, so that they did not seek any benefit for themselves.


    Patriarch Yun is not stupid either. He only said that he and Gu Qingqing didn¡¯t say that the other party could come. It was all because of Yun Ran¡¯s face and told them not to waste time with him. Sure enough, some people gave up after hearing this. .


    When Zhuo Tingqiu rode over to welcome her, the atmosphere of the Yun family was pushed to a climax.


    As her mother''s family, Gu Qing made things difficult for Zhuo Tingqiu before letting him go.


    After Yun Ran bid farewell to his father, he was put on the sedan chair by his brother. As soon as the curtain of the sedan chair came down, Yun Ran, who covered his head, couldn''t help but want to cry.


    I didn''t realize it before, but Yun Ran was still a little sad when she really wanted to be separated. If she didn''t forcibly endure it, she might have cried when she was paying respects to her parents just now.


    In order to get married in Huazhou City, Zhuo Tingqiu bought a yard in Huazhou City. The yard is not very large, but not small. After decoration, the look inside is still very good. At this time, the yard is also very lively, Zhuo Ting Qiu also had a lot of guests here, all waiting for the bride to come back.


    After completing all the procedures, Gu Qing was sent back to the room.


    "Aran, wait for me for a while, I''ll go out first, and come back soon." After picking up the hijab, Zhuo Tingqiu said softly, looking at the familiar and unfamiliar face under the hijab.

 Chapter 316：

    After turning into Heaven¡¯s Dao, Gu Qing¡¯s clothes also turned into a white dungeon. The temperament has also changed, becoming unattainable, overlooking the world from above, with a lot less human touch and sympathy than before. It''s a lot more indifferent.


    After fusing the memory of Tiandao clone, she also knows better about the method of promotion. Knowing that the previous clone was not successful, one is because it is not the main body and the will of Tiandao it carries is not enough, and the other is because her current cultivation base is not enough. According to the above record, as long as her cultivation base is close to the immortal rank, it is possible that Xuantian Continent will be promoted successfully. Of course, there are other conditions that need to be perfected one by one.


    After understanding, Gu lightly let out a long breath, she had already seen that this incident could not end anytime soon, Jun Wu''s face flashed in her mind, a trace of thought flashed in her eyes, and then she was pressed down. , She disappeared from the palace when she thought about it.


    The next moment, she appeared in the clouds above the Xuantian Continent, lowered her head and looked down at the Xuantian Continent. In her eyes, everything in the Xuantian Continent was as transparent, where the aura is strong, where the aura is thin, and where is the mountains and rivers. , Where is the river, where is the desert, it is clear, even she can turn the desert into an ocean in a single thought.


    But she wouldn''t do this, because it would have too much influence on the people of the Xuantian Continent.


    Her divine consciousness swept across the plains, swamps, and swept across the cities of the Xuantian Continent, seeing with her own eyes that the aura in the Xuantian Continent was stronger than before, which was a lot more gratifying.


    She also saw some old friends, but she didn''t mean to say hello to these people. After exploring the entire continent, she returned to the previous palace.


    This palace is the residence of Tiandao. The previous Tiandao was martyred by the body. This Tiandao will is himself. Now it is replaced by Gu Qing, this palace is re-used. In the deepest part of the palace, there is a place. Locally, the spiritual power is very strong, and it can help Heavenly Dao better control the mainland.


    Gu Qing''s figure appeared here, and then she sat down cross-legged, closed her eyes, and began to make subtle adjustments to the Xuantian Continent while practicing.


    On this day, many people in the Xuantian Continent felt a sense of being peeped at, but it was only an instant, and soon disappeared, and there was no room for them to reverie.


    But soon, they discovered the changes in the Xuantian Continent.


    The spiritual power of the Xuantian Continent is already much stronger than before, and anyone in the Xuantian Continent can feel it, and because of the changes in the aura, there are many children who are born in the Xuantian Continent this year with good potential.


    But now, they can feel the subtle changes in spiritual energy every day. The more the principle becomes, the higher the cultivation level originally, the more efficient one night''s cultivation is found to be much higher than before, just like taking the medicine. It''s the same as the pill for improving cultivation.


    In addition, those who have experienced in the wild have also found that the spirit flowers and grasses in the wild have increased, and at the same time, the strength of the monsters has also been improved to a certain extent.


    These changes are undoubtedly pleasant, but they are also disturbing, because they don''t understand the source of this change, they are afraid that something is wrong with the mainland, and they are worried about their future.


    Gu Qing didn¡¯t know all of this. When she closed her eyes, she had already fallen into that mysterious and mysterious state. The spiritual power in her body was working, but she was only acting according to a certain specific behavior. Acting like a machine, and in her mind, she is deducing the evolution of the Xuantian Continent from its appearance to the present.


    ¡­


    Since Gu Qing said that there was something to do and disappear that day, a month passed quickly. This month, I was worried that they would not be gone after Gu Qing came back. Si Lin and them all stayed in Huazhou City, but they did not wait for Gu Qing. Gently, this made a few people feel a little disappointed.


    "It''s been a month, but there are no light trails at all. It really makes people feel irritable." Rong Ye punched the wall and said depressed.


    "In this way, things to be done lightly should be more troublesome and may take longer. Should we stay here and wait for lightly to come back?" Yue Zhao turned to look at Si Lin and asked.


    Si Lin groaned for a moment and said, "No, we will return directly to the Holy Land of Spiritual Rhinoceros. We still need to prepare for the gentle marriage. Since we can''t come back gently now, we can prepare slowly. When the time comes, we will come back gently. Can give her a grand wedding."


    He felt that instead of staying here waiting aimlessly and thinking all day, it would be better to leave here and find something to do for himself, so that time would pass faster, and maybe he could wait for Gu Qing to come back soon.


    "Big brother is right," Jun Wu said, watching a few people look at him, and then said: "I am ready to return to the Yunlan Holy Land to prepare for the wedding, and I have to ask some seniors on the spiritual holy land. , I believe you can come back safely!"


    Jun Wu was still very confident in Gu Qing. Although Gu Qing seemed very uncomfortable at the time, there was no injury on her body. It should be because of other reasons. But no matter what the reason, he believed that Gu Qing was uncomfortable. They will definitely come back, because the two of them have agreed to get married, and Gu Qing said that when she comes back, they will marry him. Jun Wu remembers very well, and wants to use this time to prepare well with Gu Qing Wedding.


    "Okay, don''t worry, we will arrange it." Si Lin nodded and said to Jun Wu.


    Now that they reached an agreement, they bid farewell to Zhuo Tingqiu and the others, and then the five of Si Lin returned to the Holy Land of Lingxi, and Jun Wuze returned to the Holy Land of Yunlan alone.


    Seeing him coming back alone, Jun Yutian and Shen Shuyi were still very surprised. After all, Jun Wu was so clingy and gentle, they all knew, now that he came back alone, how could anyone not be surprised?


    "Son, did you quarrel with Gentle? Why didn''t Gentle come back with you?" Jun Yutian glanced at Jun Wu and asked.


    "Father, I didn''t quarrel with Gentle. Gentle had important things to do, so she left. When she comes back, we will hold a wedding, so I came back to prepare for the wedding of the two of us." Jun Wu Glancing at Jun Yutian, he was very dissatisfied with what he said, thinking that Jun Yutian was cursing him, so he wouldn''t quarrel with Gu Qing!


    Hearing his explanation, Jun Yutian and Shen Shuyi looked at each other, and both breathed a sigh of relief. The two of them were really afraid that Gu Qing had quarreled with Jun Wu, so Jun Wu wouldn''t have to die!


    "Well, since you are going to prepare for the wedding, do it well. If you need anything, you can go directly to the father''s storeroom to get it, or if you don''t have one, let them find it." Jun Yutian baked his body back, lazy Said lazily.


    "Well, I will." Jun Wu responded, and then left.


    ¡­


    Half a year later, Jun Wu and Si Lin have basically arranged the wedding. It is no exaggeration to say that this will definitely be a wedding that can be recorded in the annals of history. After all, the financial resources consumed are beyond many people''s imagination. of.


    But what made Jun Wu more frustrated was that Gu Qing did not appear.


    Before and Gu Qing could not see each other, they could still send letters, but now they can''t even wear letters, and it feels like they are back when they were separated in the Xuantian Continent.


    But at that time, they were all young and had not yet determined their minds. They only occasionally thought about it. Unlike the way they are now, Jun Wu felt that he was already suffering from lovesickness, and even often had hallucinations, which forced him to retreat. Let Chen calm down.


    And on the Xuantian Continent, within half a year, the Xuantian Continent has undergone great changes. The intensity of aura has more than doubled than before, and various spirit flowers, spirit plants, and monsters have also changed. And many people have reached the sixth-order realm, ready to break through the seventh-order at any time.


    The hall stretched out, Gu Qing''s eyes were still closed, but her aura around her body had obviously grown a lot stronger.


    If someone sees her and just looks at it from a distance, they may feel trembling all over, the expression on her face is very calm, and there is no change at all.


    ¡­


    One year after Gu Qing left, Jun didn''t get out of the gate. His aura was more restrained, but he could still feel a lot of power. There was an unfathomable feeling. He seemed to be a little more mature as a whole, and his height was a little longer. At this time, it was almost 1.9 meters away, and his appearance was a little longer, his features were profound, and he looked more beautiful.


    If Jun Wu used to be an unsheathed sword, then the sword was in a scabbard in this matter. Although it looks very calm, as long as he provokes him, it will usher in very fierce revenge.


    After he left the customs, Gu Qing hadn''t returned. He pondered for a moment, and then proposed to Jun Yutian that he was going to experience.


    At his level, he wants to rely on cultivation to improve his level of cultivation, which has almost no effect. The best way is to feel, feel the laws of nature, feel the laws of the jungle, and feel the laws between people.


    Believe that as long as he has mastered all these things, he will not be far from Feisheng.


    In the Xuantian Continent, Gu Qing''s aura was also a lot stronger, and a white mist appeared around her, enclosing her.

 Chapter 315：

    Gu Qingqing was good friends with Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu, and stayed with Yun Ran when she saw her off. After the welcoming relative came over, she would follow along, while Jun Wu and Si Lin were both in Zhuo Tingqiu. Help here.


    After the wedding ceremony was completed, Gu Qingqing saw Jun Wu. After a few words, the two separated again until the banquet was over.


    At this time, the moon is already in the middle of the sky. Today is the day of great joy for Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu. Gu Qing was very happy and drank some wine. Fortunately, she didn''t drink much, and her drink was acceptable, but she was still sober. , It''s just that her eyes are lingering, her cheeks are red, and her slightly drowsy look looks even more beautiful.


    Zhuo Tingqiu also prepared a room for them, so after the banquet was over, Jun Wu helped Gu Qing walk to the yard where they lived.


    Gu Qing half leaned against Jun Wu''s arms and was embraced by him, with a smile on his face.


    "Wu, I am really happy today. I didn''t expect my two best friends to be together." Gu gently turned his head and glanced at Jun Wu. He saw his perfectly profiled face and the corners of his lips curled up. "Actually, I thought about matching them before, but seeing them quarreling all the time, I didn''t dare to act. Who knew they were still together by themselves."


    Thinking of the way Yun Ran and Zhuo Tingqiu used to get along, the smile on the corner of Gu Qing''s lips deepened.


    "Fate is sometimes weird." Jun Wu said beside him.


    "Yes, it''s fate. The two people quarreled the first time they met. They quarreled for so many years, but they both quarreled together. As expected, they were to a happy enemy." Gu Qing nodded heavily, affirming Jun Wu''s statement.


    Jun Wu also gave a hum and nodded.


    "I hope they can always be happy in the future, so that I don''t have to worry about who to help." Gu Qing said with his fingers.


    After all, both of them are her friends. If you come to her for a fight, she really doesn''t know who to help.


    Jun Wu looked at her, his lips curled up slightly.


    "When I just saw Sister Yun getting married, I was wondering what it would be like when the two of us got married?" Gu gently raised his head and looked at Jun Wu, with stars in his eyes, "Last time Ah Wu, you wore red. The dress is very nice, I want to hide you so that no one else will grab it."


    Gu Qing was already a little drunk at this time, and she said nothing she would normally say.


    Jun Wu heard her words, although he was a little surprised, but he was very happy, the corners of his eyes and brows were filled with joy.


    "I said, I am yours, no one will take it away." He lowered his head slightly and said softly in Gu Qing''s ear.


    His voice is deep, like a good brew, which is endless aftertaste. The warm breath sprayed on Gu Qing''s ears. She shrank slightly, feeling a little hot and numb in her ears, even her heartbeat. Some do not listen.


    Stopped, turned around, raised her head, and looked at the face close at hand, Gu Qing''s eyes were full of Jun Wu, and her heart was beating wildly. She felt that she had more love for Jun Wu. point.


    Jun Wu is also looking down at Gu Qing, her eyes are full of herself at this time, giving Jun Wu a feeling that he is Gu Qing''s whole world. This feeling wraps his whole person and makes him excited. He moved his head closer to Gu Qing, the distance between the two of them was already very close, their auras intertwined, and the atmosphere suddenly became very ambiguous.


    Fortunately, most of the guests have already left, and there is no one in the corridor at this time. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing for people to see the two.


    Just when Jun Wu was about to kiss Gu Qingqing, Gu Qing suddenly shook her body, frowning her brows, and her face that was very ruddy just now turned pale, looking very painful, and Jun Wu''s face immediately changed. .


    "Gentle, what''s wrong with you?" He stretched out his hand, held Gu Qing''s arm, and asked nervously.


    Gu gently shook her head. She felt a pain in her head at this time, as if she had been hit hard by a hammer. The pain was a little unacceptable for her for a while, and soon there was cold sweat on her forehead.


    "I''ll take you to find Senior Brother Si." With that, Jun Wu was about to gently lift Gu up and take her to find Mu Chen.


    "No need!" Gu gently gritted his teeth to stop Jun Wu''s behavior. After Jun Wu looked over, he shook his head, "It''s useless, wait for me to take a moment."


    After speaking, she closed her eyes and began to explore the situation in her body.


    Jun Wu saw that Gu Qing said so, and didn''t dare to move around casually. He just embraced Gu Qing and let Gu Qing lean in his arms to prevent her from falling down because of too much pain.


    After Gu Qing closed his eyes, he quickly understood why he had a headache.


    Mainly from her Heavenly Dao clone. After she became the heavenly path of the Xuantian Continent, the Xuantian Continent, which was originally like a sieve, became much more stable. As her cultivation level improved, the Heavenly Dao clone''s ability to master the rules It is also improving, and various aspects of the Xuantian Continent are also undergoing changes.


    Not long ago, after she entered the city for half a step into the immortal step, the Heavenly Dao clone also gained a lot of benefits, and more inheritance appeared in her mind. One of them attracted her attention, which was about improving the strength of the Xuantian Continent. .


    According to the records of Heavenly Dao, there are many worlds like the Xuantian Continent. Above it, there are higher planes like the Second Immortal Realm, and the higher one is the Immortal Realm that they will ascend in the future.


    And the levels of these planes are not fixed, but can be changed. For example, the Xuantian Continent, because she has become the Dao of Heaven, and her power is relatively strong, which has also caused a lot of changes in the Xuantian Continent, which was somewhat depleted in spiritual power. At the very least, the spiritual power has become a lot stronger.


    After such development for a period of time, there will be more cultivators in the Xuantian Continent, and there will be changes in various spiritual plants, monsters, etc., and these changes will accumulate to a certain extent, the Xuantian Continent will be Become a plane like the sub-immortal world.


    After seeing this record, the avatar of Tiandao wanted to try to see if he could advance the Xuantian Continent. It was just because she was trying, that Gu Qing was injured.


    After all, that clone is just a clone, not as good as Gu Qing himself, so if you want to succeed, you must go to Gu Qing himself, and there has already begun to try, if Gu Qing does not go, the consequences will be disastrous. If one fails, the Xuantian Continent is in danger of destruction!


    Unexpectedly, the situation was so serious that Gu Qing was a little embarrassed. She opened her eyes and looked at Jun Wu who was caring about her, a trace of reluctance flashed in her eyes, and then she made a decision quickly.


    "A Wu, I have a very important thing to do. I have to leave for a while. I will try to finish it as soon as possible and come back. When I come back, we will get married." If she can, she doesn''t want to be separated from Jun Wu at all. But this matter is too important. It concerns the entire Xuantian Continent. She has to complete it. Time is tight, and she has no time to explain it to Jun. Of course, she can''t explain it, so she can only say it like this.


    Upon hearing this, Jun Wu was stunned for a moment, and looked at Gu Qing''s eyes very puzzled, "What is so serious? Can''t I go with you?"


    "It''s about the Xuantian Continent. I have to leave as soon as possible. Wu, you remember, I love you, we will get married when I come back." Gu gently tiptoed up, when Jun Wu did not react, He kissed his lips, and then the whole person disappeared from Jun Wu''s eyes.


    Looking at the empty corridor in front of him, Jun Wu pursed his lips and stretched out his hand to touch his lips, feeling that there was still Gu Qing''s temperature on it, but Gu Qing had disappeared.


    Thinking that Gu Qing said that he was going to do a very important thing, and it was related to the Xuantian Continent, he couldn''t help but feel a little worried. He looked after Gu Qing and was very anxious. Obviously this matter was serious. Of course, he was concerned. It''s not how this matter is, but cares about Gu Qingqing, and is afraid that something will happen to her!


    However, Gu Qing obviously has his own difficulties, and there is no way to tell him. He can only pray in his heart so that Gu Qing will not have an accident, and at the same time inform Si Lin about the incident, so that they will not worry about seeing Gu Qing missing. .


    Fortunately, Si Lin and the others had not rested yet, and they were all very surprised after Jun Wu told them about this.


    "Why are you so anxious gently? Can''t we help her?" Rong Ye frowned and asked.


    "She said that this matter is related to the Xuantian Continent, and it should be related to her Heavenly Dao clone. We should not be able to help." Yue Zhao just remembered what Jun Wu said, and said calmly at this time.


    Hearing that, the faces of other people are not very good-looking.


    "Then what shall we do? What if we encounter danger lightly?" Rong Ye looked around and asked in an unbalanced tone.


    "Wait," Yue Zhao glanced at Si Lin and them, "We can only wait for Gentle to come back by ourselves, and to believe in Gentle''s strength." Although he was unwilling, who would let them really If you don''t understand anything, you can''t help me with anything.


    Now, Si Lin and the others looked at each other and stopped talking.


    Every one of them must hope that they can do this instead of Gu Qing, but there is no way, they are not the heavenly way of the Xuantian Continent, they can only wait here to do it in a hurry.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Gu Qing''s figure appeared in a pure white space, she swept left and right, and then waved her sleeves, and a palace appeared in front of her. The palace was very magnificent and looked like a work of art. At this time, the palace door was closed tightly, and after Gu Qing appeared at the door, he was directly sucked into the palace.


    Gu Qing''s Heavenly Dao clone was lying on the bed in the main hall at this time. She had been injured before, her face was very pale, and her eyes closed, she was comatose.


    Gu gently frowned and stretched out her hand towards the bed. The woman lying on the bed flew up and came to the opposite of Gu Qing. In the next instant, a silver-white light flashed, and the two of them merged directly. A golden red rune appeared on Gu Qing''s eyebrows.

 Chapter 317：

    Time flies, and another year has passed in a blink of an eye.


    The Second Immortal Realm is still the same as before. Since the Devil Dao was eliminated, the Second Immortal Realm has become a lot more peaceful, and the remnants of the Devil Dao that occasionally appear will be quickly wiped out.


    For others, the days seem to have not changed, but for Jun Wu and them, it is very tormenting.


    Because Gu Qing had been away for two years, in the past two years, no news of her came back, as if she had disappeared from this world.


    During this period of time, Jun Wu traveled all over the great rivers and north of the sub-immortal world, deepened his understanding of heaven and earth, and improved his cultivation a lot.


    And Yue Zhao and the others are the same as Jun Wu. During the time that Gu Qing was away, they tried their best to improve themselves, hoping to help when Gu Qing encounters this kind of thing next time, instead of just Watching her leave.


    The difference is that the Xuantian Continent has changed a lot.


    If Yue Zhao and the others returned to the Xuantian Continent, they would find that the aura of the Xuantian Continent at this time was only slightly inferior to that of the Second Immortal Realm. After many people in the Xuantian Continent have cultivated to the sixth-order peak, no matter how they accumulate, their spiritual power will not be able to break through the seventh-order, let alone ascend to the second immortal realm, which makes many people unable to understand.


    And in the deepest palace above the sky of Xuantian Continent, Gu Qing was still sitting upright.


    Compared with two years ago, hers has grown a lot longer, still beautiful, and still unattainable.


    At the same time, the breath on her body has become very frightening.


    If anyone dared to look at her directly before, now they dare not even have this idea!


    This is because she has a deeper understanding of the rules of the heavens, the aura of the heavens on her body is getting heavier, and the majesty is getting heavier.


    On this day, her eyes, which had been closed for a long time, trembled, and then slowly opened. A silver light flashed from the bottom of her eyes, and the pupils were like stars.


    She looked into the distance, her gaze seemed to be able to see through everything, giving a feeling of being stripped away. This feeling lasted for about ten breaths. She lowered her eyes and stood up.


    Because she hasn''t moved for a long time, her body is still a bit stiff, and her movements are a bit slow, but she can''t conceal the power of the law emanating from her gestures.


    After she stood up, she moved her body and looked around, her figure flashed and disappeared from the room. The next moment, her figure appeared in the clouds outside the palace.


    At this time, the entire Xuantian Continent was enveloped in darkness. This darkness was not because of the darkness, but because her cultivation level had improved, and the Xuantian Continent had also reached the turning point of advancement.


    This is the test of the will of the world on the Xuantian Continent. If it passes through, the Xuantian Continent will be promoted and become the same high plane as the sub-immortal realm. If it can¡¯t pass, then the Xuantian Continent will probably be restored to the time before Gu Qing became the Dao of Heaven. It might even be worse than that.


    When Gu lightly raised his head and looked into the depths of the clouds, the people with the highest cultivation level in the Xuantian Continent also looked at the sky. They seemed to feel something, but they were not convinced, so they could only pray secretly.


    Gu Qing didn''t care about these people''s thoughts. All her energy at this time was placed somewhere in the sky, where she felt the power of the law.


    If human beings want to ascend into immortal, they need to survive thunder tribulation, just like the thunder tribulation that Gu Qing and the others experienced when they were promoted to a half-step immortal, and planes wanting to be promoted are not just as simple as thunder tribulation, but also need Heaven and the law contend, if you win, you can be promoted.


    What is waiting for Gu Qing now is to contend with the rules generated by the will of the world.


    If it were two years ago, Gu Qing might still be a little worried, but after two years of practice and understanding of the rules, she felt that she would be able to succeed this time.


    Because of this, her eyes are very firm.


    The rules in the depths of the clouds had been brewing for a long time, and Gu Qing had been standing there, waiting for the opponent to make a move.


    The first thing that appeared was a golden light, which looked very sharp, like a long spear, mixed with hostility, and rushed towards Gu gently.


    Gu gently raised her eyebrows, unexpectedly that the first law was actually the law of gold among the five elements. She took a deep breath, raised her right hand, and a golden light appeared on the palm of her hand. Then, the light quickly changed. It has become a small shield. The patterns on the shield are very complicated and dazzling. If there are people who practice this method here, they will find that the shield contains many avenues.


    "go!"


    Gu gently opened his mouth, waved his hand, and the shield flew out of her hand, and then quickly turned into a normal shield size.


    The golden shield floated in front of Gu Qingqing, and when the golden spear stabbed, he firmly blocked Gu Qingqing so that the spear could not go any further. Gu Qing took a step forward, placed his hand behind the shield, and moved. Pushing the force of the law, the spear was bounced back, and it disintegrated into particles on the way, and then disappeared.


    After confirming that the spear disappeared, Gu gently waved, and the shield became smaller again, and flew back into her palm. She clenched her fist, and the shield disappeared.


    And on the Xuantian Continent, all that everyone could see was the collision of two very dazzling golden rays of light, and one of them disappeared immediately, and the other stayed for a while before disappearing.


    The second thing that appeared was a group of green light, and the huge vitality above could be felt from a distance, which was the law of wood among the five elements.


    Gu frowned slightly, thought about it, and stretched out her right hand again. This time, a golden light still appeared in her palm. The difference is that this time, the golden light did not turn into a shield, but changed. It became a spear.


    After being gently thrown out by Gu, the golden spear instantly grew bigger and rushed directly towards the law of wood.


    After the two collided, the spear turned into by the law of gold passed directly from the green light group of the law of wood. In an instant, the green light was the same as the law of gold, turned into particles and dissipated in the air. middle.


    Followed by the blue law of water, the red law of fire, the yellow law of earth...


    The law of the five elements was easily resolved by Gu Qing, and then the law of cyan wind and the law of purple thunder appeared. Although it was a bit difficult, it was also resolved by Gu Qing.


    In the end, there are only two laws left, that is, the law of time and the law of space.


    The power of the laws of these two laws is not like the previous laws have their own representative colors, and these two laws cannot be intuitively felt at all.


    Just when Gu was thinking about how the world will test these two laws, she felt a subtle change in her surroundings.


    Immediately afterwards, she saw the vicissitudes of life, the emergence and demise of a continent. She frowned, knowing that this was the test of the will of the world on the law of time. She closed her eyes, and her understanding of the law of time emerged in her mind, waiting for her. After opening his eyes, everything around him changed again.


    The continent that was originally perished reappeared, but it was the way it was before it died, and everything seemed to be turned upside down. The continent returned to prosperity from its extinction, and finally restored to the way it was when it first appeared.


    The vicissitudes of life also came upside down, and under her control, the time needed was no different from the time she had just experienced, indicating her mastery and proficiency in the power of time.


    After the law of time is tested, it is the law of space.


    She waited for a long time without waiting for anything wrong. After thinking about it, a flash of light flashed in her mind. Then, her figure flashed and appeared in front of a high mountain, stretched out her hand, and made a slashing posture. The mountain was cut off by her waist, and she held it in her hand. Then, her figure flashed and appeared in another place, putting the cut down part of the mountain past.


    Next, her figure shuttled through every place in the Xuantian Continent at an extremely fast speed, high mountains, deep valleys, deep seas, sky, swamps, deserts... She walked through all the places that could appear.


    When she felt almost, and when she returned to the clouds, a thick bucket of purple-black lightning rushed towards Gu Qing with lightning speed. She froze for a moment, then stretched out her hand, and the palm of her hand reappeared just now The used golden shield stood in front of him.


    Lightning struck the shield, and several cracks appeared on the shield immediately, but they still held up and were not broken by the lightning.


    After this lightning, a cloud of pure energy appeared in front of Gu Qing. Gu Qing put away the shield and looked at the group of seductive pure energy in front of him. The corners of her lips were hooked. She stretched out her hand and touched it. About that group of energy.


    That energy quickly rushed into her body, and a powerful breath emanated from her body.


    People living in the Xuantian Continent felt that the spiritual power around them was stronger than before, more than twice as much as before, and those who were stuck at the peak of the sixth stage and were unable to enter the seventh stage broke through in an instant.


    When they broke through, a voice rang in their minds, telling them that the Xuantian Continent had been upgraded, and that they would only ascend when they reached the Immortal Rank, and would not ascend again when they reached the seventh rank.


    Regardless of how shocked those people were after receiving this news, Gu Qing suddenly felt different after receiving the energy. To pass the test of the will of the world, she used a lot of the power of heaven, and this energy It just can help her replenish the power of the heavens that has been used. In addition, the laws contained in it also make her understand the power of the rules better.


    After she woke up again, the Xuantian Continent had completed the advancement and had completely become a high-level plane like the Second Immortal Realm.


    After working hard for so long, I finally got the result. Gu Qing was also very happy in her heart. Of course, what made her even more happy was that she could finally go back to find Jun Wu. God knows how much she misses Jun Wu!


    Thinking about this, she can''t wait to separate from the avatar of the Heavenly Dao. Even if it is not the Heavenly Dao, her cultivation base has reached the peak of a half-step immortal step, and it will not take long for the heavenly calamity to be ushered in and ascend!


    She didn''t care about this, her figure flashed, and she left directly from the side of Xuantian Continent.

 Chapter 318：

    After walking through many places in the sub-immortal world, Jun Wu couldn¡¯t resist thinking about Gu Qingqing, and finally went to the Lingxi Holy Land. He lived in Gu Qingqing¡¯s courtyard, because there is Gu Qingqing¡¯s breath here, which will let you He felt relieved.


    After arriving at the Holy Land of Lingxi, he would sit down at the place where the two of them were playing chess every day, and then pretend that he and Gu Qing were playing chess. After this lasted an hour, he returned to his room lonely.


    Today is no exception. He holds the white piece in one hand and the black piece in the other, thinking about where Gu Qing will go, and then put down the chess piece in his hand. As soon as he placed it, he heard a voice engraved in his heart.


    "The next step is wrong, I won''t take that step."


    A slightly defiant voice rang in Jun Wu¡¯s ears. He paused with his hand and raised his head in disbelief. When he saw Gu Qing, who was wearing a light blue skirt and his appearance became more beautiful, not far away, he went straight. stunned.


    Gu gently blinked, walked to Jun Wu''s, stretched out his hand and waved in front of him, "What''s the matter? Don''t you recognize me?"


    Her words made Jun Wu excited, he stood up, and walked to Gu Qing''s side, stretched out his hand, took Gu Qing into his arms, buried his head next to Gu Qing''s neck, and rubbed. rub.


    "Is it really you? Gentle, I won''t be dreaming, am I?" It''s not that you don''t blame Jun for not having this reaction. It''s really such a scene. He has fantasized about it many times, but he hasn''t appeared once. He is very scared. I have hallucinations because I think too much.


    "It''s me, I''m here." Hearing Jun Wu''s cautious voice, Gu lightly stunned, patted Jun Wu''s back, and said briskly.


    Jun Wu''s body trembled, and then he let go of Gu Qing, opened the distance between the two, lowered his head, and looked at Gu Qing, "This is not my illusion, is it?"


    "Yes, this is not your illusion, I do exist." Gu Qing looked at Jun Wu distressedly, and nodded affirmatively.


    However, Jun Wu still didn''t seem to believe it, and looked at Gu Qing nervously with a panic expression.


    Seeing Jun Wu like this, Gu Qing felt a pain in his heart, knowing that it was because he had been away for too long and there was no news, which made Jun Wu very worried, and Jun Wu missed her very much.


    She thought for a while, stretched out her hand, pulled Jun Wu''s neck down, then raised her head, greeted Jun Wu, and kissed Jun Wu''s lips directly.


    Feeling the soft sensation on his lips, Jun Wu was stunned, and then he responded. What was in front of him was not his own illusion, but Gu Qing was really in front of him. Thinking like this, he closed his eyes and defended himself. Attack, kiss Gu Qing''s lips forcefully, attack the city slightly, not giving Gu Qing a chance to breathe.


    Gu Qing didn''t expect that Jun Wu''s reaction would be so intense, and he was taken aback for a moment, in order to make Jun Wu feel his existence, he also responded enthusiastically.


    This response seemed to have inspired Jun Wu, directly out of control.


    It wasn''t until half an hour later that Jun Wu let go of Gu Qing''s lips.


    At this time, Gu Qing''s eyes seemed to have been washed with water, and they were very clear. Her lips were slightly swollen, and the tails of her eyes were a little red. There was a fascination, and they looked even more attractive.


    Jun Wu''s eyes darkened, and he gently embraced Gu in his arms, calming the aura of excitement in his body.


    "Awu, I miss you so much." Gu gently nestled in Junwu''s arms and said softly.


    Jun Wu''s body stiffened, and the enthusiasm that had just calmed down came back again, even more intense than before, he lifted Gu Qing''s head, and then kissed Gu Qing''s lips fiercely again. Go down.


    This time it took longer than before. When they were separated, Gu gently felt her mouth numb and her whole body felt soft. If it weren''t for Jun Wu, she couldn''t stand it.


    "Gently, don''t leave me anymore." Holding Gu Qing, Jun Wu said with a trembling voice.


    Gu Qing felt a pain in her heart and hugged Jun Wu tightly, "Well, I won''t be separated from you in the future."


    She didn''t expect that this departure would have such a big impact on Jun Wu. People who were so proud of Jun Wu had a low posture in front of her before, but they were not completely humble as they are now. This made Gu Qing Qing. How can you not feel bad?


    With Gu Qing''s assurance, Jun Wu was finally relieved.


    "Awu, do you remember what I said before? When I come back, the two of us will get married. I am back to fulfill my promise now. Are you ready?" Gu Qing gently asked Jun Wu''s chest with his face pressed. .


    Of course Jun Wu remembered what Gu Qing said. It can be said that every word Gu Qing said, he remembered it, let alone these words!


    "Well, I have already prepared the wedding, just waiting for you as the bride to be in place." Jun Wu responded and said to Gu gently.


    I can get married with Gu Qing, but Jun Wu has been waiting for a long time. The wedding has been prepared long ago, but he has not been able to wait for the bride. Now that Gu Qing is back, he naturally hurry up. He can no longer bear and Gu Qing. Lightly separated!


    "Then let''s go to the master and set the date. I want to marry you soon." Gu Qingqing didn''t want to be separated from Jun Wu anymore. In the past two years, it was not only Jun Wu that missed Gu Qing, Gu Qing Qing also missed Jun Wu very much. If she was a little hesitant before, then she can''t wait to get married with Jun Wu now.


    Jun was not naturally willing, so the two went to find Wen Guiyun together.


    In the past two years, Wen Guiyun was also very worried about Gu Qing, but they all knew what Gu Qing was going to do. Most people couldn''t help at all, so they could only wait for Gu Qing to return quietly in the Second Immortal Realm.


    Wen Guiyun was also very happy when he saw Gu Qing''s return. After learning the two people''s intentions, he just froze for a while, glanced at Jun Wu, and agreed.


    Wen Guiyun can see what Jun Wu has done in the past two years. He was more satisfied with Jun Wu at first, but now he is more satisfied. Moreover, the two have been married for two years.


    So when Si Lin and the others first arrived at Wen Guiyun because they heard Gu Qing¡¯s return, they heard that Wen Guiyun promised Jun Wu and Gu Qing to get married as soon as possible. However, the five of them, like Wen Guiyun, were already there. I accepted Jun Wu becoming Gu Qing''s husband in my heart, so there was no surprise, just wishing Gu Qing Qing, and at the same time saying that they would make arrangements for the past.


    This time everyone hopes that they will get married as soon as possible, so the days that Yuezhao helped to watch are very close to now, but in a month, it seems a bit rushed, but in fact, for the Holy Land of Lingxi and the Holy Land of Yunlan, since Jun Wuhe After Gu Qing made a kiss, the two sides were preparing for the wedding of the two people. Everything was ready. The only thing to do now was to send out the invitation.


    So soon the entire sub-immortal realm knew that the little apprentice who had disappeared for two years had returned, and that he was about to be unmarried with the holy son of Yunlan Holy Land next month. Everyone was discussing their marriage.


    Since the battle between Zhengmo and Demons, the Holy Land of Lingxi has faintly become the most powerful force in the secondary immortal world, and the Holy Land of Yunlan is only a little worse than the Holy Land of Lingxi. Gu Qing is Wen Guiyun¡¯s favorite little apprentice, and Jun Wu belongs to the Holy Land of Yunlan. Saint Son, the future Lord, the combination of the two is completely a powerful combination, and through the combination of the two, the relationship between the Yunlan Holy Land and the Lingxi Holy Land will be closer.


    "This little disciple of the Spirit Fox Holy Master is really fate. I heard that she originally lived in the lower realm, but because she saved Master Rong Ye, she was taken back by Master Rong Ye and entered the eyes of the Spirit Fox Saint Master. , Becoming the apprentice of the Spirit Fox Holy Master, this is exaggerated enough. I didn¡¯t expect that the Holy Son of the Yunlan Holy Land would still like her. I heard that she has to be her, this is simply a winner in life!"


    "People are more popular than others, why don''t I have such a good life? I heard that the gentleman is very handsome, and I really want such a husband!"


    "You? Stop dreaming? People''s Fairy Gu is also very beautiful. Now I heard that it has opened up. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the first beauty in our second fairy world. People are with Jun Shengzi. A match made in heaven, what are you thinking about?"


    "What''s the matter? Can''t make people dream? I really envy Fairy Gu, who can marry Saint Jun!"


    "That gentleman is also very blessed. Fairy Gu is beautiful and has a high level of cultivation, and he has a strong identity. Not only is the Spirit Fox Holy Master pampering her very much in the Holy Land, but her five senior brothers also compete one by one. Spoiling her, marrying a gentleman is not so high at all!"


    "Look at others, and then at us, it feels like I should have killed myself with a piece of tofu!"


    "..."


    Regarding other people¡¯s comments, Gu Qing and the others have no time to take care of it, because they are busy with the wedding, Jun Wu and Gu Qing are separated again, but this time they are both okay, they can pass the letter, unlike before. There is no contact at all.


    Every day, Jun Wu tells Gu Qing about the preparation of the wedding, and Gu Qing also shares things around him with Jun Wu every day. The two of them have endless words every day, and the days are very sweet.


    In the first three days before Gu Qing and Jun Wu got married, all the sects who received the invitation in the second immortal realm sent people to the Yunlan Holy Land. Of course, most of the sects were heads of the sects with their proud disciples to show that Respect for Yunlan Holy Land and Lingxi Holy Land.


    The wedding was held in Yunlan Holy Land, and Gu Qing and Wen Guiyun also arrived at a residence not far from Yunlan Holy Land three days ago.


    The Saint Son¡¯s wedding, there are lights and colorful decorations in the Yunlan Holy Land, which looks very lively. Every disciple has a smile on his face and looks beaming. Red decorations can be seen everywhere, and all the lanterns in the province have been replaced. It became red and looked very beautiful.


    The day before the wedding, both Gu Qing and Jun Wu were so excited that they didn''t sleep well. The next morning, Gu Qing was pulled up to dress up, while Jun Wu wore a bright red dress to meet his long-awaited Bride, on the way, he was still thinking in his heart how beautiful Gu Qing would be today!

 Chapter 319：

    The wedding of Gu Qing and Jun Wu, Jun Wu and Si Lin, has been prepared for so long, and every detail has been done to the extreme, which can be said to be extremely luxurious.


    First of all, the wedding clothes of the two were made by Si Lin himself. They used Wannian ice silk and seven brocades. Gu Qing''s wedding clothes were embroidered with phoenix, which was even more beautiful than when they were married.


    The embroidered dragon on Jun Wu''s body is a soaring dragon.


    These two wedding dresses were taken out separately, both of which were of the level of immortality. Not only were they very beautiful, they also had a very powerful defense function.


    In addition, the material used for the phoenix crown worn on Gu Qing''s head is even more precious. The crown body is made of very rare colored gold stones. The jewels inlaid on it are also rare gems. The whole phoenix crown is beautiful. At the same time, it is also very light and will not make Gu Qing feel tired.


    In addition, the jewellery that Gu Qing wears together is a very defensive magic weapon, and it can even be combined with the wedding gown he wears. The design is not unwieldy.


    Jun Wu came to the place where the Lingxi Holy Land and others lived with full expectation, and encountered various obstacles from the moment he entered the door.


    Although Si Lin and the others had accepted Jun Wu, they were unhappy, but they were also measured and did not miss the auspicious time. They just let Jun Wu realize that it is not easy to marry Gu Qing, so that he can cherish Gu Qing more in the future.


    When Gu Qing was outside the door of Gu Qing''s room, Jun Wu was very excited. When he saw Gu Qing sitting on the bed, Jun Wu was very excited.


    Since Gu Qing did not have parents, Wen Guiyun took the place of his family as his master. After paying goodbye to Wen and returning to the garden, Gu Qing was carried on his back by Si Lin and sent to the sedan chair to welcome his relatives.


    The sedan chair is also specially refined by Si Lin, and the materials are provided by the Yunlan Holy Land.


    Like the materials for wedding gowns, everything is very precious.


    Moreover, the design of the sedan chair is also very exquisite. It looks beautiful on the outside. It uses some space folding methods inside. The space is large enough for Gu Qing to move inside, and there are many things that Gu Qing likes in the sedan chair. Make it easy for her to use on the road.


    Gu Qing was sitting in the sedan chair, thinking about Jun Wu outside, and she couldn''t help but feel a little dazed. Until now, she still had an unreal feeling. She didn''t expect to get married like this.


    Jun Wu outside the sedan chair is no better than Gu Qing. The smile on his face today is much brighter than when he was married, and he couldn''t see the indifference in the past.


    Wearing big red clothes on his body made him look more handsome. Sitting on the tall Feiyun horse attracted the attention of many roadside women.


    But they took a look, after all, Jun Wu was about to get married with Gu Qing.


    On the way they passed, there were people spreading petals, candies and spirit stones, so there were many people around, all watching the procession of welcoming relatives.


    "This spiritual holy land and Yunlan holy land are indeed the two most powerful sects in our second immortal world. Look at the wedding ceremony of others. It is really different from ordinary people. It doesn''t matter if you sprinkle petals and candies, you even sprinkle spirit stones. It''s really rich."


    "What are these? Look at the sedan chair that the bride is riding in. It is too luxurious. The curtain of the sedan chair should be made of a thousand-year-old snow jade satin. Here, it is only used as a car curtain, which is too extravagant."


    "There is also the wedding gown worn by Jun Shengzi. Why does the material look a bit like ten thousand years ice silk? And the dragon on it is about to fly out. The brilliance of this wedding gown should be more than simple. A piece of clothing, if I didn¡¯t guess wrong, it¡¯s still a fairy-like piece of clothing."


    "Hey! You said that, I also feel a little like it, then this is too extravagant, this wedding gown should only be worn once, it is too wasteful to make it like this."


    "I heard that the bride and groom''s wedding dresses were made by Master Linghu, the great apprentice of the Spirit Fox Lord, Mr. Si Lin. There have long been rumors that the first five apprentices of the Spirit Fox Lord dotes on this little apprentice very much. Now it seems that this rumor is true."


    "Hey! People are more popular than others! Don''t tell me, I''m going to grab the spirit stone."


    The sedan chair went around the city for a while, and entered the main hall of Yunlan Holy Land about half an hour later. The marriage ceremony of the two will be held here. Jun Yutian and Shen Shuyi have already been waiting here.


    When Jun Wu took Guo Jingjing''s hand and walked into the main hall gate, Jun Yutian was okay, but he was more pleased, and Shen Shuyi felt more emotional.


    I still remember that when he was young, Jun Wu was naturally sensitive to people''s emotions, and it was easy to tell who was sincere to him, so he had always been more defensive towards people, his feelings were relatively indifferent, and he had no friends or the like.


    It wasn''t until Jun Yutian sent Wen Guiyun to Wen Guiyun due to the internal reasons of the Yunlan Holy Land and he met Gu Qingqing that he began to change.


    Shen Shuyi always thought that it was impossible for Jun to die alone, after all, his feelings for people were still too weak. So when I heard that Jun Wu liked Gu Qingqing, no one could care about Shen Shuyi''s mood at the time. She is so happy.


    As a mother, she doesn''t want her son to be alone forever, but hopes that he can be happy, so she will try her best to promote him and Gu Qingqing.


    Fortunately, Jun Wu is lucky enough, Gu Qing also likes him, the two finally reached the day of marriage, Shen Shuyi felt that the heart she had been holding finally relaxed.


    She lowered her head, wiped it off gently, tears were about to overflow, raised her head, smiled and watched Gu Qing and Jun Wu salute them.


    After Li Cheng, Jun Wu sent Gu Qing back to the courtyard where he lived. From now on, this will be where Gu Jingjing and Junwu live.


    This yard is relatively large. During the time that Gu Jingjing was away, it had been repaired by Jun Wu several times. It was planted with Gu Qing''s favorite peach trees and a pavilion with a chess board. There is even a small pond full of lotus flowers.


    And the wedding room of the two was also renovated by Jun Wu according to the habit of taking care of it gently. Many things in it were provided by Si Lin and others to ensure Gu Qing''s habit of absolute use.


    At this time, the room was red, and the Babu bed, which was very exquisitely carved, was filled with longans, red dates and the like.


    Gu Qing was cushioned as soon as she sat on it. Jun Wu saw it and was about to sweep these things down, but was stopped by Gu Qing.


    Then Jun Wu provoked the hijab on Gu Qing''s head, and finally saw Gu Qing''s appearance today.


    She can be said to have put on heavy makeup today, which is much thicker than Dingqin''s daily makeup, but it is also more beautiful.


    At least Jun Wu was silly at first sight, let alone the people who followed Jun Wu in.


    When Gu Qing saw Jun Wu''s appearance today, his eyes were also bright.


    As the ultimate beauty control, Gu Qing never concealed her preference for beauty.


    And Jun Wu has always been in Gu Qing''s aesthetics, and this time is no exception.


    Although Jun Wu wanted to stay with Gu Qingqing, today is their wedding day. He still needs to greet some guests outside. He can only press the excitement in his heart, turn around and leave, and at the same time take away the room. The other people in the room only left Gu Qing alone in the room.


    After everyone had left, Gu gently sat down in front of the dressing table and removed the phoenix crown from his head. A head of blue silk was scattered behind his head.


    In the past, she rarely wore jewelry. Although the phoenix crown had been made extremely lightweight, she was still very uncomfortable and felt a little tired in her neck.


    Of course, on this happy day, although tired, she also feels happy.


    When Jun Wu came back again, it was already night.


    As the groom''s official, even if Jun Wuji avoided it, he drank a lot of wine and still smelled of alcohol.


    After he entered the room, he saw Gu Qing who was sitting on the bed quietly waiting for him. The excitement before, suddenly fainted in his heart, and he woke up a little after drinking.


    He walked quickly to Gu Qing''s face and looked at Gu Qing, the smile on the corner of his lips never let go.


    When Gu Qing was seen by him, his face was reddened, and he raised his head and glared at him. Only then did Jun Wu become sober and sat next to Gu Qing, stretched out his hand to embrace Gu Qing in his arms, and leaned his head on Gu Qing. Light shoulders.


    "Gently, we are finally married. All this seems to be in a dream. I actually married you." Jun Wu''s voice sounded a little dreamy, obviously he really thought so.


    "The same is true for me. Although I''ve always thought about getting married, I didn''t expect to actually get married. It also feels unreal." Gu Qing leaned in his arms and said softly.


    "From now on, you are mine, I am very happy." Jun Wu said affectionately looking at Gu Qing''s profile.


    "Me too, I am also very happy." Although a little unaccustomed and shy, Gu Qing said to Jun Wu very honestly.


    Obviously, her words made Jun Wu very happy. A pair of eyes brightened, staring at Gu Qing. After a while, he broke Gu Qing''s head and wanted to kiss Gu Qing''s lips, but was blocked by Gu Qing''s hand.


    He backed away slightly, turning his head to look at Gu Qing with a puzzled expression.


    Gu gently pointed to the hip flask on the table. Jun Wu first froze for a moment, then reacted, smiled, then stood up, walked over and poured two glasses of wine.


    Passing a cup to Gu Qing, holding a cup by himself, the two looked at each other. Then he stretched out his hand at the same time and drank the cup of Hebu Jiu.


    After drinking, Jun Wu Gu gently took the cup in his hand and put it on the table.


    "Gently, do you want to wash it first?" He asked gently.


    "I have already washed it just now. Go and wash it." Gu gently shook his head and said to Jun Wu blushing.


    Jun Wu looked at Gu gently and found that she had indeed changed her clothes and removed the makeup on her face. He nodded, then turned to wash.


    Gu Qing sat on the bed, and couldn''t help thinking of the things Yun Ran told her not long ago. Thinking of the pictures in the booklet, her face kept getting hot. You don''t need to look at her to know that her face must be at this time. It''s red.


    Just when she was thinking about it, Jun Wu had already washed it out. At this time, he also changed his clothes. He was wearing a big red robe and his white chest was exposed. Gu Qing just glanced at it. Avoid it immediately as if being electrocuted.


    Jun Wu froze for a moment, and then reacted, his eyes darkened.


    He strode to the bed, and in Gu Qing''s exclamation, he pushed Gu Qing down on the bed, swept all the longans and peanuts on the bed to the ground with one hand, and put his hands on both sides of Gu Qing. Looking down at Gu Qing gently.


    Gu Qing was a little nervous when he saw him, and gave him a look, but she didn''t know how charming she was at this time. This look made Jun Wu feel his throat tighten.


    "Lady, it''s not early, let''s not waste time." Jun Wu said, while lowering his head, the last word disappeared between the two kissing lips.


    The long night is full of warmth in the room.


    ¡­


    When Gu Qingming woke up the next morning, it was already bright. This was the first time Gu Qing slept until this time in so many years.


    Looking at the strange top of the bed, she was stunned for a moment, and the memory returned. She instantly remembered everything that happened last night, her face flushed, and when she turned to look at the bed next to the king, she saw Jun Wuzheng with a smile on her face. Hold her.


    "Good morning, lady!" Jun Wu smiled at Gu Qing, his voice soft as water.


    Gu was stunned for a moment, then opened a smile.


    "Good morning, husband." Gu Qing said in a very soft voice, with a hint of shyness.


    Jun Wu''s eyes darkened, and his body turned over, gently pressing Gu under his body.


    Gu Qing was still a little dumbfounded. After seeing Jun Wu''s expression, she couldn''t help but swallowed her saliva. Thinking of the situation last night, the physical sensation began to recover at this time. She felt sore and weak, and quickly begged for mercy: "Husband, I Tired!"


    Jun Wu¡¯s body halted, thinking that the woman I saw in the book did hurt for the first time, and he also tossed Gu Qingqing for a long time last night, a trace of pain flashed in his eyes, "I won¡¯t move you, just Just hug you."


    Next, Jun Wu held Gu Qing gently for a while as he said, and the two got up together.


    After washing, Gu gently sat in front of the dressing table, Jun Wu helped her pull her hair, and picked a ruby ??phoenix hairpin and inserted it in her hair to make her look more gorgeous.


    After packing, the two had breakfast together, and then they went to greet Jun Yutian and Shen Shuyi.


    As it was the first day of the wedding, Gu Qingqing returned tea to Jun Yutian and Shen Shuyi. After getting two new storage bags, he chatted with Shen Shuyi for a while and went back to the yard where they lived with Jun Wu.


    For the next three months, the two newly married people were tired of being together all day, drawing together, playing chess together, and playing together, and their lives were plain and happy.


    Three months later, the two went back to the Holy Land of Lingxi. This was the second time they went back to the Holy Land of Lingxi after they got married. Of course, Si Lin and the others often went to the Holy Land of Yunlan to see her.


    This time I came back because Gu gently sensed the time of soaring, and wanted to meet Wen Guiyun and the others and explain some things.


    Wen Guiyun and the others were very happy for Gu Qing''s arrival.


    "Gentle, how have you been recently?" Wen Guiyun asked, taking a look at Gu Qing''s expression.

 Chapter 320：

    "The disciples are all fine, how about the master coming in?" Gu Qing gently took the Linglu that Jun Wu handed over, blinked at Wen Guiyun, and asked.


    "It''s also very good to be a teacher." Wen Guiyun naturally noticed Jun Wu''s movements. Seeing how they were accustomed to them, he knew that Jun Wu still loved Gu Qing after the marriage. He immediately felt relieved a lot and replied with a smile.


    "Master, Tu''er came this time for ascension." Gu gently put down Linglu, and did not go round with Wen Guiyun, and said.


    "Flying?" A trace of doubt flashed through Wen Guiyun''s eyes, "Could it be that you are about to fly?"


    Wen Guiyun also knew about the incident that Gu Qing had passed through Tiandaogou. Hearing Gu Qing''s words, he immediately sat up straight and looked at Gu Qing nervously.


    When Si Lin heard Gu Qing''s words, they also looked at Gu Qing.


    "Well," Gu nodded lightly, "I have sensed the time of the ascent, seven days later, so I came back to look for the master specially."


    "What are you looking for as a teacher?" Wen Guiyun asked with some confusion.


    "Tui''er knows that you and your father should have reached the peak of the half-step immortal stage long ago. If the ladder is normal, they must have already ascended. Now Tie''er will repair the ladder. If the ladder is completed, Master, you are ready to ascend immediately. Is it?" Gu gently took a sip of Linglu and asked.


    Wen Guiyun was taken aback after hearing this.


    If it were placed more than ten years ago, someone asked Wen Guiyun if he wanted to soar immediately, Wen Guiyun would definitely answer "yes", but now, he hesitated a bit.


    The longer he stayed in the second immortal realm, the deeper his feelings for this place, and as he grew older, he seemed to lose the spirit of fighting against the sky before!


    "Even if you want to ascend as a teacher, you also need to arrange the affairs of the Lingxi Holy Land. Surely the same is true for Jun Yutian? You brothers and sisters will definitely ascend. There are also several hall masters who can ascend at any time. When the time comes, Lingxi There will be a large vacancy in the holy land, and someone must support it to pass on the spiritual holy land smoothly." Wen Guiyun thought for a while and said.


    Gu nodded lightly, no exception to Wen Guiyun''s thoughts, just like Wen Guiyun said, Jun Yutian and Wen Guiyun thought the same.


    Lingxi Holy Land and Yunlan Holy Land have been inherited for a long time. Before the ladder was destroyed, people have always ascended. Because of the destruction of the ladder, Wen Guiyun and the others could not ascend. Lingxi Holy Land and Yunlan Holy Land have not been decided. The next heirs, if they all soar, and the two holy places have no leader for a time, it is easy to get into trouble. This is definitely not what Wen Guiyun and Jun Yutian want to see.


    "What about brothers? After I ascend, I am afraid that you will soon sense the opportunity to ascend. When are you going to ascend?" Gu gently turned his head to look at Si Lin and the others, and asked.


    Si Lin and the others looked around, and everyone thought about it seriously. Rong Ye first spoke, "The Rong family already has an heir, and my parents¡¯ grudges have been avenged. I only care about you in the second immortal realm. There is only one person after you ascend, so if I can sense the opportunity of ascension, I will ascend immediately, and then I will look for you."


    "I will stay to help the master handle the matter of the Lingxi Holy Land, and then ascend." As a senior brother, this is the responsibility of Si Lin, and he is not only on the Lingxi Holy Land side, but also his own family matters. , Can''t soar immediately.


    "It''s the same with me. After the family''s affairs are dealt with, they will fly up to look for Gentle." Yue Zhao glanced at Gu Gentle and said.


    "Then I will fly directly and look for it gently." Nan Hua said with a fan.


    "The same is true for me. Some of my inheritance still needs to be found in the fairy world." Mu Chen also followed.


    Everyone showed their attitude. Wen Guiyun had no opinion on Si Lin and their arrangements, and Gu Qing just wanted to know about everyone¡¯s arrangements. After all, she must be the first to ascend. For the unknown world, she still Some people are worried, of course, I hope to have familiar people together, even if they will not be together after their ascension.


    Next, Gu Qing stayed at the Holy Land of Lingxi, staying with Wen Guiyun and the others, just worrying that he would not see each other for a long time in the future, and would miss each other.


    Seven days passed in a flash. At noon that day, Gu Qing and Wen Guiyun had lunch together. Just after eating, they sensed a call. Her expression moved slightly, and then her figure flashed, and she appeared in the yard. inside.


    Seeing Gu Qing''s movements, Wen Guiyun was taken aback for a while, and they quickly reacted and followed them out, watching Gu Qing not far away.


    Gu Qing was looking at the sky at this time, and no one could see it. With the help of Heavenly Dao, Gu Qingli had seen a fragmentary ladder. From the description of Heavenly Dao, this was because a demon cultivator wanted to ascend, but he did a lot of evil. , Unable to ascend, but the man''s cultivation level was too high, and finally cut off the ladder in anger. Although he himself was blasted into dregs by the heavens, the ladder could not be repaired.


    Originally, a lot of materials were needed to repair the ladder, but after Gu Qing was promoted in the Xuantian Continent, her cultivation base and the use of rules have been improved a lot, and the art of speech also unlocked a lot of new knowledge. Repairing the ladder is completely possible. By her own ability.


    After seeing the ladder, she frowned slightly, turned her head, glanced at Jun Wu, gave her a relieved look, and then flew straight into the air.


    In an instant, she merged with the Heavenly Dao clone of the Xuantian Continent, red lines appeared between her eyebrows, and her whole personality changed, becoming aloof, like a god.


    She looked at the broken ladder, and slowly said, "The ladder is restored!"


    Mysterious and ethereal voices pierced the sky and the earth, and even Wen Guiyun and the others saw a transparent ladder with gold rim gradually recovering, extending continuously from the sky to Gu Qing''s face.


    At the other end of the ladder, a golden gate appeared. The door was slightly open. You could hear the sound of silk and bamboo coming from inside. Gu gently looked back at Wen Guiyun and the others, ascended the ladder step by step, before she walked. When we arrived in front of the gate, all the ladders disappeared. Then, seven-colored clouds appeared on the horizon, occupying most of the sky, and can be seen from any place in the sub-immortal world.


    Then Gu gently pushed open the golden door, fairy music sounded, and the next moment, golden light flashed, Gu Qing and the door''s figure disappeared!


    "This is soaring? It''s amazing." After the door closed, Rong Ye muttered to himself as he looked at the place.


    Although the others didn''t say anything, they thought the same as Rong Ye.


    At this moment, everyone in the second fairy world was discussing this matter, and those who had been in the half-step fairy stage for many years were very excited, because they knew that they could finally ascend to the fairy world!

 Chapter 321：

    Fairyland.


    Tianlinzhou.


    Purple evening city.


    Zixi City ranks second in Tianlinzhou, second only to Tianlin City, the prefectural capital, and eighth among the eighteen cities in the fairy world. It is a medium-sized city.


    Every city in the Immortal Realm has a Zhuan Sheng Xian Chi, this Sheng Xian Chi is for those who ascend from a low-level plane to transform the spiritual power in the body into immortal power.


    Shengxianchi is guarded by a dedicated person. In addition to preventing people from making trouble outside Shengxianchi, it is also a guide for these people who have just ascended to the immortal world. Therefore, these people guarding Shengxianchi are also called guides.


    Of course, some forces will send people to stay here, just to find some good seedlings and attract them to their forces.


    Everyone who rises up from the next soaring will appear in the Shengxianchi, and the longer these people stay in the Shengxianchi, the better their talents, which is also a criterion for the income of these forces.


    Li Hui and Zhang Qiang are the guides guarding Shengxianchi today. Their work is actually not complicated. Most of the time they are chatting. They have been doing this work for a long time and have seen many of them. People who come out of Xianchi always talk about this when they chat.


    "I heard that there was a person who took five hours to come out from Shengxianchi yesterday. This talent is quite strong." Li Hui touched Zhang Qiang with his elbow and whispered.


    "Yes, I heard that it has been taken away by the Wu family in the city. Generally, people from the lower realm can stay in the Shengxianchi for three hours. Even if it is not bad, there are already a few of these five hours. It hasn''t appeared in a few months." Zhang Qiang touched his chin, thought for a while and said.


    "Yes, it has been for several months. After all, in a place like the next one, it will not be easy to be talented and good." Li Hui said with a touch of complacency.


    As native-born people in the fairy world, although they haven''t shown it, they actually don''t have much expectations for those who will fly up from the next session. After all, even if the next session has sufficient spiritual power, it can still be compared with these fairy powers in the fairy world. NS?


    "It''s amazing, it''s the Lu Wushuang who soared up from the Vientiane Continent a year ago. I heard that he spent a day in the Shengxianchi and then worshipped into the Bihai Tiangong. Now it is the inside of the Bihai Tiangong. I''m a disciple." Zhang Qiang said with some envy.


    Bihai Tiangong is one of the four great immortal gates in the fairy world. I don¡¯t know how many people want to worship in it every year. It¡¯s been enough for those people to brag about it for a long time to become outer disciples, let alone inner disciples, like him and Li Hui. It is impossible to become an inner disciple of Bihai Tiangong in this life!


    "Hey, it has been a long time since our Zixi city has a talented ascendant. Even though the families in the city often say that there are some powerful young people, there are very few who have visited the four immortal gates in these years. If this continues, our ranking of Zixi City in the Eighteenth City of the Immortal Realm may drop again." Li Hui sighed and said with emotion.


    Although he is just a small person, he grew up in Zixi City and has a deep affection for Zixi City. He knows that if the ranking drops, the resources that Zixi City enjoys in all aspects will also decline. It''s not a good thing for people to come.


    The two looked at each other, their interest in the conversation suddenly dropped, and they simply kept silent.


    At this moment, a figure appeared in Shengxianchi not far from the two.


    The man looked eighteen or nineteen years old, but his appearance was very beautiful. He was wearing a purple skirt and his long hair was swayed by a ruby ??phoenix tail. Simple and generous, he rose from the second fairy world to the fairy world. Gu gently.


    After Gu Qing appeared in Shengxianchi, just about to open his eyes and look around, a description suddenly flashed in his mind, which introduced where she is now and what she needs to do.


    She was stunned for a moment, without opening her eyes, she directly sat cross-legged in the Shengxianchi, and then began to run her own practice, transforming the spiritual power in the body into immortal power.


    She closed her eyes, and did not see that the immortal energy around her entered her body in a form visible to the naked eye after she performed her practice.


    This movement immediately attracted the attention of Li Hui and Zhang Qiang. At this time, there was only Gu Qing in Shengxianchi, and they saw her at a glance.


    Gu Qing was already surrounded by the fairy qi at this moment. The two of them couldn''t see her appearance and could only see the outline, but when they saw the fairy qi around, they were a little surprised.


    "This movement is a bit exaggerated." Li Hui looked at Gu Qingqing, then looked at Zhang Qiang, and said slightly.


    "It''s a bit. People who have just ascended up should have an adaptation period. She can directly absorb the power of immortality. How good is this talent?" Zhang Qiang rubbed his eyes, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    The two looked at each other again, and they were a little hard to calm down.


    "How long do you think she can stay in this Shengxianchi?" Li Hui touched Zhang Qiang''s arm again and suddenly asked excitedly.


    "That''s not good, maybe she is just better at absorbing immortal power, but in fact the talent is average." Zhang Qiang hesitated for a moment and said conservatively.


    "I think she may belong to the kind of more talented person, maybe it will break our record here." Li Hui is obviously very confident in Gu Qing, he said excitedly.


    "Isn''t it possible? Our record in Zixi City, but spent eighteen hours in Shengxianchi, this is not something that anyone can break." Zhang Qiang is not as optimistic as Li Hui, Gu Qing, frowning Said.


    "Then let''s make a bet, how about blocking a celestial coin?" Li Hui suggested.


    Seeing Li Hui so confident, Zhang Qiang hesitated a little. He looked at the figure sitting in the Shengxianchi, still felt that the other party could not break the record.


    "Okay, I bet with you." He gritted his teeth and said to Li Hui.


    Li Hui smiled, squinted at the figure in Shengxianchi, praying in his heart that Gu Qing would last for eighteen hours.


    At this time, Gu Qing, who was closing her eyes and converting the spiritual power in her body into immortal power, didn¡¯t know how much time she could last betting on two people outside. She was now fully concentrating on experiencing immortal power and spiritual power. The difference between them, and the inheritance that appeared in her mind after reading her ascension.


    Half an hour later, another figure appeared next to Gu Qingqing. That person was obviously not as good as Gu Qing''s inheritance and knew what to do. After seeing the scene next to him, he was taken aback.


    It was Li Hui and Zhang Qiang who reminded him that he just sat down in the Shengxianchi and began to transform the spiritual power in his body into immortal power.


    However, he didn''t stay inside for long, and it only took four hours to open his eyes, which disappointed Li Hui and Zhang Qiang.


    The man still didn''t understand why the two were disappointed. After Zhang Qiang and Li Hui dutifully told him something about Immortal Realm and Zixi City, the man left.


    Li Hui and Zhang Qiang continued to stare at Gu Qingsi sitting in Shengxianchi.


    An hour later, another person appeared in Shengxianchi, and that person left two hours later. At this time, Gu Qing had been sitting in Shengxianchi for seven and a half hours.


    Soon one day passed, and Gu Qing in Shengxianchi didn''t mean to open his eyes at all. Both Li Hui and Zhang Qiang were surprised when they saw this scene.


    The two of them were only worth one day, but because they found Gu Qing, they both wanted to know whether Gu Qing could break the eighteen-hour record, so instead of changing shifts with the people behind, they continued to stick to it.


    The next day, several people came out of the Shengxian Pond. Gu, who was sitting in the Shengxian Pond, did not move lightly, yet he didn''t mean to open his eyes at all.


    The fairy vortex around her has not diminished. In addition to Li Hui and Zhang Qiang, some people in Zixi City have also noticed this scene, and they are all guessing when Gu Qing will open his eyes.


    Eighteen hours passed quickly. Li Hui and Zhang Qiang had been guarding by the Shengxianchi. At this time, Gu Qing didn''t even mean to open his eyes, and both of them were stunned.


    "How? I said, she might break our Zixi City record." Li Hui slammed into Zhang Qiang and said triumphantly.


    "Okay, I see, it''s just a celestial coin. I''ll give it to you now, so you don''t have to stand in front of me." Zhang Qiang didn''t know what Li Hui meant, and directly took out a celestial coin and handed it to Li Hui. , Shut Li Hui''s mouth.


    "Hey!" Li Hui took the celestial coin and put it away with a smile, "You said she has been sitting in the Shengxianchi for so long, why is there no movement at all? Can she still be inside? Have you been sitting for more than two days?" Although he was confident in Gu Qing, Li Hui also felt that it was impossible.


    This is because there are only a few people in the history of the immortal world. Since the next ascent, they have spent more than two days in the ascension pond, and those people are very powerful figures in the history of the immortal world. Li Hui is not in any way. I can believe that he will be able to meet such a person one day.


    "Aren''t you very optimistic about him? Why do you think he is impossible now?" Zhang Qiang glanced at him and asked jokingly.


    "Of course there must be a degree for this kind of thing, where is it so easy to stay in Shengxianchi for more than two days?" Li Hui completely ignored Zhang Qiang''s ridicule, and said solemnly.


    "Who knows, maybe we will witness a miracle today." Zhang Qiang now has confidence in Gu Qingqing instead.


    In other words, in his heart, he also hopes that Gu Qing can last for two days, which shows that Gu Qing''s future achievements are not simple. Such a person leaves from the ascension pond in Zixi City and comes to Zixi City. That is also a good thing.


    Li Hui looked at Zhang Qiang, his mouth moved, but did not speak any more.


    In fact, like Zhang Qiang, deep down he hopes that the person in Shengxianchi can survive for two days.


    No matter how they discussed, Gu Qing who was still in the Shengxianchi at this time didn''t know. Her body''s exercises were madly running, and the spiritual power in her body had all been transformed into fairy power at this time, but she was still exerting force. Absorbing those immortal energy around, transforming it into immortal power, and storing it in her dantian, her cultivation is constantly improving at this moment.


    After three days, Gu Qing''s eyelashes trembled, and finally opened his eyes under the nervous gaze of Li Hui and Zhang Qiang.

 Chapter 322：

    After Gu gently opened his eyes, he looked around, a hint of surprise flashed through his eyes.


    In the past two days, because of Gu Qing''s anomaly and Li Hui¡¯s publicity, many people were surrounded by Shengxianchi. At this time, they all looked at Gu Qing. If it weren¡¯t for Gu Qing¡¯s habit of being watched, they suddenly watched. With so many eyes, I am afraid I will be shocked.


    Although she knows that Shengxianchi is used to transform immortal powers for those who have just ascended up, and she also knows that the longer you stay in it, the better for your body, but not everyone can stay in it for a long time. The better the talent. People, the longer they can stay inside.


    She didn''t know how long she had been in the Shengxianchi at this time, but looking at the people around her, it shouldn''t be too short.


    Under the gaze of everyone, she stood up very naturally, moved her body, then swept her eyes from the people around her, and finally fell on Li Hui and Zhang Qiang. She looked at the clothes on the two, she guessed The two of them should be the guides mentioned in the memory of the inheritance, and after a little hesitation, she stood up and walked towards the two of them.


    "Two guides, I don''t know where this is? How long have I been in Shengxianchi?" Gu Qing slightly arched his hands at the two and asked.


    Li Hui and the others did not see Gu Qing''s face because of the obscuration of the fairy air vortex before. At this time, after seeing Gu Qing''s face clearly, they were all stunned. They never thought that this was in the Shengxianchi. After three days, the woman who broke the record of Zixi City looked so beautiful!


    The two have lived in Zixi City for so many years and have seen many women, but they have never seen as beautiful as the woman in front of them, which is unforgettable.


    After hearing Gu Qing''s voice, the two men recovered.


    "This is Zixi City. The girl is staying in the Shengxianchi." Li Hui paused, and only when Gu Qing looked over in a puzzled manner, he said with some difficulty, "After three days, it''s up to us. There has never been in the history of Zixi City!"


    Hearing that, Gu gently guessed that he might have stayed for a long time, and he didn''t expect to stay for so long. No wonder these people looked at her like a treasure, with their eyes shining.


    As for Zixi City, in her introduction to the fairy world in her inheritance memory, there are not too many parts about the city, but more about the four immortal gates, so she is not particularly clear about Zixi City.


    "Thank you two, I just came up from the lower realm, and I am not sure about the immortal world. Could you please tell me about the cities and sects in the immortal world, and what other places you need to pay attention to." With a better temper, Gu gently curled his lips and asked.


    Li Hui and Zhang Qiang glanced at each other. They both knew that they came out after spending three days in Shengxianchi like Gu Qingqing. As long as they spread out, most of them are wanted by sects and forces, and the talent of the other party is definitely not low. The future The achievement won''t go too low. Selling well with each other now might help them that day, so the two of them didn''t hide it, and gave Gu a brief introduction to the situation in the fairy world.


    The four immortal gates of the immortal world are: Bihai Tiangong, Langya Immortal Sect, Star Sect, and Moon Shadow Pavilion. There are eighteen cities in the four major states of the immortal world. The four major states are Ping An, Louyun, Tianlin, and Dongsheng. The eighteen cities are: Ping¡¯an City, Luobei City, Xiyue City, and Zhonglan City in Ping¡¯an State; Louyun City, Tianqi City, Shuiyou City, Jinan City, Liuhua City in Louyun State; Tianlin City, Zixi City, Lanyue City, Haiyin City; Huasheng City, Yuguan City, Jinguan City, Hongyan City, Xuesheng City in Dongshengzhou.


    At the same time, the currency circulating in the fairy world is celestial beads and celestial coins, and celestial coins are similar to spirit stones. Not only can they be used as currency, they can also be used to assist cultivation, which contains immortal power.


    There is very little fairy power in the fairy beads. One fairy coin can be exchanged for one hundred fairy beads, and the purchasing power of one fairy coin is still acceptable. Therefore, when Li Hui and Zhang Qiang made a bet before, they would use fairy coins. A person is a guide, and there are no more than one hundred cents a month.


    "Thank you for telling me, I don''t know where is the inn in Zixi City?" Gu nodded gently. From the mouths of Li Hui and Zhang Qiang, she had a more intuitive understanding of the situation in the fairy world and Zixi City. Now the first one The thing that needs to be solved is the accommodation problem.


    "Get out from here and walk forward about a hundred meters. Turn left and there is an inn at the third one. The price is reasonable and the illusion inside is not bad." Li Hui saw that Gu Qing was not proud even though he was beautiful. Being polite, and willing to help Gu gently, "Just like a girl who has just ascended from the lower realm, you can go to the City Lord''s Mansion to collect fifty cents. After the City Lord''s Mansion goes out from here, you can see it by walking straight."


    Hearing this, Gu Qing''s eyes flashed with surprise, thinking that people who ascended from the lower realms must have no immortal currency. Although this money is not much, it can meet urgent needs. It is not bad for Gu Qing, she immediately thanks After a while, Li Hui and Zhang Qiang left calmly.


    The people of those forces looked at each other and followed Gu Qingming to leave. Many people were sending messages to their masters, telling them of Gu Qing''s situation.


    After flying up from the bottom, he converted the spiritual power in his body into immortal power, most of which were in the realm of human immortal, and Gu Qing had absorbed a lot of immortal power because he spent a long time in Shengxianchi. At this time, the cultivation base had reached the level of Earth Immortal, which was considered to be out of the range of novices.


    After coming out of Shengxianchi, Gu Qing walked without taking care of the tails behind him, looking at the surrounding situation.


    Judging from the appearance on the street, there is not much difference between the situation in the second immortal realm. Basically, they sell all kinds of things. Gu Qing had no money at this time, so she just glanced at it.


    In addition, she discovered that not everyone in the immortal world has a cultivation base above the immortal level, and some cultivation bases are at the ninth or half-step immortal level. Although she was a little surprised, she just glanced at it and did not stay too much. It is to continue to move forward, want to walk to the city lord''s mansion quickly, after registering the identity, receive the fifty cents.


    This was the first time Gu Qing had experienced the feeling of not having money since she returned to the cloud from her teacher. Let alone, it was quite novel, but after a while, she had already begun to think about how to get money in her mind.


    Soon, she went to the city lord¡¯s mansion. After inquiring about it, she found that many people came to receive the money. After she lined up for a meeting, she soon arrived at her, registered her identity, and received an identity jade medal. She left the city lord''s mansion with the fifty celestial coins she had just received.


    Holding a celestial coin in her hand, she felt it and found that it was indeed similar to the previous spirit stone. She immediately lost interest and put the celestial coin away.


    The top priority is to find a place to live.

 Chapter 323：

    After she found the inn that Li Hui they were talking about, she had already walked for two quarters of an hour. The name of the inn was Yunxiang Inn. It looked quite clean from the outside. Gu lightly looked at it and walked in.


    A room needs five sen coins for one night. After giving the other sen coins, Gu Qing only has forty-five sen coins. Fortunately, she has accumulated a lot of food in her storage bracelet. Spend more cents.


    After arriving in the room, I asked Xiao Er to help her with a bucket of hot water. Gu Qing took a bath first. She spent so long in Shengxianchi. Although she looked clean, she felt very clean for Gu who took a bath every day. Speaking lightly, I''m still very uncomfortable, and I feel more comfortable after taking a shower.


    After changing her clothes and drying her hair, Gu gently looked at her long hair and was stunned. Although it had only been separated for a few days, she still missed Jun. Since the two got married, Gu Qingqing Jun Wu is taking care of her long hair, she is used to it.


    Fortunately, she had also learned simple techniques before, otherwise, she would have to wear her hair.


    Of course, it was not much better at the moment, she would only tie her hair loosely with a headband, but she was beautiful, and even so, she also had a lazy beauty.


    After barely tidying up her hair, she sat at the table, holding a bottle of Linglu, drinking and thinking about things.


    After arriving in the immortal realm, those spirit stones from before are no longer usable. Fortunately, there are cultivators in the immortal realm who are lower than the human immortal realm. The low-level immortal artifacts in her hand can also be used, or they can be exchanged for money. As for Dan After choosing the medicine, there are some that can be used, but more are not. The most urgent task now is to find a way to specialize in cents and improve the cultivation base, and then wait for Jun Wu and the others to fly up.


    She had asked Li Hui and them before. Those who ascended up did not necessarily come from one city. Jun Wu and the others might appear in Zixi City or other cities. She must be prepared.


    Thinking about this, she had a rare sense of urgency. In the past, whether in the Xuantian Continent or the Second Immortal Realm, there were Wen Guiyun and they were there. After she was five years old, she had never suffered, and she had never made a fortune. Worry, now in the immortal world, but worrying about these things, it can be regarded as experiencing life.


    With a wry smile, she cheered up and prepared to rest for a while, then go out and look for it to see if there is any way to make money, and at the same time to learn about the situation of Zixi City.


    After resting in the room for about an hour, Gu gently left the room and strolled around Zixi City.


    When Gu Qing was walking on the street, she also heard topics about her. Most of them were discussing about her staying in Shengxianchi for three days. Some people were discussing her appearance. She was curious. After listening for a while, I found that most people were just hearsay, and shook his head and walked away.


    Zixi City is relatively close to the Sunset Mountain Range. Every day, many people enter the Sunset Mountain Range after supplying supplies in Zixi City, and some people come out of the Sunset Mountain Range to rest in Zixi City, so the traffic of Zixi City is still relatively large.


    And there are many spirit beasts and immortal medicinal materials in the Sunset Mountain Range. For people like Gu Qing who have just ascended up, entering the Sunset Mountain Range is also a good choice, although it will be more dangerous inside.


    After inquiring about it gently, Gu found that entering the Sunset Mountain Range was the most reliable for her, and immediately decided to rest in Zixi City for one night and enter the Sunset Mountain Range early tomorrow morning.


    ...


    Early the next morning, Gu gently cleaned himself up, put a veil on his face, and then entered the Sunset Mountains lightly.


    The reason why she wears the veil is because when she was walking in Zixi City yesterday, many people stared at her face, and many people¡¯s eyes were not good. The cultivation base deterred others, and could only cover up the appearance, which would save a lot of trouble.


    The Sunset Mountain Range is very large and has many entrances. Most of the spirit beasts around it are immortal ranks, human immortal realms, or earth immortal realms. Gu Qingming has already been promoted to earth immortal, and it is more appropriate to be on the periphery.


    She didn''t have the idea of ??rushing forward, so she stayed on the periphery, observing these spirit beasts first, and then waiting for the opportunity to act.


    The first spirit beast she encountered was a rabbit called the Sunset Rabbit. This rabbit is very large, with a white body and red eyes, but it can be half the height of an adult and has very strong limbs. They are powerful and have great jumping ability, and although they are vegetarian, they can bite.


    Because the fur of the sunset rabbit is white, there is no variegated color, and it feels good to the touch. It is very popular when made into clothes. Therefore, the price is also good, but the sunset rabbit is not easy to catch because the other party¡¯s reaction is very sensitive. And the speed is very fast, below the true fairy, basically can''t catch up with the sunset rabbit, and above the true fairy, the benefits of the sunset rabbit can''t be appreciated.


    The cultivation bases of the immortal world are from low to high: human immortal, earth immortal, heaven immortal, true immortal, Taiyi true immortal, golden immortal, Daluo golden immortal, immortal emperor, and immortal deity.


    Gu Qing also inquired about which spirit beasts made more money in Zixi City, and naturally remembered the sunset rabbit, which is a special spirit beast, so she was very happy when she saw the sunset rabbit, but she still remembered the sunset rabbit. She is very sensitive. Once she feels the human breath, she will immediately run away. She can only cover her mouth and prevent herself from making any noises and movements, so as not to be discovered by the sunset rabbit.


    She observed for a while and found that the sunset rabbit''s fur was very beautiful, and she should have been hungry for a while, was eating, thought about it, and decided to do it.


    She looked around first and found no other people or monsters. Then she looked at the sunset rabbit, a mysterious and ethereal voice floated from her mouth: "Sunset rabbit, set!"


    As the sound fell, the sunset rabbit who was eating grass was directly stopped. Gu Qing ran over immediately and came to the sunset rabbit''s side, then took out a sword, and a sword energy shot into the sunset rabbit''s brain, and the sunset rabbit directly disappeared. After losing her breath, after the effect of the power of the Spirit of Words passed, she immediately put away the body of the Sunset Rabbit. Naturally someone would do such a thing as skinning. She only needed to bring the Sunset Rabbit back.


    The first stop was Gao Jie, and she felt the celestial power in her body, and found that since the spiritual power was transformed into celestial power, when she used the power of the word spirit, the consumption was reduced a lot, and she immediately nodded with satisfaction.


    After putting away the sunset rabbits, she continued to explore in the sunset mountains. Fortunately, when she used to be in the Xuantian Continent, she was often taken to the forest by Si Lin and the others, and her survival skills in the wild were at full level, otherwise she was really uncomfortable now.


    Of course, the fairy qi in the sunset mountain range is stronger than that in Zixi City. The practice in her body is actually rotating all the time, absorbing the surrounding fairy qi, so she is looking for spirit beasts and hunting spirit beasts. At that time, the fairy power in her body was also growing.


    In this way, Gu Qing was hunting the spirit beasts while looking for the medicinal materials of the immortal products, and spent five days in the sunset mountains. After five days, she left the sunset mountains with her harvest.


    First went back to the previous inn and asked for a room to wash, and then rested for a while, she took the things she got from the sunset mountains to the exchange in Zixi City, the monster she hunted in the sunset mountains The beast and the medicinal materials found are charged by the exchange at a certain price. Compared with other places, the price here is relatively fair. People who come out of the sunset mountains will come if they want to sell the things in their hands. here.


    After selling all the things in a storage bag he prepared, Gu Qing received five thousand sen coins, and finally had some money in his hand.


    She found a restaurant, had a big meal, spent 20 cents, and then walked from the restaurant to the inn, preparing to rest in the inn for a good night.


    When halfway down the road, a group of people and horses riding on a kind of white horse galloped past. When the people around saw those people, they drew away. Gu Qing also drew away with the people around him, in the crowd. Hear the discussion of people around.


    "The people of the Ye family have gone to the Sunset Mountain Range again, this is the fourth time, right? Haven''t they found Floating Moon Flower yet?"


    "I heard that it is not. The Floating Moon Flower is a fifth-grade fairy flower. How can it be so easy to find?"


    "The third young master of the Ye family is also pitiful. In half a year, the Langya Immortal Sect will come to our Zixi City to choose people. Among the three major families in Zixi City, Ye Wenfeng, the third young master of the Ye family, is most likely to be selected. In the end, I didn¡¯t know why I was injured. I heard that if I can¡¯t find the floating moon flower alchemy, everyone else may be useless!"


    "The Ye Family has cultivated him for so many years, hoping that he can enter the Langya Immortal Sect, so that the Ye Family''s position in Zixi City will be preserved, and as a result, he was injured. The Ye family must not feel well now!"


    "Of course, the other two originally intended to suppress the Ye Family, but now that the families that had waited and watched might also join in, the Ye Family''s situation will only be worse!"


    "..."


    A hint of surprise flashed through Gu Qing''s eyes when he heard the conversation between the two next to him.


    Before, she learned from Li Hui and the others that there are three families in Zixi City, namely the Ye family, the Bai family, and the Sheng family. They joined forces to suppress, but Gu Qing didn''t care about this, but what they said just now that the Langya Immortal Sect would come to Zixi City to pick people up in half a year.


    In the immortal world, the four great immortals are the most powerful existence in the immortal world. If they can become one of the disciples, even the outer disciples will be protected by the immortals and their status will be different.


    Of course, the most important thing is that there are better cultivation methods in Xianzong, which can only be obtained by becoming a disciple, and Gu Qing currently lacks this thing.


    With a thought, she kept this matter in her heart, ready to wait for the next time to find out how to worship these sects.


    Taking a look at the direction the team was leaving, Gu gently returned to the inn and rested in the inn for a good night.

 Chapter 324：

    Times fairy world.


    Yunlan Holy Land.


    Ten days after Gu Qing''s ascension, Jun Wu also sensed the opportunity to ascend. The ladder has been repaired. His ascension can be said to be a matter of course. After talking to Jun Yutian and the others, Jun Yutian is at the highest point of the Yunlan Holy Land. Waiting for the ascent.


    At noon, Jun Yutian felt the power of the summoning. He followed that force and came into the air. A transparent ladder appeared in his eyes. He firmly stepped onto the first step, and then stepped up the ladder step by step. , Walk towards that door.


    When he pushed the door in, a flash of light flashed in front of him, and he instantly lost consciousness.


    The door slowly closed, and the seven-colored clouds occupied the upper room of the Yunlan Holy Land. Everyone in the Yunlan Holy Land knew that Jun Wufei had succeeded, and they were very excited.


    ¡­


    When Jun Wu opened his eyes, he found that he was in a place similar to a pool. He was taken aback, looked around, and immediately saw two people standing not far away, and those two people also saw him.


    "This son, we are the guide of Lanyue City. The place where you are now is Shengxianchi, where you can transform the spiritual power in your body into immortal power." One of the men looked at Jun Wu, neither humble nor overbearing. To say.


    Jun Wu nodded, "Thank you for letting me know."


    After speaking, he closed his eyes and started to operate the exercises, transforming the spiritual power in the body into immortal power.


    "I heard that there was an ascendant who spent three days in the Ascension Pond in Zixi City. We have been the ascender in Lanyue City in the past two days. I don''t know how long he can stay in the Ascension Pond. "The guide who spoke to Jun Wu just now looked at Jun Wu and said to his companions beside him.


    "You can stay in it for three days. After that, as long as you don''t die, your achievements will not be too low, but don''t you think that every ascendant will be so good? Even if they are all so good, they won''t necessarily appear in our Lanyue City." The companion said in disapproval.


    "That''s not necessarily true. What''s wrong with Lanyue City? Lanyue City is also very good. Why can''t one appear?" The guide muttered uncomfortably.


    The companion glanced at him, knowing that he was just thinking about it, but didn''t refute him anymore, just shook his head, glanced at Jun Wu who was sitting in the Shengxianchi, and returned to his post.


    The guide who spoke at the beginning murmured a few words, and then returned to his post.


    What the two of them did not expect was that Jun Wu was still sitting peacefully in the Shengxianchi when they changed shifts, without any intention of waking up.


    "How many hours has he been sitting in?" Zhou Xin, the guide who spoke to Jun Wu at the beginning, asked his companion He Langdao.


    "It''s seven hours." He Lang looked at the sky and said.


    "It''s been seven hours, and hold on for a while, but it will be one day." Zhou Xin looked at Jun Wu and suddenly said with some excitement.


    "Yes," He Lang looked a little weird, "but one day''s words are not bad, and those big sects will also be accepted."


    "That''s right, one day doesn''t mean much. Let''s go quickly and have two glasses in a while." Zhou Xin thought about it, but suddenly lost interest and pushed He Langdao.


    "Okay, let''s go." He Lang didn''t really care at all, he nodded when he heard that, and was pushed away by Zhou Xin.


    After the two left, Jun Wu still sat in the Shengxian Pond, without waking up at all. The guide on duty after Zhou Xin and He Lang knew that Jun Wu had been sitting in it for seven hours, and he was a little curious. Can''t stay long.


    To his surprise, Jun Wu was still there when it was time for him to change the value. Adding up to the time before, Jun Wu had been in it for nineteen hours, and it was already a very good result.


    In the end, Jun Wu stayed in the Ascending Immortal Pond for three days before opening his eyes. He was originally born with Dao Body, and his cultivation speed was very fast. During this period of time in the Ascending Immortal Pond, he not only consolidated his cultivation level, but also improved. Some, like Gu Qingqing, jumped directly over the immortal and reached the peak of the earth immortal.


    After learning about the current situation in the fairy world with the guide next to him, and his position, Jun Wuye first went to the city lord¡¯s mansion to collect his fifty cents, and then found a place to stay, and inquired about Gu Qing by the way. Light message.


    Now that it has been seven days since Gu Qingdao Dao to the immortal realm, there is only a little bit of heat left by Gu Qing''s incident. Jun Wu was also eating in the restaurant the next day, and he heard what others said. Described, and immediately found that the person was very similar to Gu Qing, and immediately became excited.


    Not only was Gu Qing missed Jun Wu, but Jun Wu also missed Gu Qing very much, especially since he and Gu Qing could stay together upright, but had to be separated. Jun Wu was still very uncomfortable.


    After learning that Gu Qing was in Zixi City and the distance between Zixi City and Lanyue City was not too far, Jun Wu had originally planned to make money first and gave up. He directly went to Zixi City to find Gu Qingqing. He was really I miss Gu Qingqing so much!


    ¡­


    Gu Qing was also missing Jun Wu, she said she would ascend first, and then Jun Wu followed suit, but after so long, there was no news about Jun. Gu Qing was also a little worried, but she also knew. Ascension requires an opportunity. The reason why Jun Wu is late in the future is probably because he has not felt that opportunity.


    After thinking about it, Gu Qing didn''t worry anymore, and instead made a lot of money in the Sunset Mountain Range.


    After several days of observation, Gu Qingming has already learned about the spirit beasts on the outermost periphery of the Sunset Mountain Range, and it is very easy to capture them. However, the price of these spirit beasts is not very high, and for Gu Qingming, it is not too high. She can meet her requirements, so her goal has been closer to deeper spirit beasts, where there are spirit beasts of the heavenly immortal level. She can kill with a little hard work and be careful, and she can get more rewards.


    It¡¯s just like now, Gu Qing on top of a fairy-level magic deer. This kind of deer is not particularly powerful among the fairy-level spirit beasts. The only thing that can be learned is its illusion, which is like a real fairy. It''s hard to escape the illusion of cultivation base.


    Gu gently topped it because its antlers were more valuable, and it was said that they could be used to refine tools.


    The magic deer''s speed is also faster, but its cultivation base is higher than that of Gu Qing. When using the power of the spirit of speech, it consumes a lot more than before, so Gu Qing did not directly use the power of the spirit of speech, but tried. Face to face with the magic deer.


    There was still a gap between her and the magic deer. She was injured in a short while, and was about to use the power of the word spirit to stop the magic deer. When the magic deer was anchored, a sword energy directly killed the magic deer, and Gu Qing was immediately fierce. He turned his head and looked at the place where Jian Qi was flying. There was a woman who was frightened by her gaze and looked at her at a loss!

 Chapter 325：

    Gu Qing originally thought that someone was going to **** her prey, so when she looked over, her eyes were very fierce, but when she saw that it was a woman slightly older than her, she was taken aback.


    The woman''s appearance is relatively delicate, and although she is a little older than Gu Qing, she looks a little innocent, like a pampered lady, especially when she is frightened by Gu Qing''s eyes, the whole person looks very hurried and looks completely. If she didn''t come out, she killed the magic deer in one move.


    Seeing her doing this, Gu was stunned for a moment, and his expression softened: "This girl, why did you take my prey?"


    Hearing what she said, Ye Wanwan was stunned by her eyes. Then she looked at the magic deer on the ground in amazement, and then at Gu Qing, she understood that she had misunderstood, and a trace of annoyance flashed in her eyes. , "Sorry, I just thought that magic deer was going to hurt you and wanted to help you, so I killed it!"


    Gu raised her eyebrows lightly and carefully recalled the situation just now. She felt that it was normal to be misunderstood by the other party, but she did not expect that this girl was really naive and kind-hearted.


    "It''s okay, since the girl didn''t mean it, I won''t pursue it. I will take this magic deer." Since the other party is not malicious, Gu Qing didn''t intend to waste time. After saying something, she was ready to hold it. The magic deer left.


    As soon as she put the magic deer away and was about to lift her foot to leave, she heard a faint voice behind her and turned her head in confusion, "Girl, is there anything else for you?"


    "My name is Ye Wanwan, I, I''m lost," Ye Wanwan looked at Gu Qing''s very calm face, and said with great courage, "Can you take me out? Don''t worry, I will give it to you. Remuneration!"


    Gu Qing''s eyes were full of surprise when she looked at Ye Wanwan. She is really curious about Ye Wanwan''s identity now. What kind of person can raise such an innocent girl? Even for her, since being accepted as an apprentice by Wen Guiyun, they have been held in their hands by Wen Guiyun, but they have never taught less about things that should be taught, even in order to make Gu Qing understand more deeply. Take her around, just to let her experience those things firsthand.


    She can understand Wen Guiyun and their thoughts, so that she can live well alone and have a better foothold in the world, so she can''t imagine how the woman in front of her can be so naive?


    This is her. If she were replaced by someone else, wouldn''t this girl still be miserable?


    There are everyone in the sunset mountains. The people here lick their mouths on the tip of a knife. It is nothing to lie to the little girl, and there is no guilt at all.


    "Girl, your family has never taught you, don''t you just trust strangers outside?" Seeing the other person looking at him expectantly, Gu Qing couldn''t help holding his forehead, "You are not afraid that I lied to you, or Did it hurt you?"


    Hearing this, Ye Wanwan was taken aback for a while, and her body trembled. Then she looked at Gu Qing gently and said firmly, "My instincts are accurate. It tells me that you are a good person!"


    Gu Qingqing: "..."


    She was really defeated by this girl. Seeing that this girl was so naive, the other party had just helped her by a mistake, so she would do a good thing that day and take the other party away.


    "Where is your home?" She walked up to Ye Wanwan and asked.


    "My home is in Zixi City." Seeing Gu Qingqing doing this, Ye Wanwan knew that she had agreed, and her eyes lit up, and she immediately replied.


    Gu raised her eyebrows lightly. She didn''t think that Ye Wanwan was also in Zixi City. She thought about it. When listening to people chatting on the street before, she seemed to have said that there were three big families in Zixi City, namely the Bai family. , Ye Family and Sheng Family, she took a look at Ye Wanwan''s dress, thinking that Ye Wanwan would be from that Ye Family, right?


    Although she was puzzled, she did not ask, "You follow me, I will take you out, remember to pay, one hundred cents."


    "Okay, okay." Ye Wanwan answered without thinking when she heard that Gu Qing was willing to take her out.


    Gu shook his head lightly, and then led Ye Wanwan to the outside of the Sunset Mountain Range.


    It¡¯s actually not far from Zixi City. The two of them walked for more than half an hour before leaving the Sunset Mountains. After another two quarters of an hour, they saw the city gate of Zixi City. Ye Wanwan obviously knew the city gate too. Yes, I was a lot happy right away.


    At this time, a group of people were standing at the gate of the city. The leader was a twenty-five-year-old man. He was about 1.8 meters tall. He was wearing a jade crown on his head. He was wearing a green round-neck brocade suit. He looked tough and tight. Frowning, looking at the people coming and going, as if looking for someone.


    Suddenly, his gaze froze until Gu Qing and Ye Wanwan, who were walking here not far away, lit up, and immediately greeted them.


    Ye Wanwan also saw the other party. She was stunned for a while, and then she hid directly behind Gu Qing. It seemed that the other party could not see her. She didn''t know that her actions had been seen by the other party long ago, and Gu Qing Qing Ye was taken aback by her sudden movement. After seeing the man walking here not far away, he guessed the general situation after a little thought.


    "Ye Wanwan, did the young man who came here come to see you?" Gu gently turned his head back and asked Ye Wanwan behind him.


    "No, no, let''s go." Ye Wanwan didn''t even dare to lift her head, hiding behind Gu Qingqing, expecting her second brother not to see herself.


    "Wanwan, don''t you come out quickly? What are you hiding?" Ye Tingshen looked at Ye Wanwan and said in a cool tone, stopping not far from Ye Wanwan and Gu Qingtian.


    Ye Wanwan shrank her neck and lowered her head, as if hiding her ears and stealing a bell.


    Gu gently raised his eyebrows, and flashed directly to the side, exposing Ye Wanwan.


    "Hey, gently!" Ye Wanwan didn''t expect Gu Qingshen to step away. She was directly exposed in front of Ye Tingshen. She wanted to call Gu Qing, but she directly met Ye Tingshen''s eyes and wanted to say something. After a pause, he flinched, knowing that he could not escape, obediently walked to Ye Tingshen and called "Second Brother".


    "Do you still know that I am your second brother?" Although Ye Ting was relieved to see Ye Wanwan coming back safely, he couldn''t let down his anger at the thought that Ye Wanwan dared to leave home alone. How dare you run out alone, you''re so courageous?"


    "Second brother, I didn''t mean it, I was just thinking, thinking about helping find medicinal materials." Ye Wanwan glanced at Ye Tingshen, rubbing her feet back and forth on the ground, and quietly defended herself.


    Hearing what she said, Ye Tingshen glanced at her, and wanted to say a few more words about her, and felt that she too wanted to help. Although it was unhelpful, her heart was good, and she thought that she didn¡¯t understand anything. The mountains must have suffered. With a sigh, he walked to Ye Wanwan''s front, stretched out her hand, and patted Ye Wanwan''s head.


    "You," he sighed, "The third brother''s business still has us, where do you need to go to the sunset mountains to find medicinal materials? You don''t know anything. If something goes wrong, your third brother shouldn''t worry about death. "


    "Second brother," Ye Wanwan raised her head and looked at Ye Tingshen, "I won''t be anymore."


    "It''s fine if you know." Ye Tingshen glared at her and said.


    Ye Wanwan nodded quickly, almost vowing that she wouldn''t be over.


    Seeing that the two were reconciled, Gu Qing was about to leave. She told Ye Wanwan before that Ye Wanwan should be paid, but it was just a talk and didn¡¯t really mean to be paid. Now Ye Wanwan is already in the purple. Xicheng, and also met with her family, she should have done her best and retire.


    "Gentle, wait a minute." Seeing that Gu Qingwen was about to leave, Ye Wanwan hurriedly called out, and then ran to Gu Qingwen and pulled Gu Qingwen''s sleeve. "Second brother, thanks to Qingqing. Light, I just came out of the sunset mountains." She looked at Ye Tingshen with a bright smile on her face.


    Ye Tingshen just noticed that Gu Qingming had just noticed. Although Gu Qing was wearing a veil on her face, her exposed eyes are already very beautiful. It is not difficult to imagine her appearance, and her temperament does not look ordinary. , But Ye Tingshen cared more about Ye Wanwan, so he didn''t pay much attention to Gu Qing. Now that he heard Ye Wanwan say this, he couldn''t help but look at Gu Qing a few more times.


    "Thanks to this girl for helping my sister. If the girl has any requirements, you can tell me directly. As long as it is not against morality, I can help the girl to do it." He arched toward Gu gently and said very politely. .


    Gu Qing didn''t expect Ye Wanwan to call her down, nor did Ye Tingshen be so solemn. He glanced at Ye Wanwan, and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. The mountain range is just a matter of effort, Ye Gongzi doesn''t have to be polite."


    Now she can be sure that the other party is the Ye family, one of the three major families in Zixi City. I heard that the Ye family¡¯s situation is not good now, and she does not intend to get involved, so keeping a distance from them is the best choice. .


    Hearing what she said, Ye Tingshen was a little surprised. He did not expect that Gu Qing would be so calm when facing the conditions he offered, and even directly refused. Gu Qing had definitely guessed his identity, but he still refused, or it would be Gu Qing. Qing is indeed as she said, if you don''t take this matter to heart, or you just want to get more things.


    Either way, they all aroused Ye Tingshen''s interest.


    "Gentlely, didn''t we say that I''ll give you cents? I have cents, don''t worry." Ye Wanwan was anxious when she heard Gu Qing''s words, and hurried to get from her storage space. He took out the cents and gave it to Gu Qing, but was stopped by Gu Qing.


    "No, I was talking to you for fun before. Now that you have left Zixi City and saw your family, then I should leave. I still have things to deal with." She turned out to have returned. Zixi City is now, and I have to deal with the magic deer that I killed before, and it won''t be in vain to run around.


    Ye Wanwan didn''t want Gu Qing to leave, although she only stayed with Gu Qing for a while, she actually liked Gu Qing very much.


    As Ye Ting thought deeply, she had suffered a lot in the Sunset Mountains before. She was protected by the Ye family too well. If she hadn¡¯t been worried about the third brother¡¯s injury in her heart, she would have been so aggrieved and crying. Now, Gu Qing was the only good person she met, and took her away from the Sunset Mountains. In her heart, she already regarded Gu Qing as her good friend, and of course she didn''t want Gu Qing to leave.


    "This girl, my sister-in-law is right. Even if you don¡¯t want to be paid, it¡¯s okay to let our brothers and sisters invite you to have a meal to express their gratitude. What do you think?" Ye Tingshen could understand better than Ye Wanwan, but no matter what No matter how Gu Qing also helped Ye Wanwan, they couldn''t say that he didn''t have it at all, so he proposed that.


    Gu Qing saw the two of them doing this, and knew that if he didn''t agree, he wouldn''t want to leave today. After a little hesitation, he agreed.


    So the three of them walked into Zixi City together, and when they passed by the subordinates of the Ye family, Ye Tingshen asked them to go back to the house and tell the family that Ye Wanwan had been found back, so that the family members should not worry, but accompany them by themselves. Gu Qing and Ye Wanwan walked into the city.


    Ye Wanwan has a simple temperament and likes Gu Qing, so she hopes to be friends with Gu Qing, so she has been talking to Gu Qing along the way, and Gu Qing also behaves very patiently and doesn¡¯t mind Ye Wan at all. Wan, with a smile on her lips.


    Ye Tingshen had been observing Gu Qing along the way, and found that her attitude towards Ye Wanwan was very natural, and she had not changed because of Ye Wanwan¡¯s identity, and her manners were indeed very good. He had seen many young ladies in the family. , No one can compare with Gu Qing.


    The three of them went to a very good restaurant in Zixi City. This restaurant is also the property of the Ye family. After the three of them entered, the shopkeeper greeted Ye Tingshen and Ye Wanwan and arranged a private room for them. Ye Tingshen asked Gu. After lightly commenting, I ordered a few more distinctive dishes, and after Xiao Er retreated, only three people were left in the elegant room.


    Since he was going to eat, Gu Qing didn''t wear the veil, she took off the veil and put it away.


    Although Ye Wanwan and Ye Tingshen both guessed that Gu Qingqing must be very beautiful, after Gu Qing took off their veil, the two of them who faced Gu Qing''s beauty were still stunned.


    "Gently, you are so beautiful." Ye Wanwan stared straight at Gu Qing, said with a dreamy expression on her face.


    Ye Tingshen was better than Ye Wanwan, but he was also stunned by Gu Qing''s beauty. Fortunately, he quickly reacted and lowered his head to drink tea to cover up his abnormality.


    Gu Qingming had long been used to her appearance, and she was very calm when she praised Ye Wanwan, "Thank you, Wanwan is also very beautiful."


    Ye Wanwan was obviously also a face control, and she blushed immediately after being gently praised by Gu, behaving very embarrassed.


    "Miss Gu doesn''t look like a person from Zixi City." Ye Tingshen put down his tea cup, did not dare to look at Gu Qing''s face, but still asked.


    "Yes, I soared up from the lower realm." Gu Qing did not conceal, and directly and generously stated his origin.


    Ye Wanwan and Ye Tingshen were a little surprised, "Gentlely, did you come up from the Lower Realm? I thought you came from another city."

 Chapter 326：

    "I''m surprised to see you. Is there any difference between people from the Lower Realm?" Gu Qing was really surprised to see Ye Wanwan, and asked curiously.


    After she came to Zixi City, she didn''t actually communicate with others seriously. Most of the time, she just asked for some news. Now I really don¡¯t agree to sit down and have a good chat. What''s more, the famous family of Zixi City, Ye family, was met. Just use this to understand the situation.


    Even if Ye Wanwan was innocent, she knew that the look she had just revealed was a bit unpleasant. She glanced at Ye Tingshen and saw that it was quite deep and did not stop her. Then she slowly said, "It''s the one who can fly up, in the original plane. They are also the overlord. They are used to being aloof. After coming to the immortal world, they either keep the same as before, and then behave by the reality church. Like you, the mentality is adjusted so well."


    Hearing this, Gu blinked her eyes lightly and thought about it. She was already smart, and she quickly understood Ye Wanwan''s meaning, feeling a little bit emotional in her heart.


    Ye Wanwan was right. If she hadn¡¯t practiced too fast, she had always been talented and had a clear understanding of herself, she might not be able to accept this huge gap. Fortunately, she had always been in a good mentality and adjusted. It''s fast.


    "But I feel like you have heard of your name." Ye Wanwan frowned and thought for a while. When Gu Qing and Ye Tingshen were a little surprised, she suddenly exclaimed, "I remember, you are the one People who have been in Shengxianchi for three days!"


    Ye Tingshen heard Ye Wanwan¡¯s words and also reacted. He also felt that Gu Qing¡¯s name was familiar before, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had heard it. When Ye Wanwan reminded him, he also remembered that he had a home not long ago. People in Zixi City have said that there was a person who had risen from the lower realm and spent three days in the ascension pond in Zixi City.


    Everyone who heard the news at the time felt that this person would definitely have a great destiny in the future. This has been a pattern for so many years. He was thinking of finding a chance to meet this person before, but he didn''t expect that this person would be Gu Qing!


    Gu Qing didn''t expect that she would be famous in Zixi City, but she didn''t hide it, anyway, there was nothing to conceal this kind of thing.


    "If no one else has stayed in Shengxianchi for three days, then that person should be me." She said with a smile.


    Ye Wanwan and Ye Tingshen didn''t expect it to be so generous.


    Although Ye Wanwan and Gu Qingming had not been in contact for a long time, her intuition on the list was very strong, and she knew that Gu Qing was not easy.


    And Ye Tingshen also discovered from the conversation just now that Gu Qing was very powerful, so the two of them quickly became relieved.


    "Wen Qing, where do you live now? Can I go and play with you?" Ye Wanwan likes Gu Qing very much. She feels that Gu Qing has a reassuring magic power on her body. Since getting to know Gu Qing, She wanted to stay with Gu Qing all the time. At this time, she blinked her eyes and looked at Gu Qing expectantly, hoping that Gu Qing could agree.


    "I live in an inn. After all, I have just been in the immortal world. As for playing with me, I don''t think I have time. After all, I still have to earn money to support myself." Gu Qingqing also liked Ye Wanwan, Ye Wanwan''s temperament. Innocent, there is no burden to get along with such a person, it will make people feel very comfortable, but she still has her own things to do, naturally she has no time to play with Ye Wanwan.


    Ye Wanwan was a little disappointed when she said that, but she didn''t have that kind of turbulent character, so she didn''t mention it again.


    After eating a meal, Gu Qing also had some understanding of the situation of the Ye family. She knew that the head of the Ye family had four children. Ye Wanwan was the youngest, so she was very favored and was always better protected by her family. , This has developed her innocent character.


    There are three older brothers on Ye Wanwan. They are the eldest brother Ye Tingyan, the second brother Ye Tingshen, and the third brother Ye Tingwen. Among them, Ye Tingwen has the best talent. Although he is pleased, he already has the cultivation base of Tianxian peak, and he is very likely to be selected by the four immortals. Became an outer disciple, but was injured not long ago, and now he needs a kind of medicinal material to make alchemy. The reason why Ye Wanwan entered the Sunset Mountains was to help Ye Tingwen find medicine.


    And Ye Tingshen and Ye Wanwan also had some understanding of Gu Qingming, they knew that she was from the second immortal realm, had five seniors, and she was married.


    "You are already married!" When Ye Wanwan heard the news, she was very surprised. Her mouth was so wide that she could lay an egg.


    Even Ye Tingshen was very surprised, after all, Gu Qing was younger than Ye Wanwan.


    "Yes, in fact, I have only been married for less than half a year." Thinking of Jun Wu, the corners of Gu Qing''s lips curled up slightly, revealing a sweet smile. Anyone who looks at it will know that Gu Qing and her husband are in love. good relationship.


    "Then Gentle, why did you marry so early?" Ye Wanwan was still a little curious. These cultivating women got married relatively late. Like herself, she didn''t have any plans to marry. I really can''t think of Gu Qing''s reason. Either they were married long ago.


    "My father and I are childhood sweethearts. We have a good relationship. When we think it is right, we will naturally get married." Gu Qing thinks this is normal. Since she and Jun Wu have confirmed their feelings for each other, they have been very stable. I have always been looking forward to being a couple with each other, and I don''t think it''s strange.


    Seeing Gu Qing doing this, Ye Wanwan didn''t ask any more.


    It was the afternoon when Gu Qing and the others came out of the Sunset Mountains. After eating, it was not early. Gu Qing never entered the Sunset Mountains. After parting with Ye Tingshen, she went back to the inn and prepared for tomorrow. Enter the sunset mountains again in the morning.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Jun Wuye arrived at Zixi City. He had already registered his identity when he was in Lanyue City. It was relatively easy to enter Zixi City. He wanted to see Gu Qingqing immediately, but he was in Zixi City. The city is not familiar with the land and it is not easy to find out about Gu Qing, so he plans to find a place to live first.


    Zixi City is more prosperous than Lanyue City. Jun Wu walked around while looking at the situation in Zixi City, looking for a more suitable residence by the way. He also hunted some spirit beasts on the way, and just changed some fairy coins. Enough for his expenses for a period of time.


    When he walked to the door of an inn, just as he was about to enter, he just happened to bump into Gu who came out from inside.


    Both of them froze for a while, and then Gu Qing ignored the people around him, and threw directly into Jun Wu¡¯s arms excitedly, and Jun Wu also hugged Gu Qing tightly, smelling what Gu Qing was familiar with. The taste, he felt that his heart that had been erratic has finally settled down.


    "Gently, I miss you so much." He hugged Gu Qing and whispered in Gu Qing''s ear.


    "Me too, Ah Wu." Gu Qing was in Jun Wu''s arms, not shy, she just wanted Jun Wu to realize her own feelings.


    Jun Wu was even more excited when he heard Gu Qing''s words. He buried his head in Gu Qing''s shoulder, rubbed it, and sighed.


    Now that the two met, Gu Qingqing was naturally not going to the Sunset Mountains. He took Jun Wu directly to the room in the inn, and then took Jun Wu to ask Jun Wu about the latest things, and at the same time told Jun Wu about himself. Case.


    "Gentle, you have worked hard." When he heard that Gu Qing was about to go hunting in the sunset mountains and earning money, Jun Wu''s eyes were full of distress. His gentleness, when did he experience such suffering?


    "I''m fine, in a new environment, these are all normal, you don''t have to worry." Gu Qing naturally saw Jun Wu''s worry, shook his head, and said with a smile.


    Although it was a hard time for Gu Qing, it was quite fulfilling for Gu Qing. She really didn''t feel tired, and she didn''t want Jun Wu to feel uncomfortable, so there was no reluctance on her smile.


    Even so, Jun Wu still felt that Gu Qing was tired. When Gu Qing was in the Xuantian Continent and the Second Immortal Realm, Gu Qing was held in their hands when she left. When would she let her go hunting for spirit beasts and then change Cents?


    But fortunately, they are already together now, and then these things can be left to him, and they only need to be spoiled by him.


    "Compared with the sub-immortal realm, the disparity is too great. With our current cultivation base, although it is not the lowest level in the immortal realm, it is not very powerful, so we still have to improve our cultivation as soon as possible. We can help them when they fly up." Gu Qing leaned against Jun Wu''s arms and said seriously.


    It used to be the master and the seniors to protect her. Now she came to the fairy world as soon as possible, so she must have a place here at the fastest speed, so that when Wen Guiyun and the others fly up, they don¡¯t have to be like her and Jun Wu now. .


    Jun Wu also understands what Gu Qing meant, and his mentality has changed a lot during the recent period. As the saint son of Yunlan Holy Land, he himself has the physique of natural Dao body. He has been superior to others since he was born. This time in the fairy world, no matter what he wanted to do, it was much easier than others. He knew what it was because of it. Although he didn''t show it, he was very proud.


    But after arriving in the fairy world, without a proud life experience, his cultivation is not a big deal in the fairy world. Although he still has arrogance in his heart, he has become more restrained and mature. He fully agrees with Gu Qing''s words. of.


    The two spoke carefully, but did not go out that day, but nestled in the inn, waiting for the next morning, the two went out together and went to the Sunset Mountains.


    Experiencing in the sunset mountains can not only improve the cultivation base, but also earn money. For Gu Qing and Jun Wu at this stage, it is still very much needed. The only thing they look forward to now is the acceptance of the immortal Sect of Langya in the near future. At the convention, as long as they become disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect, their identities will immediately be different.


    In the evening, Gu Qing didn¡¯t usually spend the night in the sunset mountain range. After being with Jun Wu, he would not spend the night in it. In the evening, the two of them came out tiredly from the sunset mountain range. When they walked to the inn, they saw that they were waiting in the inn. Ye Wanwan outside.


    Ye Wanwan had been here for a quarter of an hour. After seeing Gu Qing, her eyes lit up. When she saw Jun Wu, who was next to Gu Qing, she froze for a moment, and immediately realized Jun Wu''s identity.


    "Wanwan, why are you here?" Gu gently looked at Ye Wanwan and asked curiously.


    "I''m bored in the house alone, so come and play with you," Ye Wanwan explained with Gu Qing''s hand, and then looked at Jun Wu, "Gentle, who is this?"


    "He is my husband Jun Wu," Gu gently pulled Jun Wu and generously introduced Ye Wanwan to him, and then introduced Ye Wanwan to Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu and Ye Wanwan greeted each other, and they knew each other. Ye Wanwan took Gu Qing''s arm and said that she wanted to take Gu Qing to eat together. She was very familiar with Zixi City and knew which one was from. The food is delicious, and which pastry is delicious, although there is now one more Jun Wu, it does not disturb Dao Ye Wanwan''s interest.


    Gu Qingming also likes food. After hearing what Ye Wanwan said, his eyes lit up, and after looking at Jun Wuhou, he nodded immediately and followed Ye Wanwan away.


    Jun Wu followed the two of them, and seeing Gu Qing''s happy look, he shook his head with a doted look on his face.


    Ye Wanwan took Gu Qing to a restaurant in Zixi City. You know the business of this restaurant is very good by seeing the people coming and going. It seems that you still need to locate the restaurant in advance, and Ye Wan Wan was able to bring Gu gently here, so she decided to make a seat first. After she had an accident with the little Er at the door, she was led upstairs.


    "Gentlely, let me tell you, their peach blossom cakes are simply superb, and they also have fermented rice balls, which are also very delicious. Osmanthus fish and sweet and sour pork are delicious. We will definitely try them later." Ye Wan As Wan walked, she explained to Gu gently how the dishes were, and she nodded her head again and again.


    There is no private room in the restaurant, only a small compartment separated by a screen. When Gu Qing and Ye Wanwan passed by, the people in the compartment next to them seemed to know Ye Wanwan, and they were stunned when they saw it. After a while, he walked out directly and stopped Ye Wanwan and Gu Qing who were about to enter the compartment.


    "Ye Wanwan, it''s really you." After the visitor confirmed Ye Wanwan''s identity, he seemed a little surprised. "You didn''t guard your injured third brother at home, and you ran to the restaurant, your third brother. If you know, I don''t know if you will be **** to death." The woman''s voice was very clear, but what she said was very ugly.


    Although Ye Wanwan was naive, she was not stupid. She naturally heard that the woman was deliberately looking for fault, so she squatted down and looked directly at the woman.


    "Bai Wei, what are you talking nonsense? My third brother is injured, so I can''t come out? My family didn''t say anything, so don''t give me a hat." She frowned slightly and looked at Wu. The woman walking away said in disgust.


    Ye Wanwan''s temperament is relatively straightforward, and she also likes to associate with that kind of magnanimous people, and hates this kind of oblique person the most. Her attitude towards Bai Wei has always been this way, very annoying.

 Chapter 327：

    Ye Wanwan is the youngest daughter of the Patriarch of the Ye family. She has been loved since she was a child. Her father and three elder brothers held them in the palms of their hands, giving what they wanted. Bai Wei is different. Although she is the daughter of the Patriarch of the Bai family, But the Bai family is not the only daughter of her, and the Bai family''s patriarch is patriarchal and can only say that he does not treat his daughter badly.


    Because of this, Bai Wei has always looked at Ye Wanwan not pleasing to her eyes, because Ye Wanwan is more prettier than her and better than her talent. The most important thing is that Ye Wanwan is unconditionally favored by her family, but she has to work hard to let her Pai Patriarch''s gaze divided her some.


    She was jealous of Ye Wanwan. After she understood her, she would trouble Ye Wanwan whenever she had a chance. Although Ye Wanwan was naive, she was not a vegetarian. In addition, she was loved by her family, so almost everyone suffered a loss. It''s Bai Wei, but she still enjoys it.


    Ye Wanwan can be said to be very annoying about Bai Wei''s behavior over the years, but she still can''t solve Bai Wei.


    Just like now, when she saw it, she knew that Bai Wei was deliberately looking for trouble and wanted to make her unhappy, so she was also very rude when she spoke.


    Bai Wei knew that the Ye family loved Ye Wanwan. She just said that, but she wanted to ruin Ye Wanwan''s reputation. Now she was stunned by Ye Wanwan, and she was also a little angry.


    "Ye Wanwan, I kindly advise you, lest others think you are a white-eyed wolf. Your third brother spoils you so much on weekdays, but you wander around outside when he is injured. This is not good." Bai Wei said. Ye Wanwan thought about it, but she didn''t conceal the malice in her eyes.


    "There is no need for you to worry about it, you said, my third brother loves me, why do you think I am a white-eyed wolf? You should worry about yourself, I heard that your Bai family and the Sheng family are going to marry, the Sheng family Although the second son is lustful and puny, he is still very popular with the Patriarch of the Sheng family. If you marry him, it would be good." Ye Wanwan snorted coldly, dismissing Bai Wei''s words.


    Upon hearing this, Bai Wei''s face immediately turned pale.


    Bai Wei only knew about the marriage between the Bai family and the Sheng family. She also knew that her father would like to marry her to the second son of the Sheng family, Sheng Ping, but Sheng Ping was simply a dude who could not be a martial artist. And it''s very lustful. It''s not a beloved person to go to and out of the fireworks and willow alley all day long!


    But she did not dare to go to her father and say, because she knew that in her father''s heart, she was not important at all. That Sheng Ping was deeply loved by the Sheng Patriarch, if she married Sheng Ping, and win over Sheng Ping The relationship between the Sheng family and the Bai family will definitely go further, which is exactly what her father wants to see.


    So, what about Sheng Ping, her father would not care at all, he would only care about the benefits behind this matter.


    Originally, Bai Wei was worried about this matter, so she sneered after seeing Ye Wanwan. Now that Ye Wanwan mentioned this matter, she immediately felt embarrassed.


    "Ye Wanwan, don''t be too proud. Your third brother was injured this time. I have to say if he can make it better. But soon the selection of Langya Immortal Sect will not be able to keep up. Your Ye family is now desolate and missed. This opportunity, I see how you can turn over!" She said with a pale face, gritted teeth, and said maliciously.


    In order to make Ye Wanwan feel uncomfortable, Bai Wei specifically pointed out Ye Wanwan''s shortcomings and said, and the Ye family members have been worried about this recently. When Bai Wei said that, Ye Wanwan''s face was not good.


    "All said, you should take care of yourself. My third brother will definitely be fine. With his talent, he will definitely be selected by the Langya Immortal Sect!" Ye Wanwan has grown a lot recently and was not irritated by Bai Wei''s words. , Although his face is ugly, he is still quite calm.


    Deep down in her heart, Ye Wanwan also believed that her third brother would be better, and their Ye family''s situation would get better and better.


    When Bai Wei heard Ye Wanwan¡¯s words, her face was even more ugly. She didn¡¯t expect to see Ye Wanwan for a few days. Ye Wanwan would be even more difficult than before. If she was so provocative in the past, Ye Wanwan would definitely have done it, but now she can still calm down. Bickering with herself, Bai Wei couldn''t believe it.


    When the two quarreled, Gu Qing and Jun Wu stood beside them, and roughly heard the content of the quarrel between the two. With their intelligence, they quickly came up with a general idea, especially that the third son of the Ye family was injured. Xicheng is not a secret. Gu Qing heard about it a few days ago. Now that he heard the two quarreling, he also knew that the third son was injured more seriously, and the relationship between the Bai family and the Ye family was indeed as rumored. ,very bad.


    Bai Wei and Ye Wanwan quarreled a few more words. Ye Wanwan was always calm and didn''t take action against Bai Wei like before. This made Bai Wei very disappointed. At the same time, she was very aggrieved by Ye Wanwan''s words. The look in Ye Wanwan''s eyes was very bad.


    "Wanwan, it''s late, won''t you say you want to eat? I''m hungry." Gu Qing was really hungry. She thought it was a bit boring to watch Ye Wanwan and Bai Wei arguing here. , Pulled Ye Wanwan''s sleeves, and said softly.


    Ye Wanwan, who was confronting Bai Wei, was taken aback for a moment, and when she saw Gu Qing and Jun Wu, she immediately remembered that her purpose of coming here was to bring Gu Qing to eat some food, not to fight with Bai Wei.


    She glanced at Bai Wei, and a trace of blame flashed through her eyes. If Bai Wei hadn''t spoken, how could she have forgotten the business and delayed it for so long?


    "Gentle, I''m sorry, we''re going to eat now." Ye Wanwan quickly apologized to Gu Gentle, and then took Gu Gentle''s hand and walked towards the private room.


    Naturally, Gu Qing would not be angry with Ye Wanwan. Following Ye Wanwan''s strength, Jun Wu followed her behind and didn''t even give Bai Wei a look.


    Bai Wei was taken aback when she saw Ye Wanwan leave suddenly, somewhat surprised.


    She looked at Gu Qing and Jun Wu, searched in her mind, but couldn''t find the identity of the two, she couldn''t help frowning.


    She has been fighting with Ye Wanwan for so many years, and she thinks she knows Ye Wanwan well. In the past, Ye Wanwan always fought with her for a long time, and she had to be persuaded to make peace before she left, but this time the other party But after saying that she was hungry, Ye Wanwan immediately gave up arguing with her, even looking like she had forgotten that she was still there. This made Bai Wei feel like she had nowhere to go.


    "Bai Xin, have you seen those two people just now?" She turned sideways slightly and asked the woman next to her.


    Bai Xin is a collateral disciple of the Bai family. She has been by Bai Wei''s side all the time. After thinking about it, she realized that she had not seen the two just now, and shook her head.


    Upon seeing this, Bai Wei''s brow furrowed even tighter.


    She just saw it. Ye Wanwan was very nervous about that woman, and she was very close to that woman. She hadn¡¯t seen Ye Wanwan be so close to people, but she didn¡¯t know the identity of that person. This made Bai Bai Wei is very unhappy.


    Ye Wanwan had already entered the cubicle at this time, and Bai Wei couldn''t find any more, she could only return to her cubicle, and at the same time sent someone to inquire about the identities of Gu Qing and Jun Wu.


    ¡­


    In Ye Wanwan''s compartment, Ye Wanwan ordered all the dishes she had just said before turning around to look at Gu Qingqing.


    "Gentlely, let me tell you that the guy we met just now is called Bai Wei, who is the third daughter of the Bai family. The Bai family is different from our Ye family. The Ye family has only one daughter, so father and they all love me very much. , But the Patriarch Bai has three daughters, and Patriarch Bai is a patriarch, and he doesn¡¯t care much about her daughters. Bai Wei has made a lot of effort in order to get the favor of Patriarch Bai, and barely make her the most favored of the three daughters. Yes, but she has always been jealous of me, so every time she meets, she will trouble me." Ye Wanwan briefly said about the grievances between Bai Wei and her.


    Gu Qing knows that this is not the first time she has seen this kind of thing, and she is not surprised.


    "Since my third brother was injured, Bai Wei would mention it every time I saw me, trying to anger me. I hit her twice before, but my second brother has already analyzed it for me, and I already know how to deal with it. Bai Wei, I didn''t let her take advantage today." At the end, Ye Wanwan was a little triumphant.


    Every time she fought with Bai Wei in the past, although she won in the end, there would be some twists and turns and some grievances in the middle, which led to her not very good reputation in Zixi City. The second and third brothers did not know how to teach. How many times did she, this time she was finally not irritated by Bai Wei.


    "Wanwan is really amazing." Gu Qing gave Ye Wanwan a thumbs up and smiled.


    Ye Wanwan was very happy to be praised by Gu gently, but at the same time a little embarrassed, she pursed her lips and smiled.


    The food in the restaurant is still very fast. It didn¡¯t take long for the dishes they ordered to be served. Ye Wanwan introduced Gu Qingwen and Jun Wu one by one. Gu Qingming himself loves food, and after tasting it, she found that the taste was really good. I am very satisfied with Ye Wanwan''s arrangement.


    "Wan Wan, you said before that you entered the Sunset Mountains to help your brother find medicinal materials. What kind of medicinal materials are you looking for?" After eating, the three of them held tea for digestion, and Gu Qing asked suddenly.


    "It''s Floating Moon Flower, Level 5 Immortal Flower. It is rumored that there is Floating Moon Flower in the middle of the Sunset Mountains. People in our family have been there many times, but we haven''t found it. I was thinking of helping the eldest brother share some of it, but I got lost. "Speaking of this, Ye Wanwan''s mood was also a little low.


    The third brother¡¯s injury was a big blow to the Ye family. The Ye family was jointly suppressed by the Bai family and the Sheng family in the past two years. Although the situation is not very good, it is not impossible. The four immortal gates will come every once in a while. Choosing disciples, if the Ye family can be selected, the Bai family and the Sheng family will not dare to shoot against the Ye family again. Originally, the third brother is very talented, and he is not very old. He is very hopeful to be selected, who knows The third brother just went to the sunset mountain range to fight with the spirit beast to improve his strength, and he was calculated to be injured.


    In fact, their family has always speculated that the third brother¡¯s injury was caused by the Bai family and the Sheng family, but there is no evidence, and the most important thing now is to take care of the third brother¡¯s injury so that the third brother can participate in the selection of the disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect.

 Chapter 328：

    It''s a pity that they sent people to search in the sunset mountains for so long, but they didn''t find the Floating Moon Flower. Without the Floating Moon Flower, they would not be able to make a pill, and her third brother''s injury would not heal.


    Gu Qing had also been in Zixi City for a while, and he had heard a lot of things from the people and merchants in the city, and knew about the contradictions between the three major families in Zixi City.


    Thousands of years ago, Zixi City also had three big families, but the Ye family has always been the dominant one. The other two can only look forward to the Ye family¡¯s head. But these years, the Ye family did not know whether it was bad luck or what it was. However, the Bai family and the Sheng family became more and more powerful, gradually forming a three-legged situation. With the alliance between the two families, it became a situation where the Ye family was suppressed by the two families.


    If Ye Tingwen cannot be selected by the Langya Immortal Sect, the Ye Family¡¯s situation will be worse. The Bai Family and the Sheng Family will definitely use greater strength to suppress the Ye Family. This is not a good thing for the Ye Family. .


    Ye Wanwan was well protected by the Ye family''s father and son. Although she probably knew the impact of this incident on her family, she didn''t know much about it. But Gu Qing and the others were different. Just thinking about it, she knew that Ye family''s current situation was very different. Not good.


    If Gu Qing had heard it before, it would be fine. After all, the relationship between these people has nothing to do with her, but who made her know Ye Wanwan is also related to the Ye family, if the Ye family really falls , I''m afraid Ye Wanwan won''t have a good life, this is not what Gu Qing wanted to see.


    However, she has just ascended to the Immortal Stage not long ago. Whether it is her cultivation level or other things, she still needs to be improved, so she didn''t directly ask for help, but just wanted to pay more attention and help as much as possible.


    "Awu and I have been going to the Sunset Mountain Range for cultivation recently. You can draw the Floating Moon Flower, and when we enter the Sunset Mountain Range, we will also help to find it." Gu gently put down the teacup and said to Ye Wanwan. Said.


    "Really?" Ye Wanwan was very surprised when she heard Gu Qing''s words. She felt very keen. Although she had only met Gu Qing for a short time, she also knew that Gu Qing was not the kind of nosy person. That said, it must be because of her, her heart is warm, but she is still a little worried, "Gently, it is dangerous in the sunset mountains, you and your wife must be more careful when you go in."


    Although she only entered the Sunset Mountain Range once, she had heard many rumors about the Sunset Mountain Range before. Naturally, she knew how dangerous the Sunset Mountain Range was, and she was very worried that Gu Qing and Jun Wu were injured in it.


    "Don''t worry, we are all well-measured and there will be no accidents." Gu said to Ye Wanwan, patted Ye Wanwan''s hand lightly.


    Ye Wanwan thought about it, too. Gu lightly saw that he was not the kind of reckless person, and he was much better than herself. He would definitely not let herself be troubled, so she was relieved.


    After eating, Gu Qing and Jun Wu sent Ye Wanwan back to Ye''s house, and then walked back to the inn together.


    "Awu, when do you think the seniors will ascend? I miss them a little bit." Gu Qing took Jun Wu''s hand and glanced to his side, and said.


    "Before I ascended, the seniors had arranged almost everything at hand, and it should not be long before they will ascend." Jun Wu looked at Gu Qing and said comfortingly.


    "I don¡¯t know where the brothers will appear after they fly up. The immortal world is much larger than the second immortal world. Although there are only eighteen cities, each of them is very big. It will take a while to see each other." Gu Qing was a little worried. She and Jun Wu didn''t fly to the same city, and she was worried that Si Lin and the others would do the same.


    They are now powerless and powerless, and it is not easy to find someone. If everyone is scattered, it will take a while to reunite.


    Jun Wu also understands this truth. He squeezed Gu Qing''s hand and said softly: "Don''t worry, we will work hard now and try to emerge as soon as possible in the immortal world, so that the seniors can find it."


    Gu Qingming understood what Jun Wu meant, and nodded: "Our cultivation base is still a bit low, we need to hurry up and improve our cultivation base."


    Their cultivation base is in the immortal world, although it is not the bottom of the existence, but it is very low, they must seize all the time to improve the cultivation base.


    "Suddenly, it doesn''t seem to be so good to fly to the immortal world." Gu lightly looked at the front, feeling a little.


    Gu Qing didn''t care about the status and status. What she cared about was in the fairy world. She couldn''t stay with Si Lin and the others, which was very unaccustomed to Gu Qing.


    She was taken by Si Lin and the others in turn since she was a child. Although she was separated occasionally in the middle, she stayed together most of the time. As it is now, she was really uncomfortable. Fortunately, Jun Wu was by her side, otherwise Gu Qing I am afraid it will be more uncomfortable.


    "Gently, don''t worry, I will always be with you." Jun Wu stopped, and when Gu gently looked over, he gently pulled Gu into his arms and said softly. .


    Gu Qing was held by Jun Wu, surrounded by the faint fragrance of Jun Wu''s body, and she felt her whole body settled down.


    "Well, I know, Wu, I will always be with you." Gu gently rubbed Jun Wu''s chest and said.


    Jun Wu''s lips smiled and patted Gu gently on the back.


    After the two stayed for a while, they continued to walk back. When they returned to the inn, the two long-lost couples reunited with each other for a long time. The next morning, they set off together to the Sunset Mountains.


    Before, Gu Qing no longer stayed at the outermost periphery of the Sunset Mountain Range, but moved a little inside. Now Jun Wu is by her side. Together, the two of them have increased their combat effectiveness and naturally approached the center of the Sunset Mountain Range. The spirit beast here is no longer a heavenly immortal level, but a true immortal realm, two realms higher than Gu Qing and Jun Wu, but the two are not afraid.


    They had a tacit understanding when they experienced together in the sub-immortal realm, and now they have a tacit understanding after getting married, and it is relatively easy to deal with spirit beasts in the realm of true immortality together.


    Every day, the two of them have gained a lot. In less than a month, the two of them have accumulated a lot of cents and their cultivation base has also been improved.


    On this day, Gu Qing and Jun Wu entered the Sunset Mountain Range as usual, and first solved a part of the low-level spirit beasts, then they went inside, looking for the spirit beasts in the realm of real immortals. Soon, the two of them found them. A green-blooded horse, this kind of horse is considered to be more powerful among spirit beasts of the same level, because the blood that flows out is green-blue, that''s why it got this name.


    It is taller than a normal horse, and slightly larger than the Tianlin horse Gu Qing and the others used in the sub-immortal realm. Its limbs are more slender and strong, and its body is blue. It is very uncomfortable to look at Gu Qing and Jun Wu. .

 Chapter 329：

    Facing the blue blood horse, Gu Qing and Jun Wu looked at each other, with only excitement and expectation in their eyes, without any intention of flinching.


    If you let other people see it, I''m afraid they will think that they are crazy.


    Not everyone can achieve higher-level battles, but it is already commonplace for Jun Wu and Gu Qing. The two have been fighting higher-level battles since they practiced.


    Gu Qing gave Jun Wushi a wink, and the two of them surrounded the blue blood horse one by one.


    The spirit beast in the realm of the blue blood horse is already quite human. It can see through the cultivation of Gu Qing and Jun Wu. It did not put the two of them in its eyes, snorted, and launched an attack first. Looking at the weaker Gu, he rushed forward gently.


    It can only be said that the blue blood horse is not lucky. It thinks that Gu Qing is a woman, and she looks young and has a low cultivation base, which will be easier to deal with. Under normal circumstances, this is the case, but Gu Qing is an abnormal situation.


    Hun Xian Ling flew out of Gu Qing''s sleeves and turned into a white wall, blocking Gu Qing''s front. When the blue blood horse approached, the white wall suddenly moved forward, enclosing the blue blood horse.


    Gu gently touched his toes on the ground, and his whole body soared up to the sky above the blue blood horse, and slapped the blue blood horse with a palm.


    Bi Xue Ma was thinking of a way to break away the Immortal Ling who was wrapped in it. After Gu lightly slapped him with a palm, he paused for a while, and then struggled more violently.


    Gu Qing took this opportunity to hit the green blood horse with fists and feet a lot, while the green blood horse had been struggling hard, Gu gently stretched out his hand, and the mixed immortal Ling left from the green blood horse.


    Before the Bi-Blood Horse was happy, Jun Wu''s Guan Dao had already arrived in front of it and slashed across it. A long wound immediately appeared on its body, and the green blood flowed out from the wound, which looked a little weird.


    Bi Xue Ma did not expect to be injured by the two humans it looked down upon, and immediately became very angry, neighed, and rushed towards Gu Qing again.


    Its speed was so fast that Gu Qing only had time to avoid the vital points, and then the whole body was knocked off by it, hitting the tree behind before stopping. At this time, she was seriously injured and blood spilled from the corners of her lips.


    "Gently!" Jun Wu was very angry when he saw Gu Qing''s injury.


    The silver scimitar was thrown out by him and circled around the green blood horse. The green blood horse wanted to avoid the scimitar, but Jun Wu''s scimitar was so easy to avoid.


    Dao Mang locked it all up, leaving a wound on its body from time to time. After a while, the body of the Bi Xue Ma was covered with blood.


    Excessive blood loss caused the Jade Horse''s combat effectiveness to drop a lot, its speed was also slower, and at the same time it became a lot more irritable.


    Although Gu Qing was injured, his fighting strength was still there, and he cooperated well with Jun Wu. Although he had paid a certain price, he also killed the Jade Horse.


    "Qing Qing, are you okay?" Jun Wu walked to Gu Qing''s side and asked caringly.


    "I''m fine." Gu gently shook her head. She had given herself a pill just now. Although it was not as effective as before, it also made her injured a lot better.


    Jun Wu carefully observed Gu Qing''s face, and found that it was indeed better than before, so he was more relieved.


    After the two put away the blue blood horse, they looked at the time and found that it was getting late, and they were about to leave the Sunset Mountains.


    When passing a small river, Gu Qing went over to wash her face, and looked around inadvertently. Suddenly she found a special flower under a big tree. She was taken aback for a moment, then turned her head to look at it again. He fixed his eyes on the flower, hesitated for a moment, and walked to the flower.


    In front of her was a pale yellow flower. Its color was relatively light. There were seven or eight petals, and each petal had a pattern like a crescent. The stem was silver and had no leaves. The look of the floating moon flower that Ye Wanwan showed her before.


    "Gentlely, what''s the matter?" Jun Wujian asked Gentlely as he walked over with a little worry without moving for a long time.


    "Look at this flower, does it look like the floating moon flower that Wanwan said before?" Gu gently raised his head, glanced at Jun Wu, and then pointed to the flower in front of her and asked Jun Wu.


    Jun Wuye and Gu Qing had seen the painting together. He was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and then bent down, leaned closer to the flower, and took a closer look.


    "If it''s light yellow, with silver stems and crescent shapes on the petals, it should be Floating Moon Flower!" He said over and over while recalling the introduction of Floating Moon Flower.


    The two looked at each other and both were a little surprised.


    Earlier, Ye Wanwan said that the people of the Ye family had already searched many places in the Sunset Mountains, but could not find any traces of Floating Moon Flower. Unexpectedly, Gu Qing just came to wash her face and found Floating Moon Flower!


    Thinking that Gu Qing was lucky when he was in the second immortal world, and often encountered those spirit flowers and grasses that others couldn''t find, Jun Wu was relieved instantly.


    "Wan Wan and the others have been looking for so long, but we didn''t expect to be touched by us, so take it off first, and send it to Wan Wan when I go back later." Thinking that Ye Wanwan would be very happy to see the floating moon flower. Gu lightly couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    "Okay." Regarding Gu Qing''s decision, Jun Wu generally had no objection and nodded.


    Gu Qing carefully dug out the whole Floating Moon Flower, put it away, and then walked outside the Sunset Mountain Range with Jun Wu.


    When they left the Sunset Mountain Range, the sky was already dark, but Zixi City was still quite lively at this time, because many people came out of the Sunset Mountain Range just like Gu Qing and the others. The city was brightly lit and people came. In the past, it was a lively scene.


    Knowing that Ye Wanwan was in urgent need of Floating Moon Flower, Gu Qing and Jun Wu did not delay, and went straight to Ye''s house and asked the guard at the door to report. Ye Wanwan came out from inside in person. After seeing Gu Qing, There are also some surprises.


    Every time before, Ye Wanwan went to the inn to find Gu Qingwan. This was the first time that Gu Qingwan came to Ye''s house to find Ye Wanwan. Ye Wanwan was a little curious while happy.


    "Gentle, what are you looking for? Let''s go in and talk about it." Ye Wanwan asked curiously in front of Gu Qing.


    "It''s getting late, we won''t go in, this thing is for you, and you can open it when you go back." Gu gently handed Ye Wanwan the prepared storage bag, and specifically told Ye Wanwan to open it after returning.


    Ye Wanwan took the storage bag, a little curious, but she listened more to Gu Qing''s words, and didn''t open it immediately, "Gentle, are you really not going in?"


    "Don''t go, Ah Wu and I will go back to the inn to rest first. You will be careful when you look at it for a while. We are leaving." Gu gently shook his head, exhorted, and then left with Jun Wu.


    After watching Gu Qing and Jun Wu leave, Ye Wanwan returned home in a good mood. After returning to her room, she eagerly took out the contents from her storage bag when she saw the well-preserved flowers Later, Ye Wanwan was stunned for a moment, and then felt that the flower looked very familiar.


    She went through it in her mind, and immediately realized that this was the Floating Moon Flower they had been looking for, and she was shocked.


    After the reaction came, she immediately installed the floating moon flower carefully, and then ran all the way to the courtyard of her elder brother Ye Tingyan. At this time, Ye Tingshen and Ye Tingyan were discussing Ye Tingwen''s affairs in Ye Tingshen''s study.


    "I have been searching for so many days, and there is no news of Floating Moon Flower, and the third brother''s injury has dragged on for a while." Ye Tingshen sat opposite Ye Tingyan, frowning and said.


    "Floating Moon Flower is very difficult to find, even if there is no news in the auction house, I still have to think of something else." Ye Tingyan was also a little anxious. The longer Ye Tingwen''s injury drags on, the harder it will be to treat. He is very worried. At that time another problem appeared.


    "No way, I''ll take someone to look in the depths of the Sunset Mountains tomorrow, and I will definitely find the Floating Moon Flower." Ye Tingshen clenched his fist into a fist, gritted his teeth and said.


    "No!" Ye Tingyan didn''t even want to stop him: "The sunset mountain range is very dangerous, the more dangerous you go in, the third brother is already injured, you can''t take risks anymore."


    "What do we do then? We can''t just watch the third brother''s injury go on like this." Ye Tingshen became a little irritable. Originally, Ye Tingwen was the Ye Family''s hope, but now it has become like this. How can he not look at himself. My younger brother is scrapped!


    Just when Ye Tingyan and Ye Ting were deeply anxious, the door of the study was suddenly pushed open. Ye Tingyan was about to scold someone, and found that their favorite sister Ye Wanwan had broken in, and Ye Wanwan looked pretty pretty. Anxious, he immediately greeted him worriedly.


    "Wanwan, what''s wrong with you?" Ye Tingwen asked as he walked.


    "Big brother, second brother, you are all here, great." Seeing that Ye Tingyan and Ye Tingshen were both there, Ye Wanwan was very happy. Regardless of their reactions, she directly took the storage bag Gu Qing gave her. Come out, and then carefully take out the contents.


    Seeing Ye Wanwan like this, Ye Tingyan and Ye Tingshen looked at each other, and they were all confused and didn''t understand what Ye Wanwan was doing.


    After Ye Wanwan took out the Floating Moon Flower, Ye Tingyan and Ye Tingshen''s eyes were all fixed on the Floating Moon Flower.


    "Is this, Floating Moon Flower?" Ye Tingyan walked to Ye Wanwan''s side in a stride, and asked in surprise.


    Ye Wanwan carefully held the Floating Moonflower, "Big Brother, do you think it looks like it too? I think so, let''s quickly ask the second uncle to come over to see if it is Floating Moonflower. If it is, three injuries will be saved. NS."


    "This should be Floating Moon Flower. Let''s go to my second uncle now." Ye Tingshen also felt that it was very similar to Floating Moon Flower, but he was also afraid that they would admit it wrong. Like Ye Wanwan, he felt that they had to be doctors first. Take a look at your second uncle.


    So the three of them cautiously took the floating moon flower and went to their second uncle¡¯s yard. The second uncle of the three was the younger brother of Patriarch Ye. He was an alchemist and a physician. He was very talented in alchemy. Now he is a man. The sixth-order medicine immortal was also studying whether there was any other cure for Ye Tingwen''s injury.

 Chapter 330：

    When Ye Tingyan and their three brothers and sisters came over, their second uncle had just finished reading an ancient book, frowning and thinking, and was about to pick up the next one, but was interrupted by the visit of the three.


    "Why are the three of you here at this time?" Seeing the three, Ye Erye was taken aback for a moment, got up from the chair, and asked with a smile.


    "Second Uncle, look quickly, is this the Floating Moon Flower." The Floating Moon Flower was in Ye Wanwan''s hand. She quickly took the Floating Moon Flower out and handed it to Ye Erye for the other person to check.


    Ye Erye was stunned when he heard the words, took the Floating Moon Flower from Ye Wanwan''s hand, and carefully observed it. After confirming that it was the Floating Moon Flower, Ye Erye immediately showed a smile on his face.


    "This is Floating Moon Flower. With Floating Moon Flower, Ting Wen''s injury will be saved." He raised his head and said to the three brothers and sisters Ye Tingyan with a little excitement.


    Hearing that, Ye Tingyan and the three were also very happy.


    "Great, Second Uncle, I''ll leave this flower to you, do you need other medicinal materials?" Ye Tingwen asked Ye Erye with a smile.


    "The other medicinal materials have been prepared long ago, but the main medicine of Floating Moon Flower is lacking. Now I finally found it. I will go to refine the alchemy now." Ye Erye didn''t care about Ye Tingyan''s three people, and went straight to the Floating Moon Flower. Go to the alchemy room.


    The alchemy room was Ye Erye''s forbidden place. Ye Tingyan and the three did not follow, but returned to Ye Tingyan''s courtyard.


    "Great, I found Floating Moon Flower. After the second uncle''s pill is refined, the third brother''s injury will be healed. When the Langya Immortal Sect comes to accept the disciple, the third brother will definitely choose it!" Ye Tingwen would be selected by the Langya Immortal Sect, and Ye Wanwan was very happy, because it meant that the crisis of their Ye family was over.


    "By the way, Wanwan, how did you find Floating Moon Flower?" Ye Tingyan actually wanted to ask just now, but because Floating Moon Flower is more important, he endured it. At this time, only their three brothers and sisters, he still couldn''t bear it. Live asked.


    They sent so many people to look for Floating Moonflower before, but they didn''t find it. Ye Wanwan didn''t go out today, so why did she suddenly find Floating Moonflower?


    "Thanks to them, they found the Floating Moon Flower and gave it to me." Ye Wanwan was very proud of this, and felt that she was right to be friends with Gu Qing.


    She immediately asked Gu Qingqing what kind of floating moon flower she was looking for and she just learned that Gu Qing had come and ran out, Gu Qing gave her a storage bag and said it was for her. Tell Ye Tingshen and Ye Tingyan about the floating moon flower.


    Ye Tingshen had met Gu Qingshen. He knew that Gu Qing was a good person and cared about his friends, but he also knew that Gu Qing had only recently ascended to the immortal realm and was still relatively weak, but he did not expect Gu Qing to be like this. Generous, he even gave the Floating Moon Flower directly to Ye Wanwan.


    Floating Moon Flower is also a fifth-grade fairy flower. If it is placed in an auction house, it can definitely be sold for a big price. For Gu Qing who is currently short of money, it is definitely a good choice, but Gu Qing However, she gave up and gave the things directly to Ye Wanwan. She was even afraid that Ye Wanwan would not accept it and refused to let Ye Wanwan open it in person. It was very hard to say!


    After learning about Gu Qing from Ye Tingshen and Ye Tingyan, Ye Tingyan was also full of curiosity and admiration for Gu Qing. The fifth-grade immortal flowers were just sent away casually. Even Ye Tingyan might not be able to do it. Gu Qing did it!


    "Wan Wan, your friend is really not staggered. Since she has given us such precious floating moon flowers, we can''t be too stingy. Our Ye family gave it to her in a small yard on East Street. I Give you the title deed, and you will give it to her tomorrow, and after Tingwen''s injury heals, you remember to invite your friend to come home." Ye Tingyan thought about it for a while and exhorted Ye Wanwan.


    Hearing Ye Tingyan¡¯s words, Ye Wanwan¡¯s eyes lit up, and she was also happy for Gu Qing. She knew that Gu Qing was short of immortal coins and had been living in the inn. If she got the yard given by Ye¡¯s family, she could also Living is much more comfortable, but the yard in Zixi City is not cheap.


    "Brother, don''t worry, I will definitely get this done!" Ye Wanwan assured Ye Tingyan.


    Ye Tingyan nodded and looked at the direction of Ye Tingwen''s courtyard, full of hope, "I hope Tingwen will get better soon."


    Upon hearing this, Ye Tingshen and Ye Wanwan also looked in the direction of Ye Tingwen''s courtyard and prayed in their hearts.


    ...


    Times fairy world.


    Spiritual holy land.


    Since Gu Qing soared, not long after, Jun Wu also soared, Wen Guiyun and the others accelerated their speed, and the tasks under their hands were handed over to other people one after another.


    The first to complete was Mu Chen, who had no task. He practiced alchemy. In addition to him, there are many alchemists in the sacred land, all of whom were trained in the sacred land. The talents of those people may not be as good as Mu Chen, but There are alchemists at all stages, and even if Mu Chen left immediately, it would not have much impact.


    However, Mu Chen still locked himself in the alchemy room and practiced the pill for a month, and then left 80% of the pill in the sacred land of Lingxi. One of the remaining 20% ??was given to Si Lin and the others. Keep it for yourself.


    After coming out of the alchemy room, he already felt the call. Early in the morning of the third day, he appeared in the square in front of the Lingxi Palace.


    Today is the day of his ascent. He had already told Wen Guiyun about them before and got a lot of advice from them. At this time, looking at the scene in the sky, a glimmer of anticipation flashed in his eyes.


    Soon the ladder appeared in his eyes, his body vacated, and then stepped on the ladder and entered the gate behind the ladder, leaving half of the sky with colorful clouds.


    When he woke up, he was also in Shengxianchi. After being raised a few words by the guide, he sat back in Shengxianchi and transformed the spiritual power in his body into immortal power.


    Like Jun Wu and the others, he also spent three days in Shengxianchi before opening his eyes.


    Feeling the abundant immortal power in his body and the inherited memories that came out of his mind, his eyes flickered, he stood up from the Shengxianchi and walked to the guide.


    "Dare to ask you two, where is this place?" He still looked sick, pretending not to notice the surprise on the faces of the two guides, and asked very politely.


    "This is Liuhua City in Louyunzhou." One of the younger-looking guides stared at Mu Chen in surprise, while answering Mu Chen''s question.


    Mu Chen was stunned for a moment. He had the inheritance of Venerable Red Flame in his mind, and he also knew a little about the general situation of the fairy world. Although the fairy world had changed a lot in recent years, the changes in the city were not too great.


    "I don''t know how long I spent in Shengxianchi?" Similarly, the memory in his mind also told him that the longer he stayed in Shengxianchi, the higher his potential.


    "Three days." The young guider stretched out three fingers and said in surprise.

 Chapter 331：

    Knowing that he had been in the Shengxianchi for three days, Mu Chen was taken aback for a moment, and then the corners of his lips curled up slightly, very satisfied with the result.


    He asked the guider about Gu Qing and Jun Wu''s news. After learning that there were no two in Liuhua City, he was about to leave, and suddenly heard another guider''s whisper.


    "I heard that both Zixi City and Lanyue City in Tianlinzhou recently had a person who spent three days in Shengxianchi. Now we also have Liuhua City. It''s great."


    The guider''s voice was not small. After Mu Chen heard it, he paused and walked to the guider''s side.


    "Excuse me, can you tell me the names of the two people who have been in Shengxianchi for three days?" His face was pale, but his attitude was very polite, with a slight smile between his lips, which made people feel good.


    The older guide thought for a moment, and shook his head, "I don''t know the name."


    Hearing this, a trace of loss flashed across Mu Chen''s eyes, but his expression remained calm, he still thanked the guide, and then lifted his foot to leave.


    He was going to register at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion first, and took the fifty celestial coins, and then went to Zixi City, looking for Gu Qing and Jun Wu, because he thought those two people who had been in the Immortal Pond for three more days It''s probably Gu Qing and Jun Wu.


    ¡­


    After Gu Qing and Jun Wu handed the Floating Moon Flower to Ye Wanwan, they went to deal with the body of the green blood horse, and then the two returned to the inn. Early the next morning, the two went to the Sunset Mountain Range.


    When I came back in the evening, I saw Ye Wanwan who had been waiting for a long time at the entrance of the inn.


    Ye Wanwan was very happy to see the two of them, and waved at them from a distance, then trot to the two of them, looking at them with bright eyes.


    "Qingly, my third brother''s injury is healed, thanks to you." Ye Wanwan said to Gu Qing and Jun Wu happily.


    Jun Wu and Gu Qing glanced at each other, and Gu Qing was also somewhat happy for Ye Wanwan.


    "That''s great, let''s go in first." She looked at the people around her and said to Ye Wanwan that she felt it was not a good place to talk.


    Ye Wanwan nodded, followed Gu Qing and the others into the inn, and found a corner.


    "Gently, thanks to the Floating Moon Flower you sent, my second uncle made a pill that can heal my third brother. The injury on my third brother has been healed, and he has also woke up. This is my elder brother. Let me give you a thank you gift from our family." Ye Wanwan handed the storage bag in her hand to Gu Qingqing.


    Gu glanced lightly, but didn''t reach out to pick it up, "I accidentally saw the floating moon flower. It doesn''t cost much, and it''s useless for me to keep it. We are friends, so we don''t have to."


    Although they are relatively struggling in the immortal world, Gu Qing is very generous to her friends, not to mention knowing that Ye Wanwan and they need floating moon flowers, she will naturally give them to Ye Wanwan.


    "My eldest brother said, although you gave us Floating Moonflower for the sake of our friendship, it did save my third brother. You have to accept this thank you gift anyway, except for some cents. Besides, there is another house. It is always inconvenient for you to live in an inn. That house can just be a temporary place to stay." Thinking of Ye Tingyan''s words, Ye Wanwan said to Gu with a solemn expression on her face.


    Gu Qing was stunned when she heard the words, and then looked at Ye Wanwan and smiled, thinking that she hadn¡¯t misunderstood the wrong person, the Ye family was really good, and considering that she and Jun Wu really needed a fixed residence now, she was silent. Just accept it.


    "Thank you eldest brother for me, he gave me the best way to return the gift." Although he hasn''t seen Ye Tingyan yet, Gu Qing feels very good about Ye Tingyan. She feels like Ye Wanwan is a person who can make friends. .


    "Yeah, I''ll tell my eldest brother." Ye Wanwan was also very happy to see Gu Qingqing accept it.


    In her heart, Gu Qing was her great lucky star. Because she met Gu Qing, she came out safely from the sunset mountains, and his third brother followed the light, so many people could not find the floating moon flower. Gu Qing found it and gave it to her directly, which made her like Gu Qing even more.


    "It''s still early now. Why don''t you take us to see the house." Gu Qing Jing saw Ye Wanwan staring at her with bright eyes, with a trace of dependence, she couldn''t help but curl her lips and looked at the outside. The sky was over, said to Ye Wanwan.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there." Ye Wanwan was very happy to be able to help Gu Qingqing, and immediately stood up.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu followed Ye Wanwan and went to the house that Ye Tingyan gave her together.


    The house is naturally not big compared to Gu Qing''s previous residence, but in Zixi City, it is considered a good house, with two entrances, which is not too small.


    The title deed and the deed to the house have been given to Gu Qingqing. This house will be taken by Gu Qingqing from now on. Gu Qingqing and Junwu still wandered around, and found that the decorations inside were also very delicate and looked very good. Nodded.


    After visiting the house, she sent Ye Wanwan back. Gu Qingqing and Jun Wu returned to the inn. The two discussed that they would return the inn room tomorrow morning and move to that house. People feel more at ease.


    Early the next morning, after Gu Qing and Jun Wu got up, they left the inn room, bought some things, and went to the house sent by Ye Tingyan.


    They cleaned the inside thoroughly, then put on new bedding, took out the more accustomed things from their respective storage spaces, and their new home was even dressed up.


    "Huh, finally it''s over, now we can be considered to have a home in the immortal world." Looking at the newly renovated house, Gu Qing breathed a sigh of relief and said with a little joy.


    Jun Wu embraced her waist, looked around for a moment, and also raised the corners of his lips and nodded.


    Although this house is incomparable with their residence in the second immortal realm, it is considered that they have devoted their efforts, and the environment in the immortal realm is naturally different from that in the second immortal realm. This kind of environment is already very good. Both of them believe that they are in Life in the fairy world will get better and better.


    After the house was cleaned up, the two invited Ye Wanwan to have a meal, which was regarded as Wenju. After that, the two resumed their previous work and rest, entering the Sunset Mountains during the day and returning to rest at night.


    ¡­


    Outside Zixi City, Mu Chen squinted his eyes while looking at the plaque on the city gate.


    Since he woke up from Shengxianchi in Liuhua City, he spent ten days rushing to Zixi City, thinking that Gu Qing or Jun Wu was in it, and most of the exhaustion of running around disappeared immediately, leaving only his heart. Fiery.


    After entering the city, he wandered the street while inquiring about the two Gu Qingwen. Although he did not get the specific location of the two, he also knew that the two were indeed in Zixi City, especially Gu Qing. A person who had been in Shengxianchi for three days appeared in Zixi City.


    When he learned this, Mu Chen felt very proud. Although he himself spent three days in the Shengxianchi, he didn¡¯t feel much, but Gu Qing was different. Gu Qing had made any achievements. In his eyes, they are all very proud.


    After investigating for a long time, and didn¡¯t get any specific news from Gu Qingming, Mu Chen thought for a while, thinking that Gu Qing and Jun Wu¡¯s current situation should need a lot of cents. If you want to get cents, it¡¯s for them. In terms of going to the Sunset Mountains is the fastest and best choice.


    Therefore, he chose to wait for Gu Qing and Jun Wu at the gate of the city.


    In the evening, Gu Qing and Jun Wu returned to Zixi City from the Sunset Mountain Range. From a distance, Gu Qing saw a very familiar figure. She was taken aback, rubbed her eyes, and confirmed again. After discovering that it was really Mu Chen, the whole person was very excited and ran directly towards Mu Chen.


    "Senior Brother Si!" As she ran, after approaching Mu Chen, she threw herself directly into Mu Chen''s arms, and she was very happy.


    Mu Chen stretched out his hand and caught Gu Qingqing, with a happy smile on his pale face.


    "Gently." He whispered to Gu with a whisper, his eyes brightened surprisingly.


    Jun Wu followed Gu Qing and also came to Mu Chen''s front.


    "Senior Brother Si." He called Mu Chen, but his eyes remained on Gu Qing, his brows frowned slightly.


    Mu Chen just nodded his head to Jun Wu''s greetings, and turned a blind eye to Jun Wu''s expression, focusing all his attention on Gu Qing.


    "Gentle, be good, let brother see if you are alright?" He patted Gu''s back gently, and coaxed softly.


    Gu Qing withdrew from Mu Chen''s arms and looked at Mu Chen with red eyes, "Senior Brother, I''m fine, you don''t have to worry about me."


    Mu Chen didn''t say a word, and looked up and down Gu gently, and found that he was really well, so he was relieved.


    "Well, it''s really good, it seems that Gentle is really grown up." He smiled at the corner of his lips, and said like a child.


    Gu nodded lightly, and then looked at Mu Chen, "Senior Brother, when did you ascend? How did you find Zixi City?"


    Jun Wu Jian Gu Qing''s attention has been placed on Mu Chen, and he coughed softly. After Gu Qing looked over, he said, "Gentle, this is not a place to talk, let''s go home first."


    Gu lightly looked around, there were people coming and going. The three of them had already attracted some attention, and realized that the gate of the city was not a good place to talk, and immediately nodded.


    "Yes, brother, let''s talk about it when we go home." As she said, she took Mu Chen into the city.


    Mu Chen raised his eyebrows, glanced at Jun Wu, and walked in behind Gu Qing.


    After the three of them came to the place where Gu Qing and Jun Wu lived, Mu Chen was even more surprised, surprised that they had a yard in Zixi City.


    "Qing Qing, what is this yard?" He and Gu Qing asked directly without being polite.


    "This was sent by a friend of mine to thank me for my help." Gu Qingqing briefly explained Ye Wanwan''s affairs, while pulling Mu Chen into it.


    After hearing the floating moon flower, Mu Chen raised his eyebrows and did not comment on Gu Qing''s behavior. Instead, he looked at the yard and commented.


    "I ascended half a month ago. The place I ascended was Liuhua City in Louyun Prefecture. I heard from the guide there that people who had been in the Shengxian Pond for three days appeared in both Zixi City and Lanyue City. I guessed it was you, so I found it, and sure enough, you are here." Mu Chen said slowly while drinking the spirit tea that Gu Qing had brewed.


    Hearing this, Gu Qingqing praised his brother''s cleverness.


    "Senior Brother Si, do you understand the current situation in the Immortal Realm?" She thought for a while and asked Mu Chen, thinking that if Mu Chen was not clear, she could just explain it to Mu Chen.


    "There are some records in the inheritance I got from Venerable Chi Yan before, and I know the general situation." Mu Chen simply said what he knew to Gu Qing.


    Some of these things were known to Gu Qing, and some were not known to Gu Qing, which just expanded her knowledge.


    "I heard that the people of Langya Immortal Sect will come to Zixi City to accept disciples in half a year. Perhaps we can take this opportunity to worship Langya Immortal Sect, so that we can also rely on it." Gu Qing said about accepting disciples. Mu Chen listened, wanting to hear Mu Chen''s opinion.


    "That¡¯s good, we are not familiar with the place of life here, and we don¡¯t have much power. The cultivation base is still far away. We really need a backing, and only the sect can give those cultivation methods. We can take this opportunity. Study hard." Mu Chen pondered for a while, but he didn''t object.


    The immortal realm is not comparable to the secondary immortal realm. When in the secondary immortal realm, they are powerful and powerful, with a high cultivation base, and they can naturally do whatever they want, but if they are in the fairy realm, if they want to achieve better development, they must join one of the four immortal gates.


    "Awu and I think the same way. There is still half a year, enough time for us to improve our cultivation base." Gu nodded slightly, not surprised that Mu Chen would agree.


    Things were so set, Gu Qing let Mu Chen choose a room to live in. From now on, this will be their home. Tomorrow morning, they will go hunting together in the Sunset Mountains.


    Mu Chen had been on the road for more than ten days in succession. He was already tired. After washing, he fell asleep and didn''t wake up until the next morning.


    The three of them entered the Sunset Mountains together.


    Since the last hunting of the Jade Horse, Gu Qing and Jun Wu have also moved a little in the position they explored in the Sunset Mountains. The two have cooperated closely during this time and have solved many spirit beasts in the realm of true immortality. Less celestial coins, and now with Mu Chen, they can explore a bit further inward.


    The three of them have almost the same level of cultivation now. They are all at the pinnacle of the earth immortal. They were able to break through the realm of Daotian immortal with only one opportunity. So when hunting in the sunset mountains, they also worked very hard, and with Mu Chen, Gu Qing and Jun No one is afraid of getting hurt.


    Mu Chen carried the inheritance. When in the second immortal realm, his cultivation level was limited. What he could refine was all medicinal pills below the immortal rank, but now it is different. He can also refine medicinal pills above the immortal rank. When he went to the Sunset Mountains with Gu Qing and the others, he was looking for medicinal materials nearby, and then while watching Gu Qing fighting with Jun Wu and the others, he made alchemy and made rapid progress.


    His current cultivation base can only refine medicinal pills below the third rank of immortality. To refine higher-level medicinal pills requires his cultivation base to be improved, but this is enough for them to use.

 Chapter 332：

    When Gu Qing and the others were cultivating and making money, Zixi City also felt a little surging.


    Ye Tingwen''s injury was refined into a medicinal pill from the floating moon flower that Gu Qing sent, and after recuperating, he has healed.


    However, in order to prevent someone from plotting Ye Tingwen, the Ye family did not publicize the matter. Even when the Ye family was outside, they still looked very worried and did not stop looking for Floating Moonflower.


    Except for the Ye family and Gu Qing, no one knew Ye Tingwen''s specific situation.


    The Bai family and the Sheng family still attacked the Ye family. They wanted to use a few of these opportunities to prevent the Ye family from turning over. The Ye family also pretended to be hit by the two families, and dealt with some of the industries that were not good. , Also took this opportunity to reorganize the family.


    The three families in Zixi City had their own plans, which also caused the atmosphere in the city to be not particularly harmonious. Some slightly sensitive people felt something was wrong, but these things had nothing to do with Gu Qing and the others.


    They are now weak and weak, and they are not suitable for blending into these battles. The most important thing is to earn money and improve cultivation, and wait for others to rise up by the way.


    "I hope that the big brothers can catch up with the apprenticeship test of the Langya Immortal Sect." After counting the time, Gu Qing said with some worry.


    "Before I ascended, the big brothers had already arranged the affairs of the Second Immortal Realm, and they would ascend soon if they wanted to come, don''t worry." Mu Chen rubbed Gu''s head gently and said.


    "Yes, the big brothers are all very talented. Ascension is only a matter of time. We just need to wait patiently." Jun Wu also persuaded.


    Gu Qing thought about it too, nodded, and said nothing.


    When the three of them turned back to their residence from the Sunset Mountains talking and laughing, they saw Ye Wanwan waiting outside.


    "Wan Wan, why are you here? Have you waited for a long time?" Gu Qing hurriedly walked a few steps to Ye Wanwan''s face and asked.


    Ye Wanwan shook her head quickly, "No, I''ve only just arrived for a while."


    Gu gently opened the door and invited Ye Wanwan in.


    "Is there anything wrong with you coming over now?" She still knows a little bit about the situation of the Ye Family at this time. Seeing Ye Wanwan running over now, she couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "There is something. I have come to invite you to a dinner at our house. My third brother has completely recovered. He knows that you saved him, so he wants to see you and express his gratitude in person." Ye Wanwan observed Gu Qing''s face was afraid that she would refuse, and he added: "Just eat a meal, don''t refuse me gently."


    Gu paused slightly. She originally wanted to get rid of it. After all, she and the Ye family had no relationship other than Ye Wanwan''s relationship, but Ye Wanwan had said so. If she refuses again, it will be a bit too much, and she can only nod her head.


    "Okay, I know, when will I be there on time."


    "On the night after tomorrow, I will come to pick you up at that time." Seeing Gu Qing agreeing and playing with it, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief, with a smile on his face, and he looked very happy.


    "Okay, then I will trouble you." Having agreed, Gu Qing was not polite.


    "No trouble, no trouble, you can go, I am very happy." Ye Wanwan waved her hands again and again, the smile on her face deepened.


    Ye Wanwan didn''t stay in Gu Qing''s place for a long time, and then left.


    Gu Qing personally took her to the door and watched her leave before returning to the house.


    "It seems that the Ye family intends to make friends with us. Even if the floating moon flower is very precious, the value of the things they gave before is not low. Now we invite dinner again, the purpose is not that simple." Jun Wu put down the tea cup in his hand and said to Gu Qing Said lightly.


    "The Ye Family''s status in Zixi City is not low. Although they are now attacked by the Bai Family and the Sheng Family, Ye Tingwen has recovered. When the Langya Immortal Sect comes to accept disciples, Ye Tingwen is likely to be selected and the Ye Family will rise again. The Bai family and the Sheng family have nothing to do." Mu Chen tapped his fingers on the table and said in a deep voice.


    "It''s not bad to have a good relationship with the Ye family. From the current point of view, these people in the Ye family are okay. We are weak here now. It is also good to have an alliance." Gu Qing lifted Linglu upside down. He took a sip from his cup and said slowly.


    "That''s true. From now on, we will develop in the immortal world. One more friend is always better than one more enemy." Mu Chen nodded in agreement.


    Jun Wu and Gu glanced at each other lightly, thought for a while, and felt that it was the same reason.


    "You don''t have to worry about that much, that is, eating a meal, just normal communication." Mu Chen concluded.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu both agreed, and didn''t say anything.


    ¡­


    Sheng family, in the study of the master Sheng.


    Patriarch Sheng stood in front of the Grand Master''s chair. On the table in front of him was a blank piece of rice paper. He was writing on it. Next to him, the chief steward of the Sheng family, Liang Hui, was hanging his hands and quietly watching Patriarch Sheng practice calligraphy.


    After Patriarch Sheng finished writing, put down the brush in his hand and stroked his beard with satisfaction. Liang Hui stepped forward and looked at Patriarch Sheng¡¯s words carefully, and exclaimed: "Patriarch¡¯s writing is so good, this Dao is already contained in the word water, and it seems that the Patriarch''s cultivation has improved a lot."


    Patriarch Sheng was very satisfied with what he wrote, and also very satisfied with Liang Hui''s praise, nodded and let out a hearty laugh.


    "I will mount this character in a while and hang it in my study." This is his most satisfying work in the past year or two. Naturally, Patriarch Sheng has to look at it all day.


    "Yes, the subordinate understands." Liang Hui immediately responded respectfully.


    Patriarch Sheng took the tea cup and walked to the chair on the other side to sit down, took a sip of tea, and then looked at Liang Hui again.


    "Let''s talk about it, how is the situation on the Ye family''s side recently?" A gleam of light flashed across his eyes, and the smile on his face faded.


    "The Ye family is still the same as before. They have been looking for Floating Moonflower. I think Ye Tingwen¡¯s illness is still not cured. After three days in Shengxianchi, his talent should not be low." Liang Hui retracted his gaze from the paper, walked to the side of Patriarch Sheng, and dutifully reported.


    Patriarch Sheng was a little surprised to hear that Ye Wanwan would actually be close to a person who had just ascended.


    "Other than staying in the Shengxian Pond for three days, is there anything special about the people who walked close to Ye Wanwan?" Although being able to stay in the Shengxian Pond for three days is enough to show that her aptitude is very good, he I don''t think it is worthy of Ye Wanwan''s personal contact with people.


    "Nothing special. That woman has a good relationship with Ye Wanwan. You also know that most of the people who have ascended from the lower realms are mostly weak. That person has been staying in the sunset mountains during the day. I am afraid it is also to make more money. Exchange resources." Liang Hui didn''t take Gu lightly in his eyes. When speaking, there was an unobvious contempt in his tone.


    Patriarch Sheng glanced at him, frowning slightly, "This is strange, the little girl of the Ye family can not stay together. She can actually see someone who has risen from the lower realm as a friend?"


    "It''s not necessarily, but the subordinates will arrange more people to stare at that person." Liang Hui knew his responsibilities and said directly.


    "Well, you can arrange it." Patriarch Sheng was still very relieved of Liang Hui, nodded and said, "This time we finally had the opportunity to suppress the Ye Family. We must seize the opportunity. It is best to make the Ye Family unable to turn over. After seeing that old fellow from the Ye family, dare not to put people in his eyes."


    When it comes to Patriarch Ye, Patriarch Sheng''s expression is not good, and he seems to be very disdainful of Patriarch Ye.


    "The Patriarch is right, the subordinates will definitely make them serious, and they must make the Ye Family unable to turn over." Liang Hui quickly agreed.


    "When you do things, my Patriarch is very relieved," Patriarch Sheng glanced at Liang Hui, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. "By the way, what are Ruqing and Ruyan doing?"


    "Master of homecoming, the eldest master has been cultivating, and the second young lady will take people to the Sunset Mountains from time to time." Liang Hui said while touching his head.


    "Huh, she hasn''t given up finding medicine for Ye Tingwen?" Patriarch Sheng was a little angry. She will join hands with the Bai family. She is so heart-and-hearted to find medicine for others, and they have to accept her talents. She doesn''t know how the head of the family gave birth to such a stupid daughter."


    There are two children in the Sheng family. The eldest is named Sheng Ruqing, the eldest son of the Sheng family. Although his cultivation talent is not as good as Ye Tingwen''s, he is not bad among his peers. After learning about the apprenticeship of the Langya Immortal Sect, he has been practicing painstakingly. Hope to be selected by then.


    The younger one is Sheng Ruyan, the second young lady of the Sheng family. The owner of the Sheng family loves Sheng Ruyan very much. He has always been training her as a man, but she unexpectedly met Ye Tingwen last year. The heart fell on Ye Tingwen, and Ye Tingwen was full of eyes.


    At the beginning, Patriarch Sheng saw that she liked Ye Tingwen so much, he wanted to talk to Patriarch Ye that the two families could marry and make the two Jin dynasties good, Sheng Ruyan could be with Ye Tingwen, and Sheng and Bai could also unite.


    As a result, Ye Tingwen personally said that he didn¡¯t like Sheng Ruyan. If he married Sheng Ruyan, he would have harmed her. Patriarch Ye gave priority to Ye Tingwen¡¯s idea. The marriage between the two families did not happen. Patriarch Sheng made up his mind to deal with Ye. Home, there are also reasons for this.


    Although Sheng Ruyan did not marry Ye Tingwen, she has always been obsessed with Ye Tingwen. After learning that Ye Tingwen was injured, she wanted to see Ye Tingwen. Patriarch Sheng stopped him. Later, she heard that she needed floating moon flowers to make alchemy. Run to the Sunset Mountains, hoping to get the Floating Moon Flower and save Ye Tingwen.


    The thought of her daughter digging her heart out to others makes Patriarch Sheng feel very uncomfortable, especially Ye Tingwen who doesn''t like Sheng Ruyan at all, which makes him even more angry.

 Chapter 333：

    "Patriarch calms down. Miss is only young now, and she has been in Zixi City. She hasn''t seen a man outside too much. When she grows up, she sees more people, so naturally she won''t be infatuated with Ye Jiasan anymore. The son is now.¡± What Sheng Ruyan said was that Liang Hui watched her grow up. Liang Hui thought of Sheng Ruyan as her own daughter, and said hurriedly, fearing that Patriarch Sheng would punish Sheng Ruyan.


    "You''re right, that girl is fascinated by Ye Tingwen because she has seen too little. You should also pay more attention to those pretty good young talents, and let her see more. She is not too young anymore. ." Patriarch Sheng thought for a while, and felt that Liang Hui had some truth in what he said, and said thoughtfully.


    "Yes, the Patriarch can rest assured that his subordinates will look good." Liang Hui responded quickly.


    "Continue to stare at the Ye Family, let someone go get Ruyan back." Patriarch Sheng put down the teacup and ordered.


    "Yes." Liang Hui nodded and immediately retreated.


    ...


    After agreeing with Ye Wanwan that they would go to Ye¡¯s house for dinner, Gu Qing and what they should do. After that day, they only stayed in the sunset mountains for a long time, then returned to their residence, and then cleaned up a bit, Ye Wan Wan came over in a carriage.


    "Wan Wan, is it so early?" Gu lightly looked at the sky and asked with a smile.


    "I just want to come and see you for a while, we can leave later, don''t worry." Ye Wanwan also knew that she was a little early, and quickly explained.


    Gu nodded lightly, and then led Ye Wanwan into the house.


    In the afternoon, they took a carriage to Ye''s house together.


    The streets of Zixi City are very lively every day. Ye Wanwan and their carriage are not fast because of the large number of people. There is the Ye family''s clan emblem on the carriage, and anyone who knows it can tell at a glance.


    Bai Wei, who was shopping with people, saw Ye family¡¯s carriage at a glance. Her eyes flashed. Ye Wanwan was the only one who could ride in the carriage. Ye Wanwan was probably alone. Ye Wanwan didn¡¯t go out in the past, and Bai Wei There are not many opportunities to encounter. Last time, Bai Wei did not please Ye Wanwan. She hated Ye Wanwan.


    Now seeing the Ye family¡¯s carriage, a gleam of cold light flashed through her eyes, followed by a flash on her wrist. Before everyone had noticed, a silver needle flew out of her finger and pierced the horse pulling the carriage. in vivo.


    The horse was pierced by the silver needle and immediately felt pain. It stopped suddenly, and the forelegs were raised high, and the carriage pulled by it shook for a moment. Gu Qing and Ye Wanwan sitting in the carriage were not Gu Qing. The reaction was quick and almost fell.


    Ye Wanwan was originally chatting with Gu gently, with a smile on her face. Suddenly encountering such a change, her face suddenly became hard to look.


    "What''s the matter?" She raised the curtain and asked the coachman displeasedly.


    "Miss, the minion doesn''t know what''s going on, this horse seems to be frightened." The coachman was also a little confused, afraid that Ye Wanwan would be angry, and quickly explained.


    Hearing this, Ye Wanwan glanced at the moving horse, and found that the horse did look something wrong, with a bit of irritability, and her brows couldn''t help but wrinkle.


    "You first stop the car and see what''s going on with that horse." She turned her head and ordered the coachman.


    Upon hearing this, the coachman immediately stopped the carriage and got out to check the horse''s condition.


    Jun Wu and Mu Chen did not ride in the carriage. The two of them rode horses and followed the carriage, and at this time they were directly close to the carriage.


    "Gentle, are you okay?" Jun Wu took the lead in speaking, and asked Gu Qing worriedly.


    "I''m fine." Gu''s soft voice came from the carriage, letting Jun Wu and Mu Chen breathe a sigh of relief.


    Now that the person is okay, then you have to look at the horse. The coachman checked and there are no wounds on the horse, but the horse always looks very uncomfortable. Looking at its appearance, naturally there is no way to continue pulling the carriage. This It made Ye Wanwan a little angry.


    "Gentlely, there is something wrong with the horse, the carriage can''t go, here is not far from our house, let''s go over." Ye Wanwan looked at Gu Qingqing, and said apologetically.


    "Okay." Gu Qingqing naturally wouldn''t be angry with Ye Wanwan, and got out of the carriage with Ye Wanwan.


    Just standing under the carriage, Ye Wanwan was about to talk to Gu softly, cast a glance in the crowd, and immediately saw Bai Wei standing not far away. Bai Wei was looking at Ye Wanwan and the others. At the same time, after hitting Ye Wanwan''s gaze, she also froze for a moment, then the corners of her lips curled up, revealing a provocative smile, and when Ye Wanwan was angry, she walked over here.


    "Oh, is this only the fourth young lady of the Ye family? Why? There is a problem with the carriage? Do you want me to help you?" Bai Wei walked to Ye Wanwan and Gu Qingqing, looking at the gentleman behind them. Wuhe Mu Chen turned around, a trace of jealousy flashed through his eyes, Yin and Yang said strangely.


    "No, thank you Miss Bai for your kindness." Ye Wanwan glared at Bai Wei and said coldly.


    "That''s a pity, I''m very helpful, and it''s a pity that Miss Ye didn''t give me a chance." Bai Wei had a pity on her face, but her eyesight was smiling, apparently just talking.


    Ye Wanwan hated her the most, and didn''t want to talk to Bai Wei at all. At this time, she just snorted and turned to take care of her gently, "Gently, let''s go."


    If she is okay at this time, she can have a good argument with Bai Wei here, but she still remembers the task that Ye Tingyan gave her, and she must first take Gu Qing and the others to Ye''s house. Wei was wasting time.


    Bai Wei didn''t expect that Ye Wanwan would not be angry, and she had to leave. Her face sank, and she was very annoyed at Ye Wanwan''s unreasonable card play.


    "Why are you going? This lady hasn''t finished speaking yet." She took a step forward and reached out to stop Ye Wanwan and Gu Qing, not allowing them to leave.


    "It''s your business that you haven''t finished talking. I have something right now and don''t want to listen to you." Ye Wanwan was also a little angry, and she said coldly without giving Bai Wei any face.


    "Ye Wanwan, don''t be shameless. This lady can talk to you. That''s your blessing. Don''t you know what the status of your Ye family is now? It won''t be long before your Ye family will become a purple evening city. The ordinary family here, you are still so arrogant in front of this lady, you are not afraid that I will clean you up then?" Bai Wei was very dissatisfied with Ye Wanwan''s attitude, and threatened directly regardless of whether she was on the street now.


    Ye family is Ye Wanwan¡¯s inverse scale. Bai Wei said that, Ye Wanwan was also angry. As far as she is concerned, she is naturally not Bai Wei¡¯s opponent, but her cultivation base is a little higher than Bai Wei, and her fights are stronger than Bai Wei. , With a cold face, he was about to shoot Bai Wei directly, but was stopped by Gu Qing.


    "Miss Bai, this is on the street and not your home. If you say you don''t let us go, we can''t go? It''s too overbearing. Do you think Zixi City belongs to your home?"

 Chapter 334：

    Gu gently stood in front of Ye Wanwan. She was slightly taller than Bai Wei. Looking at Bai Wei at this time, she felt condescending. Although she was wearing a veil, her eyes were exposed. She was very beautiful, her eyes were cold and sharp at this time, but Bai Wei was shocked, and her body involuntarily stepped back.


    After reacting to her behavior, Bai Wei''s face turned dark, and her gaze became uncomfortable looking at Gu Qing.


    "I don''t know which girl is this girl? Zixi City is of course not from our Bai family, but if the girl wants to help Ye Wanwan to get ahead, she has to think clearly, the Ye family is about to fall apart, but she can''t give it to the girl. What." Although she was frightened by Gu Qing''s eyes just now, Bai Wei was a little confused about Gu Qing''s identity, but she still didn''t forget to provoke the relationship between Gu Qing and Ye Wanwan.


    Bai Wei''s thoughts were not concealed at all. Gu Qing could understand without even thinking, she just snorted, "Miss Bai thinks too much. I and Wanwan are friends. She was bullied. I can''t stand by. Bai The girl shouldn¡¯t be too embarrassed for Wanwan. Even if the Ye family will be downcast in the future, it hasn¡¯t fallen yet. If Wanwan is hurt, the Ye family probably won¡¯t let it go!"


    The Ye family has not been in Zixi City for a day or two. As the saying goes, "A lean camel is bigger than a horse." Ye family cannot fall down easily. Gu Qing is telling Bai Wei not to deceive others. That''s too much, otherwise the rabbit will bite if he is in a hurry. If Ye Family really does fight with the Bai Family, I am afraid that the Bai Family will not be able to escape. By then, Bai Wei will be the sinner of the Bai Family.


    Bai Wei naturally understood what Gu Qing meant, and her face became a little ugly.


    She looked at Gu Qing, and then at Ye Wanwan, and found that there were more people on Ye Wanwan''s side than her side. If she did start, she might not have the advantage, she looked a little hesitant and bit her. Gritting her teeth, she felt that Ye Wanwan couldn''t be rushed.


    "Hmph, this girl''s kindness, you don''t care if you don''t appreciate it, it''s really kind of a donkey''s liver and lungs!" She snorted coldly, glanced at Ye Wanwan and Gu Qing, turned and took her maid to leave.


    After watching Bai Wei leave, Ye Wanwan looked at Gu Qingqing.


    "Gentle, I really thank you just now. If you didn''t stop me, I''m afraid I will start with Bai Wei again. By then, my father and brother will be worried again!" Ye Wanwan took Gu Qing''s hand with her eyes. Said barkingly.


    She has been aroused by Bai Wei many times before, and Bai Wei is protected by someone around her, and her cultivation base is a little higher than Bai Wei, and she can only take advantage of it, but Bai Wei has broken her. The reputation of Daddy and brothers also broke their hearts.


    She has a stupid mouth and can''t speak to Bai Wei, but she just took care of Bai Wei with a few strokes, and Bai Wei suffered. Ye Wanwan admires Gu Qingqing even more. In her heart, Gu Qing is now It is her idol, whose status is higher than her brothers.


    "The young lady of the Bai family doesn''t know how to cultivate, and the methods are not very clever, that is, Wanwan, you are not good at defending, and your temperament is relatively straight. If you change to someone else, her method will not work." Gu gently patted. Patting Ye Wanwan''s hand, comforted.


    In her eyes, Bai Wei''s tricks were really not enough. When she was in the second immortal realm, she had a high status and didn''t experience many such things. But when she was in the Xuantian Continent, she also stayed in those imperial palaces. Knowing that the means between women is not to be underestimated, Ye Wanwan just has relatively little knowledge.


    "I know, that''s why I always hate Bai Wei." Ye Wanwan nodded, curled her lips, her eyes were obviously disgusting.


    "Okay, let''s not mention her. She has been driven away by me. Next time you meet her, just remember to ignore her. Let''s go over together." Gu Qing didn''t like Bai Wei, naturally. She didn''t want to talk about things related to Bai Wei, so she patted Ye Wanwan''s hand and said.


    "Okay, let''s go." Ye Wanwan was immediately distracted, pulling Gu gently forward.


    Fortunately, it was not far from the Ye family here. Gu Qing and Ye Wanwan walked for only a quarter of an hour, and they arrived in front of a very magnificent compound with the word "Ye Mansion" written on the gate. I don¡¯t know who wrote it.


    Just when there was a problem with the carriage, Ye Wanwan sent people home to inform them. At this time, Ye Tingshen was waiting for them at the gate of the Ye family. After seeing Gu Qing and Ye Wanwan, he immediately greeted them.


    "Wan Wan, Miss Gu, are you here?" He and Gu Qing had a relationship, and they spoke more casually, smiling.


    "Second brother." Ye Wanwan called Ye Tingshen cheerfully.


    "Second Young Master Ye." Gu Qing also called Ye Tingshen softly, and then introduced Mu Chen and Jun Wu to Ye Tingshen, "This is my husband, Jun Wu, this is my fourth senior brother, Mu Chen, senior brother. Ah Wu, this is the second son of the Ye family and Wanwan''s second brother."


    Ye Tingshen had previously learned from Ye Wanwan that Gu Qing was married, and it was not surprising to hear that Gu Qing rarely heard him, but he was a little surprised after seeing Jun Wu and Mu Chen.


    Jun Wu has a very outstanding temperament and looks handsome. Although he is only wearing a black brocade dress with no special ornate patterns on it, he looks particularly good when he wears it, and his temperament is expensive, giving people a kind of The feeling of being aloof, if Ye Tingshen hadn''t known that Jun Wu and the others had all ascended from the lower realms, he would have thought he was the son of a family.


    As for Mu Chen, she was also very good looking, but she was pale, giving a feeling of sickness, and looked very fragile, as if she would die if she was not careful.


    Ye Tingshen has also seen many people who have ascended from the lower realms before. Most of them are older people. Many of them have gray hair. Few people are as young as Gu Qing and others, even if they are like them. Not as honorable as they look.


    This is also one of the reasons why the Ye family are willing to befriend Gu Qing and the others. Of course, the most important thing is that Gu Qing sent Floating Moon Flower to save Ye Tingwen.


    "Everyone, please go inside, my eldest brother and they are waiting for a few." After a greeting, Ye Tingshen led Gu Qing and the others into the yard.


    As Ye Tingshen said, Ye Tingwen and Ye Tingyan were waiting for Gu Qing''s arrival at this time. It was the first time that Ye Tingwen and Ye Tingyan saw Gu Qing three. They were surprised by the distinctive temperament of the three of them.


    After the meeting, there was another round of greetings. After introducing each other, everyone sat down around the table.


    Today¡¯s table was specially prepared by Ye Tingyan for the family. The materials used are all very good, and each one is full of celestial power. For cultivators like them, it is undoubtedly very useful. It can also be seen that this meal , Ye Family really took pains to prepare.


    "Miss Gu, thanks to Ms. Gu for giving me the medicine this time, my injury can be healed. I will respect the girl for a glass, and if Miss Gu can use my place in the future, let me send it." Ye Tingwen picked up a glass of wine and looked at Gu Qingqing. , Said very solemnly.


    "Ye San Gongzi is polite. I and Wan Wan are friends. Wan Wan has always been very worried about your injury. I also happened to get the Floating Moon Flower that day. It can only show that the third son is lucky." Gu lightly glanced at Ye. Wan Wan said to Ye Tingwen sincerely.


    If she hadn''t become friends with Ye Wanwan first, when she got the Floating Moon Flower, Gu Qing would also give the Floating Moon Flower to the Ye Family, but she would definitely have to exchange it for something of the same value, but Ye Wanwan became her friend. , Of course it is different, she still won''t ask for money from her friends.


    Ye Tingwen always listened to Ye Wanwan mentioning Gu Qingwen during this period. He knew how Gu Qingwen was. He knew that the other party should be in a high position before ascending. He valued feelings and was very casual with things outside. Now I heard Gu Qingwen. With that said, he carefully observed Gu Qing''s expression and found that the other party was not lying, and he took a higher look at Gu Qing in his heart.


    "Anyway, I have to thank Miss Gu, I will always count." Ye Tingwen finished speaking and drank the wine in the glass.


    Gu Qing was quite satisfied with Ye Tingwen''s attitude, and drank the fruit dew in the cup.


    Everyone is a smart person. Since they are all interested in making friends, they won¡¯t say anything that people don¡¯t like. Besides, whether it is Gu Qing and Ye Tingyan, they all have their own bottom line, so they changed their cups during the dinner. , Everyone was very happy talking.


    After eating this meal for about an hour and a half, seeing that it was not early, Ye Tingyan and his siblings sent the three of Gu Qingwen out of Ye Mansion. Of course, Ye Tingwen did not go out. After all, he had not yet recovered from the outside world.


    After watching Gu Qing and the three of them leave, Ye Tingyan told Ye Wanwan to go back first. He and Ye Tingshen went to his study together, where Ye Tingwen was already waiting.


    "Brother, what do you think of these three people?" Ye Tingshen poured himself a glass, looked at Ye Tingyan, and asked.


    "I think the identities of these three people should not be simple. In the past, those who ascended up were all 40 years old and above. They were able to ascend at a young age, indicating that their talents are very good, and their status in the lower realm is also It''s more expensive, otherwise it''s impossible to cultivate so fast." Ye Tingyan said while thinking.


    He knew that Gu Qing, the youngest of the three, was only eighteen years old. Not only did he ascend from the lower realm, but now his cultivation base was almost breaking through the heavenly immortal realm. This talent was not bad.


    The other two are not very old, indicating that they are also very talented.


    Although they don¡¯t know exactly what is going on in the lower realm, they also know that they are cultivating spiritual power there, and because no one has ascended for a long time, many inheritances have been broken, and there is no way to compare with the situation of the immortal rank. That¡¯s it, Gu Qing Ye Tingyan couldn''t guess what they would achieve if they were allowed to stay in the immortal stage since they were young.


    "Big brother is right, I also think these three people should not be simple. Floating Moon Flower is a Tier 5 medicinal material. The family sent someone to the Sunset Mountain Range to look for it for so long, but nothing was found. Why did she go there a few times? , Just met? And I can give Floating Moon Flower to the little girl without hesitation, which shows that they are not simple." Ye Tingwen was also a little emotional.


    Floating Moon Flower is a Tier 5 immortal medicine, not to mention that it is very useful for healing injuries. Even if such medicinal materials are at auction, they can be sold at a very high price. Gu Qing and the others just soared up when they needed money. , But could give the Floating Moon Flower to Ye Wanwan quietly, Ye Tingwen thought to himself, I''m afraid that he wouldn''t be able to do that.


    "Among these three, Miss Gu should be the main body, her husband and senior brothers are led by her, and she herself should be very affectionate, otherwise she wouldn''t be so good to Wanwan!" Ye Tingshen also put down the teacup and said.


    "It''s a good thing to attach importance to love and justice. They are still relatively weak today, but I believe they will soar into the sky in a short time." Thinking of the three people of Gu Qing, Ye Tingyan couldn''t help but say.


    He knew that all three of Gu Qing had spent three days in the Shengxianchi. It is already rare for one such aptitude to appear, not to mention three more appeared. Two of these three people not only knew each other, The relationship is still very close.


    Soon Langya Immortal Sect will open the door to choose disciples. It is very likely that these three will be chosen. If they are really chosen, then Gu Qing''s relationship with Ye Wanwan, plus Ye Tingwen, will make the Ye family''s status. Completely stabilized, the Bai family and the Sheng family, wanting to deal with the Ye family, are simply wishful thinking!


    A sharp light flashed in Ye Tingwen¡¯s eyes. During this period of time, the Bai family and the Sheng family¡¯s suppression of Ye Tingyan had already made Ye Tingyan very dissatisfied. The reason why they have not responded is to let the two families relax their vigilance. It develops in the dark, and after the Langya Immortal Sect''s apprenticeship is over, no matter whether Ye Tingwen can be selected, there must be an explanation between the Ye family, the Bai family, and the Sheng family!


    Ye Tingshen and Ye Tingwen looked at each other, and they all understood what Ye Tingyan meant. They thought about it for a moment, and then both smiled.


    ...


    On the other hand, after Gu Qing and the others left the Ye family, they didn''t let the Ye family send it away, but planned to walk back. Like the three Ye family brothers, Gu Qing and the three were also discussing the Ye family''s situation.


    "It seems that we didn''t guess wrong. The Ye Family''s meal today really wants to befriend us." Mu Chen held a weed pulled by the roadside in his hand, shook it, and said casually.


    "The three brothers of the Ye family seem to be okay, they are thoughtful, and the methods are relatively fair, but they can be handed together." As the holy son of the Yunlan Holy Land, Jun Wu has grown up in various plans since he was a child. It was also very accurate to see people. Although I didn''t have much contact with Ye Tingyan and the others, I knew a little bit about the style of some three people.


    "Everything has to wait until the Langya Immortal Sect accepts disciples, and then I will look at the attitude of the Ye Family. After all, we are still somewhat weak now." Mu Chen threw away the weeds in his hands and said with squinting eyes.


    "Yes, our top priority is to improve our cultivation level as soon as possible. We must not fail the apprenticeship test soon." Gu gently fisted his hand into a fist, squinted his eyes and looked into the distance, and said very seriously.


    Jun Wu and Mu Chen looked at each other, watching Gu Qing do this, the corners of their lips were slightly curled up.

 Chapter 335：

    When people concentrate on doing one thing, time always becomes fast.


    Since deciding to upgrade the cultivation base, the three of Gu Qing have taken root in the sunset mountains. Fighting with spirit beasts all day, four months passed like this.


    During this period, Si Lin and others also soared to the fairy world. However, only Nanhua and Gu Qing were relatively close. They found Gu Qing by some means and reunited with them, while the rest were scattered throughout the fairy world.


    Although they cannot be reunited, both Gu Qing and her seniors are very good people. Such people will be generous and glorious no matter where they go. It''s just that they have just ascended to the immortal realm and have a relatively shallow foundation. , Just unknown.


    Nanhua is a master of formation, and he has also received an inheritance by chance and coincidence. Compared with Mu Chen''s inheritance, it was a bit inferior, but it was enough for him to cultivate to the level of the Immortal Emperor.


    And there are many formations recorded in the inheritance, and they all appeared in his mind after he soared to the immortal world.


    After reuniting with Gu Qing and the others, in order to speed up their cultivation, Nanhua specially set up a fairy gathering array in the yard where they lived, so that the surrounding fairy qi could be gathered in their yard, so that the fairy qi in the yard would be better. It is richer than other places, and the speed of cultivation will be faster.


    Coupled with the fact that they are fighting with spirit beasts in the sunset mountains, the immortal energy is consumed faster, and then they practice, so that the cultivation speed is faster.


    So on the eve of the Langya Immortal Sect''s acceptance of disciples, Gu Qing and the others were all promoted to the level of intermediate heavenly immortals.


    At their age, even people who were born in the immortal world from an early age could not cultivate so fast, not to mention that they had risen from the sub-immortal world. Such a speed of cultivation is a bit appalling.


    At least when Ye Wanwan and the others knew about Gu Qing''s cultivation skills, they were all shocked.


    "Gentlely, are you really ascending from the next level? Why do I feel that you are practicing faster than someone who grew up in the immortal world like me?" Ye Wanwan had always thought that her talent was good, although it was better than However, his third brother Ye Tingwen, among his peers, is enough to stand out from the crowd.


    Now seeing Gu Qing and the others cultivate so fast, she felt shocked.


    Gu glanced at her gently, not wanting to answer her silly question.


    Ye Wanwan also knew that she had said a nonsense. Many people in Zixi City knew about the fact that Gu Qing had risen from the lower realm, and if Gu Qing hadn''t risen from the lower realm, it would have been impossible to remain unknown for so many years.


    "Gentle, you always tell me, aren''t you the reincarnation of a great power in the fairy world? Or a dear daughter? How could you be so powerful?" Ye Wanwan looked at Gu Qingqing with bright eyes, as if looking forward to it. Gu Qing affirmed his guess.


    Regarding this, Gu Qing only gave him a lightly white glance.


    "Okay, I see, you are different from ordinary people like us." Ye Wanwan''s face collapsed and she shrugged.


    "Wan Wan, you are also very powerful, so don''t be presumptuous. Besides, if I really am a powerful reincarnation, what about my brother and husband? Their cultivation speed is also very fast." Gu lightly looked at it. Ye Wanwan was indeed hit when she came out, comforted.


    Hearing this, Ye Wanwan also glanced at Jun Wu and the others, feeling that she had been hit again.


    She is suddenly a little curious now, what kind of teacher is Gu Qing''s teacher in the lower realm? Why are all her brothers so good, and they are also very good-looking.


    With such a speed of cultivation, if Gu Qing and the others had grown up in the immortal world, they would have been adopted as apprentices by the four immortal sects long ago, and they are likely to be direct disciples.


    "Your talent is so good. This time the Langya Immortal Sect is here to accept disciples, you will definitely be selected." Ye Wanwan was a little excited and a little envious.


    After all, it was one of the four great immortal gates. Even if the Ye Family was one of the three major families in Zixi City, it was still too weak compared to a behemoth like Langya Immortal Sect.


    "Your third brother''s talent is also very good, and he will definitely be selected. Wan Wan, if you work hard, will be selected in the future." Gu gently patted the arm of the night. Speaking of


    He also knows some of Ye Tingwen''s talents. Similar to his brothers. As long as there is nothing wrong with Chao Tu in the fangs, they will definitely be able to enter.


    Although Ye Wanwan''s talent is also good, she still doesn''t know the criteria for accepting apprentices of the Langya Immortal Sect, and she can''t guarantee that Ye Wanwan will be selected.


    Even so, it did not prevent him from comforting Ye Wanwan.


    As a native of the Immortal Realm, Ye Wanwan knew more about the Langya Immortal Sect than Gu Qing. She also knew that Gu Qing was to comfort her, so she didn''t say much.


    "I''m here this time. The main purpose is to tell you about the acquisition of the apprentices of the Langya Immortal Sect." He cleared his throat and said very solemnly.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing and both of them were a little surprised. Glancing at each other, turned to look at Ye Wanwan.


    "Why is there anything else to pay attention to here?" Gu Qing asked curiously.


    When in the Second Immortal Realm, Lingxi Holy Land would also conduct an acceptance test every once in a while. They also had some understanding of these things, but they didn''t know whether the sect of the Immortal Realm was the same as the Lingxi Holy Land.


    "Of course. Langya Immortal Sect is also one of the four great immortal gates, and the four great immortal gates have different apprenticeship times. Langya Immortal Sect accepts apprentices every three years, and the method of accepting apprentices is different every time. Sometimes it¡¯s to hold a competition, sometimes it¡¯s to choose a place for everyone to experience together. I heard that this year will be divided into three levels, the first level is to test talent, or aptitude." Ye Wanwan put on the table. Took a sip of water from his cup.


    "Testing qualifications? How do you test this?" Gu Qing was the first time he heard it, and couldn''t help but feel a little curious.


    "The four great immortals have their own immortal tools that can be used to test a person''s aptitude. If you want to enter the four great immortal gates, the measured aptitude must be at least medium and upper." Ye Wanwan explained to Gu Qingqing with a good temper.


    "This is a bit too one-sided." Gu frowned slightly, feeling that this method was not particularly appropriate.


    "I understand what you mean. You think that some people may not have good qualifications, but they may be better in other areas. It is not fair to do so. But not everyone with poor qualifications can make great achievements. So this rule is aimed at most people." Ye Wanwan explained to Gu Qing with a serious expression on her face.


    Gu Qing thought about it, and thought it was so, so he didn''t speak any more.


    "The second and third levels are still unclear. But I heard that the Langya Immortal Sect will have several big bosses to accept disciples this year, so it will be more solemn than before. People who want to worship Langya Immortal Sect will also There will be more, and the competition will be more intense." Ye Wanwan mentioned this and was a little worried.


    She naturally had confidence in his third brother. But just in case, if his third brother did not worship Langya Immortal Sect, then the fate of the Ye Family can be imagined.


    "Don''t worry, just the first level of aptitude test should kill many people. With your third brother''s aptitude, there is absolutely no problem." Gu Qing saw Ye Wanwan''s worry, and patted his hand. of.


    "I know." Ye Wanwan suppressed the anxiety in her heart and smiled.


    "Thank you Wanwan for telling us about this. Otherwise, we might still be at a loss." Gu Qingqing knew that these things might not be known to everyone. Ye Wanwan was able to tell them these things. She is a friend.


    "In fact, my elder brother told me this, and he asked me to tell you." Ye Wanwan smiled embarrassedly.


    She doesn''t pay much attention to these things on weekdays. If Ye Tingyan hadn''t mentioned it, she wouldn''t know, let alone tell Gu Qingqing.


    Hearing her words, Gu Qing was only a little surprised, but thinking of Ye Tingyan''s personality, she instantly understood that this should also be a way Ye Tingyan wanted to befriend them.


    With emotion, Ye Tingyan deserves to be trained as a paternal master, thinking that everything is comprehensive and will not make people feel uncomfortable.


    "Then you go back and thank Big Brother Ye for me, saying that I have written down this favor, and I will pay it back the next day." Gu Qing generally does not promise easily, but if he promises, he will definitely do it.


    "My eldest brother said that you don''t have to take it to heart. As long as you are interested, you can know this. It''s nothing if we are friends to help." Ye Wanwan waved her hand again and again, and said what Ye Tingyan meant.


    Gu paused lightly, "Okay, I get it."


    She didn''t get too much trouble with this matter, anyway, she accepted this intention, and she would naturally repay the Ye family if she had a chance in the future.


    "Okay, I''m done with everything that should be said, so you have to participate in the apprenticeship test tomorrow, I won''t bother you, and I will go back." Ye Wanwan stood up and smoothed the wrinkles on her skirt, yes. Gu Qing and the others said.


    "I''ll take you to the door." Gu Qing also stood up, tidyed up his clothes, and followed Ye Wanwan.


    Gu Qing sent Ye Wanwan to the door and watched her get into the carriage before returning to the yard.


    "I didn''t expect that this Langya Immortal Sect would be so troublesome to accept a disciple, and it would have to go through three levels." Nan Hua shook the fan in his hand, dissatisfied.


    "Langya Immortal Sect is also one of the four great immortal gates in the immortal world. I don''t know how many people want to become its disciples. If the requirements are not high, I am afraid that the threshold will have been broken by those who want to apprentice." Gu Qing returned, just right. Hearing Nan Hua''s words, he said.


    "I''m rather curious about the fairy instrument that can measure aptitude, and I don''t know what it looks like." Jun Wu said.


    Like Si Lin, he is also proficient in refining tools. He has never heard of the fairy tools that can measure aptitude before. Thinking that it should only be found in the fairy world, and maybe only in the four great fairy gates, he can''t help but feel a little curious.


    "I''m the same as Ah Wu, and I am more curious about that fairy weapon." Gu Qing sat beside Jun Wu, took the fairy fruit dew that Jun Wu handed over, took a sip, and said.

 Chapter 336：

    In order to have a better condition to participate in the apprenticeship test of the Langya Immortal Sect, Gu Qing and the others had fallen asleep early the night before, and it was rare for Jun Wu to not trouble Gu Qing.


    When they woke up the next day, Gu Qing and all of them were full of energy, and they looked very energetic.


    The acceptance test of the Langya Immortal Sect is a big event for Zixi City. The day before, the elders and disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect who came to Zixi City to accept disciples arrived at Zixi City, and the first pass of the test was The location is in the square in the center of Zixi City.


    This event was also a great event for Zixi City. When Gu Qing and the others passed by, the square was already crowded with people.


    "Unexpectedly, I would still be able to catch up with the apprenticeship test of the Langya Immortal Sect once every three years. I am so lucky. I don''t know what amazing characters will appear this time?"


    "I heard that when the Langya Immortal Sect received disciples last time, someone tested his aptitude and found his genius, and that person''s temperament was also good, and he became an inner disciple when he started. I don''t know if there will be such a person this year. "


    "The last time Langya Immortal Sect accepted disciples, someone had an epiphany on the spot, and was accepted as a direct disciple by an elder of Langya Immortal Sect. It can be described as an infinite scenery!"


    "Yes, I also remember that time. At that time, this incident was passed on in the fairy world for a long time."


    "That said, I am a little looking forward to the apprenticeship test this year, and I don''t know what surprises there will be."


    "..."


    There was a lot of discussion in the surrounding people. For the disciples of Langya Xianzong who could become one of the four great immortals, everyone present was yearning for them, but the threshold for receiving disciples from Langya Xianzong was too high, and ordinary people simply couldn''t reach it and could become Langya Xianzong. The disciples are basically rare. Of course, once you become a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect, your status can be described as skyrocketing, and it can even benefit your family.


    There was still some time before the beginning. After Gu Qing and the others arrived, they found a place to stand and waited for the Ye family by the way.


    But they didn''t let them wait too long, and the Ye family appeared in the square together.


    Prior to this, the Ye family had been claiming that Ye Tingwen was seriously injured and might not be able to save it, and has not stopped looking for Floating Moonflower. Many people thought that Ye Tingwen would miss this apprenticeship test and that the Ye family would also be caught by the Bai family and the Bai family. Shengjia joined forces to suppress it.


    At least the Bai family and the Sheng family had always thought so, so they were very surprised when they saw Ye Tingwen''s appearance intact.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t it mean that Ye Tingwen stretched out his hand and was seriously injured? When did he heal?" On the Bai family''s side, Bai Wei''s elder brother Bai Qi also wanted to participate in the Langya Immortal Sect collection test, so he was in the square early in the morning. When I waited, I was surprised to see Ye Tingwen suddenly.


    "We were all deceived by the Ye Family!" Patriarch Bai''s face suddenly became gloomy, and his eyes looked very bad when he looked at Ye Tingwen.


    Ye Tingwen¡¯s injury was actually caused by the Bai family, in order to make the Ye family mess up, so that they could not have time to take care of the businesses under them. The Bai family and the Sheng family could take this opportunity to suppress the Ye family, so in addition to the Ye family, only Patriarch Bai knows Ye Tingwen''s injury best.


    He had always thought that Ye Tingwen would not be well. When the time comes, the Ye family can only be slaughtered by their two families. Who knows that the Ye family would have kept a hand and conceal the news of Ye Tingwen''s recovery to the death, even if he was planted in the Ye family. The spies didn''t get any news, and every day they received news that Ye Tingwen was seriously injured.


    He wasn''t a fool. After thinking about it for a moment, he knew that Ye Family must have realized it and deliberately released false news to confuse them and prevent them from attacking Ye Tingwen again.


    "The Ye family is really despicable, they lied to us!" Bai Wei couldn''t see Ye Jiahao. She couldn''t understand Ye Wanwan, and naturally hoped that Ye Wanwan would fall, so that Ye Wanwan would be able to bully her without the backstage, so at this time His face is also very ugly.


    "Ye Tingwen has been talented since he was a child. Since he is healed, there is basically no problem in joining the Langya Immortal Sect. Now we and the Sheng family have calculated it wrong." The Bai family said with a sullen face.


    Hearing that, Bai Qi and Bai Wei looked at each other, and they looked very bad when they looked at the direction of the Ye Family.


    ¡­


    The same is true for the Sheng family. They also have disciples who are going to participate in the apprenticeship test. When they saw Ye Tingwen appear intact, Patriarch Sheng and his son were surprised.


    The only happy person is Sheng Ruyan, the daughter of Patriarch Sheng. Since she met Ye Tingwen once, she couldn''t help but fall in love with Ye Tingwen. Knowing that the two were not dealing with each other, she often showed her good to Ye Tingwen, just like this time Ye Tingwen. She was injured and needed Floating Moon Flower to refine her alchemy. She ran around looking for Floating Moon Flower, trying to cure Ye Tingwen, making her father Sheng Patriarch very angry.


    Sheng Ruyan''s eyes lit up, and she subconsciously wanted to find Ye Tingwen, but just after taking a step forward, she realized that her father was still next to her, and Ye Tingwen had always been very indifferent to her. Now there are so many people, if she rushes over. , It might be embarrassing. By then, her father would definitely not be able to forgive her. Thinking about this, she could only take back her footsteps and glance at Ye Tingwen with regret, thinking that she would wait for the number of people to look for the other party, which suppressed her heart. Fiery.


    "Ye Tingwen turned out to be intact. The Ye Family played beautifully with this hand, and it was hidden from everyone." Patriarch Sheng looked at the place where Ye Family was, his gaze slipped from Ye Tingwen and others'' injuries, his face was very ugly.


    "I wanted to come to Ye Tingwen and recovered a long time ago. In order to prevent us from continuing to trouble Ye Tingwen, the Ye family concealed the matter. Now the apprenticeship test is about to begin, and they want to deal with Ye Tingwen too late.


    With Ye Tingwen''s aptitude, most of them will become disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect, and their situation with the Ye Family will be changed!


    Patriarch Ye also understood this, he pursed his lips, looked at the direction of Ye Family and did not speak.


    ¡­


    "Third brother, did you see the faces of the Bai family and the Sheng family? Haha, it looks so funny. They must have never thought that third brother you would appear here before, and now they want to make trouble again, but it¡¯s too late. Ye Wanwan didn''t like the people of the Bai family and the Sheng family either. The distance between the three families was not too far. Ye Wanwan could easily see the faces of the Bai family and the Sheng family, and was very happy about it.


    "You," Ye Tingwen stretched out his hand and nodded Ye Wanwan''s nose, "What''s the challenge with those people, it won''t take long for them to be nothing." Ye Tingwen''s eyes were cold, and he made no secret of his dialogue with Bai''s family and Sheng. The murder of home.


    "Come on three, as long as you become a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect, the Bai Family and the Sheng Family can no longer pose a threat to our Ye Family." Ye Wanwan patted Ye Tingwen''s arm and said.

 Chapter 337：

    With everyone''s eager anticipation, the elders and disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect who came out to accept disciples this time finally appeared in front of everyone.


    The collection of disciples was not only in Zixi City, there were seven or eight cities at the same time. Each pair consists of an elder and ten disciples.


    The elder assigned to Zixi City is named Yan Lingcheng, who has a golden immortal level and is the elder of Linghua Peak of Langya Immortal Sect.


    Langya Immortal Sect has nine peaks, namely Jiuyun Peak, Tianyi Peak, Linghua Peak, Cangmu Peak, Chixiao Peak, Ziyou Peak, Canaan Peak, Huashang Peak, and Tianhan Peak.


    Among them, Nine Cloud Peak is the main peak of the Langya Immortal Sect. It is in the hands of the leader. The rest of the peaks have their own peak masters, and the peak masters of each peak have a cultivation base of the Daluo Jinxian level.


    Yan Lingcheng led the team this time, and he also has his own selfish intentions. He wanted to recruit more disciples for Ling Huafeng.


    In recent years, the apprentices Ling Huafeng has received are not very good, and they are a bit behind the other eight peaks.


    As one of the elders of Ling Huafeng, Yan Lingcheng naturally couldn''t watch his peak lagging behind other peaks, so this time he recruited disciples, in fact, he took the initiative to ask for orders.


    During this time in Zixi City, he also took the opportunity to inquire about some news in Zixi City. I also heard about the grievances between Ye, Bai, and Sheng.


    I also know that Ye Tingwen has a talented person in the Ye family, but the Ye family has been claiming that Ye Tingwen has not healed from his injuries, and Yan Lingcheng still feels a little regretful.


    But just before he took the stage, he had already learned that Ye Tingwen was well, which made him look forward to it.


    Half of the disciples who came with him this time are from Ling Huafeng. These disciples'' cultivation bases are not low, and they look good. Wearing the uniform blue long-sleeved robes of the Langya Immortal Sect, they look even more immortal. Gone with the wind, people yearn for.


    After Yan Lingcheng stood on the stage, the originally noisy square suddenly became quiet, and everyone''s eyes focused on the stage, waiting for Yan Lingcheng to speak.


    "The Langya Immortal Sect recruitment test begins now. The first level is to test the qualifications. If you want to become Langya Immortal Sect disciples, please line up and test the qualifications in turn. If you pass, stand on the other side and participate in the next level. Those who fail the test can leave." Yan Lingcheng''s voice wrapped in Xianli, ringing in everyone''s ears in the square.


    After hearing his words, the crowd finally moved. Those who wanted to become the disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect had lined up in a long line according to the requirements, and Gu Qing and them were no exception.


    On the temporary stage, Yan Lingcheng saw these people line up, and took out the fairy tool they used to test their aptitude, a disc.


    I don¡¯t know what material the disc is made of. It¡¯s transparent, with golden runes painted on it. Even those runes look a bit transparent, and the whole looks very beautiful, like a piece of handicraft. It is really hard to think that this thing can test a person''s aptitude.


    After Yan Lingcheng was ready, the man in the first row stepped forward as required.


    "Put your hand on the instrument and close your eyes." It was not Yan Lingcheng who spoke this time, but a disciple standing next to him. This kind of thing does not require an elder like him to come in person.


    The man glanced at the instrument on the table, then put his hand on the instrument according to the disciple''s words, and closed his eyes.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the instrument suddenly lit up.


    Then a golden beam of light was emitted from the instrument, but the beam of light was not too strong. Although you didn''t understand the rules of the instrument, everyone could guess that the man''s aptitude should not be very good.


    Sure enough, the disciple took a look, and said with a faint expression: "Qualification, high grade of the mysterious rank, unqualified, you can leave."


    Hearing the disciple¡¯s words, the man immediately opened his eyes. When he saw the less powerful beam of light, he was taken aback for a moment, his mouth moved, and he wanted to explain a few words for himself, but thought that this was a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect. He left with an ugly expression.


    "This is amazing. I don''t know how this instrument was made. If I have the opportunity, I would like to take a look." Jun Wuben was very interested in all of this. Curious, even a little bit ready to move.


    "It''s really amazing, it''s so simple to be able to measure a person''s aptitude." Gu Qing nodded, it was the first time she saw this kind of instrument, and she was also a little interested.


    "I don''t know what our qualifications are. Alas, this team is a bit too long, and I can''t wait." Nan Hua said with his eyes shining while shaking his fan.


    These people have been called the pride of heaven since they were young, and everyone who knew them said that their qualifications were very good. Now there is finally an instrument that can test their qualifications. Whether it is Gu Qingqing or Nanhua, they are looking forward to it.


    While they were talking, the front team was moving fast. Ten people had already been tested, and the measured aptitudes were all around the Xuan level, and none of them qualified. This made Yan Lingcheng, who was a little expectant, unhappy.


    About five to six hundred people came to take this test today. When the thirtieth person was measured, there was finally a aptitude above the mysterious rank.


    "Mid-level, qualified, stand over there, you can participate in the next level." Finally, when I saw one that was okay, the face of the disciple in the test changed, and he pulled out a smile.


    The man being tested was about twenty years old. Hearing the words of the disciple, a surprise smile immediately appeared on his face, and then he stood aside according to the disciple''s instructions.


    With such a successful one, both the disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect and the people who came to participate in the test felt a shock.


    The people behind were full of expectations for their own qualifications, and did not disappoint everyone. Sure enough, there were four or five passers later, but none of their qualifications were particularly good, so Yan Lingcheng just sat there and didn''t come over.


    Gu Qing''s position is in the middle of the team, and it will take a while to detect them, but Ye Tingwen''s position is relatively high, about the hundredth.


    After about a quarter of an hour, I arrived at Ye Tingwen. The disciple of the test motioned Ye Tingwen to place his hand on the instrument with his eyes. Ye Tingwen took a deep breath, then stretched out his right hand and gently placed it on the instrument, closing his eyes.


    The same golden beam of light appeared on the instrument, but this time the beam was so strong that it even rushed into the air.


    The disciple who had been looking cold all the time flashed a hint of surprise in his eyes, and his expression also changed.


    "Middle rank, pass!" His voice even trembled, making him very excited.


    Yan Lingcheng, who had been sitting next to him with his eyes closed and resting, heard this sound and opened his eyes immediately. His eyes were immediately attracted by the undissipated beam of light. His eyes became bright and he rushed directly to Ye Tingwen.


    "What''s your name?" He asked Ye Tingwen excitedly. , Seeing Ye Tingwen''s eyes is like looking at a baby.


    "Junior Ye Tingwen." Facing Yan Lingcheng, Ye Tingwen was also a little nervous, and said with his hands.


    "Okay! Very good! You stand aside." After experiencing the initial excitement, Yan Lingcheng has calmed down, patted Ye Tingwen''s shoulder, asked him to stand aside, and sat back by himself.


    The square became agitated because of Ye Tingwen¡¯s test results. This was the first time that Tian-level qualifications appeared, and it was still a mid-level Tian-level qualification. This shows that Ye Tingwen¡¯s qualifications are very good. If there is no problem with the next two levels, wait for him to enter. After Langya Immortal Sect, it is very likely that the elders will accept him as a direct disciple. That''s really soaring into the sky!


    People in the Ye family were naturally very happy when they heard the news.


    And the Bai Family and the Sheng Family, who had already become enemies with the Ye Family, looked a little ugly. Although everyone knew that Ye Tingwen''s talent was very strong, he didn''t expect it to be so strong.


    Judging from Yan Lingcheng''s reaction just now, I knew that Ye Tingwen would definitely be included in the Langya Immortal Sect. If he really became a direct disciple of Langya Immortal Sect, then the Bai Family and the Sheng Family would definitely not be Ye Family''s opponents.


    Although some people from their two families also came to participate, they all knew that those people''s qualifications were average and they might not be selected. At this time, Pai Pai and Sheng Pai were a little panicked.


    Gu Qing and the others are completely happy for Ye Tingwen. They also knew about the Ye Family''s affairs. Being selected into the Langya Immortal Sect based on Ye Tingwen''s qualifications was almost a certainty, so the Ye Family would keep it.


    At the same time, Gu Qing and the others are more curious about their qualifications, after all, they are faster than Ye Tingwen!


    With Ye Tingwen''s jade in front, the test results of those behind are a little inconspicuous.


    But Yan Lingcheng was not disappointed anymore. After all, qualifications like Ye Tingwen were very rare, and it was good to have one, so he was very calm at this time.


    It took about half an hour before it was Gu Qing and the others. Nan Hua came first.


    Nanhua looks outstanding, not inferior to the disciples of these Langya Immortal Sect. The fan in his hand slammed gently and stood still in front of the instrument.


    Without the disciple speaking, he put his hand on the instrument and closed his eyes. The whole person looked very relaxed, completely different from those who looked nervous before.


    The disciple in charge of the test felt that Nan Hua''s appearance looked a little special, and before he could guess Nan Hua''s identity, he saw a very strong beam of light appeared on the instrument in front of him.


    The golden beam of light rushed straight into the sky, a bit stronger than the one by Ye Tingwen just now.


    The disciple of the test had not seen such a powerful beam of light, and the whole person was stunned.


    "How is my aptitude?" Nan Hua waited for a long time, but didn''t see the disciple speak, couldn''t help but open his eyes to look at him.


    After seeing the very dazzling beam of light in front of him, the corners of Nan Hua''s lips curled up slightly, and he had already guessed how strong his aptitude was.


    The disciple, who was awakened by Nan Hua''s voice, was taken aback for a moment, and said a little bit hardly: "Xianzhang is top grade, qualified!"

 Chapter 338：

    As soon as the disciple''s words were uttered, the noisy square suddenly fell silent.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on the high platform, looking at Nan Hua and the beam of light in front of him, they couldn''t believe it.


    "I heard you right? Did he just say Xianjie?"


    "No, no, it''s the immortal rank! This is too powerful, right? Those were all ground ranks before, and they are already very powerful, so there are still people who are in the immortal rank by themselves?"


    "Oh my god, I thought Ye Tingwen''s heavenly rank was already very powerful. I didn''t expect that there are people outside the world, but there are still people with the aptitude of the immortal rank? Is this really a human?"


    "Should this person be the reincarnation of some great power? How about such a high level of aptitude? How can this make us people live?"


    "..."


    One after another, the discussion sounded in my ears, but Nan Hua''s reaction was very calm.


    He turned his head to Gu Qing and they blinked, then turned back to fan, and looked at the dumbfounded people in front of him: "Can I pass?"


    The special disciple was stunned. Looked at Nanhua. Seeing him very calm, I couldn''t help being a little surprised. "Passed, you can stand aside and wait for the next level."


    After he finished speaking, Nanhua stood on Ye Tingwen''s side.


    At this time, Yan Lingcheng reacted. His gaze fell on Nan Hua, his gaze was still a little dull, his lips moved, he wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    Behind Nanhua was Mu Chen. After learning about Nanhua''s qualifications, Mu Chen became more calm.


    They all have similar qualifications. Nanhua is a high-rank fairy-rank, he must be a middle-rank fairy-rank at worst, right?


    With such thoughts, he stood calmly in front of the test disciples. Without waiting for the disciple to speak, he put his hand on it and closed his eyes.


    Immediately after that, a golden beam of light similar to that of Nanhua appeared in front of everyone, and the disciple beside him was stunned again, even Yan Lingcheng, who was just about to go to Nanhua, was also stunned.


    The entire square fell into silence again, and everyone looked at the beam of light, their eyes dull.


    "This... is another top grade immortal!" The disciple in charge of the test said with difficulty.


    It is a miracle that a high-grade immortal aptitude has appeared, and now another one has appeared!


    The disciple looked at Nan Hua, and then at Mu Chen, and felt that today was really illusory.


    Yan Lingcheng''s reaction was similar to that of the disciple. When Ye Tingwen first appeared, he already felt that this trip was worthwhile.


    Who knew there was another South China? He was already very satisfied with this trip in his heart, but he didn''t expect another Mu Chen to appear.


    Yan Lingcheng hasn''t seen two high-grade immortal aptitudes for so many years. He couldn''t help but think, could this be the manifestation of the ancestor of Langya Immortal Sect? Otherwise, how could there be two such good qualifications?


    Mu Chen opened his eyes and glanced at the beam of light in front of him, a smile flashed under his eyes. Without instructions from the disciple, he stood beside Nan Hua and waited for Gu Qing and Jun Wu.


    Next was Gu Qingqing. Without waiting for the disciple''s instructions, she directly stretched out her right hand, gently placed it on the instrument, and then closed her eyes.


    Next, the scene that irritated everyone appeared again! Gu Qing''s beam of light was even stronger than that of Nan Hua and Mu Chen.


    The disciple in charge of the test feels that his brain is not enough, is the aptitude of this immortal rank top grade already rotten? How come there have been three in just this moment?


    "Xian-level top grade, qualified!" He said with a dull gaze, and the whole person has become a little dazed.


    Not only him, but the other people in the square reacted similarly to him.


    After Gu gently opened his eyes, he glanced at the beam of light in front of him, and automatically stood beside Mu Chen.


    Behind her was Jun Wu, similar to Gu Qing and the others. He also put his hand on the instrument, and then a strong beam of light appeared again.


    The disciple who was in charge of the test this time was completely numb. He glanced at Jun Wu and said with a wooden face: "Xian-level top grade, qualified!"


    Jun Wu nodded at him, and then stood beside Gu Qingqing.


    Everyone in the square was shocked. Everyone''s eyes focused on the four of Gu Qing, their gazes seemed to penetrate the four of them, to see what the four of them were made of? Why is there such a high qualification?


    "Four immortal ranks top grade! Haha! This time it is really right!" Yan Lingcheng looked at Gu Qing and the others with beaming eyes, as if looking at some peerless treasure.


    He could imagine, when he took these four people back, what was the reaction in the sect?


    Not to mention their elders, it is estimated that the peak masters and even the supreme elders in the sect will be alarmed!


    This is the top grade of the four immortals! With this kind of aptitude, there is absolutely no problem in cultivating to the level of Immortal Venerable! As long as they don''t have any accidents, in a few years, Langya Immortal Sect will have four more immortal masters!


    At that time, the immortal world would not be the four great immortal gates, and the Langya Immortal Sect could completely disregard the heroes and overwhelm the other three immortal gates to become the first immortal gate in the immortal world!


    Just thinking about it, Yan Ling Chengdu was very excited.


    At this time, he wished to bring these four people back to the Langya Immortal Sect and show them to those in the sect, but the acceptance test would continue. He could only hold his own heart and wait until the acceptance was over.


    With such outstanding qualifications of the four Gu Qing, the people behind have no qualifications to excite everyone anymore.


    After about an hour and a half, all those who signed up this time were tested, and about one hundred and fifty people passed. Of course, the most noticeable of these people is Gu Qing and others.


    Even if they had to take the next two tests, everyone knew that Gu Qing and Ye Tingwen would become disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect.


    Even the four people like Gu Qing are likely to become direct disciples! This is what so many people dream of, and everyone looks a little different in their eyes.


    The second level will be tomorrow. After the test is over, everyone who participated in the second level will receive a sign, and then go back to rest, and wait for tomorrow morning to gather in the square.


    Gu Qing and the others have long been accustomed to being watched, and they didn''t feel any discomfort being stared at by so many people, and they left the square with Ye Tingwen.


    "Brother Nanhua, Brother Mu Chen, let''s go have a drink together." When the test results came out, the general situation was set, and Ye Tingwen felt relieved a lot. Smiled and invited Gu Qing to them.


    Their Ye Family had originally intended to make friends with Gu Qing and the others, but now Gu Qing and the others have tested such a good aptitude, and their future is infinitely bright. Naturally, the Ye Family must seize the opportunity to make their relationship closer.

 Chapter 339：

    After this period of contact, both Gu Qing and Nanhua felt that the Ye family was pretty good and worthy of friendship, so they did not refuse his invitation.


    After most of the people left, Gu Qing and the Ye family left together and went to the largest restaurant in Zixi City for dinner.


    As they walked back, their names and what happened today were spreading in Zixi City at an unimaginable speed.


    Everyone in Zixi City knows that Zixi City has produced four high-level aptitudes for immortals, and only waiting for the end of the second and third levels, they will be recruited as disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect.


    In addition, Ye Tingwen of the Ye family has recovered, and has determined the aptitude of the highest rank, and it is very likely that he will become a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect.


    During this period of time, the entire Zixi City knew about the Bai family and the Sheng family uniting to suppress the Ye family. Now the Ye family has a Ye Tingwen, and although the Bai family and the Sheng family have passed the first pass, they are far worse than Ye Tingwen. Even if they are all included in the Langya Immortal Sect, they are certainly not of the same level!


    Originally, if Ye Tingwen had been injured and missed the apprenticeship this time, the Ye family might have been removed from Zixi City by the Bai family and the Sheng family, but now, these are all reversed.


    As long as Ye Tingwen enters the Langya Immortal Sect, the Ye Family will counterattack the Bai Family and the Sheng Family. By then, it is not known who will die!


    But there is one thing that everyone is sure of, that is, after the end of this apprenticeship, Zixi City will definitely change.


    At this time, the Bai family and the Sheng family were also not at peace.


    The Sheng family was a little better, and they didn''t fight too much with the Ye family. Even the suppression is not particularly severe. More is a kind of pressure on the momentum.


    But the Bai family is different. The hatred between the Bai family and the Ye family has been formed over the years. From the generation of Ye Wanwan''s grandfather, the Bai family and the Ye family have disliked each other and rubbed constantly.


    It''s just that they haven''t been put on the bright side, but everyone in Zixi City knows that the Ye Family and the Bai Family are not dealing with it!


    Therefore, after learning that Ye Tingwen recovered and was likely to enter the Langya Immortal Sect, the first person to panic was the Bai family.


    Pai Pai''s face became very ugly after testing Ye Tingwen''s Qualifications. After completing the first level test and returning to Bai¡¯s house from the square, he directly swept all the things on the desk in his study to the floor and slapped the desk with a palm. If it weren¡¯t for this desk was made of very hard materials, I am afraid that this desk will be scrapped directly after this palm.


    "Damn it! How could Ye Tingwen recover? Didn''t it mean that the Ye family didn''t find Floating Moon Flower?" Patriarch Bai asked with a sullen face, the second master of the Bai family who followed him into the study, that is, his younger brother Bai Wen''an.


    "The news we got before has always been that Ye Tingwen has not recovered. The Ye family has been looking for Floating Moonflower. Now it seems that we were all deceived by the Ye family. The Ye Family should have found Floating Moonflower a long time ago. Today I Looking at Ye Tingwen''s condition, it should not have just recovered." Bai Wen''an''s face was not good, and when he saw Ye Tingwen, he was no less surprised than Patriarch Bai.


    None of them were fools, and after a little thought, they understood that this was deliberately concealed by the Ye Family.


    If they had let them know that Ye Tingwen had healed, they would definitely find a way to get Ye Tingwen injured again. It would be better to always declare that Ye Tingwen was not healed, so that people like them would also relax their vigilance.


    "We were careless! We even believed in the lies of the Ye Family. This time, let the people of the Langya Immortal Sect see Ye Tingwen. I am afraid it will be very difficult for us to suppress the Ye Family again." Patriarch Bai felt very regretful at this time. , The Ye Family should have been directly suppressed into the dust before, and there would be no such things.


    "It''s too late to say anything now, brother, let''s think about what we should do next?" Bai Wen''an said to Patriarch Bai with a frown.


    Patriarch Bai sat down on the chair dejectedly, his whole spirit collapsed suddenly, and he looked much older.


    "We have torn apart the face with the Ye Family. It is impossible to reconcile, and I can''t do this kind of thing. Now I can only wait to see how the Ye Family makes moves?" He held his forehead with his hands, weak. To say.


    "Why did it become like this?" Bai Wenan muttered, looking at Patriarch Bai with a frustrated face.


    The two looked at each other, and both saw weakness from each other''s face.


    Who could have thought that before today, they were still thinking about how to get rid of the Ye Family? How to allocate the resources of the Ye family? As a result, all this changed in just one night, and the ones that might be eliminated became them.


    ...


    Gu Qing and Ye Tingwen ate very happily, and they ate until the evening before they dispersed.


    Gu Qing and the others returned to where they lived, and the four Ye Tingwen brothers and sisters returned to Ye''s house.


    After sending Ye Wanwan back to her yard, the three Ye Tingwen brothers went to Ye Tingyan''s study again.


    "Third brother, congratulations! You will soon become a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect." Ye Tingyan said with joy looking at Ye Tingwen.


    "Thank you, big brother!" Ye Tingwen was also very happy, after all, that was the Langya Immortal Sect, one of the four immortal gates!


    "This time the third brother has become a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect, let''s see how the Bai and Sheng families bully our Ye Family!" Ye Tingshen looked at Ye Tingyan and Ye Tingwen, and said with excitement.


    Ye Tingyan and Ye Tingwen''s expressions changed a bit when they heard what he said.


    "Their family should be panicking now. To be honest, when I saw their family change their faces, I felt very refreshed, and felt that the forbearance before was worth it." Ye Tingwen said with a sneer on both the Bai family and the Sheng family.


    "If they didn''t want to get rid of our Ye family and attack the third brother, why would he have to endure the pain? We will remember the previous blows and insults, and we will let their family pay back later." Ye Tingyan said with a cold face. , Said viciously.


    Although Ye Tingwen has been dormant since Ye Tingwen recovered, and no longer heads to the Bai family and the Sheng family, this does not mean that they have forgotten about it. Now that Ye Tingwen is about to become a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect, they can do well. I settled accounts with those two.


    Because of this incident, the three brothers were very disagreeable with both the Bai family and the Sheng family, and they waited to return all the humiliation they have suffered now to the two families.


    "I really didn''t expect Miss Gu and their qualifications to be so high. Although I had a foreboding when I learned about their cultivation speed before, they are the top grade qualifications of the immortal ranks. They are too powerful!" See Ye Tingwen and Ye Tingyan. People were very angry, not wanting to spoil the good atmosphere tonight, Ye Tingshen immediately changed the subject and mentioned Gu Qing and the others.


    "Yes, I originally thought that the qualifications of the third brother were already very high. I didn''t expect those four to be so high. With their qualifications, they must be able to become direct disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect. It''s a waste of effort." Ye Tingyan said with a twinkle in his eyes.


    "Thanks to Wan Wan, if she didn''t know Miss Gu, we would not get Floating Moon Flower, and my injury could not be healed. Moreover, Wan Wan and Miss Gu have a good relationship and can draw us closer to them. The relationship." Ye Tingwen was also very amazed at Gu Qing and their qualifications. Although he was also envious in his heart, he knew that it was all born and there was no way to change it. I can only be thankful that they and Gu Qing are good friends, not enemies.


    "Yes, Wanwan did a good job this time." Ye Tingshen also nodded, affirming Ye Wanwan''s contribution.


    He couldn''t help but think of the first time he saw Gu Qingqing. At that time, he never thought that Gu Qingqing had such a high level of aptitude. He might become a direct disciple of Langya Immortal Sect, and his identity was suddenly different from them. do not.


    "In short, we must maintain a good relationship with Miss Gu in the future. They don''t have much influence in the immortal realm now, but they may not be able to do so in the future." Ye Tingyan is quite accurate in seeing people. He thinks Gu Qing and they will fly sooner or later. It¡¯s only good for their family to build a good relationship with them early.


    Ye Tingshen and Ye Tingwen also agreed with this point, and they nodded in agreement.


    ...


    Yan Lingcheng''s yard where they live is also quite lively at this time.


    There were four top grade immortals and one top grade in the test today. Yan Lingcheng didn''t know how excited he was. After returning to his residence, he passed the matter to the peak master of Ling Huafeng and the head teacher of Langya Immortal Sect.


    The two were shocked when they learned of this, and they sent letters to Yan Lingcheng, asking him to bring Gu Qing and others back to the Langya Immortal Sect. Yan Lingcheng naturally knew the priorities and promised them that they would take Gu Qing and them safely. Back to the Langya Immortal Sect, the two big brothers were satisfied.


    After passing the letter to the two, Yan Lingcheng was still very excited. It was the first time that he had met the qualifications of the top grade immortal in the Langya Immortal Sect for so long, and four of them appeared as soon as they appeared!


    No one understands what qualifications represent better than their elders.


    It can be said that the disciples recruited by the Langya Immortal Trail must have the qualifications above the ground level, and disciples with this qualification can at most cultivate to the level of the Daluo Jinxian. Like Ye Tingwen''s high-level qualifications, he can basically cultivate to the level of the immortal emperor.


    But like Gu Qing and the others, as long as there is no accident, they will definitely be able to cultivate to the level of Immortal Venerable, or even higher. This is what makes them so excited.


    He can''t wait to see Gu Qing and the others grow up, but although he really wants to take them away, there are two more tests later. He has to wait until these two tests are over before he can take this batch with him. When the disciple returned to the Langya Immortal Sect, he could only wait patiently.


    ...


    The next morning, it was still in the central square of Zixi City. Those people who passed the first level test yesterday were all gathered here. After the people were almost there, Yan Lingcheng stood on the stage and announced the rules of the competition test to these people.


    "Next, I will use the fairy tool to open an illusion, and you will enter the illusion one by one. If you can get out of the illusion within an hour, you will pass the second level, and the ones that can''t get out will be eliminated."

 Chapter 340：

    Yan Lingcheng''s voice was very calm. His eyes swept over the people under the stage. When he passed by Gu Qing and them, he paused and moved away quickly. After speaking, he took out an immortal with the same pattern. Device.


    When he entered the fairy qi into it, the disc flew directly into the sky.


    A blue light flashed on the array disk, and then, it turned into a blue photomask. The space inside the photomask couldn''t be seen clearly. Yan Lingcheng nodded to the photomask, and there was one on the photomask. door.


    "Okay, please line up to enter the magic array." He made a gesture of asking.


    The people who came to participate in the second level had lined up long ago, and after Yan Lingcheng finished speaking, they entered the mask one by one.


    The mask seemed to be very large. More than a hundred people didn''t appear to be crowded when they entered. After everyone entered, the door on the mask disappeared.


    ¡­


    After Gu gently entered the mask, he only felt a trance, and immediately afterwards, there was a change in his surroundings.


    Originally, Nanhua was walking in front of her, and Jun Wu was behind. Now both of them have disappeared. They are replaced by a very simple house, which seems to be a relatively poor village.


    What surprised Gu Qing slightly was that her body had also changed. At this time, she was not 18 years old, but a girl about three or four years old.


    She looked at her arms and legs. They were very thin. At first glance, they were malnourished and her clothes were tattered. She touched her hair again and found that her hair was messy, and her arms were also black and blue. .


    She was stunned for a moment, and then realized that this was when she was young. She hadn''t met Rong Ye at that time, and she was still living in the village outside Shaoyun Mountain.


    The mother-in-law who depended on her at the time has passed away. As an orphan, although the people in the village will pity her and give her some food, everyone''s life is not good, and no one has surplus food, so her life is still very difficult. .


    Because this memory was too far away from her, she couldn''t remember it for a while.


    She raised her head and looked around, and found that it was somewhat similar to the houses in her memory. This was indeed the village where she hadn''t met Rong Ye before.


    Moreover, she didn''t have much strength on her body at this time. She should have been hungry for a while, and she couldn''t bear it before she ran to the village, wanting to get some food.


    She didn''t understand how she would appear here, but she couldn''t let herself starve to death, so she could only drag this body and run around the village.


    It can be seen from the buildings in the village that this village is not rich. Therefore, Gu Qing walked on the street for a long time, and no one gave her food, but her physical strength dropped a lot. The whole person looked like Weaker.


    Long-term lack of food made her stomach very uncomfortable. At this time, due to physical exhaustion, she became weaker, her eyes turned black and her lips were dry, and she could even feel that her vitality was quickly losing.


    At this time, she had only one thought, that was to find something to eat, and she couldn''t just starve to death like that!


    She couldn''t find food in the village, so she could only look outside the village, which is closer to Shaoyun Mountain, and there will be some small animals infested. Since she can''t find anything in the village, she can only try her luck outside the village. , See if you can find something to eat.


    After she walked away for a certain distance, she finally saw a rabbit eating grass. Her eyes lit up and she was about to find a way to catch the rabbit. Seeing that the rabbit seemed to have found something, she quickly left. Then, she appeared in front of her. A saber-toothed pig.


    The saber-toothed pig is a Tier 1 monster, and it is a very common monster in Shaoyun Mountain. The saber-toothed pig is what people in the village often hunt.


    Although it is not powerful, for Gu Qing at this moment, it can completely kill Gu Qing!


    The saber-toothed pig had already focused on Gu Qingqing, and Gu Qing''s physical strength did not allow her to escape, nor did she allow her to fight the saber-toothed pig. She seemed to have only one end, and that was to be killed by the saber-toothed pig!


    But how could she die so willingly?


    Her eyes were fixed on the saber-toothed pig, and her brain was running wildly, thinking about the solution to the saber-toothed pig, but no matter what she thought, she could not defeat the saber-toothed pig!


    Just when she was thinking about it, the saber-toothed pig had already moved. It planed its front hoofs, and then rushed towards Gu directly. Gu couldn''t move even if he moved gently, and could only watch the saber-toothed pig rushing over.


    Just when the saber-toothed pig was about to hit her, a flash of light suddenly flashed in her mind.


    "Saber-toothed pig, die!"


    An ethereal and mysterious voice floated from her mouth, and then, the saber-toothed pig who was about to hit her paused, all movements stopped abruptly, and the huge body fell to the ground with a splash of dust.


    Watching the saber-toothed pig fell to the ground, a cool air flow suddenly burst out of Gu Qing''s mind, making her whole brain sober.


    Those long-lasting memories returned to her mind. It turned out that she did encounter this scene when she was a child. At that time, she was hit by a saber-toothed pig and seriously injured. Spiritual power, after killing the saber-toothed pig, she also fell to the ground until she was rescued.


    This memory is very far away. Gu Qing didn¡¯t know why she would become the same she was when she entered the illusion, just as she didn¡¯t understand why her illusion had not been broken, but the surrounding illusion had changed again. .


    This time, she appeared in a very magnificent place, which she was also very familiar with, because this was the yard where she and Jun Wu were married.


    At this time, the yard was bright red with lights and festoons, as if it was a happy event.


    But no one noticed her existence, and everyone passing by her ignored her, which made the weird feeling in her heart even more obvious.


    Just when she was curious about what happened, a couple of newcomers appeared not far away.


    Dressed in the big red bridegroom''s suit, it was Jun Wu, whom she knew better. He had a slight smile on his face at this time. It was obvious that he was also very happy, and beside him, he was followed by a man with a hijab. The bride, looking at the bride''s figure, Gu Qing''s face changed, she found that the bride was not her!


    Just when she was stunned, the two had passed by her and entered Jun Wu''s room.


    Gu gently stunned and followed into the room, watching Jun Wu pick up his hijab, revealing a completely strange face, although it is also very beautiful, but that face is not hers!


    She looked at Jun Wu and found that after seeing the person under the hijab, Jun Wu¡¯s eyes brightened a lot, and the smile on the corners of her lips deepened. She looked very happy, and her eyes were very soft, as if to that. People are full of love!

 Chapter 341：

    Although he knew that all of this was fake, it was undeniable that after seeing the expression on Jun Wu''s face, Gu Qing felt a little uncomfortable and angry in her heart.


    But she did nothing, but watched quietly.


    After the hijab was lifted, he was about to drink Hebu Jiu. Gu gently watched Jun Wu hold the cup and walked to the bed, handing one of them to the woman sitting on the bed, holding the other one by himself, with their arms entwined, and going to drink in the cup. Wine.


    After drinking the wine, it meant that the two were officially married. Gu gently moved manually, looking gloomy, but did not stop it.


    Just when Jun Wu''s mouth was placed on the cup, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open. Immediately afterwards, Gu Qing saw another one, she burst into the room angrily.


    When she saw that Jun Wu saw the other one, her brows wrinkled, and the expression on her face suddenly became cold.


    "What are you doing?" He said coldly, even with disgust in his eyes.


    This look not only made Gu Qing''s face colder, but also made the other one''s face greatly changed.


    "Awu, I am your wife, and the one who grew up with you was me, why did you marry her?" She looked at Jun Wu with tears in her eyes and a sad expression on her face.


    "What are you talking about? There is no relationship between us. The only thing I like has always been her, and has nothing to do with you. Don''t bother me anymore, or don''t blame me for being rude to you." Jun Wu heard her After saying this, his face changed a lot, and he glanced nervously at the woman sitting on the bed, and said viciously.


    "Awu, she lied to you. The person you should be with is not her at all. I am going to expose her true face here today." Her expression became even more sad when Jun Wu said this.


    After yelling, Hun Xian Ling flew directly from her sleeve and rushed to the woman sitting on the bed. Just when Hun Xian Ling was about to touch the woman¡¯s face, the silver scimitar stood in front of Hun Xian Ling. Jun Wu has made a move.


    "What are you fooling around? I said that I don''t like you at all. You''d better not mess with me again!" Jun Wu seemed to have reached his limit. The look in her eyes was full of indifference.


    Stimulated by this look, she attacked again.


    In the small wedding room, she and Jun Wu were both unwilling to regress, but they both thought about it in their hearts. Although the fight was difficult to separate, but it did not spread to the side.


    The cultivation bases of the two were similar, even Jun Wu''s was stronger. After about a hundred rounds of fighting, she made a silly move and came to the bed. Hun Xian Ling once again swept towards the woman.


    "I''m going to kill you! So Ah Wu is mine!" She shouted in her mouth while attacking the woman with the immortal silk.


    Seeing that Hunxian Ling was about to wrap the woman''s neck, she suddenly shook her body and lowered her head in disbelief. She saw the silver machete penetrated her body, and the tip of the knife was dripping blood.


    Behind her, Jun Wu was also a little shocked, as if he didn''t expect to kill her!


    Seeing this, Gu lightly frowned. She probably understood the meaning of the magic array.


    It should be that she wanted her to see Jun Wu marrying another woman with her own eyes, and then when she found that she didn''t respond, let her watch Jun Wu kill her with his own hands. In short, it is forcing her to lose control.


    I have to say that if it were replaced by someone else, I am afraid it would have been shot long ago. But when Gu Qing was in the Xuantian Continent, he was often thrown into the illusion by Nan Hua. He was already very familiar with this kind of routine, so he was able to stay awake.


    At this time, she had seen through the purpose of the phantom array, and didn''t want to waste any more time.


    Without looking at Jun Wu and the others who were still entangled, she walked out of the wedding room, stood in the courtyard and looked around, slightly opened her mouth, the mysterious and ethereal voice floated directly from her mouth.


    "break!"


    As her voice fell, everything around her immediately froze, and then like broken glass, it turned into a piece, disappearing from the surroundings.


    The environment around her changed again. People reappeared on the high platform. Not far away was Yan Lingcheng who was shocked to see her come out.


    Yan Lingcheng was indeed shocked at this time. According to his speculation and past experience, these people basically need to wait about half an hour to come out after entering the phantom array.


    However, it only took less than a quarter of an hour for Gu Qing to emerge from the phantom formation. This shows that the influence of the phantom formation on Gu Qingqing is very small, or Gu Qing''s will is very firm and he is not affected by the phantom. The impact of the array.


    Either way, it shows that Gu Qingqing is not only good in qualifications, but also very good in other aspects.


    Thinking of this, Yan Lingcheng wanted to quickly bring Gu Qing back to the Langya Immortal Trail. Such a good seedling would not quickly let her become a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect. If they were discovered by other sects, wouldn''t they die?


    Although he couldn''t wait in his heart, Yan Lingcheng didn''t show any signs on his face. He just glanced at Gu Qing and then withdrew his gaze.


    The disciple who came with Yan Lingcheng saw that Gu Qing came out so quickly, he ran to her in surprise, looked at her, and then asked her to go to the side to rest first, and wait for the others to come out.


    Almost as soon as Gu Qing was standing next to her, Jun Wu''s figure appeared where she stood before.


    Jun Wu''s expression was still in a trance, but after seeing Gu Qing, he immediately reacted. Regardless of the disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect who came over, he strode directly to Gu Qing''s side, stretched out his hand, and embraced Gu Qing''s shoulder.


    "Awu, your speed is quite fast. Didn''t you encounter any bad phantom formation?" Gu gently leaned in Jun Wu''s arms, raised his head, and asked softly.


    Thinking of those Jun Wu''s faces that had just been seen in the phantom array, his face became cold and quickly returned to normal, and he shook his head gently at Gu, indicating that he had not encountered any bad phantom array.


    "That''s good. I just met you in the fantasy formation and you wanted to marry someone else, and you killed me. If I didn''t know this was a fantasy formation, maybe I wouldn''t be able to get out now." Gu Qing thought about just now. Those scenes of, although they know they are fake, their complexion is a bit unpleasant.


    Upon hearing this, Jun Wu was a little surprised. Seeing Gu Qing''s expression on his face was not good, he hurriedly used his hands to hold Gu Qing into his arms.


    "I will never marry someone else, let alone hurt you!" He held Gu Qing and whispered in Gu Qing''s ear.


    With Jun Wu''s assurance, Gu gently closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then slowly exhaled, finally feeling a lot better in his heart.


    The third one who came out of the phantom formation was Nanhua. He only came out a while later than Gu Qing and the others. As a formation mage, Nanhua is familiar with phantom formations. Although the phantom formations made by the opponent are very real, they are also formations. , Nanhua found the formation eye as quickly as possible, and after destroying it, the formation was also destroyed, so it could come out so quickly.


    But when he saw Gu Qing and Jun Wu, he was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Gu Qing and Jun Wu were faster than him!


    The three of them stood nearby chatting, and then waited for the other disciples to come out together.


    The fourth one is Mu Chen. As a person who has been hurt by Nanhua for a long time, he already has a certain experience on how to break the illusion, and this can appear half an hour ago.


    After that, many people came out of the phantom array one after another. Everyone had different expressions after they came out. One of them was even very embarrassed. I don¡¯t know if there was a fierce search earlier or something else happened. Things.


    Ye Tingwen came out neither early nor late, and it was not very conspicuous. After seeing Gu Qing and all four of them pass, he appeared very calm.


    An hour later, about forty or fifty people were eliminated in order to pass the second pass.


    After Yan Lingcheng put away the fairy, let those who passed go back to rest, and the third level test tomorrow.


    At this time, there were less than one hundred people left. After everyone looked at each other, they separated in twos and threes.


    This time, Ye Tingwen did not invite Gu Qing and the others to dinner, but left with Ye Wanwan and the others. Gu Qing and the others also returned to their residence.


    "The assessment of this Langya Immortal Sect is really different. The second level is still a bit difficult. Originally, about 700 people participated in this apprenticeship test. In the first level, most people were eliminated, and dozens of people were eliminated just now. Yes, I want to wait until the third level is over. There should be no more than 50 people who can stay. This should be a good result." Nan Hua shook his fan and said softly.


    The others nodded, obviously they were thinking about the same as Nanhua.


    "I don''t know what to test tomorrow, I''m a little bit looking forward to it." Gu lightly rubbed the mixed fairy in the palm of his hand and said with bright eyes.


    Originally, her expectations for the apprenticeship test of Langya Immortal Sect were average, but now she feels a little bit interesting, and she looks forward to the next level very much.


    Nanhua and the others are similar. Although they are not as expected as Gu Qingqing, they are also a little curious.


    When the four of them went out to eat together in the afternoon, they heard a piece of news that surprised them, that is, Ye Tingwen was attacked when returning from the square to Ye''s house. If it hadn''t been for Ye Tingwen''s preparation, he sent a master to protect Ye Tingwen. Safety, I am afraid Ye Tingwen will be injured at this moment, unable to participate in the next test.


    When she first heard it, Gu Qing was indeed a little surprised. She didn''t expect Ye Tingwen to become a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect now. Someone even shot Ye Tingwen. Isn''t this also beating the Langya Immortal Sect''s face?


    However, after thinking about the current situation in Zixi City, I instantly understood why the other party risked offending the Immortal Sect of Langya at this time, and also shot Ye Tingwen!


    After the third level test is completed, they will definitely follow Yan Lingcheng to leave Zixi City and return to the Langya Immortal Sect. If the opponent wants to make a move, I am afraid there will be no chance, and this time the move is just right.


    At this time, Ye Tingwen has not yet become a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect. If he is injured or simply died, the Langya Immortal Sect will be angry, but it is only for a while. He will definitely not avenge Ye Tingwen. This is for those who want to get rid of Ye Tingwen. Said it is the best time!


    ...


    The things that Gu Qing could think of, the Ye family could also think of.


    Since Ye Tingwen¡¯s recovery, the Ye family have paid great attention to Ye Tingwen¡¯s safety. The Ye family leader personally ordered an elder of the family to protect Ye Tingwen in secret, in order to prevent anyone from taking action against Ye Tingwen again. I don''t think anyone will take action on Ye Tingwen anymore, and plan to let the elders come back and stop protecting Ye Tingwen. Who knows that the other party actually did it at this time!


    "Fortunately, Elder Huang didn''t come back, otherwise the third brother will be injured again this time!" Ye Tingshen looked at Ye Tingwen, his eyes flashed and said.


    "The people behind this scene are too much. If the third brother is injured, how can you participate in the following test? Will it affect the third brother to enter the Langya Immortal Sect? I don''t know who is so wicked to take the third brother." Ye Wan Wan did not leave this time, but stood beside Ye Tingwen, muttering angrily.


    Ye Tingyan and Ye Tingwen looked at each other, and Ye Tingyan put down the cup in his hand.


    "Although I don''t know who it is, it must be one of the Bai family and the Sheng family. Only people from the two families don''t want the third brother to become a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect. Other forces are afraid of the Ye family. The third brother takes action. After knowing that the third brother will become a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect, he will not be able to attack the third brother!" Ye Tingyan''s voice was a little cold, and the other party''s behavior had seriously exceeded his bottom line.


    The previous account has not been calculated by the other party. The other party is now running to provoke Ye Tingwen. This is not to leave the Ye family a chance, and wants to silence the Ye family completely, but Ye Tingyan does not intend to do nothing this time. Instead, let the other party pay some interest first!


    If he doesn''t teach the other party a lesson, he is worried that the other party will think of some stigmatizing trick to deal with Ye Tingwen, and they will be unable to guard against it by then!


    "I think the possibility of the Bai family is relatively high. If you want to say that this careful city, who least wants our Ye family to become more powerful, only the Bai family leader!" Ye Wanwan frowned, and said thoughtfully.


    "Yes, I also think the possibility of the Bai family is relatively high, and only crazy people like the Bai family can drive out this kind of thing. After all, this is something that will offend the Langya Immortal Sect if you are not careful!" Ye Tingshen nodded his head. , Agree with Ye Wanwan''s guess.


    "Regardless of which one of their two families, since they have shot the third brother again this time, they can''t bear it anymore. Before, I thought about waiting for the third brother to join the Langya Immortal Sect before taking the shot, but the other party thought we were It''s a bully, so let''s let them see that our Ye family has not been operating in Zixi City for so many years!" Ye Tingyan said coldly with a glimmer of light in his eyes.


    "Yes, we must teach the other party a lesson, let them know that we are not easy to bully!" Ye Wanwan agreed with Ye Tingyan''s statement, and nodded frantically.


    "What is big brother going to do? What do I need to do? Just talk!" Ye Tingshen directly stated his attitude.


    "The same is true for me, even if my eldest brother ordered me to do so." Ye Tingwen said after Ye Tingshen, also expressing his attitude.


    Ye Tingyan nodded, then explained his plan to the three of them, and then the four went back to their own yard.

 Chapter 342：

    The next morning, when Gu Qing and the others arrived at the square, Ye Tingwen and his party had already arrived. Gu Qing thought about it, and went straight to Ye Tingwen and the others.


    "Yesterday I heard that someone wanted to deal with Ye San Gongzi, and now that the San Gongzi is unharmed, we are relieved. If there is a need for help, San Gongzi can speak." Gu Qing and the Ye family now have a good relationship with the Ye family. Have to pay some.


    "Thank you for your concern, Miss Gu. My elder brother already has an idea about this matter, so I don''t bother Gu Qingwen." Gu Qing could say this, Ye Tingwen has been very useful, which proves that what they did before was not in vain.


    As for what happened yesterday, thinking of Ye Tingyan''s plan, his eyes flashed, and he did not ask Gu Qingqing to help.


    Seeing that they already had their own thoughts, Gu Qingqing didn''t say any more, but gently nodded to express understanding.


    Today''s square is obviously not as lively as yesterday. There were a lot fewer people who came to participate in the third pass than the previous two passes. There were not many people from the Bai family and the Sheng family today, and at least none of the patrons of the two families showed up.


    Ye Tingwen glanced at the place where the Bai family was standing, then quickly moved away to look elsewhere.


    Yan Lingcheng and the ten disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect quickly appeared on the high platform, and the eyes of everyone in the square instantly focused on them.


    "The third level is called Wenxin," Yan Lingcheng said, with a palm-sized mirror in his hand. "This is a mirror for asking the heart. As long as people who are committed to the Tao can pass the test of the heart, please leave it next. The people below hold this mirror one by one, and now they can start."


    As with the previous two levels, the remaining people quickly lined up in a long line, and then the first person stepped forward at Yan Lingcheng''s sign, took the mirror from Yan Lingcheng''s hand, and pointed the mirror at himself.


    Although it looks like a mirror, the mirror of asking the heart is actually a celestial artifact. There is a unique space inside, which can project people¡¯s consciousness. The process of asking the heart is carried out in which special space. Seeing the person holding the mirror seems to be stunned, and nothing else can be seen!


    This process is actually very fast, but within the time of a stick of incense, the first person is like waking up from a big dream. The spirit of Wenxin Jing also emits a burst of white light. The person glances at Wenxin Jing and then looks at it with a confused look. Xiang Yan Lingcheng.


    "Han Feiyang, pass!" Yan Lingcheng glanced at the person''s name and said loudly.


    Hearing this, Han Feiyang''s face immediately flashed a trace of joy, and then respectfully returned the questioning mirror to Yan Lingcheng, and then stood aside.


    The second man stepped forward with a frustrated expression and took the questioning mirror from Yan Lingcheng''s hand. When he looked in the mirror, the whole person seemed to be frozen, standing still on the spot.


    After a stick of incense, the second person woke up and asked Xin Jing to emit a white light again. Yan Lingcheng looked at it, and also announced the second person''s passage.


    Then everyone took the Mirror of Questioning the Heart in turn. Most of them were able to pass. After all, without a firm Dao Heart, they would not be able to make this step, but there were also those who failed. After they woke up, they all sweated profusely. Dripping, it seems like a fight with others, the look in Wenxinjing''s eyes is full of fear, and his expression is very ugly when he learns that he has not passed.


    This time Gu Qing and the others ranked ahead of Ye Tingwen. The first one was still Nanhua. He was still very firm in his Dao Xin, so he was very calm. He took the Mirror of the Heart from Yan Lingcheng''s hands, and then looked at it carelessly. The body also seemed to be frozen.


    Gu Qing and the others who stood behind him were nervous for him, and Yan Lingcheng who stood beside him was also very nervous. Yan Lingcheng paid close attention to them since Nanhua and the others tested their aptitudes, and this was no exception at this time.


    This time it didn¡¯t take the time for a stick of incense, Nan Hua calmly returned to normal, his complexion was very calm, and the mirror in his hand glowed white. From previous experience, the white color passed, and he immediately Looking at Yan Lingcheng, I saw that Yan Lingcheng looked more excited than him. After he looked over, he barely returned to normal.


    "Nanhua, pass!" Yan Lingcheng avoided Nanhua''s gaze and announced the result.


    Nan Hua nodded at Yan Lingcheng, and then returned the Mirror to Yan Lingcheng. He didn''t get excited because he passed, but stood aside calmly and watched Mu Chen test.


    Similar to Nanhua, Mu Chen woke up in less than a stick of incense, and the white light was also emitted from the mirror. Yan Lingcheng held back his excitement and announced that Mu Chen had passed. Mu Chen stood next to him, followed by Jun. without.


    Needless to say, Jun Wu''s result was passed, and then Wen Xin Jing reached Gu Qing''s hand.


    Gu Qing took the Mirror of Questioning Heart from Yan Lingcheng''s hand, and took a careful look, and found that the back of Wen Xin''s passage was very delicate and engraved with complicated spirit patterns. Some Gu Qing knew it, some she didn''t know it, but there was not much time. , She also just glanced, and then put her gaze on the mirror.


    Almost instantly, she felt she was in a daze. When she reacted, she had appeared in a white space. As she looked around, an old and thick voice sounded in her ears.


    "Gu Qingqing, what is your way?"


    Gu was stunned for a moment, then looked around and found that there was no one around him. After thinking about it, he tried to speak.


    "My way is the way of protection!"


    This is the way that Gu Qing chose by herself and the way she has been insisting on for so many years!


    The voice paused for a moment, and then he said: "It''s rare to guard, Gu Qing, your Dao heart is very strong, I hope you can stick to it, you go out."


    After speaking, Gu Qing was in a daze, and he had already left the white space.


    What she didn''t know was that after she left, the old voice spoke again: "This breath is too familiar. After so many years, some things should be done again!"


    The answer to him was silence.


    ¡­


    When Gu Qing awakened, the heart mirror in her hand showed a white light, and there was no doubt that she passed it, although she herself felt that the process was a bit simple, as if she had just walked through the scene.


    Not only did Gu Qingsi feel this way, other people also felt it, because Gu Qing passed the time too quickly, and didn''t even have time for half a stick of incense!


    Yan Lingcheng''s eyes on Gu Qing were full of surprise at this time. If he hadn''t remembered that he now represents the Langya Immortal Sect, he would like to ask what Gu Qing was cultivating, why did the questioning end so quickly?


    "Gu Qingqing, pass!" Although his heart was spit out, Yan Lingcheng still announced Gu Qing''s test results very steadily.


    Gu Qing returned the Wenxin mirror to Yan Lingcheng and stood beside Jun Wu.


    "Awu, I just, how long did it take?" She asked in Jun Wu''s ear.


    "It''s less than half a stick of incense." Jun lowered his head without cooperation, and said in Gu Qing''s ear.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing was very surprised. Although she knew her speed was very fast, she did not expect it to be so fast. She instantly understood why the eyes of the people around her were so weird.


    The subsequent tests continued, and soon arrived at Ye Tingwen, who also passed the test with a stick of incense.


    After everyone had finished the test, it was past noon, and those who did not pass were eliminated. Those who stayed behind will be disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect in the future.


    "First of all, congratulations to you all for passing the acceptance test of the Langya Immortal Sect. In the near future, you will all become disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect. I will give you two days to deal with your personal affairs. After two days, I will gather here and I will take you all. Let¡¯s go to Langya Immortal Sect together.¡± Yan Lingcheng¡¯s gaze swept over the remaining people one by one. When passing by the four of Gu Qing, he deliberately paused. After speaking, he didn¡¯t care about these people and took them directly. To leave the ten disciples.


    After watching Yan Lingcheng and the others leave, the remaining talents reacted.


    Just now because of Yan Lingcheng''s presence, most people suppressed themselves and didn''t let them lose their temper. Now there is no Yan Lingcheng for them. These people immediately released their emotions, yelling, and the scene was very lively.


    "Congratulations to everyone for becoming the disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect." Ye Tingwen was standing beside Gu Qing and the others. He had been very steady before. At this time, he couldn''t help showing a bright smile on his face and said to Gu Qing and the others.


    "Tongxi and Tongxi, San Gongzi, we will be the same in the future, please give me some advice." Gu gently arched his hands at Ye Tingwen, and said jokingly.


    Ye Tingwen was stunned for a moment, "Girl Gu said and laughed, I should ask you for advice."


    Others don¡¯t know about Gu Qing and their situation, Ye Tingwen still knows very well that these four people not only possess the top-grade qualifications of the immortal rank, but are also very good in all aspects. He can imagine how they will shine after entering the Langya Immortal Sect. , He was once again fortunate that their Ye family had made a good relationship with Gu Qing and them early, and he might have to rely on Gu Qing and them in the future.


    "San Gongzi, don''t worry, we are all friends. From now on, we will take care of each other in Langya Immortal Sect." Nan Hua fanned the fan and said to Ye Tingwen with a smile.


    "Brother, it''s great, you and Qing Qing are both disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect. I''m so happy. We have to celebrate today." Ye Wanwan ran from the side, took Ye Tingwen''s arm, and smiled. Said.


    "Yes, I really should celebrate tonight. I have already set a position in Yueyun Tower. Let''s go now." Ye Tingyan followed Ye Wanwan and said with a smile.


    In the past, he always had a straight face, but now he had a bit of youthful vitality when he laughed.


    "Gently, let''s go." Ye Wanwan directly took Gu Qing''s hand and walked forward.


    Gu gently looked back at Nan Hua and the others, smiled, and followed Ye Wanwan''s strength to follow her.

 Chapter 343：

    The fact that Ye Tingwen succeeded in becoming a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect spread throughout Zixi City at an extremely fast speed. Because of the suppression of the Bai Family and the Sheng Family, the Ye Family¡¯s situation in Zixi City was very bad, and no one wanted it. With the Ye family, those families who had good relations in the past are better not to fall into trouble, not to mention giving charcoal in the snow!


    Now that I heard the news, the Ye family suddenly became lively again, and suddenly became hot in Zixi City. The major forces in Zixi City, except the Bai family and the Sheng family, gave the Ye family gifts one after another. Congratulations Ye Tingwen entered the Langya Immortal Sect.


    The Ye family seemed very calm to please these people. Their main target was the Bai family and the Sheng family. These other forces still couldn''t attract their attention. These people gave gifts and they accepted them. This doesn''t mean They forgot the cold reception and cold talk not long ago, and they just let it go for the time being.


    In Yueyun Tower, Ye Tingshen ordered a large table of dishes according to Ye Tingyan''s instructions. Ye Tingwen was selected and became a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect. They were all very happy, and even ordered wine to celebrate.


    When Ye Tingyan''s subordinates reported the incident to Ye Tingyan, the smile on Ye Tingyan''s lips deepened, and he just nodded, and then let the subordinates leave.


    "Big Brother, what happened?" Ye Tingwen put down his wine glass and asked Ye Tingyan concerned.


    "Father asked me to tell me that other families and forces in the city gave gifts to our family. Congratulations on your visit to the Langya Immortal Sect. Father said he accepted it. Let me know and let me know." Although this is Ye Tingyan''s family affairs, but Ye Tingyan wanted to make Gu Qing''s relationship with the Ye family closer, and he didn''t hide from Gu Qing''s and them, and said it directly.


    "Those people are so annoying. When our family was down, they ignored us. Now that the third brother has just worshipped Langya Immortal Sect, they are rushing to give gifts to our family. It''s too powerful!" Can''t hide the words, directly mumbled dissatisfiedly.


    She was so well protected by the Ye family in the past, she was indeed very naive, and the warm and cold feelings she encountered during this period also helped her grow up a lot. Although she could understand the practices of those people, she was still unhappy in her heart!


    "What''s so irritating about this? Their power is power. Anyway, we didn''t count on them. They sent those gifts and we received them. Can we still expect to give some gifts to make us forget those things before? They look down on us too much!" Ye Tingshen curled his lips, his tone full of disdain for those people.


    Ye Tingyan gave Ye Tingshen a look of admiration, and looked at Ye Wanwan, "Your second brother is right. They will let them come when they come. We are currently dealing with the Bai family and the Sheng family. Although these families are powerful, It is also useful. At least they give us gifts. The Bai family and the Sheng family must know that they will definitely not help when we deal with the Bai family and the Sheng family, so that we can also relax."


    "The old man is ready to take action against the Bai family and the Sheng family?" Nan Hua''s eyes flashed, looking at Ye Tingwen, and asked curiously.


    "It''s not against the two families at the same time. It is prepared to deal with the Bai family first. The Bai family is more arrogant than the Sheng family. If you don''t give a lesson, I am afraid you will not be at peace!" Ye Tingyan did not hide it, and said frankly.


    "What happened yesterday was the hand of the Bai family?" Gu Qing reacted very quickly, suddenly understood the meaning of Ye Ting''s words, glanced at Ye Tingwen, and asked.


    "Yes, the grievances between the Sheng family and our Ye family are not serious. They didn''t make a heavy move when they shot us before. The Bai family who really has an enemy with our family, the Bai family and the Ye family can be said to be family feuds. It has been at odds for a long time. In the past few years, it was just to maintain face-saving. This time it was also because of the Bai family''s instigation that the Sheng family and the Bai family would attack us together!" The people in Zixi City know a little bit about these things. But Gu Qing and the others are not here. Most of them don''t know. Ye Tingyan explained a little bit.


    "The old man is sure to deal with the Bai family?" Jun Wu put down his wine glass and asked.


    "Although I''m not sure about ten percent, but there are nine points. This time, I must let the Bai family fall down. At least in the past few years, don''t even think about competing with the Ye family!" Ye Tingyan''s eyes flickered and he was very confident. To say.


    "That''s fine, I''m still saying that, if there is a need, the eldest son just speak." Gu Qing expressed his attitude in a timely manner.


    "Then I would like to thank you first." Like Ye Tingwen, Ye Tingyan was also very happy to hear Gu Qing''s words.


    Gu Qing''s ability to say that means that he really regards them as his own, and it is not in vain to win them over.


    "Then we are waiting for the good news from the eldest son." Nan Hua put away the folding fan and said with a smile.


    "Good!" Ye Tingyan responded happily.


    This incident did not affect their mood. The few people ate and drank as before. The meal was very enjoyable. Gu Qing and the others left after eating until the afternoon.


    After sending Gu Qing and the others to leave, Ye Tingyan''s four remained in the room. Ye Tingyan walked to the window and looked at the setting sun in the sky, his lips slightly curled up.


    "Big Brother, should there be news now?" Ye Tingshen walked to Ye Tingyan''s side and asked softly, his eyes were very bright, and there was a glimmer of expectation in his eyes.


    "Yeah." Ye Tingyan regained his senses and nodded, "Let''s go home. The news is estimated to have passed home. We just happened to go back to listen to it with Dad."


    "good."


    So the four of them went out together and returned to Ye''s house in a carriage.


    ...


    Bai family.


    At this time, it was time for the Bai family to have dinner together. The Bai family was gathering in the flower hall. There was a table of delicious food on the table. Unfortunately, only two children were in the mood to eat, and the faces of the others were not pretty. .


    Not long ago, the Bai family and the Sheng family pressed the Ye family under their feet. Everyone in the Bai family was very happy. Since Ye Tingwen recovered, the atmosphere of the Bai family has not been very good. Today, Ye Tingwen is sure to become a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect, the Bai family. The atmosphere is even worse.


    Patriarch Bai, who was sitting on the main seat, had a gloomy face, and Bai Wei, who was the third one on his left, had no better face.


    Just when everyone was ignorant of food, a rush of footsteps sounded outside the hall, and then, a figure appeared panic outside the flower hall, causing everyone in the flower hall to look outside, and Pai Patriarch frowned. .


    "What is it like to panic? Walk well!" Patriarch Bai threw the chopsticks out and shouted coldly.


    "Patriarch, it''s not good, our family''s business has a problem! The family medicine field doesn''t know what''s going on, the medicinal materials in it are all wrong, and the loss is heavy!" The servant rushed to Patriarch Bai and shouted.

 Chapter 344：

    Among the three families in Zixi City, the Bai family is mainly engaged in the business of medicinal materials. The Bai family has a large medicinal field in Zixi City, which is used to grow medicinal materials. It has also trained many alchemists to refine the medicine. For sale.


    This is the main source of income for the Bai family. At the same time, it is also the basis for the Bai family to gain a foothold in Zixi City.


    Therefore, when he heard that the medicinal field was destroyed and the medicinal materials had problems, Patriarch Bai, who had just been angry, panicked, and the other people on the table were not getting better.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t I just checked it yesterday? Everything is fine, why suddenly something went wrong?" Patriarch Bai stood up, glared at the servant, and asked viciously.


    "The subordinates don''t know. The steward who was in charge of the medicine field just now came to report that something happened in the medicine field. The subordinates got the news, so they hurried over to report to the Patriarch." The servant was also frightened, and said hurriedly.


    "Where is the manager now?" Patriarch Bai asked breathlessly.


    "Just outside the door."


    "Let him go to the study, I want to know what''s going on." Patriarch Bai roared, flicking his sleeves, and strode toward the study by himself.


    Upon seeing this, the servant quickly turned and walked outside to inform the steward to go to the study.


    After both of them left, the others in the flower hall reacted.


    "This must be the Ye Family''s revenge, I have to go and tell Dad as soon as possible." Bai Wei lost control of her expression and ran towards the door of the flower hall regardless of other people.


    The others who stayed in the flower hall looked at each other, crying and crying, and then felt that they couldn''t go on like this, so they all turned and left to find a way.


    In the study, Patriarch Bai walked all the way, had calmed down, looked at the servant who was kneeling on the ground, his eyes were cold.


    "Let''s talk about it, what is going on? Why did a good medicine field have a problem?" Although he was calm, he was still very angry, his chest heaving violently.


    "Return to the Patriarch, someone poisoned our medicine field. Before noon, when the subordinates inspected the medicine field, everything was fine. Not long ago, there was a problem with the medicinal materials in the medicine field. The medicine farmers are inspecting and looking for a remedy.¡± The steward was also panicked. No one knew how important the medicine field was to the Bai family.


    And without the medicine field, he knew very well what would happen to the Bai family.


    He knew that if he couldn''t think of a remedy, Patriarch Bai would definitely kill him!


    "Have you found out who did it?" Patriarch Bai asked with a flash of eyes.


    "It''s not there yet. In our Bai family''s medicine field, there are many forces in Zixi City jealous. I don''t know which one it is." The steward lowered his head and said respectfully. In fact, he had already guessed in his heart, but he just didn''t dare to say. Come out, afraid to touch Patriarch Bai''s brow.


    But he didn''t say it, but someone was more anxious than him. As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the study was pushed open from the outside, and Bai Wei hurried in.


    "Father, this must be the revenge of the Ye family." Bai Wei looked at the Bai family in panic, and said anxiously.


    "Presumptuous!" Patriarch Bai glared at Bai Wei and roared. The teacup on hand was thrown out by him and scattered around Bai Wei''s feet.


    Bai Wei was taken aback by Patriarch Bai''s behavior, and stared at Patriarch Bai blankly.


    "How many times have you said this for your father? The study is not where you can be good at, get out of here!" Patriarch Bai, regardless of Bai Wei''s emotions, directly roared coldly.


    "Daddy, I am not..." Bai Wei''s mouth moved, trying to defend herself.


    "I don''t want to hear what you say. Get out of the study right now. Don''t let me see you again." Patriarch Bai interrupted Bai Wei impatiently, waved his hand coldly, and even turned his head away from Bai Wei. Wei.


    Bai Wei felt very embarrassed. She looked at Patriarch Bai, her eyes flickered, and tears flickered under her eyes.


    Seeing that Patriarch Bai didn''t intend to change his mind at all, tears flowed down instantly and ran out embarrassedly.


    Quiet again in the study, Patriarch Bai turned his head, his eyes fell on the steward who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Together with the owner of the Patriarch, now go to the medicine field to see what is going on." He stood up as he said and strode outside.


    The manager did not dare to delay, and quickly got up from the ground and followed behind Patriarch Bai.


    The Bai family''s medicine field is on the east side of Zixi City, covering a large area. In order to protect this medicine field, the Bai family also spent a lot of effort, and the entire medicine field was enveloped by a guardian formation. The defense inside is very strong.


    In addition, there are also many medicine farmers in the medicine fields, all of whom are hired by the Bai family at a high price, just to allow them to take good care of the medicine fields.


    However, the atmosphere in the medicinal fields was very bad at this time. A bunch of medicinal farmers gathered in front of a few medicinal fields, frowning, and their expressions very solemn.


    "Uncle Si, do you think these medicinal materials can be saved?" a man dressed in a cyan bunt asked the middle-aged man in a gray bunt next to him.


    The middle-aged man shook his head, and a pity flashed in his eyes, "It''s not saved, even if it is rescued, the properties of these medicinal materials will not be good, and they will not work at all."


    Hearing this, the face of the man with the cyan bunting became heavier.


    "Patriarch is here."


    Someone yelled, everyone looked at the small road not far away at the same time, Pai Patriarch, accompanied by the steward, came over aggressively.


    "Zhao Si said what happened to these medicinal materials? Can they still be used?" Patriarch Bai walked to the middle-aged man wearing gray bunting, took a deep breath, and asked carefully.


    "These medicinal materials are considered useless. Don''t say that they can''t be saved, even if they are saved, the medicinal properties will not be used." Zhao Sishu shook his head and said truthfully.


    Hearing what he said, Patriarch Bai only felt that his eyes were dark, and his feet staggered a bit. If the tube beside him was quickly assisted by his eyesight and hands, he would probably sit directly on the ground.


    "Patriarch, you have to take care of your health. If this batch of medicinal materials are not made, we can grow them again, but you can''t fall down." Zhao Sishu said to Patriarch Bai with earnestness.


    A wry smile came up from the corner of the Bai family¡¯s lips, "Sister Uncle, I know, it¡¯s not easy to come back! The Bai family has contracts with many forces. If something happened to this batch of medicinal materials, the Bai family must have suffered heavy losses this time."


    Everyone knew about this. After he finished speaking, the surroundings suddenly became quiet, and everyone''s expressions became even more ugly.


    They all depend on the Bai family for survival. If the Bai family falls, their good days will be gone!


    Everyone looked at each other, and for a moment they didn''t know how to comfort Patriarch Bai.


    "This time the accident was clearly caused by someone who caused the harm. Our family can look for it from this aspect. Seeing if we can find who it is, we may be able to recover some of the losses." Zhao Sishu looked at the medicine field and said.


    "Ye family! My Bai family will not let this matter go!" Patriarch Bai clenched his hands into fists. Gritted his teeth and said.


    Hearing his words, the people around were startled at first, and then reacted, this should be the Ye Family''s counterattack.


    The Bai family had been suppressing the Ye family before, and Ye Tingwen was also attacked yesterday. Although it was not stated clearly, everyone knew that it was the Bai family. How could the Ye family give up?


    "Uncle Si, I''ll leave the matter here to you, I''ll leave first." Patriarch Bai didn''t care about other people''s reactions, and immediately left after speaking.


    When the Bai family head went to the medicine field to check the situation, the Bai family medicine field was damaged, and the destruction of the medicinal materials in the field had spread throughout Zixi City. Those who have signed a contract with the Bai family can''t stand still to buy the Bai family''s medicinal materials.


    They sent people to come to the door one after another to ask the Bai family for an explanation.


    As soon as Patriarch Bai returned to the Bai family, he was surrounded by people sent by these forces.


    "Patriarch Bai, I heard that something happened to the medicinal materials, what''s going on now? Can you save it?"


    "Yes, Pai Patriarch, how is this happening now? The medicinal materials we want will not be affected, right?"


    "Patriarch Bai, our Patriarch asks if the medicinal materials we want are still available? Can you give it to us now?"


    "Patriarch Bai, how could something happen to the medicine field? Can those medicinal materials still be used?"


    "President Bai..."


    These people babbled, regardless of Patriarch Bai''s gloomy face, they asked one after another.


    If it was left in the old days, Patriarch Bai would already be angry at this time, and might even ask the butler to drive these people out, but now he can''t do that.


    He just came back from the medicinal field and knew that this batch of medicinal materials was no longer available, and many of these people had ordered this batch of medicinal materials. He still needs these people to speak well in front of the powers of these forces. Naturally Can''t offend people.


    "Everyone, calm down first. The medicinal materials are being rescued. I don''t know what the result will be. You might as well wait a while. If it really doesn''t work anymore, the Bai family will definitely repay everyone''s loss." Paid Patriarch Bai quickly said loudly when the people paused.


    Regardless of whether he wants compensation in his heart or not, he must first calm down these people at this time.


    Hearing what he said, most people calmed down and looked at Patriarch Bai.


    "Patriarch Bai is serious about this? Don''t lie to us to keep us stable, right?" One of them looked around and asked suddenly.


    Patriarch Bai''s face twitched. Although he wanted to catch the man and clean up, he could only endure it and put a smile on his face.


    "Naturally won''t lie to you, don''t worry, everyone, our Bai family has been in Zixi City for so many years, how dare to deceive people casually with the reputation?" He tried to make his face look more reliable.


    "In that case, we believe in Patriarch Bai this time, and hope Patriarch Bai will not let us down." said one of the men in a blue brocade suit.


    Patriarch Bai immediately looked over and gave the man a thankful look.


    The others looked at each other, still caring about the status of the Bai family, and could only bear it temporarily.


    After comforting these people and sending them away, the head of the Bai family returned to his study. His confidant was also the chief guard of the Bai family, who walked in from outside.


    "How is the investigation? Did the Ye Family do what happened today?" Patriarch Bai asked with a sullen expression.


    "Return to Patriarch, this matter has nothing to do with the Ye Family!"

 Chapter 345：

    "What are you talking about?" Patriarch Bai''s voice suddenly rose, even broken, he stood up, the tea cup in his hand fell directly to the ground from his hand, and fell in half, but he didn''t realize it, his eyes widened. Look carefully.


    "This time the Ye family did not do anything about the medicine field, but a medicine farmer named Zhong Yu did it. He used to be a medicine farmer of our Bai family. He was fired some time ago, and he held a grudge against him. When his subordinates found him, he was gone." Zhou Quan''s expression has not changed because of Patriarch Bai''s shock, and his voice is still very stable.


    "Find! Find me! Dig the ground and find him for me!" Patriarch Bai''s eyes flushed, and he gritted his teeth and said viciously.


    "Yes, the subordinates will go now." Zhou Quan replied, stood up, his figure flashed, and he left directly from the study.


    After Zhou Quan''s figure disappeared, Pai Patriarch, as if he had been drained of all his strength, slumped back into the chair. He fell backward, leaning on the back of the chair, closing his eyes, looking very tired, all of a sudden. It looks like a few years old.


    He naturally didn''t believe that this matter would have nothing to do with the Ye Family, but Zhou Quan had always done everything carefully, and it was impossible to investigate wrongly. That would only show that the Ye Family¡¯s methods were very clever this time. He had been suppressed before, which made him feel a little drifting. He felt that the Ye family was nothing but that. Now that I think about it, it should be Ye family deliberately hibernating, so that he can relax his vigilance, and then look for opportunities to give him a fatal blow!


    If the medicine field is destroyed, whether it can be restored or not is the same thing. Now the most important thing is the medicinal materials. The people who were sent away by him before, but when they respond, they will definitely come back to the door again. When the time comes, the Bai family will call. If you don''t produce medicinal materials, you have to compensate those people for their losses. That''s a lot of money, and even for the Bai family, it will hurt your muscles and bones!


    Thinking of this, Patriarch Bai felt a headache, as if he was about to explode.


    ...


    Ye family.


    In Ye Tingyan''s study.


    Ye Tingyan, Ye Tingshen, Ye Tingwen, and Ye Wanwan''s brothers and sisters gathered together, and their expressions were very happy.


    "Big brother, you are still great. If you don''t make a move, it''s a big move. The Bai family''s most precious thing is their medicine field. Now that something has happened to the medicine field, the Bai family must be in a mess, thinking that they are not doing well. I am very happy!" Ye Wanwan smiled happily, holding the nectar that Ye Tingyan had specially prepared for her.


    "Yes, the eldest brother is still very good. The Bai family is going to be overwhelmed. The most important thing is that this time has nothing to do with our Ye family, and the Bai family can''t find the trouble they want to find us!" Ye Ting nodded deeply, his eyes lighted slightly when he looked at Ye Tingyan, full of admiration.


    Among the four Ye family brothers and sisters, Ye Tingwen is naturally the strongest in terms of talent, but if it is scheming, Ye Tingyan will definitely leave the others alone!


    "This time the Bai family will definitely lose a lot of money, and it will take a while to recover, so if I leave, I will feel relieved." Ye Tingwen''s lips also smiled and said lightly.


    Before the Bai family and the Sheng family jointly suppressed the Ye family, the Ye family¡¯s situation was very difficult. Ye Tingwen had always been very worried. Now that Ye Tingyan made the Bai family suffer a heavy loss as soon as he took action, Ye Tingwen also relaxed a lot. After all, he was about to set off for Langya. Xianzong is now, and there may be no way to come back for a long time. Naturally, I hope that the Ye family will always be fine.


    As soon as he uttered his words, the atmosphere that was very pleasant just now changed suddenly. Knowing that Ye Tingwen was leaving, Ye Ting said they were very reluctant to give up.


    "Brother, you must take care of yourself when you go to Langya Immortal Sect alone. I will work hard to become a disciple of Langya Immortal Sect, so that I can go to Langya Immortal Sect to find you!" Ye Wanwan ran to Ye Tingwen''s. By his side, holding his arm, said reluctantly.


    "Okay, Third Brother is waiting for you." Ye Tingwen smiled and patted Ye Wanwan on the head, with a very gentle tone.


    "My third brother, you can rest assured to go to Langya Immortal Sect. There are me and your second brother at home. The situation that was suppressed by the Bai family will not happen again. You can just cultivate with your heart." Ye Tingyan blinked his eyes and exhorted reluctantly. road.


    "The eldest brother is right, the third brother, you practice hard, and that you are in the Langya Immortal Sect, which is our Ye Family''s guarantee, and other people will not dare to bully us!" Ye Ting nodded deeply, and then Ye Tingyan said.


    "Big brother, second brother," Ye Tingwen looked at Ye Tingyan and Ye Tingshen, and water flashed in his eyes. The Ye family gets better!"


    This is the wish of the three of their brothers since they were young. For so many years, the three of them have been working hard for this. Even if Ye Tingwen is about to go to Langya Immortal Sect, the three of them are no longer together, this intention will not change!


    The four of them looked at each other and smiled softly, and the feeling of parting was washed away a lot.


    ...


    The Bai family¡¯s medicinal field was not rescued in the end. All the medicinal materials in the medicinal field were broken. Those who had ordered medicinal materials with the Bai family came to the door and asked the Bai family to refund their deposit. The owner of the family was overwhelmed by this, and finally lost a lot of money before the incident was calmed down.


    Zhou Quan led people to search all around Zixi City, but did not find the figure of Zhong Yu. He bit the bullet and went back to Patriarch Bai, but Patriarch Bai severely scolded him.


    This incident caused the Bai family to lose a lot, and the Bai family fell silent all at once, and kept a lot of low-key.


    This incident happened very quickly and ended very quickly. Before the Sheng family could react, the Bai family had already been defeated. Although it was said that Zhong Yu did it, everyone knows in their hearts that it must be the Ye family. What he did, this made the Sheng family feel a little jealous of the Ye family, and quieted down, and Zixi City suddenly became a lot more peaceful.


    Two days passed in a flash. On the morning of the third day, the people who passed the test gathered in the square, followed Yan Lingcheng, and got on the flying artifact to Langya Xianzong.


    The distance between Langya Immortal Sect and Zixi City is a bit far, even if it is a flying magic weapon, it will take four days, and everyone on the road has to stay on the flying magic weapon.


    The flying magic weapon that Yan Lingcheng brought was very large. This time, the remaining fifty people were enough for one person and a room. The whole magic weapon was actually a very luxurious ship with four floors on it, which could be large or small. The magical tools refined by Linwei Gu Qing were very similar, but more luxurious than that.


    On the way, Yan Lingcheng specially came to the four Gu Qing, and when they learned that they had risen from the lower realm, Yan Lingcheng was very surprised.

 Chapter 346：

    "So, did the four of you soar up from the same place?" Yan Lingcheng looked at Gu Qing and the others, and asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Gu nodded slightly, expressing affirmation.


    "Looking at what you look like, you were familiar with it before Feisheng?" Yan Lingcheng had discovered that Gu Qing and their relationship were very good before. He didn''t think much about it, but now he couldn''t help thinking a bit more.


    "The three of us are senior brothers and sisters, and Ah Wu is my husband." Gu Qing did not hide the truth from Yan Lingcheng, and talked about their relationship.


    Yan Lingcheng: "..."


    He doesn''t know what to say anymore. It''s shocking enough that these four people soared up from the lower realm, but they turned out to be three of them from the same sect? Then this teacher is a bit too powerful, and there are three seedlings with such good qualifications. Of course, what surprised Yan Lingcheng most is that Gu Qing and Jun Wu have become married!


    "How old are you this year? Are you married?" Yan Lingcheng couldn''t help asking.


    "Elder Yan, I am already eighteen years old. As for getting married, Ah Wu and I were childhood sweethearts. We loved each other and naturally we got married early." In order to avoid other problems after entering Langya Immortal Sect, Gu Qing treated them this time. Tell Yan Lingcheng about the relationship.


    At first, Yan Lingcheng felt that Gu Qingming got married too early, but thought it was for other reasons. After hearing Gu Qing''s words, he looked at her and Jun Wu''s relationship and immediately understood why they got married so early.


    "That''s fine," he nodded, and changed the subject, "Since you have ascended from the lower realms, you should not know much about the Langya Immortal Sect. Taking this opportunity, I will introduce you to the Langya Immortal Sect. ."


    "Then thank you Elder Yan, this is exactly what we need now." Gu Qingming actually had the same meaning, but he hadn''t figured out how to speak, but he didn''t expect Yan Lingcheng to speak by himself, so he was naturally very happy.


    "There are four great immortal gates in the immortal world. These four immortal gates have been handed down thousands of years ago. The Langya Immortal Sect is one of them. It is located in the Langya mountain range in the north of the immortal world.


    Venerable Haolan, the lord of the current Langya Immortal Sect, is one of the six immortals in the immortal world. In addition to Venerable Haolan, the Langya Immortal Sect also has eight cultivators of the Daluo Jinxian peak. They are the Langya Immortal Sect except for the main peak. The peak owner of Bafeng.


    They are: Tianyi Peak Master Xu Ziheng, Linghua Peak Master Rong Songquan, Cangmu Peak Master Xiang Baiqing, Chixiao Peak Master Yuan Zhongming, Ziyou Peak Master Cao Songting, Canaan Peak Master Pei Rongxing, Huashang Peak Master Lou Mingzhang , Tianhanfeng peak master Tang Weilin.


    In addition, every peak has elders and disciples like me.


    Today, the most famous young generation of the Langya Immortal Sect is Lou Mingyu, the fourth disciple of the Sovereign, who is 30 years old this year and grew up in the immortal world, and now has a golden immortal level of cultivation.


    The other person is Lu Feiyang, the third disciple of our Linghuafeng Peak Master. This year, like Lou Mingyu, who is 30 years old, he will soon be able to break through the Golden Immortal level. There is also the third disciple of Tianyifeng Peak Master Han Junye, age and cultivation level. Both were the same as Lu Feiyang, they both joined the teacher in the same year, followed by Huo An, the fifth disciple of Peak Master Cangmu Peak..."


    As the elder of the Langya Immortal Sect, Yan Lingcheng couldn''t be more familiar with the situation of the Langya Immortal Sect. He introduced Gu Qing to them, and saved them many things.


    And the reason why Yan Lingcheng would do this is because he wanted to make friends with Gu Qing and the others in advance. After all, with Gu Qing and their qualifications, after entering the Langya Immortal Sect, at least the peak master¡¯s direct disciple would be able to make friends with them, right. According to Yan Lingcheng, there are only advantages and no disadvantages.


    Other people don''t have such good treatment. When facing them, Yan Lingcheng is still relatively cold.


    However, the disciples who came with Yan Lingcheng would also explain the situation of the Langya Immortal Sect to these people, but they were definitely not as detailed as Yan Lingcheng''s explanation.


    ...


    In addition to Yan Lingcheng and the others, the Langya Immortal Sect also sent other people to other cities to accept disciples. At this time, these people were all rushing back, and the Langya Immortal Sect was very lively at this time.


    The newly recovered disciples were arranged to live in a place, and the elders who had led the team gathered together to chat, waiting for the leader''s summons.


    "Brother Cheng, how did you gain this time?"


    "With bad luck this time, there is only one mid-tier high-ranking qualification, and the rest have just passed the line, what about Brother Han?"


    "I''m the same as Brother Cheng, and I only have one Heavenly Rank qualification. Didn''t Brother Lin also lead the team this time? I don''t know how he is doing?"


    "Hey, it''s slightly better than yours. There are three celestial qualifications, and the others are not good!"


    "I heard that Brother Huang''s situation is better. With seven Heavenly Qualifications, Brother Huang will definitely get a lot of rewards this time."


    "..."


    These elders usually look high in front of the disciples, but at this moment they are no different from those disciples, gossiping about the quality of the disciples brought back by others.


    After Yan Lingcheng arranged the group of Gu Qing and the others, he rushed to the place where the elders gathered. He quietly listened to the harvest of the people around him and found that there was no immortal qualification. Shang was still looking indifferent, but he was secretly happy, thinking that he would definitely be the top spot this time, and thinking of those rewards, he couldn''t help but feel enthusiastic.


    Seven or eight elders waited for about a quarter of an hour, and the head summoned them. Everyone secretly arranged their clothes and confirmed that their state was not problematic before entering the main hall one by one.


    Venerable Haolan, the suzerain of the Langya Immortal Sect, whose real name is Xu Qiuhai, looks more than 50 years old, but he is actually 115 years old. His temperament is somewhat similar to Wen Guiyun and is very elegant. If you don¡¯t know his identity, Just looking at his looks and temperament, he is more like a gentleman in the academy.


    In front of him, the elders unconsciously straightened their backs and showed their best side.


    Each elder has a booklet in his hand that records the aptitude, general identity and background of the disciple he brought back this time, and his performance in the apprenticeship test. When Venerable Haolan watched these booklets, the elder He will report the key situations in the booklet to him, and only the voices reported by the elders are heard in the hall.


    Yan Lingcheng''s report is relatively late. After listening to the previous elder''s report, Yan Lingcheng''s face is respectful, and his heart is actually happy. He can already be sure that the elders sent out this time have the best harvest!


    "Reported to the Sect Master, the subordinates led the team to Zixi City this time and recruited a total of fifty disciples, including four with high grade qualifications from the fairy world and one with high grade qualifications." Yan Lingcheng finished speaking, paused deliberately, and he heard the full hall. The sound of gasp.


    The other elders all looked at Yan Lingcheng in shock, and were shocked by what Yan Lingcheng said.


    "Elder Yan, you are not mistaken? You really have a high-grade qualification? And there are still four?" One of the elders was relatively close to Yan Lingcheng and couldn''t help asking half a step forward.


    "Elder Cheng, this test of aptitude is an immortal weapon of the sect. It will not go wrong, indeed, it is indeed the top grade of the four immortal ranks." Yan Lingcheng couldn''t help but the corners of his lips curled up slightly. Although his tone was calm, how would he listen to what he said? It''s also showing off.


    "hiss!"


    One after another, the sound of inhalation sounded again. If it weren''t for remembering that this was the main hall and the Sect Master was still sitting on it, these elders would probably surround Yan Lingcheng and ask carefully.


    "I have already asked about this, and there is no problem." Venerable Haolan, who was sitting above him, suddenly said, his voice was the same as his own, giving people a feeling of spring breeze.


    Venerable Haolan said so, and naturally there is no problem. Now, the eyes of other elders looking at Yan Lingcheng immediately turned into envy and jealousy, which was very complicated.


    "You all know the result of this apprenticeship. The elders have worked so hard. You can go to rest first. After these disciples formally worship the sect, they will discuss their merits and rewards." Venerable Haolan doesn''t care about these elders. Ideas, arrange directly.


    "Yes, the subordinates obey."


    The elders gave a solemn expression, immediately became serious, responded respectfully, and then withdrew one by one.


    After walking out of the main hall and leaving Venerable Haolan¡¯s sight, the elders unconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. Thinking of the news they had just heard, they all raised their heads to look for Yan Lingcheng''s figure, only to see that Yan Lingcheng had already stepped away on the flying sword. Unexpectedly, Yan Lingcheng''s speed was so fast that the other elders were dumbfounded.


    "Well, it''s not going to run so fast, right?"


    "Yes, we don''t know how to eat people!"


    "Hey, Elder Yan is about to become famous now. Those are the four top grades of immortals. In the history of the sect, there are not many times!"


    "Yes, the aptitude of the fairy rank is rare, let alone the top grade of the fairy rank, it is almost the top aptitude, and there are four of them all at once. Elder Yan''s luck is also great!"


    "I would be so happy if I could receive a top grade immortal rank. Elder Yan unexpectedly met four at a time!"


    "..."


    Although Yan Lingcheng did not stay, he could guess the thoughts of these people. The reason why they ran so fast was to not be blocked by these people. Anyway, all they could say were those sour words, which were of no use at all. Yes, he can only be a waste of time to stay, not to mention that he has to go back and discuss things with the peak owner!


    Ling Huafeng ranks relatively high in the Nine Peaks of Langya Immortal Sect. Therefore, Ling Huafeng¡¯s immortal energy is also relatively strong, not much worse than the main peak. However, Ling Huafeng¡¯s peak owner has a rather weird personality and stricter collection of disciples. The number of Linghua Peak is not as good as that of other peaks!


    When Yan Lingcheng Yujian came back, Ling Huafeng was very quiet. He went back to his yard and cleaned himself up before going to the peak master''s cave.


    "Subordinates pay homage to the peak master." He arched his hands towards Ling Huafeng''s peak master and said respectfully.


    "Get up." Ling Huafeng''s peak master Rong Songquan waved his hand, and a gentle force helped Yan Lingcheng up.

 Chapter 347：

    "Thank you, Peak Master." Yan Lingcheng stood up following the force, then carefully sat down on the chair next to him, raised his head and glanced at Rong Songquan, hesitated to speak," Peak Master, the four immortal ranks of high-grade qualifications I¡¯ve brought back the disciples. Should the peak master take a look? When the disciples are accepted, the four can be brought together."


    As early as after discovering the qualifications of the four Gu Qing, Yan Lingcheng had this idea. If he was not worried that other peak owners would have opinions, he would like to withhold the news at the time, and only notify Rong Songquan to let the other party go directly. Put the four of Gu Qing under the door, so that it won''t make others cheaper!


    The aptitude of the top grade of the immortal ranks is not something that you can meet casually. It can be said that it is rare for a thousand years. After this village, there will be no such shop. Yan Lingcheng is naturally anxious.


    When he contacted Rong Songquan before, he also mentioned it, but at that time Rong Songquan did not agree. He only said that he would talk about it when Gu Qing and the others arrived at the sect, so he would mention it again.


    Today those elders all know about this, I''m afraid it won''t take an hour, the entire Langya Immortal Sect will find this matter, if you want to make a move, it will not be easy!


    "It''s okay, I''ll talk about this until the day when I accept the disciples." Rong Songquan glanced at Yan Lingcheng, and when he saw that he was hesitant to speak, he immediately understood his thoughts, "If the four people want to worship the peak master as their teacher , No one can take it away, and you don¡¯t have to be so anxious."


    Rong Song had all said so, and even though Yan Lingcheng had a lot to say, he could only hold back.


    "The peak master knows what you think. The aptitude of the top grade of the immortal rank is very precious, but you don''t have to be so anxious. If you are too eager, wouldn''t you let other peaks read the joke? Since you said before that the four people are not simple characters , I want to be very assertive. It is definitely not something that some small favors and small benefits can buy, and it is not easy to change their minds. That is the case, we just look at it." Compared with Yan Lingcheng''s anxiety, Rong Songquan seemed very calm.


    Hearing Rong Songquan''s words, Yan Lingcheng frowned slightly, and recalled the scene when he was with Gu Qing and the others recently, and found that it was indeed the same as what Rong Songquan said. Gu Qing and the others were very creative and could not be moved casually. , And if they stretch out the olive branch too early, they are easy to be looked down upon.


    "It''s still the peak owner who is thoughtful, but his subordinates are thinking about it." Yan Lingcheng''s expression was slightly embarrassing, a little impressive.


    "It''s okay, you''re just caring and messing up. You''ve worked hard along the way. Go back and rest." Rong Songquan waved his hand and didn''t blame Yan Lingcheng.


    "Yes, the subordinates retire." Yan Lingcheng quickly stood up, arched his hands, and then retired respectfully.


    After he left, Rong Songquan was left alone. He stared at the door for a moment, then picked up his teacup and took a sip of tea with a profound expression.


    ...


    After Gu Qing and the others were taken to a courtyard by Yan Lingcheng, Yan Lingcheng said a few words to the elder in charge here, and then left. After that, the elder assigned Gu Qing and them a place to live, two people in a room, Gu Qing Qing and Junwu are husband and wife. After the elder in charge was surprised, they arranged the two in the same room. Nan Hua and Mu Chen were also divided into the same room. Ye Tingwen and the other were also from Zixi City. The man was assigned to a room.


    After the room was divided, the elder in charge confessed to Gu Qing and the others, to the effect that the day of accepting disciples is three days later, and during these three days, they need to live here temporarily, and wait until they formally apprentice the teacher. They re-arranged their accommodation. They couldn''t leave here for the past three days. They would go to the restaurant every day to pick up what they wanted to eat according to the hour, and everything else would be arbitrary.


    After everyone dispersed, Gu Qing and the four went to the residences of Nanhua and Mu Chen.


    "This Langya Immortal Sect is worthy of being one of the four great immortal gates in the immortal world. The immortal energy inside is really rich, it must be twice as high as the outside. I feel that it won''t take long for me to rise to the next level." Nanhua looked around, Said slightly jokingly.


    "It''s the same with me. This is still not the inner peak. If you get the cultivation technique after apprenticeship, I am afraid the cultivation speed will be faster." Mu Chen was also in a very good mood, and said along Nan Hua''s words.


    "According to the elder Yan, if our qualifications are known by the elders in the sect, I am afraid there will be a lot of people who want to accept us as disciples. Do you think about whom you want to worship as a teacher?" Jun Wu He peeled a fairy fruit to Gu Qing gently, put it in Gu Qing''s hand, and asked casually while wiping his hands.


    Upon hearing this, the Nanhua trio were stunned for a moment. Obviously, they had not thought about this issue before.


    "Elder Yan also said that Langya Immortal Sect has nine peaks, and the peak master of the main peak Jiuyun Peak is the sect master. The peak masters of the other eight peaks are similar and not weak, but their personalities are different. Our aptitude must be worshipped at the door of the peak master. Do you want to worship the peak master of which peak?¡± Jun Wu''s reaction to the three of them was no exception, putting the kerchief next to him, and then asked. .


    "Well, Elder Yan said that the character of the Sect Master is somewhat similar to that of the Master, and I want to worship the Sect Master as a teacher." Gu lightly took a bite of the fairy fruit and said with some yearning.


    For her, Wen Guiyun is naturally different, and she also prefers masters like Wen Guiyun. Since the temperament of the suzerain is more similar to Wen Guiyun, she certainly wants to worship Wen Guiyun as a teacher.


    "Elder Yan said that the peak master of Tianyifeng cultivated the Taoism, which is similar to my Tao. I should worship the peak master of Tianyifeng as a teacher." Mu Chen thought for a while, took a fairy fruit for herself, and said with a bite. .


    "The Canaan Peak is the master of formation, and I am going to worship him as a teacher." Nan Hua thought about Yan Lingcheng''s introduction and said with a fan.


    "Awu, how about you?" Gu turned his head slightly and looked at Jun Wu curiously.


    "Ling Huafeng''s peak master knife technique is more suitable for me." Jun Wu helped Gu gently tuck the broken hair behind his ears, and said softly.


    "Ah? Then don''t the two of us want to separate?" Gu Qing was a little surprised, but also a little unhappy.


    "It''s not necessarily the case, we won''t be separated." Jun Wuyou Mani helped her wipe off the juice from the corner of her mouth, and said in a positive tone.


    Gu lightly stunned. Originally wanted to say that this was not Jun Wu''s decision, but after thinking about it, Jun Wu must have a way. When she reached the mouth, she swallowed it, nodded, and continued to eat the fairy fruit.


    Nan Hua and Mu Chen, who were inexplicably stuffed with dog food, looked at each other and turned their heads, not wanting to be hurt.


    When they were discussing who to worship as their teacher, the fact that the four immortal realms had high-grade qualifications had spread throughout the entire Langya Immortal Sect. At this time, everyone was discussing this matter, people who already had the top-grade qualifications of the immortal!

 Chapter 348：

    "Have you heard? Four of the disciples brought back this time are high-grade immortal aptitudes, amazing!"


    "I heard about it, and I also heard that they are all from the same city, both from Zixi City. The elder who led the team this time was Elder Yan from Ling Huafeng. Elder Yan made a lot of money this time."


    "That''s right, Elder Yan is very lucky. That''s the aptitude of the immortal rank. It''s a rare encounter in a thousand years. Even four at a time appear. It''s too powerful!"


    "I''m more curious about who they will worship when they apprentice a teacher. I am afraid that even the Sect Master will be attracted by such qualifications?"


    "That''s for sure, the eight peak masters will definitely be moved. After all, as long as they don''t die and practice hard, the worst in the future will be the immortal emperor''s level!"


    "Wow, I''m so envious, God is too unfair!"


    "..."


    Similar conversations appeared in every corner of Langya Immortal Sect, and everyone was discussing this matter.


    They may not understand the importance of good or bad aptitude before, but after entering the Langya Immortal Sect, they found that good aptitude is really too dominant. With the same cultivation conditions, people with good aptitude can cultivate faster and advance to the ranks. It is also much easier than others, how can this make people not envy and jealous?


    Although everyone knows that there are four people like this, apart from the people from Zixi City and Yan Lingcheng who came with Gu Qing and the others, few people know who these four people are. This also makes Gu Qing and the others. Quiet for a while.


    Three days passed in a flash, and soon it was time for these disciples to officially apprentice their teachers.


    Of course, it is not true that it is a formal apprenticeship. Those with talents who have just passed the middle rank become outer disciples, and those with upper ranks become inner disciples. Only those with qualifications above the heaven rank are qualified to apprentice. !


    In this way, there are only about 30 people who are eligible to enter the main hall.


    Many of these people met today for the first time, and they looked at each other secretly while waiting outside.


    Gu Qing''s four people are very conspicuous in this group.


    The appearance of the four of Gu Qing is very outstanding. Mu Chen, Nanhua and Jun are all handsome, and they have different styles, which are very attractive. Gu Qing''s appearance is also very outstanding. Among the more than 30 people, only Of the five women, Gu Qing''s looks are the most beautiful of them!


    One of these five women was just close to Gu Qing and the others. The name was Song Xinrong. She was a high-grade talent. She was outstanding since she was a child. She was very talented. No matter where she went, she was a sought-after existence. Enjoying this feeling, she has always been very confident in her looks, until today, when she met Gu Qing, this confidence was completely shattered.


    Even if she was jealous, she had to admit that Gu Qing''s beauty was amazing, and she was the most beautiful woman she had seen in these years!


    In addition to looks, what she is most proud of is her talent. She is only 20 years old this year, and she already has a fairy-level cultivation base. She is proud of her peers, especially after the test she learned that her talent is She is even more proud after her rare high-ranking in hundreds of years.


    But Gu Qing was also here, indicating that Gu Qing''s aptitude was at least a low-rank, and possibly a middle-rank or top-rank!


    The thought that she might be crushed by Gu Qing in two places she is proud of, she feels very uncomfortable, and it is very unpleasant to look after Gu Qing!


    However, she still remembered where this place was. She couldn''t do it casually, she could only endure it, but the look in Gu Qing''s eyes was very unkind, even Jun Wu who was next to Gu Qing felt it.


    After Jun Wuzai saw Song Xinrong''s eyes clearly, his face became cold, and he looked at Song Xinrong coldly, making Song Xinrong''s face stiff and unnaturally retracting his eyes.


    These thirty-odd people didn''t enter the main hall together. A total of 16 people entered the main hall of the lower rank of the heavenly ranks. After the apprenticeship succeeded, they withdrew, followed by the middle rank of the heavenly ranks.


    Ye Tingwen was among the eight middle-ranked members. After they entered, Ye Tingwen successfully worshipped the peak master of Chixiao Peak and became a direct disciple of the peak master.


    Song Xinrong had been paying attention to the others, and probably guessed how the order of entry was divided. After seeing the first two batches of them without Gu Qing, he glanced at Gu Qing, and his face was even more ugly.


    Next came the two high-ranking heavenly ranks. When Song Xinrong saw that only she and another man came out, he realized that Gu Qing and their aptitudes might be better than himself, and a glimmer of disbelief flashed through his eyes. .


    She followed into the main hall in a daze. Although she deliberately chose the Sect Master to be her master, the Sect Master did not intend to accept her as a disciple. She could only turn to worship the gate of the peak master Huashang Peak.


    After they came out, the four Gu Qing entered the main hall together. When passing by her, Gu Qing didn''t even give her a look.


    In the main hall, the nine peak masters including Venerable Haolan are all present at this time. Everyone knows that the last four people who came in have the aptitude of the immortal rank high-grade, but they have not seen anyone, so although they are sitting upright. , But I still look forward to it very much.


    After seeing the four people walk in, everyone felt bright.


    The appearance of these four people is also very good in the immortal world where the beauties are everywhere, and each person''s style is different, which is even more attractive.


    "Disciple Gu Qing pays homage to the Sect Master and the peak masters!"


    "The disciple Junwu pays homage to the Sect Master and the peak masters!"


    "Disciple Nanhua pays homage to the master and peak masters!"


    "Disciple Mu Chen pays homage to the Sect Master and the peak masters!"


    The four of them knelt on one knee at the same time, saluting the Lord Haolan and the eight peak masters present.


    "Get up."


    A clear voice sounded, and then a soft force helped them up.


    "Thank you Sovereign!"


    "The qualifications of the four of you are the highest among all the disciples who have worshipped Langya Immortal Sect this time. Now that you and the peak masters are here, do you four think about whom you are willing to worship as your teacher?" Venerable Haolan His eyes slid across the four of them one by one, and asked faintly.


    Although the peak masters present here seem to be serious, their eyes are swept back and forth on Gu Qing''s four people, watching their movements. At this time, they are a little nervous, and they straighten their backs subconsciously.


    "The disciple Gu Qing wants to worship the master as a teacher!" Gu Qing was the first to go out, kneeling in front of Venerable Haolan, and said loudly.


    Hearing that, the eight peak masters were all startled, their eyes fell on Lord Haolan, and looked at Lord Haolan nervously.


    Lord Haolan has not accepted a disciple for more than ten years. Just now, a woman wanted to worship him as a teacher, but he refused. Now he heard that Gu Qing would also worship herself as a teacher, and she was taken aback.


    His gaze fell on Gu Qing''s body. When he first saw Gu Qing, he only felt that Gu Qing was very beautiful. Judging from his experience, such a look is not too much to say that she is the number one beauty in the fairy world. .


    At this time, I carefully looked at Gu Qing, only to realize that Gu Qing had an aura that even he couldn''t see through.


    You must know that his own cultivation base is already the pinnacle of the immortal world, and he is also very proficient in divination, this is the first time someone he can''t see through!


    The Jiuyun Peak where he is located has always been the strongest peak of the Langya Immortal Sect. His previous disciples were also the best among the disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect at the same age. This time he didn''t want to accept disciples, but Gu Qing was aroused. In response to his interest, he pinched his fingers and settled, and found that he actually had a relationship between mentoring and apprenticeship with Gu Qing, and he also vaguely caught a glimmer of secrets, which made his look at Gu Qing''s eyes even more strange. .


    "Gu Qingqing, right?" He paused, then slowly said, "You think you want to worship this seat as your teacher?"


    "Return to the Sect Master, the disciples have thought about it and want to worship the Sect Master as their teacher." Faced with the inquiry of Venerable Haolan, Gu Qing replied neither humble nor arrogant.


    "Okay, that seat will accept you as the fifth disciple of this seat." Venerable Haolan gave a final word and accepted Gu Qingqing.


    "Thank you, Master." Gu Qing felt relieved and immediately thanked respectfully.


    "Okay, you will wait by the side first, and wait until your companion has finished visiting the teacher." Lord Haolan instructed Gu Qing with a very good temper.


    Gu gently stood up from the ground and walked aside.


    "Disciple Nanhua, I want to worship Peak Master Pei of Mount Canaan as my teacher!" Nanhua stepped forward, knelt on one knee, and said respectfully.


    "Huh!"


    Everyone''s eyes focused on Pei Rongxing''s body, and the rest of the peak masters were so envious, jealous, and hate, that Nanhua would actually choose Pei Rongxing.


    "Why did you choose to worship the peak master as your teacher?" Although Pei Rongxing was also very happy, he was still a little curious. He majored in formation. Generally disciples prefer to follow the peak master who specializes in swordsmanship or swordsmanship like Ling Huafeng.


    "The disciple mainly cultivates the way of formation." Nan Hua said directly without concealing it.


    Hearing this, Pei Rongxing was a little surprised, and immediately became happy, and the corners of his lips curled up, "Okay, the master of the peak will accept you as a teacher, and you will be the apprentice of the master of the peak in the future!"


    "Thank you, Master." Nanhua said with joy and immediately.


    "You come and stand next to the teacher." Pei Rongxing was very fond of Nan Hua at this time, and he smiled and asked Nan Hua to stand over.


    "Yes."


    Nan Hua responded and stood beside Pei Rongxing.


    "Disciple Mu Chen, majoring in alchemy, wants to worship the Master Xu of the first peak of the sky as his teacher!" Mu Chen stepped forward and said on one knee.


    Hearing Mu Chen said that he majored in alchemy, the other peak owners were not curious as to why he would worship Xu Ziheng as his teacher, because Xu Ziheng was also a major in alchemy. It was right for Mu Chen to worship him as a teacher, but he was still a little bit sour in his heart. After all, this is a good seed of the top grade aptitude of the immortal rank!


    "Okay, you will be the apprentice of this peak master from now on!" Xu Ziheng was just thinking about whether Mu Chen and Jun Wuzhong would major in the alchemy, so he heard that Mu Chen wanted to worship himself as a teacher. Naturally, he was very happy and directly admitted. apprentice.


    "Thank you, Master!" Mu Chen''s lips twitched slightly, respectfully, and consciously stepped aside.


    "Disciple Jun Wu, I want to worship Ling Huafeng Rongfeng Master as his teacher!"

 Chapter 349：

    After Jun Wu finished speaking, everyone''s eyes focused on Peak Master Rong, envy and jealousy were indispensable, and there were some surprises.


    "Do you practice the sword technique?" Rong Songquan couldn''t help asking, thinking of the reason why Gu Qingqing and the others were apprentices.


    "Yes." Jun Wu nodded and admitted.


    "Okay! Benfengzhu will accept you as a disciple." Rong Songquan looked very happy.


    Among his several apprentices, none of them learned the technique of swordsmanship, and Jun Wu was the first one. This made Peak Master Rong feel that there was someone succeeding him, and Jun Wu''s eyes were softened.


    At this point, all the apprentices recovered this time have been apprentices. The peak masters who received their favorite apprentices are very happy, but those who have not received it are very regrettable. After all, this time there are four immortal ranks of top grade. This level of qualifications is not You can come across it anytime, so Rong Songquan and others will be even more eye-catching.


    "After the notice, the apprentice reception ceremony will be held in five days, and all the disciples who have successfully applauded this time will participate." Immortal Venerable Hao Lan was also very happy at this time.


    Even if other people didn''t worship him as a teacher, they were also a member of the Langya Immortal Sect and the future of the Langya Immortal Sect. As the lord of the Langya Immortal Sect, as long as they were all in the Langya Immortal Sect, that was enough.


    "Yes, the disciple (subordinate) obeyed!" including the eight peak masters, all spoke respectfully.


    "Okay! Stay gently, and the others can retreat." Immortal Venerable Hao Lan ordered.


    "Yes, the disciple (subordinate) retire!" Except for Gu Qing, the others left the main hall one by one.


    There were only two people left in the main hall, Immortal Venerable Haolan and Gentleman Gu. Immortal Venerable Haolan rushed to Gu and waved gently, motioning for Gu Qing to come over.


    "You''re called Qing Qing, right? I heard from the teacher that you soared up from the lower realm?" When facing Gu Qing, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan looked a lot more friendly.


    "Return to Master, the disciple came from the second immortal realm." Although I feel that Haolan Immortal Venerable is very similar to Wen Guiyun, Gu Qing did not lose courtesy in front of Hao Lan Immortal Venerable, and said very respectfully.


    "You think your cultivation base is now in the middle rank of Tianxian, how long have you been soaring?" The difference in cultivation base between Haolan Immortal Venerable and Gu Qingqing is relatively large, and it is easy to see through Gu Qingqing''s cultivation base.


    "Returning to Master, it has been more than half a year since the disciple had ascended to the Immortal Rank." As long as the Hao Lan Immortal Venerable went to investigate, he could find out, and Gu Qing did not hide it.


    "Is it at the middle level of the Celestial Immortal in more than half a year?" Immortal Venerable Hao Lan was prepared in his heart, and was shocked by Gu Qing''s cultivation speed.


    You must know that even those who grew up in the immortal realm and want to cultivate from a human immortal to an intermediate level of the heavenly immortal, do not even think about it for a year or two, but Gu Qing only took more than half a year to achieve this. It is enough to show how powerful the aptitude of the top grade of the immortal rank is!


    Gu Qing also heard Ye Wanwan and the others say that her and Jun Wu''s cultivation speed was amazing, but it didn''t feel obvious. Now that even Haolan Immortal Venerable is very surprised, he realizes that their cultivation speed is indeed a bit exaggerated. NS.


    However, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan was only surprised, and soon recovered calmly.


    "For my teacher, Elder Yan said that you and Jun Wu are husband and wife? According to the unspoken rules of the sect, you are now a disciple of this seat and should live in Jiuyun Peak, while Jun Wu is a disciple of Rongfeng Lord and should live in Ling Huafeng, but you two are in a special situation. Where do you want to be your cave?" When I first heard that Gu Qing and Jun Wu were married, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan was also very surprised. He only understood the two of them as childhood sweethearts. Now that Gu Qing is his apprentice, he wants to think more about Gu Qing.


    "The disciple hasn''t thought about this, can you wait until the disciple has discussed it with Ah Wu?" Gu lightly stunned and said quickly.


    "Yes, you can just think about it before the ceremony of accepting disciples, then you will still live where you live now, so as not to relocate later." This matter is not a big deal, and Immortal Venerable Hao Lan doesn''t mind to go along. With Gu Qing''s meaning.


    "Thank you, Master." Gu Qingming was very grateful to Immortal Haolan, and said hastily.


    "Leave this aside in advance, the teacher wants to know, what kind of Dao you are cultivating? This way, as a teacher, you can find a suitable technique for you." Seeing her being so polite, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan waved his hand, and then asked. .


    "The disciples cultivate is the way of guarding." Gu Qing''s way was already set when he was just practicing, and he didn''t hesitate to say it at this time.


    Hearing this, Immortal Venerable Haolan was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Gu Qing''s Taoism would be special. If ordinary people practiced, they would probably choose Sword, Alchemy, and Formation as their own Tao, just like Gu Qingming. So few people choose the way of protection!


    He groaned for a moment, and flashed through the exercises of his own way in his mind, and found that there was no one suitable for Gu Qing, he couldn''t help frowning, and hesitated, "The way you cultivate is quite special. For a while, I can¡¯t think of which exercise is more suitable for you. Give me some time to be a teacher so that I can think about it."


    "Thank you, Master, Master doesn''t have to be too anxious, just wait for Master." Gu Qing said flatteredly.


    "Okay, come here today first. You go back and rest first. By the way, prepare for the ceremony of accepting disciples in five days'' time. When you think of the teacher, people will find you." Immortal Venerable Haolan put his mind on Gu Qingqing at this time. When looking for the exercises, Gu Qing didn''t stay too much, just let Gu Qing leave.


    "Yes, the disciple retire." Gu nodded gently and retreated out respectfully.


    When she came out of the main hall, Jun Wu and the others were waiting for her. When they saw her, their eyes lit up, and Gu Qing walked over quickly.


    "Senior Brother, Fourth Senior Brother, Ah Wu, have you waited a long time?" Gu Qing gently walked to Jun Wu''s side and asked.


    "No, it''s just a short while, you''ll be fine if you come out, let''s go back." Nan Hua shook his head and said.


    Mu Chen and Jun Wu also nodded, and then the four of them left together.


    ...


    The result of the apprenticeship spread in the Langya Immortal Sect along with the departure of the peak masters. After learning that all four of Gu Qing had become direct disciples, the other disciples who came together this time were very envious.


    And Song Xinrong had been paying attention to the final result. When he learned that Gu Qing was one of the four people with high-grade aptitudes of the immortal rank and became the apprentice of Haolan Immortal Venerable, his whole person was furious.


    She was still living in the temporary residence at the outer door, and the woman in the same room was not at this time. She directly threw all the things on the table to the ground, with a hideous expression.


    "Huh, it''s just a mud leg that soared up from the lower realm, and even wanted to fight with me? Dreaming! I must let you see how good I am, and let everyone know that I am the best!" She gritted her teeth. , Said unwillingly.

 Chapter 350：

    After Gu Qing and the others returned to the outer door, many people came to visit. Before, everyone did not know about Gu Qing and their situation, but now the situation of apprenticeship is well known and everyone knows that the future of Gu Qing and the four is boundless. Naturally, you have to make friends with them quickly while they are still there, otherwise it won¡¯t be easy to see them again after they move away!


    However, Gu Qing and the four were not the kind of approachable people. At first, they were patient, and then they directly refused the visit of those people.


    "Huh, these people are really enthusiastic. I haven''t felt this kind of enthusiasm for many years." Nan Hua fanned his fan and said with emotion.


    "As long as we are always better than them, they will always be like this. There is no need to waste time." Mu Chen said lightly, dragging his chin with one hand.


    "Senior Brother Si is right, there is no need to waste time on these people." Gu gently swallowed the snack in his mouth and nodded.


    Whether in the Xuantian Continent or the Second Immortal Realm, they are accustomed to this kind of pursuit, and they don''t think there is anything to be proud of, and they behave very calmly.


    "Rejecting them directly will at least make the ears clear. It will take a few days before we move out from here, but it can''t be so noisy all the time." Jun Wuzhi wiped the corner of his mouth gently, glanced at the door, and said.


    Nan Hua nodded their heads in agreement, and agreed with Jun Wu''s statement.


    "Don''t go shopping in these two days. After the apprentice collection ceremony, there is no time to go shopping." Jun Wu thought for a while and exhorted again.


    Since arriving in the immortal world, Jun Wu has taken the place of Yue Zhao. Nan Hua and Mu Chen have also become accustomed to a lot of things being decided by Jun Wu. Upon hearing Jun Wu''s words, they nodded without refuting.


    ¡­


    Song Xinrong¡¯s situation was similar to that of Gu Qing and the others. She also welcomed many visitors. However, she did not reject them directly like Gu Qing and the others. There was a good reputation among this group of disciples, and Gu Qing and the others were smeared without a trace, so that others had a bad impression of Gu Qing and them. They felt that they had just become direct disciples and would not let others go. In my eyes, it was too mad.


    Gu Qing and they naturally heard about these things. They just laughed at them and didn''t mean to explain them at all. Anyway, what those people thought didn''t have any effect on them.


    The five days passed quickly, and it was the time for the ceremony to accept the disciples in no time.


    The Langya Xianzong has uniform clothing for disciples. According to different categories and levels, the styles and colors of the clothes are also slightly different.


    The outer disciples are all gray wide-sleeved robes, while the inner disciples are white, wide-sleeved robes. The style is more refined than that of the outer disciples. Peak masters or direct disciples of sect masters like Gu Qing and the others wear purple wide-sleeved robes with auspicious clouds embroidered on their chests and cuffs.


    The costume of the disciple looks very elegant, and the temperament of the whole person will change after wearing it.


    Gu Qing and the others also received their own disciple costumes before the apprenticeship ceremony. On the day of the apprenticeship ceremony, they all changed into their own apprentice costumes.


    The purple color seemed noble at first, and the four of Gu Qing and the others looked very good. Paired with the noble purple, they looked even more immortal, with a noble temperament, which made people completely unable to look away.


    Song Xinrong also deliberately dressed up today. She is taller among women. She is a taller one. Her figure is also exquisite and graceful. Her hair is curled into a snake bun, and a golden phoenix tail hairpin is inserted. The blue gems on the fringe gleamed in the sun, matched with the delicate makeup on her face, making her look even more dazzling.


    After she appeared, it was the focus of the crowd. Everyone gathered around her to praise her. Although she was very humble on her face, she was very proud in her heart.


    But after Gu Qing and the others appeared, everyone''s eyes were easily attracted. Everyone''s eyes stopped on the four of them, and her expression instantly distorted.


    Jun Wu¡¯s temperament is rather high and cold. He belongs to the kind of high above type. Just looking at it makes people have a kind of idea of ??crawling under his feet and dare not to fight with them. The purple clothes make his temperament more prominent, and at the same time It adds a touch of evil charm to him, and makes people have a desire to pull him off the altar and get involved.


    South China has a romantic temperament, and after the purple is worn on him, he is also a touch of sentimentality, especially when his peach blossom eyes look over it, it will make people have the idea that they are his own world.


    The clothes Mu Chen wore on weekdays were relatively plain. His figure was thin, and his complexion was pale all year round. He looked like a congenital deficiency. After wearing purple, he neutralized the deficiency of this part. He looks more like a young man, unable to guess his true age.


    As for Gu Qingqing, she also carefully cleaned up today.


    The long hair was completed by Jun Wu in a flying fairy bun, with a jade step on it, and a few small hairpins dotted in it, which looked the same as Jun Wu next to her, high above it.


    With a light makeup on her face, her eyes look more energetic, and there are fragments of light like stars in the flow, her pink lips are more delicate and beautiful, her skin is already very white, and it looks even more white and glowing at this time. .


    The purple brocade robe adds a sense of elegance to her. She looks more like a fairy from above. People can''t help but want to do something to attract her attention.


    Before Gu Qing appeared, Song Xinrong was the most beautiful woman present, but after Gu Qing appeared, all the light was taken away by Gu Qing, and no one else could be seen in everyone''s eyes.


    This kind of recognition made Song Xinrong very disgusting with Gu Qing, and the gaze that looked at Gu Qing could not help but bring a trace of hatred.


    Gu Qing turned his head if he noticed it, and met Song Xinrong''s gaze. Song Xinrong''s gaze was full of provocation, while Gu Qing was very calm, as if he hadn''t put Song Xinrong in his eyes!


    After Gu turned her head slightly, Song Xinrong''s face became even more ugly. If it weren''t for worrying that there were people around, she could lose her face at this time, making everyone feel her unhappy.


    "Gently, what''s the matter?" Jun Wu asked with his eyebrows curled when he saw Gu Qing looked around.


    "I feel that someone looked at me very badly. He looked around but didn''t find it." Gu gently shook his head, and said with some regret.


    Gu Qingqing thought of Song Xinrong looking at her, frowned, and felt that she might be wrong. After all, she and Song Xinrong didn''t know each other at all. How could the other party provoke her? He didn''t say it to Jun Wuhe.


    Hearing this, Jun Wuye looked around. Song Xinrong had already retracted his gaze at this time. Jun Wu naturally found nothing. He took this matter to heart and looked for an opportunity to investigate after preparation.


    "I didn''t feel it was wrong, I will pay attention later, so don''t think too much about it." Jun Wu nodded Gu''s nose and said softly.


    "I know!" Gu wrinkled his nose lightly and glared at Jun Wu angrily.


    The atmosphere between the two of them was just right, even the air was stained pink, and the people around couldn''t help sighing when they saw it.


    This time, the ceremony of accepting disciples was only owned by the Langya Immortal Sect. All the disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect were present, and no outsiders were invited. After these disciples had finished worshipping the teacher, they would tell other schools.


    Immortal Venerable Hao Lan and the eight peak masters came slowly under the expectation of everyone and appeared in the main hall.


    "The disciples pay homage to Xianzun and all peak masters!"


    After the nine people appeared, the disciples under the stage saluted the nine people in unison, and the sound of the mountain whistling and the tsunami resounded outside the hall, full of momentum.


    "rise!"


    The voice of Immortal Venerable Hao Lan rang in everyone''s ears. Nearly 3,000 people present stood up at the same time. Except for the sound of clothing rubbing, no other sounds were heard.


    "Time flies, three years have passed in a blink of an eye, and it¡¯s time for our Langya Immortal Sect to accept disciples. There will be many new faces joining us this year. I hope everyone here can live in harmony and grow up with the same family. You are all Langya immortals. For the future of the sect, this seat believes that the Langya Immortal Sect will get better and better in your hands. Now this seat announces that the ceremony of accepting apprentices has officially begun.¡± As the lord of the Immortal Sect of Langya, Hao Lan Xianzun presides over this ceremony of accepting apprentices. I don''t know how many times, I''m familiar with it, and I don''t say much, just a few words of greetings straight to the subject.


    Both the outer disciples and inner disciples did not receive disciples. The first group was for the elders of each peak to accept disciples, and it ended soon. The second group was for the peak masters of each peak to accept disciples. Jun Wu and others followed Nian''s names came forward to visit their master and salute the master.


    There is only one person in the third group, Gu Qingqing, because she worships the head of the house, so she will be taken out alone.


    Under the gaze of everyone, Gu gently worshipped Haolan Immortal Venerable as his teacher, and he could see that Hao Lan Immortal Venerable was in a good mood, and the corners of his lips kept raising.


    After Gu Qing''s apprenticeship ceremony is over, the whole apprenticeship ceremony is over, and then Gu Qing and the others will move to their respective peaks.


    After discussing with Jun Wu, Gu Qingming decided to live in Jiuyunfeng. After all, Jiuyunfeng, as the main peak of the Langya Immortal Sect, has the strongest immortality and is most suitable for cultivation. Fortunately, the distance between Jiuyunfeng and Linghua Peak is not far. , And Rong Songquan also knew the situation of Gu Qing and Jun Wu, and didn''t embarrass them in this matter.


    After finishing the Dongfu, Immortal Venerable Haolan summoned Gu Qingqing.


    When Gu Qing said to Immortal Venerable Haolan''s cave, another person was there.


    The man wore a purple gold crown on his head, dressed in a purple broad-sleeved brocade robe passed down to his disciple, standing next to Haolan Immortal Venerable, standing tall, full of oppression.


    I walked in Gu Qingqing to see the person¡¯s appearance clearly. They are not worse than Jun Wu, with sword eyebrows and star eyes, tall nose, handsome appearance, but deserted temperament, just like the moon in the sky, looking at people¡¯s eyes. It is even more emotional, as if nothing can enter his eyes, he doesn''t care about anything!

 Chapter 351：

    His temperament is actually somewhat similar to Si Lin, but Si Lin only looks very cold, and in fact, he will take good care of him and treasure it carefully.


    But the person in front of him is not, his coldness is from the inside out, the kind that can''t be warmed.


    "Gentle, come over and meet your senior brother." Immortal Venerable Hao Lan first noticed Gu Qing, the corner of his lips hooked slightly, and he beckoned to Gu Qing, motioning her to come over.


    "Tui''er pays homage to the master." Gu Qing walked over quickly and bowed first to Immortal Haolan.


    "You don''t need to be polite, come here," Immortal Venerable Hao Lan waved his hand, and the gentle force directly helped Gu up gently, "This is your fourth brother Lou Mingyu, eleven years older than you. At the level of Golden Immortal, if someone bullies you in the future, you can tell you brother directly and let him help you out!"


    Before Gu Qing came, he heard Yan Lingcheng mention Lou Mingyu and knew that he was the most powerful existence among the younger generation. He had also thought about what it would be like before. Now after seeing him, he realized that the opponent was far from his imagination.


    After Lou Mingyu heard what Haolan Immortal Venerable had said, he turned his head and glanced at Gu Qing, his eyes still had no emotion, and Gu Qing''s heart jumped after seeing Gu Qing, feeling that this senior fellow was a little uncomfortable.


    "Gently worship brother." Although she muttered in her heart, she still paid homage to Lou Mingyu with a smile.


    "Yeah." Lou Mingyu replied, nodding his head in a very cold manner. After the light sweeping the unsatisfied eyes of Immortal Venerable Haolan, he paused, and said again under Gu Qing''s surprised gaze, "Someone is bullying. You can take my name, and I will avenge you!"


    After he finished speaking, he glanced at Haolan Immortal Venerable, and then turned his head when he saw that the other party was in a happy mood.


    "Your brother is a ruthless cultivator, so he looks very indifferent. But don''t worry, he still promises a lot. Since he promised you to protect you, he will definitely do it. If you have any questions, go directly to him. That''s it." Seeing Gu Qingming was very surprised, Immortal Venerable Haolan briefly explained Lou Mingyu''s situation.


    Although he hadn''t seen it before, Gu Qing had also heard of the ruthless Taoism. Anyone who knew how to cultivate this kind of Taoism had to be short-lived and unloved, and instantly understood Lou Mingyu''s performance.


    "The disciple knows, thank you, Master and Brother." She knew that Immortal Venerable Haolan was able to open this mouth, and that he regarded her as her own. This made Gu Qing still very moved.


    "Thank you?" Immortal Venerable Hao Lan waved his hand, "Your senior brother, just leave him alone. Come and have a look first. I found two exercises for you. I think they are more suitable for you. See if you want. Which one to choose?"


    As soon as Immortal Venerable Hao Lan stretched out his hand, two jade slips appeared in his hand, which was exactly the two-step technique he was talking about.


    "Look at them one by one before deciding which one to use. Each of these two exercises has its own advantages, so you have to consider it." He said, handing the jade slip in his hand to Gu Qing Qing.


    Gu Qing carefully took the jade slips from Haolan Immortal Venerable''s hand, first picked up one of them and put it on her forehead. In an instant, there was a set of exercises in her mind. She read it carefully, and then opened it. Eyes, put another piece of jade slip on his forehead, and there was another technique in his mind.


    She returned the jade slip to Haolan Immortal Venerable, then closed her eyes and began to think about which exercise is more appropriate.


    According to the records, one of these two exercises is a normal path. The early practice is relatively fast, and it will be troublesome to compare prices in the middle and late stages, while the other is not the same. The early practice may be slower, but after waiting. After Taiyi True Immortal, the speed of cultivation will increase.


    If Gu Qing''s talent is average, she might choose the first exercise, because most people''s cultivation speed is like this, but Gu Qing''s aptitude is good, and the speed of cultivation is also very fast. In the long run, she chooses The second type is much better.


    "Master, I choose the second one." After thinking about it, she really opened her eyes and said to Canglan Immortal Venerable.


    "Did you think about it? In the early stage of the second type, the cultivation speed is relatively slow, and you may lag behind others." A hint of surprise flashed through the eyes of Immortal Venerable Hao Lan, and he confirmed and asked.


    "I''m done." Gu nodded slightly, "Master, don''t worry, my cultivation speed is very fast. In the long run, the second part is definitely better." Gu Qing did not hide the others. People, speak out their own thoughts.


    Hearing this, the corners of Haolan Immortal Venerable''s lips curled up slightly, revealing a satisfied smile.


    In fact, among the two exercises, Haolan Immortal Venerable prefers the second one. Although the second one says that the cultivation speed is slower, the practice is relatively solid, while the first one will not work and will be unable to succeed. For people like Gu Qing, it¡¯s not suitable,


    "Okay, then the second one. The content inside has been given to you. Go back and practice hard, and strive to break through Dao Tianxian before the end of this year." He nodded and told Gu gently.


    "Yes, my disciple remembered." Gu Qing was still quite confident in herself. Anyway, there are still a few months before the end of the year. Even if he can''t cultivate the Celestial Immortal by that time, there are other ways to deal with it.


    Immortal Venerable Haolan took Gu Qingqing again and said a few words before letting Gu Qing leave.


    "Ming Yu, what do you think of you as a junior?" After Gu Qing left, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan raised the tea cup on the table and asked Lou Mingyu next to him.


    "I''m a seedling, and my future achievements will not be low." Lou Mingyu is just indifferent to people, but his IQ is still very high.


    After Lou Mingyu''s answer, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan was obviously very pleased, "The aptitude is slightly stronger than you, so your future achievements will naturally not be low!"


    Hearing this, Lou Mingyu¡¯s eyes flickered, and he naturally heard the rumors about Gu Qing and the others. He knew that Gu Qing and the four of them were all top-tier aptitudes, very rare. He also heard that Gu Qing They were very arrogant, and they didn''t put ordinary disciples in the eyes of the sect just after they first entered the sect. He was skeptical at first. After seeing Gu Qing, he felt that someone deliberately released it against Gu Qing. rumor.


    "What are you gaining from going out this time?" After Gu Qing said, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan also focused his attention on Lou Mingyu and asked with concern.


    "There are some, but I still can''t break through." When it comes to this, Lou Mingyu can''t help but frown.


    He has been practicing very smoothly before, but recently he has been stuck at the level of Jinxian for a year. Not long ago, he ran out to practice, hoping to find an opportunity for Dao breakthrough. It was also because he received a letter from the sect and learned that he would need a little more. Junior sister, only then came back to see how Gu Qingming behaves.


    "Don''t be anxious about cultivation. Since you have already returned, don''t go out recently, and help your teacher stare at your junior sister for cultivation."

 Chapter 352：

    Immortal Venerable Hao Lan was also broken for Lou Mingyu. The ruthless Tao of Lou Mingyu has not been successfully practiced since ancient times. After all, people are not plants and can be ruthless. If they are really ruthless, they will not be far from extinction. !


    He was very worried that Lou Mingyu would really become a coldhearted person who didn¡¯t care about anything. When Lou Mingyu went out to practice, he always found an excuse to let him come back after a while. Now he finally has Gu Qing. Naturally, he should make good use of this excuse to allow Lou Mingyu and Gu Qing to get in touch with each other. If their senior brother and sister have a good relationship, he won''t have to worry about Lou Mingyu becoming a machine in the future!


    Lou Mingyu was raised by Immortal Venerable Haolan. He has been in contact with Immortal Venerable Haolan for a long time. You can tell what he is thinking by looking at his expression. When he refused, he swallowed back and nodded.


    "I see, Master, then I''ll go down first." He respectfully bowed his hand towards Haolan Immortal Venerable, and after getting the permission of Haolan Immortal Venerable, he turned and left.


    He used to think that Haolan Immortal Venerable was very verbose, always admonishing this and that, even though he knew he was kind, he still couldn''t stand it, so when he chose Dongfu as an adult, he deliberately chose a cave that is far away from Haolan Immortal. A distance of the mountainside.


    After leaving Haolan Immortal Venerable¡¯s cave, Lou Mingyu walked straight to his cave. Some disciples would greet him along the way. He nodded and signaled. Gao Cooling maintained his politeness again, which would not make people feel that Rude.


    When passing a corner, a figure suddenly emerged from the corner, and Lou Mingyu subconsciously stepped back two steps, avoiding the figure.


    "what!"


    The woman''s screams sounded not far away. Lou Mingyu''s brows tightened, and when he looked up, he saw a woman in a personal disciple''s costume lying on the ground, with an expression of weeping, looking at his eyes. With a subtle accusation, he moved his fingers hanging on his side, lowering his eyes to cover the coldness in his eyes.


    "Brother, can you help me?" Song Xinrong saw Lou Mingyu standing not far away. He glanced at him and stopped talking. A trace of anger flashed through his eyes, but his mouth said softly.


    "You don''t have long hands?" Lou Mingyu raised his head, looked at Song Xinrong, and asked indifferently.


    Song Xinrong saw Lou Mingyu raise her head to look at him, and put on a fragile expression, guaranteeing that any man would feel pity when he saw it. As a result, he heard Lou Mingyu''s non-emotional voice and his expression stiffened. , The look in Lou Mingyu''s eyes was full of incredible.


    The men who had been around her in the past saw her doing this, and they rushed over to show their courtesy a long time ago. Could there be a problem with this Lou Mingyu, right? Why didn''t she feel sorry for her not only because of her appearance? Is your attitude still so cold?


    "Brother, my foot hurts, can you help me?" Although she was itchy in her heart, she still had an uncomfortable look on her face, as if she hadn''t heard Lou Mingyu''s words just now. Mingyu came to help her.


    "Oh, why should I help you?" Lou Mingyu stood still and didn''t move, turning a blind eye to Song Xinrong''s pitiful expression. Instead, he felt that Song Xinrong''s brain was not very good. Does he look like such a warmhearted person? "I just looked at it for you. You have no problems with your feet or hands. You can stand up by yourself."


    After he finished speaking, regardless of Song Xinrong''s expression, he walked past Song Xinrong.


    Song Xinrong was stunned at this time, and she watched Lou Mingyu pass by her in a daze, without even giving herself a look.


    When she recovers, she feels crazy!


    Although I heard other disciples say that Lou Mingyu is very indifferent to people and even more indifferent to women, she does not believe in evil. She feels that she knows men very well. Men like beautiful women. Lou Mingyu was indifferent to women before. It must be because those women are not good-looking enough, as long as Lou Mingyu sees himself, he will definitely bow down under his pomegranate skirt!


    Who knows that Lou Mingyu is like an ice cube. Seeing her such a beautiful and beautiful woman, she didn''t react at all. It didn''t matter if she didn''t help her, she ignored her and walked directly past her!


    She grew up so much, it was the first time she was treated this way by a man!


    Just when she was so depressed that she couldn''t wait to kill Lou Mingyu directly, a male disciple ran over not far away.


    "Sister, are you okay?" The man was wearing a white inner disciple costume. After seeing Song Xinrong''s purple personal disciple costume, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, and then he asked in kindness.


    Song Xinrong naturally noticed the amazing flashes in the eyes of the man when he saw him, which made her feel a little bit more shocked in Lou Mingyu''s place, but she did this to attract Lou Mingyu''s attention, not to make money. Man, so she stood up from the ground herself and adjusted her skirt.


    "I''m fine, thank you for your concern, Junior Brother, I have something else, so I will leave first." After she finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    After returning to her cave, Song Xinrong became more and more angry. She threw everything on the table to the ground. After some venting, she felt better. Regardless of the mess around, she sat down in front of the vanity mirror and reopened. I cleaned myself up, changed my clothes, and went out again.


    ¡­


    After Gu Qing received the technique from Haolan Immortal Venerable, he returned to her and Jun Wu''s cave. Jun Wu did not practice at this time, but played a game of chess, waiting for Gu Qing to return.


    "Why is Xianzun looking for you?" Jun Wu gently poured a glass of fairy fruit dew for Gu, and asked in a low voice.


    "Master helped me find the exercise, let me choose a practice, and also introduced me to Senior Brother Lou Mingyu." Gu gently took a sip of the fairy fruit dew, feeling that the whole mouth was filled with a faint sweetness. In a very good mood, he took Jun Wu''s hand and said.


    "Brother Lou Mingyu? Is that the one mentioned by Elder Yan before?" Jun Wu still has a little impression of Lou Mingyu. I remember that when Yan Lingcheng introduced him before, he said that he was the first of the young generation of Langya Immortal Sect. people!


    "Yes, Brother Lou is quite handsome, and he actually cultivates the ruthless Dao! But this is also in line with his temperament, he seems to be that kind of very cold person, when I looked at him , I feel that although he is looking at me, he actually doesn¡¯t have me in his eyes!" When Gu Qing said Lou Mingyu, he still felt quite magical. Ruthless Dao is not so good at cultivating, and I don¡¯t know if her senior brother can Can''t practice successfully.


    "Oh? Senior Brother Lou is handsome? Is he more handsome than me?" Jun Wu gently pulled Gu into his arms, and touched her lips with the tip of her nose, and asked .


    Gu lightly stunned, seeing that Jun Wu¡¯s expression was a bit dangerous, and his desire to live was overwhelming. He quickly stretched out his hand to wrap around Jun Wu¡¯s neck, rubbed the tip of Jun Wu¡¯s nose with the tip of his nose, and smiled flatteringly, "In my eyes, Of course you''d better watch it!"


    "Really?" Jun Wu raised his voice slightly, his eyes narrowed.


    "Of course." Gu gently nodded quickly, his eyes wide open, his expression was very sincere.


    "The gentle mouth is really sweet, let me taste it, try to wipe the honey." Jun Wu slightly curled his lips, his voice was a little hoarse.


    After he finished speaking, without giving Gu Qing a chance to react, he put one hand on Gu Qing''s waist, took Gu gently into his arms, and pressed the back of Gu Qing''s head with the other, lowered his head slightly, and kissed his lips directly. Gu gently lip.


    Gu gently closed his eyes, and instead of passively accepting it as he did when kissing at the beginning, he took the initiative, which made Jun Wu''s kiss more intense.


    The temperature in the room was rising, and their breathing was disturbed and heavy.


    When the two separated, Gu Qing was already paralyzed in Jun Wu''s arms.


    There was water vapor in her eyes, as if they had been washed with water, the corners of her eyes were slightly flushed, her eyes were blurred, with a natural intrigue, her red lips were a little swollen, slightly open, revealing her white teeth, which looked like Jun Wu The throat is tight.


    He looked away, put Gu gently in his arms, and patted Gu Qing''s back with one hand to help her smooth the air, while he closed his eyes and quietly calmed the restlessness in his body.


    After Gu gently came over, she swept out the window and found that the sky was bright outside, thinking that they were almost in the day... her cheeks were red, and even the tips of her ears were dyed red. She naturally felt the changes in Jun Wu''s body. Nestled in Jun Wu''s arms, he didn''t dare to move, for fear that Jun Wu would react again.


    It took a long time for Jun Wu''s breathing to return to normal. He lowered his head and saw Gu Qing''s face flushed and looked very shy. After a pause, he immediately understood what Gu Qing had thought of, and a smile flashed under his eyes.


    "Gently." He whispered to Gu Qing, his hand running along Gu Qing''s hair.


    "Huh?" Gu was taken aback for a moment, then raised his head, looking at him for unknown reasons.


    "Don''t tell me that other men are handsome in the future. I will be jealous. Then, I can''t control myself." His voice was still hoarse, and it sounded very sexual. He looked at Gu Qingqing. His eyes are very serious, even the expression on his face is serious.


    Gu Qing did understand what he meant, his face flushed, and he gave him an angry look.


    "I see." She buried her head on Jun Wu''s chest and said sullenly.


    Jun Wu was very satisfied, and kissed Gu Qing''s forehead, then slightly let go of Gu Qing, "How about the exercises that Xianzun gave you? Would you like to try it first?"


    "Okay, I have this idea too." Gu Qing thought of the exercise method Haolan Immortal Venerable gave her. With her eyes, she could see that the exercise method must be very powerful, and it must be very precious, and she was always eager to try it.


    Jun Wu let go of Gu Qing gently, she sat down on the bed and assumed a cultivating posture, recalling the exercise in her mind, guiding the immortal power in the body to follow the route of the exercise. On the first Sunday, It''s still a bit slow. After all, this is not the same as the exercise route she used to practice before. By the second Sunday, the speed will be much faster.

 Chapter 353：

    When Gu Qing started to practice, a large amount of immortal energy gathered in the room and entered her body. She absorbed the immortal energy more than twice as fast as before. She has been promoted to the mid-level Celestial Immortal for a while, because there was no The cultivation technique has slowed down a lot. Now that the cultivation technique is available, the speed of absorbing immortal energy has increased. An hour later, she directly broke through to the high-level heavenly immortal.


    After opening his eyes, Gu lightly smiled with joy.


    "Wu, this exercise is worthy of being found by the master. It is very powerful." She got off the bed and walked to sit down opposite Jun Wu and said to Jun Wu.


    "Well, with your current cultivation speed, it is estimated that within a month, you will be promoted to the real fairyland." Jun Wu is also happy for Gu Qingqing, he poured a cup of Gu Qingqing''s favorite fairy fruit dew and put it on Gu Qingqing In front of.


    Gu Qing took a sip and finished it. He held the cup and looked outside, and found that it was late. Thinking that they had been busy apprentices and moving recently, they hadn''t taken a good stroll in the Langya Immortal Sect, and felt moved.


    "Wu, I heard that there is a shopping mall under the mountain. It''s quite lively inside. It just happened that we were free today. Why don''t we go shopping?" As a girl, she has the least resistance to shopping. Go over and pull Junwu''s arm.


    Jun Wu looked at the sky, but did not refuse. Following Gu Qing''s strength, he stood up, left the cave with Gu Qing, and walked down the mountain.


    Since arriving in the fairy world, they have been busy earning money and practicing. After that, they are preparing for the income test of the Langya Immortal Sect. The heartstrings have been tight. Now they have become the direct disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect. They can be in the Langya Immortal Sect every month. With all kinds of resources, it is considered to be stable in the fairy world, even if Gu Qing didn''t say anything, Jun Wu would take Gu Qing out to stroll around, let her relax.


    Gu Qingqing originally wanted to call Nanhua and Mu Chen, but was stopped by Jun Wuzi, and finally could come out with Gu Qing alone. Jun Wucai didn''t want to follow Nanhua and Mu Chen.


    The Fang Market at the foot of Langya Mountain is actually similar to a small city, restaurants, inns, auction houses, medicine shops, alchemy shops, weapons shops...everything, and the disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect set up stalls here, peddling what they brought back from the outside experience. thing.


    Both Gu Qing and Jun Wu wore purple personal disciple costumes, and they were the focus wherever they went. However, the two of them didn''t notice, they had long been immune to the gaze of the people around them, and they were walking around on their own.


    ¡­


    Song Xinrong ate at Lou Mingyu''s place, but didn''t want to just give up like that. She was not in vain at the outer door during this time. When those people came to visit her, she also took the opportunity to learn a lot about Langya Immortal Sect.


    Among the younger generation, in addition to Lou Mingyu, there are several other peak master¡¯s personal disciples who are also very good. However, Lou Mingyu, as the suzerain¡¯s personal disciple, has the highest cultivation level among the younger generation and is the most attractive to Song Xinrong. Just pay attention.


    Now that Lou Mingyu couldn''t do it, Song Xinrong set his sights on someone else, who was Huo An, the fifth disciple of Peak Master Cangmu Peak.


    Huo An was not admitted through the apprenticeship test, but was picked up by Xiang Baiqing, the master of Cangmu Peak, and he was raised up by him. Although the master of Xiang Feng is not a father and son, he is better than a father and son. Huo An is very pampered.


    The distance between the first four direct disciples of Xiang Fengzhu and Huo An is also relatively large. Huo An was also watched by them when they were young. Therefore, like Feng Master Xiang, they love Huo An very much. Although Huo An is already twenty-six years old, he is very naive.


    Song Xinrong thinks Huo An is good, so innocent and easy to control. She used the contacts she had established in the past two days to find out about Huo An. After learning that Huo An was in Fang City, she immediately cleaned up and rushed to Fang City. .


    Huo An was in front of a dim sum shop at this time. The dim sum shop sold in this dim sum shop tasted great. It was very popular in Langya Xianzong. There were always long queues at the door and it was not easy to buy.


    Huo An likes the chestnut pastry in the dim sum shop. In the past, other disciples lined up for him. Today, he just happened to be in the way, so he ran over to line up by himself.


    When Song Xinrong came over, Huo An had just finished buying his favorite chestnut cake, put a piece of it in his mouth, and squinted happily after he tasted the full chestnut flavor.


    He was eating chestnut cake as he walked. At this moment, there was only chestnut cake in his eyes, and he couldn''t see anything else.


    Song Xinrong squinted her eyes, thought for a moment, and walked directly towards Huo An. When she passed Huo An, the handkerchief she was holding in her hand flew out accidentally and went straight to Huo An.


    Just when the handkerchief was about to fly to Huo An, Huo An''s figure flashed and disappeared from the same place. He appeared a few steps away. When he saw that handkerchief fell to the ground, he seemed a little surprised and his expression was all Somewhat dumbfounded.


    "It turned out to be a handkerchief," he said blankly.


    Song Xinrong was also taken aback by Huo An''s reaction, and then watched her handkerchief fall to the ground. After hearing Huo An''s whisper, the corners of her mouth twitched.


    She walked over and picked up her handkerchief unwillingly. At the same time, she was thinking about how to make another move. After her eyes fell on the chestnut cake in Huo An''s hands, her eyes lit up and she walked a few steps to Huo An''s side.


    "Brother, is this chestnut cake delicious?" She opened her eyes wide and asked Huo An curiously.


    Huo An carefully put the chestnut cake in his arms, and looked at Song Xinrong with a guard, thinking that Song Xinrong wanted to buy chestnut cake, his eyes rolled around, and he put the chestnut cake into his universe ring and replaced it. An expression of disgust, "Chestnut cake is not delicious, don''t buy it."


    After he finished speaking, he wanted to leave, but how could Song Xinrong let him leave and quickly blocked his way.


    "Then, can you tell me which kind of pastry is better?" She looked at Huo An unwillingly, biting her upper teeth and lower lip, looking pitiful.


    Although Huo An was naive, his intuition was still very powerful. His first impression of Song Xinrong was not very good. He was even more upset to see Song Xinrong stopping him all the time. "Peach blossoms are delicious and girls like them."


    After speaking, he directly passed Song Xinrong and ran away in a hurry.


    Song Xinrong turned around and was about to catch Huo An, when he saw that Huo An had run far away, as if something was chasing him, and Song Xinrong was very speechless.


    "Where is this innocence? It''s silly! When a beauty of my size is delivered to the door, there is no response, as if I am a monster, my brain is sick?" Song Xinrong felt that these pro-disciples of Langya Immortal Sect were brains. There are problems, she is so beautiful, and she ignores her!


    Song Xinrong was very angry after being frustrated. Just about to go back, she saw Gu Qing and Jun Wu shopping not far away. The two looked very close. A dim light flashed under her eyes, and she rolled her eyes and tidied. Take a look at yourself and confidently walk towards Gu Qing and Jun Wu.

 Chapter 354：

    Gu Qing and Jun Wu were strolling in front of a stall. The stall was an elder''s personal disciple wearing cyan martial costumes. He glanced at the purple martial costumes of Gu Qing and Jun Wu, with a smile on their faces. Actively recommend the things on my booth.


    "This is the Green Cloud Flower I found in Yunling Forest, as well as White Star Grass and Linglang Fruit..." The disciple spoke endlessly, wishing that they could buy everything from his stall.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu didn''t know much about the things in the immortal world, but they could also see the preciousness of the things from the above fairy qi fluctuations, and they were not introduced to disturb their judgment.


    After more than half a year of accumulation, Gu Qing''s few people have also saved a lot of celestial coins. They are small assets, and ordinary things can still be bought if they are fancy. Jun Wu fancy the stalls. The hairpin is going to be bought for Gu Qingqing.


    "Show me that hairpin."


    Before Jun Wu spoke, a soft voice sounded first, and a slender jade hand was pointing at Jun Wu''s hairpin, making Jun Wu''s eyes sink.


    He and Gu Qing turned their heads together and saw Song Xinrong standing next to them.


    Song Xinrong turned his head after Jun Wu and Gu lightly looked over, revealing a right smile.


    "Junior Sister Gu, Junior Brother Jun, what a coincidence." Although it is called Gu Qing and Jun Wu, her eyes are mainly on Jun Wu.


    Gu Qing could not see Song Xinrong clearly because of the angle, but Jun Wu could see clearly. However, his impression of Song Xinrong was very ordinary, even a little annoying. Being stared at by her only felt disgusted and unchecked. The ground frowned, and out of etiquette, he nodded, regarded as saying hello to Song Xinrong, then turned his head to take care of it gently, ignoring Song Xinrong''s hesitation and stopped.


    The smile on Song Xinrong''s face froze, and he took a deep look at Jun Wu, then turned his head and looked at the hairpin on the stall.


    "Thank you to show me that hairpin." She pointed at the hairpin that Jun Wu liked and said again.


    The stall owner immediately handed the hairpin to Song Xinrong graciously, with a trace of caution.


    Song Xinrong actually didn''t like this hairpin, but because when she was just observing the hairpin next to her, she found that Jun Wu had taken a fancy to this hairpin. In order to attract Jun Wu''s attention, she spoke.


    This hairpin looks okay, but it''s not a fairy tool, and it''s not very useful, but because Jun Wu took a fancy to it, she thought about it, and decided to buy it.


    "How many cents is this hairpin?" She raised her head and asked the stall owner.


    "This hairpin is exquisite in style. Although it is not a fairy tool, it also has a certain defensive effect. If the senior sister wants it, she can give fifty cents." The stall owner saw that Song Xinrong was beautiful and was also a direct disciple of the peak master. To please, the lion did not open his mouth.


    Fifty cents coins were nothing to Song Xinrong. The family behind her was quite rich. She didn''t put this money in her eyes, and directly gave them to the stall owner Wuzheng coins and bought the hairpins. .


    "Junior Brother, I just saw you staring at this hairpin, should I want to give it to Junior Sister Gu? Why don''t I give the hairpin to you?" After buying the hairpin, she turned her head and looked at Gu Qing who hadn''t left yet. Qinghe Junwu smiled.


    Upon hearing her words, Jun Wu and Gu Qing both froze for a moment, and looked at Song Xinrong in surprise.


    Jun Wu felt that Song Xinrong had a bad mind. He wanted to give Gu Qingpin the hairpin, so he paid for it himself. Why would Song Xinrong buy it and give it to him? Besides, how could he give the hairpin in Song Xinrong''s hand to Gu Qingqing?


    Gu Qing also felt that Song Xinrong''s ideas were different from ordinary people. He knew that Jun Wu bought the hairpin to give her, and he had to give it to Jun Wu in front of her. Isn''t she afraid that she would misunderstand Jun Wu?


    "No, I just buy the things for my wife!" Jun Wu felt that Song Xinrong''s move was unkind, so he refused to give Song Xinrong face.


    The smile on Song Xinrong''s face froze again. She felt that her meaning was quite obvious. Jun Wu didn''t even show her face, and so many people around him looked at her, making her more embarrassing than Huo An''s just now.


    Jun Wucai ignored her reaction, turned his head to look at Gu Qingqing, his expression became gentle with naked eyes, "Gentle, let''s go shopping elsewhere."


    "Okay." Gu Qingqing naturally had no objection. She used to have a mediocre sense of Song Xinrong, but now she hates Song Xinrong very much.


    The two walked directly past Song Xinrong, completely ignoring Song Xinrong''s reaction.


    Song Xinrong just held the hairpin and stood there, and the stall owner next to her looked a little strange.


    After she reacted, feeling hot on her face, she didn''t dare to look at the face of the stall owner next to her, and she turned and left.


    "That person was called Song Xinrong just now?" Gu Qing thought for a while, and asked Jun Wu uncertainly.


    "It seems to be." Jun Wu didn''t care about people like Song Xinrong. He frowned and thought for a while when he heard Gu Qing''s question.


    "Should she not, is it interesting to you?" Gu Qingqing thought about Song Xinrong''s behavior, and said speculatively.


    "I don''t know, she doesn''t seem to have a normal mind." Jun Wuke said with a slight misunderstanding, twisting his eyebrows.


    "Uh," Gu paused lightly, then recalled Song Xinrong''s behavior just now, confirming that Song Xinrong should have wanted to attract Jun Wu''s attention, and also to provoke her and Jun Wu''s feelings, "I also think she is not normal."


    "Don''t care about her." Jun Wuke didn''t want him to be with Gu Qing when Gu Qing was still thinking of others, even a woman!


    Gu Qing saw that Jun had no reaction at all, and was unwilling to keep mentioning Song Xinrong, and nodded.


    The two then went shopping on the street. When they arrived at a magical artifact shop, Jun Wu stopped. He saw that the magical artifact shop also sold materials for refining tools, so he wanted to see if he could find a machete to improve him. Quality materials, after all, the scimitar is just a low-level fairy tool, and it is a bit uncomfortable to use now, and it should be much better after being promoted.


    After entering, they found that there were indeed a lot of materials in it, but they were all relatively common materials. Jun didn''t need the materials, so he and Gu walked out after a slight circle.


    "This kind of more precious materials are usually found in auction houses. We can go to the auction houses to have a look." Gu Qing didn''t find any materials that you didn''t need, and suggested.


    Jun Wu thought for a while and nodded, so the two went to the auction again.


    ...


    Because Song Xinrong lost someone in the Fang City, he didn''t have the mood to go shopping anymore, so he went back to his cave.


    It can be said that she was unfavorable today, and none of the fancy goals was achieved. Moreover, the three of them were more blind than one, and one more incomprehensible. This made her doubt her appearance for the first time.


    Looking at the charming woman in the mirror, she felt that it was not her own problem, but Lou Mingyu and the others. However, she still couldn''t say so. Lou Mingyu and the others belonged to the younger generation of Langya Immortal Sect. It''s amazing, if they can become her servants, then she can walk sideways in Langya Immortal Sect in the future.


    But now she can''t do anything about these people, so she can only retreat and focus on the other disciples, thinking that she must succeed this time!


    At night, she dressed up again.


    Wearing the latest hairpin on his head and delicate makeup on his face, he also changed into a light pink skirt with a light gauze of the same color. I took the piano and went to a pavilion halfway up the mountain.


    At this time, the moonlight was beautiful. She looked around and felt that the mood was good. She nodded with satisfaction, and then began to play the piano. The melodious piano sound flowed from her fingers. Apart from Song Xinrong, the only people who heard the piano sound were from Zhong Hanyang coming up from the mountain.


    Zhong Hanyang is the disciple of the peak master Lou Mingzhang of Huashang Peak through the apprenticeship gathering six years ago. His talent is also relatively good. He is a high-grade qualification. He is only 30 years old this year. Although he is not as good as Lou Mingyu and others, but Among the younger generation, he is also considered the top disciple.


    He has learned today that his master has accepted another disciple, but he still has things outside, so he did not rush back immediately. He just rushed back at this time, but he knew that the master had accepted a female disciple. Deliberately preparing a gift that the girl likes is an apologize.


    Unexpectedly, I heard a pleasant piano sound in the middle of the mountain. From this sound, the person who plays the piano should be very accomplished in the piano, and the music makes people feel happy when hearing the music.


    He raised the corners of his lips unconsciously and walked along the place where the sound of the piano came from.


    When he walked outside the pavilion, he saw a woman sitting in the pavilion playing the piano.


    The woman was wearing a light pink undergarment, and the veil on the outside was very thin. She lowered her head, revealing a white neck, which made people want to touch it. She looked very beautiful in the moonlight, just like she was Like a fairy in the sky.


    She put her hands on the strings, and the pleasing sound of the piano came from under her hands.


    Her whole body was sprinkled with silver light, and the beauty under the lamp was very beautiful, and the beauty under the moonlight was even more fascinating.


    At the very least, Zhong Hanyang heard the sound of his heartbeat speeding up.


    He felt that there were only women playing the piano under the moonlight in his world at this time. He wanted to worship her feet and offer her everything he had, just to get her pity.


    As if bewitched, he walked towards the pavilion step by step, eyes full of obsession.


    As early as when Zhong Hanyang appeared, Song Xinrong had noticed that she was silent on her face, but Yu Guang had been paying attention to Zhong Hanyang''s situation. When he saw Zhong Hanyang walking towards the pavilion step by step, as he had expected. At the time, Song Xinrong''s lips curled up, revealing a triumphant smile.


    In Zhong Hanyang''s eyes, the smile on Song Xinrong''s face was even more attractive. He was completely immersed in her smile, as if drunk.

 Chapter 355：

    After worshiping the Langya Immortal Sect, Gu Qing and their lives were relatively peaceful. They spent most of their time practicing, and occasionally went back to the Fang Market for a stroll. The only thing that could be called a wave of trouble was the news about Song Xinrong.


    Song Xinrong is a topical figure in Langya Xianzong. Since entering Langya Xianzong, she has devoted herself to the development of fish ponds and tried every means to attract outstanding young disciples of Langya Xianzong, wanting to make them fall under her pomegranate skirt.


    Some of them are like Lou Mingyu and the others. They are not affected at all. They don''t even give her a look, and they are like Zhong Hanyang, who are obsessed with her and pursue her because of her looks.


    In any case, she is very famous in the Langya Immortal Sect. Some disciples even said that she is the first beauty of the Langya Immortal Sect. Although other female disciples are dissatisfied with Song Xinrong''s style, they also admit that she is indeed beautiful, so that she has this reputation. It was spread out.


    Of course, this is mainly because Gu Qing and the others are too low-key, so only a small number of people have seen Gu Qing and know that Gu Qing is more beautiful than Song Xinrong.


    Within a month, Gu Qing, Jun Wu, Nan Hua, and Mu Chen were all cultivating with peace of mind, and finally they all raised their cultivation base to the peak of Heavenly Immortal, and only one step into the real fairyland.


    The four of them discussed and decided to go down the mountain to experience and find opportunities for breakthroughs.


    In addition, they also wanted to find Si Lin and the others. After the ascent, the messengers used to contact them before could not be used. As a result, only the four of them got together, but there was no news about the others.


    Before, because their cultivation base was too low, they didn''t dare to move around for fear of trouble. Now they finally have a little self-protection ability, they naturally want to find Si Lin them.


    After discussing the direction of the power, the four went to talk to their masters.


    "You have only started for a month. It¡¯s too early to go out and practice," Immortal Venerable Haolan wanted to stop, but he paused after thinking of Gu Qing''s cultivation base. "But now your cultivation base is OK. Go out. Good trip too."


    "Master, don''t worry, the disciple will definitely pay attention to safety and won''t hurt herself." Gu Qingqing quickly promised to reassure Immortal Haolan.


    In the month after apprenticeship, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan was very caring for Gu Qing, and he considered every aspect for Gu Qing. He helped Gu Qing a lot and made Gu Qing avoid many detours.


    Gu Qing was very grateful and respected Haolan Immortal Venerable.


    After contact, she found that although Haolan Xianzun resembled Wen Guiyun in temperament, it was not in fact like that. Wen Guiyun was more of a stocking style for his apprentices, only controlling in general directions, and the rest. Just let it develop freely, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan is different, that is, I really want to think about everything for the apprentice, and even more care about the apprentice all the time.


    And as soon as he likes someone, he can''t help but nag, and it''s the kind of endless, ordinary people really can''t bear it.


    At the beginning, when Lou Mingyu talked to her, she still didn''t quite believe it. After Dan had personally learned one or two times during this period, Gu Qing was completely scared and did not dare to give Haolan Immortal Venerable a chance to speak.


    "It just so happens that your senior is going out too, let him be with you, and you can also protect you." Immortal Venerable Haolan thought for a while, still a little worried, and simply pulled Lou Mingyu out.


    Lou Mingyu stayed in Langya Immortal Sect for a month this time, which is considered the longest stay in Langya Immortal Sect in recent years. Just two days ago, he was annoyed by Hao Lan Immortal Venerable and was about to leave to practice. Now that Gu Qing was going out, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan would certainly not let go of Lou Mingyu, a good helper, anyway, he could also take this opportunity to get their seniors closer.


    "Will it be too troublesome for Senior Brother Lou?" Gu Qing hesitated.


    After a month of getting along, she and Lou Mingyu are very familiar with each other, and they have a general understanding of Lou Mingyu¡¯s temperament. He is not the kind of person who really has no feelings for anything, except for the sword in his opponent. He also has feelings for Haolan Immortal Venerable, even for Gu Qing, because he is from the same family, he takes care of him a lot.


    Of course, for those who are not within the scope of his recognition, he is still very cold and will not give face at all. For example, for Song Xinrong, he has no idea of ??pitying and cherishing jade at all, and he does not give Song Xinrong face at all.


    "What''s the trouble? He is your senior, it is normal to take you out to practice." Xianzun Haolan stared, obviously dissatisfied with Lou Mingyu''s previous behavior.


    Gu gently stretched out his tongue, lowered his head and stopped talking.


    Lou Mingyu was quickly called over by Immortal Venerable Hao Lan. He was a little surprised when he saw that Gu Qing was also there, and raised his eyebrows.


    "Master, are you looking for me?" He stood upright in front of Immortal Haolan and asked respectfully.


    "You want to go out to practice, I think you don''t want to go out too, you can just take them with you and do your duty as a senior." Immortal Venerable Haolan cleared his throat and said with a face that couldn''t refuse.


    Hearing this, Lou Mingyu put his gaze on Gu Qing, and gave a questioning look. After seeing Gu gently nodding, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. Seeing that Immortal Haolan was still waiting for him, he nodded. Nodded, "Okay, I have no problem."


    This short-term contact made him realize that Gu Qing was different from the women he had been in contact with in the past. He was not the kind of troublesome person, and belonged to the tolerable range. Moreover, this was his own senior sister and the relationship was very close. He Naturally willing to take Gu Qingqing to experience together.


    Seeing his agreement, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan was very satisfied, and a smile flashed under his eyes.


    "Then you can discuss it with Gentle, see when you start, leave it to you with Gentle, and ignore it as a teacher." Immortal Venerable Hao Lan then ordered.


    "Okay, Master, you can rest assured, I will take good care of the younger sister." Lou Mingyu knew what he was thinking as soon as he looked at Haolan Immortal Venerable''s expression, and immediately promised.


    "It''s almost the same, then you can discuss it." Immortal Venerable Haolan was more satisfied, waved his hand, and let the two of them out.


    "The disciple retire."


    Gu Qing and Lou Mingyu left the cave together. After the door was closed, the two looked at each other, and Gu Qing smiled at Lou Mingyu.


    "Junior sister, when are you going to leave? Where are you going to practice?" Lou Mingyu''s instructions to Haolan Immortal Venerable were quite serious, and he asked Gu Qing directly.


    "We haven''t discussed the location of the experience, mainly because we are not familiar with the situation in the fairy world, do you have any good suggestions?" Gu Qing saw that Lou Mingyu was serious, and he thought about it carefully, and said.


    "You should go this time to break through the cultivation base, right?" Lou Mingyu is higher than Gu Qing''s cultivation base, and Gu Qing did not deliberately hide it. He can still see that Gu Qing is about to break through, so experienced. The purpose is obvious.

 Chapter 356：

    "Yes, Ah Wu and I have reached the peak of the heavenly fairyland, and we want to find an opportunity to break through the true fairyland." Gu Qing did not hide it, and admitted directly and generously.


    "If this is the case, you can go to the Apocalypse Forest near the Apocalypse City in Louyun Prefecture. The spiritual beast cultivation bases there are all near the true fairyland, which is very suitable for you to experience, and it is not far from the school." Lou Mingyu thought for a moment. , So he named a location. Since he was fifteen years old, he has been practicing everywhere in the fairy world. He is familiar with the distribution of spirit beasts in most places, and the suggestions given are also very pertinent.


    During this period of time, Gu Qing also made up a lot of things about the immortal world in the Langya Immortal Sect, and heard about the Apocalypse Forest. Although it is not one of the dangerous places in the immortal world, the spirit beast inside is indeed as loud as Lou Mingyu said. Some of them are around the real fairyland, which is really suitable for them to experience.


    "Okay, then let''s go to Apocalypse City. If the senior brother has his own plan, he doesn''t need to be with us." Gu Qing didn''t want to bother Lou Mingyu, and said directly.


    Lou Mingyu was taken aback for a moment, and then shook his head, "It doesn''t matter to me, it doesn''t matter where I go, since I promised Master, I will protect you."


    Although he does not like the nagging of Haolan Immortal Venerable, he still respects Hao Lan Immortal Venerable in his heart. He does not want to breach the contract when he promised Hao Lan Immortal Venerable, and he really doesn''t care. His current cultivation base wants to break through. It is not easy. In addition to cultivating immortal power, chance is also needed. Following Gu Qing and the others will not affect his footsteps.


    "Thank you, brother, then we will leave tomorrow morning. I will go back and tell Ah Wu and the others that we will meet at the gate of the main hall tomorrow morning." Gu Qing is not a procrastinator. Lou Mingyu has nothing to do with her, and she will never again. Shit, after all, Lou Mingyu''s cultivation base is there, and following them is also a guarantee.


    "Good." Lou Mingyu nodded and agreed.


    The two separated and went back to their respective caves.


    When Gu Qing went back, Jun Wu was playing chess with Nan Hua, and Mu Chen was watching. She walked over and took a look and found that Jun Wu¡¯s black son was about to surround Nan Hua¡¯s white son. It won¡¯t be long before Nan Hua¡¯s white son Will lose.


    "Qing Qing, did your master agree?" Nan Hua quickly asked when Gu Qing came back.


    "Agreed, Master let Senior Brother Lou accompany us. I asked Senior Brother Lou just now. He recommended us the Tianqi Forest next to Tianqi City. The spiritual beast cultivation base there is near the true fairyland, which is suitable for us. The better he will meet at the entrance of the main hall tomorrow morning, and then set off together." Gu Qing briefly described the matter.


    "Awesome, gentle. Lou Mingyu''s cultivation base is in Golden Wonderland. We have one more powerful bodyguard." Nan Hua gave a light thumbs up to Lou Mingyu, gorgeously admiring Lou Mingyu.


    "Senior Brother Lou mainly listens to Master''s orders. Master is afraid that we will get hurt." Gu gently pursed his lips and explained.


    "Now we can go out with confidence and bravely. After spending more than half a year, I am almost suffocated to death." Nan Hua stretched out and said with a smile.


    "You lost." Jun Wu said softly, successfully making the smile on Nan Hua''s face stiff, and a smile flashed under his eyes, turning his head to take care of it gently, "With Brother Lou, we will indeed be much safer, or Haolan. Xianzun is great."


    Lou Mingyu is notoriously difficult to deal with in the Langya Immortal Sect. Except for the Immortal Venerable Haolan, he doesn''t listen to and care about almost anyone, but his cultivation is high and solid, which makes people hard to hate.


    "I think so too, so I didn''t reject Master''s proposal." Gu Qing took the water that Jun Wu handed over, took a sip, felt that the taste was not very good, and frowned, and said.


    Jun Wu naturally noticed Gu Qing''s frown, took the cup from Gu Qing''s hand, took out a bottle of fairy fruit dew, gave Gu Qing a new glass, put it in Gu Qing''s hand, Gu Qing drank One bite, I feel that my mouth is full of sweetness, which makes me happy.


    "Then we will clean up today and set off tomorrow morning." Jun Wu helped Gu gently straighten the hair around his ears, turning his head and said to Nan Hua and Mu Chen.


    "Okay." The two naturally had no opinion, and nodded, one after another got up and left.


    ...


    On the other side, in Song Xinrong¡¯s cave, Zhong Hanyang was sitting at the table, listening to Song Xinrong playing the piano, suddenly a figure walked in from outside, whispered a few words in Zhong Hanyang¡¯s ear, and Zhong Hanyang¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise and waved. Just let that person leave.


    "Brother Zhong, what''s the matter? Did something happen?" Song Xinrong stopped playing the piano, walked to the table, poured himself a cup of tea, and looked at Zhong Hanyang and asked.


    "I heard that Brother Lou is going out to practice again." Zhong Hanyang knew that Song Xinrong was concerned about Lou Mingyu''s affairs before, and quickly told her what he knew. "Senior Brother Lou is often not in the sect. I stayed in the door for a month, and it has been the longest time in recent years."


    "Where did the senior brother go to practice?" Song Xinrong rolled his eyes and asked.


    "I heard that I was going to Apocalypse City. It seemed that the new apprentice of the Sect Master was going to experience it. The Sect Master was worried about her safety, so he asked Senior Brother Lou to follow her to protect her." Will agree to this request.


    Although everyone knows that Lou Mingyu listens to the words of Haolan Immortal Venerable more, but also knows that Lou Mingyu never cared more about people who are irrelevant. As a result, Lou Mingyu actually agreed to accompany the newly-acquired Haolan Immortal Venerable. The disciple went down the mountain to practice, which showed that in Lou Mingyu''s heart, the other party still had some status, which made Zhong Hanyang a little curious about Gu Qingqing.


    When Gu Qing and the others went to the ceremony, Zhong Hanyang had something to do and couldn¡¯t come back. He didn¡¯t see Gu Qing and the others, and Gu Qing and the others didn¡¯t wander around on weekdays. They basically stayed at the main peak and rarely came to China. It has been more than a month since Changfeng came here, and Zhong Hanyang has never seen Gu Qing and the others.


    Before Zhong Hanyang was not too curious, after all, he has little to do with him, but now he is rarely curious.


    "Didn¡¯t Senior Brother Lou listen to the words of the Sect Master the most? If the Sect Master asks him to go, he will go too?" A trace of jealousy flashed through Song Xinrong¡¯s eyes. She felt that Lou Mingyu would promise to protect Gu Qingqing, it must be because of Hao Lan. The reason for Xianzun, she definitely does not admit that it is because of Gu Qingqing!


    Zhong Hanyang still knows Lou Mingyu quite well. He shook his head when Song Xinrong said this. "Although Brother Lou listens very much to the Sect Master, he still has to look at things like this. He has never seen Senior Brother Lou before. I''ve heard that Brother Lou should have recognized this little sister in his heart, so he was willing to agree."


    "Really?" Song Xinrong''s smile on the corners of her lips was a little stiff, and she asked reluctantly.


    "It must be so, otherwise Senior Brother Lou will not agree!" Zhong Hanyang didn''t notice Song Xinrong''s fault, and was still saying: "I didn''t participate in the teacher apprentice ceremony before. Now I really regret it. Not only did I miss the teacher apprenticeship ceremony of your apprentice sister," I also missed the opportunity to see the little apprentice of the Sect Master. I heard that her aptitude is still the top grade of the immortal rank, a rare aptitude."


    The more Zhong Hanyang said, the more ugly Song Xinrong''s face became. The smile on the corners of her lips was still there at first, but disappeared in the end, even looking at Zhong Hanyang with cold eyes.


    "I also had a relationship with that girl Gu. I heard that she was married. Her husband joined her to enter the Langya Immortal Sect, which is also a high-grade immortal aptitude, and he joined the sect of Elder Ling Hua Fengrong. Very powerful." Song Xinrong said sourly.


    When she spoke, she also thought of Jun Wu¡¯s appearance, such a handsome man, she grew up so old, and she hadn¡¯t seen a few, but was Gu Qing¡¯s husband, and she ignored her gestures so she didn¡¯t know. How frustrated.


    "Really?" Zhong Hanyang didn''t know that Gu Qing was already married. He was stunned when he heard Song Xinrong''s words. A pity flashed in his eyes. "She is naturally better than Junior Sister you. If Junior Sister wants to practice, I will also I can stay with you."


    Zhong Hanyang looked at Song Xinrong and said affectionately.


    Since the last time I heard Song Xinrong play the piano under the moon and saw Song Xinrong again, he has fallen in love with Song Xinrong. After contacting Song Xinrong during this period, he liked it even more, but he was afraid that Song Xinrong would be abrupt, so he could only obscurely. Express your feelings for Song Xinrong.


    "Really? Senior Brother Zhong." Song Xinrong looked at Zhong Hanyang with some surprise, "Will it delay your cultivation, Senior Brother, if that''s the case, I would rather not go through it."


    She thought about Zhong Hanyang, and she was afraid of delaying Zhong Hanyang, which made Zhong Hanyang very useful, and the affection in her eyes became stronger.


    "Junior sister, don''t worry, you can''t delay anything. Wherever junior sister wants to go to practice, I will accompany you." In order to make Song Xinrong feel very reliable and able to protect her safety, Zhong Hanyang patted his chest and promised.


    "Thank you Brother Zhong," Song Xinrong looked very touched, "I will soon be promoted to True Wonderland. I heard that there are more spirit beasts in the Apocalypse Forest in Apocalypse City, so let''s go there too. "


    "Okay, Junior Sister, go wherever you say you want to go." Zhong Hanyang quickly went through the situation in the Apocalypse Forest, and found that he had never heard of any more powerful spirit beasts, and nodded immediately.


    "Brother Zhong is really nice. This is the fan pendant I made. I think Brother Zhong''s fan pendant is a bit old, so I will give this to Senior Brother Zhong." She took out a more delicate fan pendant and handed it to Zhong Hanyang, a pair He blinked his eyes, blushing and looked at Zhong Hanyang expectantly.


    Zhong Hanyang looked at the fan pendant in Song Xinrong''s hand, and saw Song Xinrong''s shy look. He only felt his heart beat faster, and his heart seemed to be soaked in a hot spring. He was very moved, and quickly reached out to take the fan pendant.


    "Thank you Junior Sister, I''m so happy." He stared at Song Xinrong affectionately, with a bright smile on his face.

 Chapter 357：

    Early the next morning, when Gu Qing and the others gathered at the entrance of the main hall, they were surprised when they saw Song Xinrong and Zhong Hanyang.


    "Sister Gu, what a coincidence, what are you doing?" Song Xinrong glanced at Nanhua and the others, and asked Gu Qingqing in surprise, as if she really didn''t know what Gu Qing and the others were going to do.


    Gu Qingqing felt that she was not so familiar with Song Xinrong. What''s more, Song Xinrong wanted to seduce Jun Wu before. She didn''t have such a good temper, so she looked away from her and didn''t give her face at all. Treat her as air.


    Song Xinrong didn''t expect that Gu Qing would be so disrespectful, so he was stunned. The smile on his face disappeared, and he stared at Gu Qing blankly. If the expression in his eyes could kill people, it is estimated that Song Xinrong had already used his eyes to look at Gu Qing gently. Killed tens of thousands of times.


    When Zhong Hanyang walked over, Song Xinrong changed his face again, and looked at Gu Qingwen weepingly, as if he had been wronged by the world, "Junior Sister Gu, I just saw you want to fight you. Hello, if I do something that makes you unhappy, I apologize to you, but you shouldn''t humiliate me so much!"


    Gu Qing was stunned while watching Song Xinrong''s expression next to her. It was the first time she saw someone turning black and white so blatantly. The expression in Song Xinrong''s eyes was very complicated.


    "Sister Gu, how can you treat Sister Song like this? Sister Song is so kind. If she really offends you, I will apologize to you on her behalf, but you should not humiliate Sister Song. I hope you can apologize to Sister Song." Zhong Hanyang walked to Song Xinrong''s side, frowned and looked at Gu Qing gently, and said with a slight condemnation.


    When he first saw Gu Qing, he was still amazed that Gu Qing''s appearance was so beautiful, much more beautiful than Song Xinrong, but he didn''t expect Gu Qing to bully Song Xinrong, which made Zhong Hanyang feel that Gu Qing was blind. So good looks.


    Gu Qing originally thought that Song Xinrong''s face change was so blatant. No one should believe it. Who knew that there was a blind person in front of him, not only blind, but also self-perceived well, and he didn''t know who gave him such a big face, and even thought about it. Want her to apologize to Song Xinrong? Are you sure it¡¯s not a problem with your brain?


    She felt that Zhong Hanyang''s brain was not good, so she gave him a blank look and then turned her head, as if she hadn''t heard Zhong Hanyang''s words.


    "Senior Brother Zhong, you shouldn''t say that about Junior Sister Gu, she didn''t mean that. Maybe it''s because I didn''t do well, so Junior Sister is angry with me and doesn''t want to care about me." Song Xinrong glanced at Gu Qing gently. He said while pulling Zhong Hanyang''s sleeve.


    "Sister Song, you are too kind to be bullied," Zhong Hanyang saw Song Xinrong so wronged, distressed to death, glared at Gu Qingqing, meaning to be pointed, "Junior Sister Gu, you are the master''s little boy. My apprentice, there is no room for others, Junior Sister Song is already so wronged, and you are still so indifferent, it''s too much!"


    Gu Qing was speechless. She felt that she was standing here and listening to the two people talking. It was a problem with her brain. She should just walk away.


    "Zhong Hanyang, what are you talking about?" Lou Mingyu walked over and saw Gu Qing''s face speechless, while Zhong Hanyang''s face was angry, frowning, subconsciously blocking Gu Qing and looking at Zhong Hanyang , "Are you bullying my junior sister?"


    His tone was faint, and he couldn''t hear his emotions, but Zhong Hanyang was still surprised by his reaction.


    Zhong Hanyang didn¡¯t have much contact with Lou Mingyu, but deep down in his heart, he was actually more afraid of Lou Mingyu. Lou Mingyu was well-known, and he never had a good face to their direct disciples. It was cold and cold, and it made people feel that the scalp was numb when he straightened his face. At this time, being so stared at him, Zhong Hanyang couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    "Senior Brother Lou, no, we just want to say hello to Senior Sister Gu, but Senior Sister Gu doesn''t seem to care about us, and she misunderstands me, Senior Brother Zhong..." Although Song Xinrong was also a little afraid of Lou Mingyu, he saw Lou Mingyu. Ming Yu was so angry that he was actually protecting Gu Qingming, and hurried to speak in front of Zhong Hanyang, trying to make Lou Mingyu misunderstand Gu Qingming.


    "My junior sister ignores you, won''t you leave? Why is there still someone stipulating that you must be dealt with?" Lou Mingyu interrupted Song Xinrong impatiently, and looked at Song Xinrong in a very dangerous tone, "What? Bullying my junior sister?"


    He squinted his eyes, and the hand holding the sword was about to move. There was a strong sense that Song Xinrong and the others would draw the sword if they said it was true.


    Both Zhong Hanyang and Song Xinrong were taken aback. Zhong Hanyang knows Lou Mingyu better, knowing that Lou Mingyu is like a lunatic some of the time, and Lou Mingyu has a high level of cultivation and strong combat effectiveness. Fighting at higher levels is not a problem. If he really did, he and Song Xinrong would not be Lou Mingyu''s opponents, but he didn''t want to be ashamed in front of Song Xinrong, and his expression was a bit ugly for a while.


    Song Xinrong¡¯s expression was not much better. She had shown good wishes to Lou Mingyu several times before, and Lou Mingyu was very insulting. She thought that Lou Mingyu was really cold and cold, and she didn¡¯t care about anyone. Who knows how long it has been before, Lou Mingyu turned directly towards Gu Qing, how could she not be angry?


    "Brother Lou, we didn''t mean to bully Senior Sister Gu, but she was rude to Senior Sister Song. I hope she can apologize to Senior Sister Song." Zhong Hanyang said bitingly while facing Lou Mingyu''s gaze.


    Lou Mingyu glanced at Zhong Hanyang, then turned to Gu Qing.


    "Brother, I didn''t bully her. She was just talking to herself all the time. She just said hello to me, and then I felt that I was not familiar with her and there was nothing to talk about, so I ignored her. As a result, this After a senior came, she acted as if I had bullied her, and then this senior came over. Before you came, I didn''t say a word." Gu Qing looked at Lou Mingyu, a little helpless. Explained.


    She feels that this is a disaster without ignorance, she did nothing and caused a lot of trouble.


    Lou Mingyu still believes in Gu Qingming very much, not to mention his bad impression of Song Xinrong. Feeling that Song Xinrong is full of scheming, he nodded.


    "My junior sister has already said that she didn''t bully this woman, you can go." Lou Mingyu said coldly with an impatient expression.


    Song Xinrong didn''t expect Gu Qing to say it directly, his expression was a bit stiff, while Zhong Hanyang was a little surprised. He looked at Song Xinrong, and found that Song Xinrong''s face was aggrieved, and even the circles under his eyes were red. , Suddenly a little guilty.

 Chapter 358：

    "Why? Don''t you plan to leave?" Lou Mingyu turned a blind eye to Song Xinrong''s eagerness to cry. Seeing that the two did not intend to leave, he asked coolly.


    Zhong Hanyang''s body stiffened, and he felt very embarrassed. This was the first time he was treated this way. It was Lou Mingyu who was the other person. He didn''t dare to make a mistake. , A dim light flashed under the eyes.


    "Senior Brother Lou, although you and Senior Sister Gu are both direct disciples of the Sect Master, we have done nothing wrong. Besides, this is not your site. Is it too much for you to drive us away like this?" Song Xinrong cautiously He glanced at Lou Mingyu, raised his neck, and said abruptly, as if Gu Qing and Lou Ding wanted to bully her and Zhong Hanyang.


    Seeing Song Xinrong''s ability to reverse black and white again, Gu Qing was very calm, but gave Lou Mingyu a look, meaning "Look, I said she has a strong ability to change face, see now?"


    Lou Mingyu did see it, and was very surprised. Of course, he was more surprised by Song Xinrong''s courage. She even dared to do this in front of him. Obviously she didn''t know his situation very well.


    "Zhong Hanyang, do you think I did too much?" He squinted his eyes, the tail was lightly raised, and his tone was very calm, but Zhong Hanyang''s body couldn''t help shaking.


    Hearing Lou Mingyu''s words, Zhong Hanyang suddenly remembered the fear of being dominated by Lou Mingyu a few years ago, his body trembled, and his heart contracted for a moment.


    Although he is very distressed, Song Xinrong, he is really not the opponent of Lou Mingyu, especially the House, I have never been drawn, he is also afraid that you will be here, he and Song Xincong, it is more shameful. !


    "Senior Brother Lou, we didn''t mean that. We were bothering you today. Let''s leave first." He bit his head and finished, then, without looking at Lou Mingyu''s face, he pulled Song Xinrong away, who was reluctant.


    Since Lou Mingyu appeared, Gu Qing had been standing by to watch the show. Seeing that Zhong Hanyang was so scared of Lou Mingyu, he felt a little curious, turning his head and blinking his big eyes to look at Lou Mingyu.


    "I hadn''t gone out to practice in the past few years. I was in the martial arts. Other peak masters who were about the same age as me were challenged by me. Maybe Zhong Hanyang was beaten by me more often, so I was more afraid of me." See Gu Qing looked at himself, Lou Mingyu thought for a while and explained.


    Gu nodded lightly and clearly, and corrected the appearance of Zhong Hanyang being beaten by Lou Mingyu. The corners of his lips were slightly raised, and he gave Lou Mingyu a thumbs up, "Brother is mighty!"


    "Naughty!" Lou Mingyu glanced at her and said lightly.


    Gu gently stuck his tongue out, and saw Jun Wu coming over, and hurriedly walked over.


    Apocalypse City is not too far away from Langya Immortal Sect. If the Imperial Sword is flying, it will take one day. After gathering, Gu Qing and the others checked what they brought, and then set off for Apocalypse City.


    After they left, Song Xinrong and the others followed suit and set off for Apocalypse City. The two groups of men and horses were one after another, but the destination was the same.


    ¡­


    Apocalyptic City is located in Louyunzhou, ranking second among the five cities in Louyunzhou. Louyunzhou is much stronger than the Tianlinzhou where Gu Qing and the others had stayed. Therefore, Zixi City and Apocalyptic City are both in their respective locations. The state capital ranks second, but the strength is completely different.


    Moreover, the prosperity of Apocalypse City is much more prosperous than Zixi City. The strength of the city is intricate and complicated. They cooperate with each other and restrain each other. Unlike Zixi City, the Ye Family, the Sheng Family and the Bai Family stand together.


    It is close to the Apocalypse Forest, and the flow of people is still very large, and it is also very lively.


    It was the morning when Gu Qing and the others arrived. After the city gate was opened, the queues entering the city were long, as if they could not see their heads.


    As disciples of the four immortal gates, they also have some privileges. For example, they don¡¯t need to line up to enter the cities of the four major states. They only need the jade plaque of birth status. Therefore, Gu Qing and the others walked directly to show their identity jade plaque. When the guards at the door saw it, they respectfully let the road open and let Gu Qing and the others pass.


    After entering, you can still hear the sound of discussion from behind.


    "Who were those people just now? Why did you enter the city without queuing?"


    "The immortal world has this privilege, and only the disciples of the four great immortals. Looking at the patterns on the clothes of the few people just now, it is very likely that they belong to the Langya Immortal Sect."


    "The costumes of the disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect are relatively uniform. The people who just wore purple clothes were probably the Sect Master of the Langya Immortal Sect or the direct disciples of the peak masters."


    "Wow, it''s so powerful, it''s a personal disciple, not everyone can be, no wonder they all look so good-natured."


    "That''s right, I just watched those young men who are pretty good-looking one by one, and the woman they guarded looks very beautiful. I have grown up so much that I haven''t seen a woman more beautiful than her."


    "Langya Immortal Sect''s collection test is once every three years. This year''s is over. When I wait for the next time, I must work hard to enter Langya Immortal Sect, even if I''m an outside disciple!"


    "..."


    The disciples of the four immortals often come out to practice on weekdays. The costumes of each sect are different, and it is easy to recognize, especially the Apocalypse City is relatively close to the Apocalypse Forest, and there are often disciples from the sect. Coming out, Gu Qing''s martial art costumes on them, guessed their identities.


    Soon after Gu Qing and the others entered, Song Xinrong and Zhong Hanyang also arrived. They also directly showed their identity jade badges, and then entered the Apocalypse City, which caused another discussion.


    After Gu Qing and the others arrived, they looked for a place to live as usual. Lou Mingyu had been here before. Although there was a period of time in the past, they were more familiar with this place than Gu Qing and they soon found a place for the four of them. The five people first settled down in the inn.


    "We only arrived at Apocalypse City today. You have to rest for a while. After you have finished your meal, I will take you to the Apocalypse Forest to find out." Lou Mingyu glanced over the four of Gu Qing, and said his own arrangements. , Exhorted.


    "Okay, thank you brother."


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu had a room, and after nodding, they went back to the room with Jun Wu.


    Although he didn''t use any extra force when he was on the way, Gu Qing still felt a little uncomfortable on his body, so after arriving at the inn, the first thing he did was to take a shower to clean his body and improve his mood a lot.


    They used their lunch at the inn together at noon. After a few simple uses, they left the city under the leadership of Lou Mingyu and went straight to the Tianqi Forest not far outside the city.

 Chapter 359：

    It is rare that Si Lin did not go to the Apocalypse Forest to fight with the spirit beasts today, but stayed in the Apocalypse City and played chess with Yue Zhao.


    Although the two of them flew up to the immortal world at different times, they soared to the same city by coincidence.


    When they first flew up, their strength was low, and after the things they had relied on before reached the immortal world, they could use very few.


    Si Lin''s refining technique is more useful. The weapons and protective accessories he refined before are still relatively popular in the fairy world. After they were sold, they exchanged a lot of celestial coins.


    The two bought a yard, first lived in, and then tried to find a way to inquire about Gu Qing and the others as they practiced to improve their strength.


    It''s a pity that this is not the realm of the second immortal world, and the talisman seals drawn by Rong Ye before have also lost their effect. They have been inquiring for a long time, but they haven''t heard from a few people.


    However, they did not give up, but started to think of ways to have a place in the fairy world, so that if they want to find Gu Qing them, it will be much easier.


    Before Langya Immortal Sect received disciples, they did not arrive at Apocalypse City, so naturally they could not be admitted into Langya Immortal Sect, and the other three immortal disciples did not receive their disciples at this time. They could only find other ways.


    Fortunately, the power of Apocalypse City is so complicated that it gave them a chance.


    They figured out a way to join a relatively large force in Apocalypse City, Haoran Sect, and it took a few months to gradually make themselves a character that can speak in Haoran Sect, and at the same time cultivate their own power in it.


    The two sergeants are strong in combat, and Yue Zhao is good at planning. With the cooperation of the two, everything went smoothly.


    During this period of time, Si Linxiu had already broken through the true fairyland, and Yue Zhao had reached the peak of the heavenly fairyland, and he was only one step away from entering the true fairyland!


    Because of this, Si Lin wanted to take a day off.


    "Is Lin Ye still targeting you in the past two days?" Si Lin raised his head, glanced at Yue Zhao, and asked.


    "He''s been very busy these days." Yue Zhao put down Baizi, took a sip of tea from his teacup, his eyes flashed, and said pointedly.


    "That''s good, he is like a mad dog, he is thinking about it, very annoying." Thinking of Lin Ye''s appearance, Si Lin frowned, a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes.


    "After being beaten by you last time, didn''t he always walk around you? Don''t worry, I can handle it, and it will make him forget about me." A gleam of light flashed under Yue Zhao''s eyes, and he said lightly. .


    The two of them are now considered middle-level in Haoran Sect, and Lin Ye in their mouth is the same as them, but they have been in Haoranzong longer than them, and they are not satisfied with their strong rise, and have always wanted to find them both. When I was in trouble for Si Lin for the first time, I was severely beaten by Si Lin. Although his cultivation base was higher than that of Si Lin, he was not Si Lin¡¯s opponent at all, and was beaten by Si Lin. After that, I didn''t dare to trouble Si Lin.


    Yue Zhao''s combat effectiveness is not strong, and it seems that his writing is weak, and he has a good relationship with Si Lin. Lin Ye couldn''t beat Si Lin, so he set his sights on Yue Zhao. It was resolved without a trace. Yue Zhao felt that he had no brains and was a bit annoying, and didn''t want to waste time on him, so he directly gave a suggestion to him and sent him out, so that he was cleaned up.


    Neither of them put Lin Ye in their eyes. If Lin Ye hadn''t taken the initiative to find something, the two of them didn''t even want to give each other alms!


    "Recently, the Huang family has been in friction with us. When in the Apocalypse Forest, they always snatched prey from our side. It seems that the Huang family has new ideas." Si Lin thought of the things he had encountered in the forest. , Twisted his eyebrows and said.


    "The Huang family is restless, and wants to grab things from Haoranzong. Our suzerain is not a simple person!" Yue Zhao curled up his lips, put a white child down, and said lightly.


    "It''s fine if you know it in your mind, but you can take advantage of this opportunity to operate." Si Lin nodded, agreeing with Yue Zhao''s evaluation of Sect Master Haoran, and then said.


    "Well, I will pay attention. You must also pay attention to your safety. Don''t wait to see the light, let her know that you have been injured, otherwise she can''t spare you." Yue Zhao also told Si Lin.


    "She, she just loves to worry about things, I will pay attention." When mentioning Gu Qingqing, the corners of Si Lin''s lips curled up slightly, and said in an affectionate manner.


    Seeing Si Lin''s expression, Yue Zhao also curled his lips together. The two talked about Gu Qing''s affairs, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    Just when the two were about to decide the outcome, a figure hurriedly walked in from outside, attracting their attention.


    "Sir, Moon, something happened. Our sect members and the Huang family fought in the Apocalypse Forest." When the visitor saw Si Lin and Yue Zhao, his eyes lit up and he shouted as he walked.


    Si Lin and Yue Zhao looked at each other and frowned at the same time.


    "What''s the matter?" Yue Zhao said, and asked in a deep voice, "Zhang Yang, don''t worry, speak slowly, why are you fighting?"


    "You know, son of the moon, several disciples of our sect have recently reached the peak of the earth fairyland. Today they agreed to enter the Apocalypse Forest. Then they found a magic moon grass in the forest. They were about to pick it. People from the Huang family then started fighting. They are fighting right now." Zhang Yang took a sigh of relief and quickly preached.


    Hearing this, Si Lin put down the **** in his hand and stood up, "This is the end of today''s game, and I will play another day. I will go first."


    "Go ahead, be careful." Yue Zhao nodded and warned with concern.


    Si Lin nodded, then looked at Zhang Yang and motioned to Zhang Yang to lead him.


    ...


    The scope of the Apocalypse Forest is still very large, and there are a lot of spirit beasts inside. The outer ones are basically spirit beasts below the heavenly fairyland. Gu Qing and the others walked all the way in, and when they encountered spirit beasts, they fought and went to the front building. Ming Yu said to them that he would not make a move, so only the four of them were Gu Qing.


    However, these spirit beasts on the periphery were very easy for Gu Qing and the others, and they soon came to the inner place.


    The spirit beasts here are higher than the surrounding cultivation base, and Gu Qing and the others can handle it. Just when they were discussing to go a little bit inward, they suddenly heard fighting and human voices coming from not far away.


    "What sound?" Gu asked gently, looking at the place where the sound was coming from.


    "It seems that someone is fighting?" Nan Hua listened with breath for a while and said.


    "Fighting in the forest?" Gu Qing was a little surprised, "Could it be that some treasure was found?"


    Several people looked at each other and decided to go over and take a look.


    The place where the group of people were fighting was not far away from Gu Qing and the others. They walked a certain distance forward, hiding their figures, and then looked towards the open space not far away.


    There are more than a dozen people fighting there. It can be seen that the two groups of people should belong to two forces. One of them has eight people and the other has seven people. The more crowded party has the upper hand.


    "Huang Wenqi, this Magic Moongrass was discovered by our Haoranzong first. Your Huang family ran over and kicked it. It''s a bit too much!" One of the men shouted angrily.


    "Let''s come, these medicinal materials are unowned. Whoever grabs the hand first is who owns it. You said you came first. Who saw it?" The man named Huang Wenqi retorted loudly, with a rascal tone in his tone. .


    "You!" The expression of the man who had just spoken became even more angry, and he never thought that the other party would be so shameless.


    This is the Apocalypse Forest. If there are other people, they must have picked the Moongrass long ago. How can they stay and let them discover? Not to mention testifying to them, it''s too much!


    "Okay, you can''t beat us, so let''s surrender and leave early. This Magic Moongrass is still ours." Huang Wenqi said triumphantly when she saw that the other party was speechless by her own words.


    "Impossible, we must get the Magic Moon Grass." The man who spoke at the beginning rolled his eyes and said viciously.


    He has the highest cultivation base among the people on the Haoranzong side. There is an intermediate cultivation base of the gods. The weapon is a sword. After speaking, he pulled a sword flower, avoided the yellow chicken around him, and rushed directly towards Huang Wenqi.


    Huang Wenqi''s cultivation base is higher than that of men, and there are high-level cultivation bases of heavenly immortals. After seeing the man rushing over, a cold light flashed in her eyes, she gave a cold snort, waved the meteor hammer in her hand to block the man, and then He held the meteor hammer in his other hand and smashed it at the man. The meteor hammer hit the man''s back. The man''s body was short, and he spouted a mouthful of blood. He walked a few cloths forward, and then fell to the ground.


    "How about? Han Junyun, admit defeat?" Huang Wenqi used a meteor hammer against Han Junyun, looked at him condescendingly, and asked triumphantly.


    Han Junyun gritted his teeth and looked at Huang Wenqi''s face very ugly, but he did not surrender at all.


    "If you don''t admit defeat, these people following you will also be injured, but not everyone is like me and will be merciful to your men. If they have any irreparable injuries at that time, we can''t be blamed!" Huang Wenqi Looking at Han Junyun, he said with a smile.


    "You!" Han Junyun glared at Huang Wenqi, "Don''t go too far!"


    "Hmph, you quickly surrender, or don''t blame me for being impolite!" Huang Wenqi saw Han Junyun being so ignorant and a little impatient. Meteor hammer moved closer to Han Junyun''s face and threatened.


    "I..." Han Junyun looked at the meteor hammer in front of him, and then at the disciples of Hao Ranzong who were completely downwind after losing him. The light in his eyes was a little dim. He was about to admit that he gave up, but was suddenly surprised. The sword light that appeared was interrupted.


    Huang Wenqi Yu Guang swept a white sword qi flying towards him, and quickly drew away. The sword qi brushed his cheeks and landed on a big tree not far away. The big tree crashed to the ground, his cheeks. Was also bruised, feeling hot.


    "Sir!"


    "Master!"

 Chapter 360：

    The voices of Gu Qing and Han Junyun sounded at the same time, causing the eyes of everyone on the court to hit Gu Qing and their side, and their whereabouts were directly exposed.


    "Gentle, Nanhua, Mu Chen." Si Lin looked at Gu Qing and them, his always cold face couldn''t hide his excitement.


    "Big Brother!" Gu Qing lightly rushed towards Si Lin and hugged Si Lin.


    "Gently!" Si Lin raised his hand and was stunned for a moment, then patted Gu Qing''s head with his right hand, his tone very pampering.


    "Big brother, I miss you so much." Gu gently rubbed the palm of Si Lin''s hand and said coquettishly.


    "Senior brother misses you too." Si Lin said to Gu Qing, always very indulgent, the expression on his face softened a lot.


    "Big brother, long time no see."


    Nan Hua, Jun Wu and Mu Chen stepped forward at the same time and greeted Si Lin. Jun Wu was okay, Nan Hua and Mu Chen both looked a little excited.


    Jun Wu''s gaze fell on Gu Qing, seeing Gu Qing holding Si Lin, although he was a little concerned, but thinking of Gu Qing''s feelings for Si Lin, he could only restrain it, touched his nose, and stood and watched. They relived the past.


    Gu Qing was still in Si Lin''s arms, Si Lin just nodded at Nan Hua and Mu Chen, then lowered his head to coax Gu Qing.


    "Okay, Gentle, Big Brother is here, and I will always be with you from now on." Only Gu Qing was the only one who could let Si Lin put down to coax, his tone was very gentle, very different from his previous image.


    Nanhua and the others have long been accustomed to the double standard of their big brothers, but they were completely shocked to the Hao Ranzong and the Huang family.


    Si Lin''s image has always been indifferent and ruthless, just like a sword, except for a little mood swing when facing Yue Zhao, nothing can make him show such an expression!


    Gu Qing withdrew from Si Lin''s arms, his eyes were red, and his eyes were full of dependence when he looked at Si Lin.


    "Big brother, I have been looking for you for a long time, and finally found it." She changed to pulling Si Lin''s sleeves and said.


    "Well, we have worked hard. Your second brother is also in Apocalypse City. When the brother finishes handling the matter here, he will take you back to find Yue Zhao. He will definitely be happy to see you." Si Lin patted Gu Qing gently. ''S head, said softly.


    "Is the second brother here? Great!" Gu Qing didn''t expect to have such a surprise, and was even more anxious and happy, thinking that Si Lin seemed to have something to do, and quickly stood aside, "Master, you go ahead. We will go back together when you are done."


    "Okay." Si Lin nodded and smiled gently at Gu with a soothing smile. When he turned his head to look at the person in Huang''s family, his expression was cold, as if his gentleness was only a flash in the pan, "Just now you said Yes, let''s admit defeat?"


    Huang Wenqi''s body trembled. Although he had never fought with Si Lin head-on, he had heard many rumors about Si Lin. He knew that Si Lin and Lin Ye were completely abused. Although his cultivation base was higher than Han Junyun, he was not. Although Si Lin''s opponent was like a U-turn and left immediately, he represented the Huang family at the moment. If he left, he would lose the face of the Huang family. If he went back then, I am afraid that he would not be able to get a good fruit.


    Therefore, he could only choose to nod his head, admitting that he had let Han Junyun surrender, and there was no way he could not admit it. The Hao Ranzong people present were not blind.


    "Very well, then let''s fight a game. You win, and the Moongrass belongs to you. I will take them to admit defeat. If you lose, get out of the way and stay away from the people of Haoranzong in the future." Si He didn''t think that way before he came, but now he just wants to quickly settle the matter here and take Gu gently back to their yard, instead of wasting time on these insignificant people.


    Huang Wenqi didn''t want to agree, but for the sake of Huang''s face, he could only agree.


    In order to seize the opportunity, after Huang Wenqi nodded, she waved the meteor hammer in her hand and rushed towards Si Lin. A cold light flashed under Si Lin''s eyes, and instead of evading, she went to meet Huang Wenqi.


    The prisoner dragon sword appeared in his hand, the sword body made a dragon cry, a golden dragon-shaped phantom swirled around the sword body, and Si Lin walked towards Huang Wenqi step by step.


    When Huang Wenqi smashed the meteor hammer in his hand, Si Lin raised the sword in his hand, without any extra action, and looked at it directly. The powerful sword energy rushed towards Huang Wenqi indefinitely. The point where the sword passed, the ground directly A slender hole appeared, and the ground was flying sand and rocks.


    Huang Wenqi quickly stopped her attack and picked up the meteor hammer with both hands to resist Si Lin¡¯s sword aura, but there was a gap between him and Si Lin¡¯s Xiu Yuan. Si Lin used this sword again with 70% strength, and he was directly Sword Qi flew, spraying three or four blood in the air, his body flew out more than ten meters away, and then fell heavily to the ground, even more embarrassed than Han Junyun''s appearance before.


    "Do you want to fight?" When all the dust settled, Si Lin''s sword touched Huang Wenqi''s neck and asked faintly.


    Huang Wenqi felt that her neck was cold, and the silver sword tip seemed to cut his neck at any time. His mind was blank at this time. There was no such thing as Huang''s face at all, only a feeling. Just begging for mercy, after hearing Si Lin''s words, a trace of fear flashed across his eyes, and he spoke quickly.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight, I lose, I''ll roll!" His eyes kept on the tip of the sword, for fear that Si Lin would accidentally cut his throat with the tip of the sword.


    "Get out!" Si Lin snorted coldly, and moved the Prisoner Dragon Sword back a bit.


    Huang Wenqi breathed a sigh of relief immediately, not daring to look at Si Lin''s expression, and scrambled to leave.


    "Aren''t you leaving?" Si Lin asked coldly, looking at the Huang family who were still staying in the same place.


    The people in the Huang Family looked at Si Lin in fear, and left in embarrassment.


    "Thank you, Mr. Si, for your help." Han Junyun stood up from the ground, clutching his chest, looking at Si Lin''s eyes full of admiration.


    Since Si Lin and Yue Zhao joined Haoran Sect, Si Lin has taken Haoran''s disciples into the Apocalypse Forest many times. Although the opponent''s cultivation base is not particularly high, he is invincible at the same level and can fight beyond the ranks. In Haoran Sect, like In the hearts of disciples like Han Junyun, Si Lin is the object of their adoration. Now Han Junyun is saved by Si Lin again, and Si Lin¡¯s two swords are very good just now. He immediately became Si Lin¡¯s stubborn fan. Now it is estimated that Si Lin said The sun rises from the west, Han Junyun would believe it.


    "Pick the magic moon grass, go back and rest." Si Lin glanced at Han Junyun and said lightly.


    "Yes." Han Junyun replied, and hurriedly greeted the others to pick the Magic Moon Grass together, and then left with the people he had brought.


    After they had all left, the open space was suddenly much quieter, and Si Lin walked in front of Gu Qing.


    "Gently, let''s go, I''ll take you to find Yue Zhao." He lowered his head slightly and said to Gu Qing gently.


    "Yeah." Gu lightly smiled and nodded, very happy.


    Gu Qing and the four of them are all familiar with Si Lin, and they are also talking about their current situation while walking on the road. Lou Mingyu and Si Lin are not very familiar, but they can also guess Si Lin from the conversations between Gu Qing and the others. Identity, I didn''t say anything.


    After returning to Apocalypse City, Lou Mingyu did not follow Gu Qing and the others under the excuse of going back, but Si Lin took Gu Qing and the others to the yard he and Yue Zhao bought together.


    It wasn''t long for Si Lin to go out, only half an hour, and Yue Zhao was still sitting at the table at this time, playing chess with himself.


    After hearing the footsteps, he said without looking up: "Why did you come back so soon? It''s all resolved?"


    However, no one answered him. He felt something was wrong. He looked up and saw Gu Qing walking in the front. He was shocked and stood up directly from the chair. The chess box beside him was knocked over and he couldn''t care about it.


    "Gently." He whispered to Gu gently, with a cautious expression.


    "Second brother, I miss you so much." Just like he had just plunged into Si Lin''s arms, Gu gently walked a few steps quickly and threw himself into Yue Zhao''s arms.


    Yue Zhao caught her and patted her on the back lightly, the smile on her face was much more real.


    "I want to be gentle too." He said softly.


    "Second brother, long time no see." Nan Hua and Mu Chen were in a much better mood at this moment, but they were still somewhat agitated and greeted Yue Zhao.


    "Second Brother." Jun Wu followed at the end and also greeted Yue Zhao.


    Seeing Gu Qingqing holding Yue Zhao again, Jun Wu felt very helpless. Although he wanted to bring Gu Qing back back, he still held back.


    "Okay, we have already met. We don''t want to separate in the future. Don''t hold Yuezhao lightly." Jun Wu did not speak, but Si Lin spoke first. Just now he noticed that Gu Qing''s eye circles were red. , Afraid of seeing Yue Zhao, Gu Qingqing couldn''t help crying.


    "Yes, Gentle, we''ve all met, brother will definitely not leave you afterwards, be good." Compared with Si Lin, Yue Zhao Hao Gu Gentle was more experienced and patted Gu Gentle''s head. , The tone is pampering and gentle.


    Gu Qing thought about it, and then he withdrew from Yue Zhao''s arms. Si Lin looked around and found that although his eye circles were red, he didn''t cry, and he was relieved.


    "I''m a very old person, and I''m looking for an older brother to act like a baby, and I''m not shy." Yue Zhao scratched Gu Qing''s nose and said with a smile.


    "Hmph, no matter how old I am, I am not as big as a senior, so why can''t I act like a baby?" Gu Qing also knew that she was a little bit hypocritical, but she wouldn''t admit it, snorted coldly, and said with her back.


    "Yes, yes, Chen Qing is not as big as the seniors, so he can act like a baby at any time, then do you want to act like a baby now?" Yue Zhao followed Gu Qing''s words and coaxed, and then asked.


    Gu lightly glared at Yue Zhao, feeling that he was being laughed at, turned his head away and ignored Yue Zhao.


    "Slightly angry? Brother knows that you are wrong, so don''t be angry." Yue Zhao pulled Gu''s sleeve gently, and his voice sounded pitiful.


    Gu gently turned his head, and saw that Yue Zhao really looked at him pitifully, suddenly lost his breath, and laughed directly.

 Chapter 361：

    Chapter Forty One


    "For the sake of your sincerity, Senior Brother II, I will forgive you." Gu said with a stern face, staring at Yue Zhao, and said proudly.


    Seeing Gu Qingqing holding it like this, Yue Zhao smiled and shook his head, stretched out his hand and patted Gu Qing''s head, "You, it really hasn''t changed at all."


    They hadn''t seen each other for more than half a year, and Yuezhao was worried that they would be unfamiliar before, but now he realizes that the love for many years is really incomparable.


    "The second brother has become like the fifth brother, he loves to make fun of me." Gu pouted slightly, still a little dissatisfied with Yue Zhao''s behavior.


    "Well, brother bought a lot of jewelry you like a while ago. They are all here, and I will apologize to you." Yue Zhao took out a storage bag, handed it to Gu Qingqing, and said in a petting voice.


    "It''s pretty much the same." Gu gently pressed the corners of his lips that he wanted to raise, took the storage bag from Yue Zhao''s hand, didn''t look at it, and put it away.


    "Gentlely, look at the clothes on your body. Are you now a direct disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect?" Yue Zhao glanced at the clothes on the four of Gu Qing''s body, the ending sound rising, a little surprised.


    "Yes," Gu nodded gently, "The four of us have worshipped the Langya Immortal Sect. I am a direct disciple of Sect Master Haolan Xianzun, Ah Wu is a direct disciple of Linghua Peak Peak Master, and the third brother is Tianyi Fengfeng. The master¡¯s direct disciple, the fourth brother is the direct disciple of Cang Mufeng Peak Master. This time I came to Apocalypse City, one is to break through the real fairyland, and the other is to find news about the seniors."


    She repeated what she had said with Si Lin on the road, briefly talking about the situation of her and Jun Wu after they arrived in the immortal world.


    "That''s good, Langya Immortal Sect is one of the four great immortals. You are now direct disciples, and you can be regarded as a backer, so that the big brother and I don''t have to worry." Yue Zhao listened to Gu gently finished speaking, nodded. , Said with a smile.


    The reason why he and Si Lin joined the Haoran Sect is to have the right to speak in the immortal world, so that if something happens in the future, they can protect Gu Qing and the others. Now they know that Gu Qing and the others already have a backing. He and Si Lin can also feel relieved.


    Si Lin nodded next to him, agreeing with Yue Zhao''s words.


    "Brother, do you want to join which sect?" Gu lightly glanced at Si Lin, then looked at Yue Zhao and asked, "With your qualifications, no matter which sect you go to, you will be the same as us. You don¡¯t have to work so hard for the disciples."


    This was what Gu Qing thought of after hearing Si Lin say that they had joined the Haoran Sect, and couldn''t help but ask.


    The qualifications of Si Lin and Yue Zhao must not be inferior to Gu Qing and the others. For such people, no matter which immortal gate they go to, they will not be rejected by the immortal gate. In this way, Gu Qing does not have to worry about Si. Come to them.


    "No," Si Lin directly rejected Gu Qing''s proposal. He glanced at Yue Zhao, "Just stay at the Langya Immortal Sect with peace of mind. Yue Zhao and I have already chosen our own path, Haoran Sect. It''s more suitable for us now."


    "Yes, big brother and I are staying here very well now, you don''t have to worry about us." Yue Zhao nodded, touched Gu''s head gently, and said with a smile.


    Gu lightly looked at the two of them, knowing that once they had made a decision, they would not change their minds after persuading them. Besides, Si Lin and Yue Zhao had much higher minds and means than her, and they decided to stay in Haoranzong. There should be other reasons. Since she couldn''t persuade her, she didn''t persuade it.


    "Well, brothers, you just have to know it in your heart," she finished speaking, looked at the house and found that the yard was well furnished, "Is this yard bought by the brothers?"


    "Well, this was bought by Big Brother and I after we took root in Apocalypse City, and it was also arranged by the two of us, how about it?" Yue Zhao nodded, pointed around, and asked Gu gently.


    "The vision of the two seniors is naturally good. The layout here is very good," Gu nodded gently and praised. "We used to have a house in Zixi City, but now it is also very good in the Dongfu of the Langya Immortal Sect. Yes, after having a chance, brothers can go and take a look."


    "I''m going to take a look." A gleam of light flashed under Yue Zhao''s eyes, and he said with a smile.


    Langya Immortal Sect has a good reputation in the immortal world, but what is inside, Yue Zhao feels that he and Si Lin will not be relieved after seeing it with their own eyes.


    Si Lin had the same thoughts as Yue Zhao, and then nodded.


    "Don''t talk about it, today is a good day for us to meet again. It''s time to celebrate. Just yesterday, the big brother caught a few silver silk fish. This fish is a special product of Apocalypse City. The spirit inside is quite pure, and the meat is delicious. How many thorns, just let''s taste it together." Yue Zhao thought that when Si Lin came back from catching the fish yesterday, she still said that Gu Qing would like it. He didn''t expect to see Gu Qing Qing today and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Okay, it''s been a long time since I have tasted the craftsmanship of the second brother." Gu Qing''s eyes lit up and said expectantly.


    "You are so big, you are still a little greedy cat." Yue Zhao was amused by Gu Qing''s greedy look, stretched out his hand and clicked on Gu Qing''s nose, and said jokingly.


    Gu gently wrinkled his nose and made a face at Yue Zhao.


    In order to take care of Gu Qingqing, Yuezhao and each of them are good at cooking, and they all have their own direction.


    Silver silk fish is a black fish with a silver thread on its body. It doesn¡¯t look very good. The handling of the fish was handed to Jun Wu, who was holding a kitchen knife, and his wrist moved quickly because The hand speed was too fast, and only a few afterimages could be seen. When he put down the knife, the whitebait still looked intact, but in fact it had become very thin slices of fish.


    In order to ensure the freshness of the fish, Yuezhao chose the boiling method.


    The fish was indeed very tender, and Gu Qing was very happy to eat.


    "If you like it lightly, I will catch a few more tomorrow." Si Lin put down his chopsticks and said softly to Gu.


    "Okay, where did you catch the silver silk fish, big brother, take me with me." Gu Qing still likes silver silk fish, and he is also a little curious, when he heard Si Lin say this, he said quickly.


    "Okay, let''s go together tomorrow." Si Lin naturally met all Gu Qing''s requirements without thinking about it.


    After eating the fish, several people gathered to chat. Gu Qing and the others lived in the courtyard where Silin and Yuezhao lived. After having breakfast together the next day, they went to Tianqi Forest together.


    Gu Qing had previously agreed to meet Lou Mingyu in the morning at Tianqi Forest, so when they arrived at the entrance of the forest, Lou Mingyu was already waiting there.


    "Brother, have you waited for a long time?" Gu Qing hurriedly walked to Lou Mingyu''s side and asked.

 Chapter 362：

    Lou Mingyu shook his head, indicating that it was not very early.


    "Brother Lou, let me introduce to you. This is my senior brother Si Lin and second senior brother Yue Zhao in the second immortal realm." Gu Qing, as the link between the two sides, helped Lou Mingyu and Si Lin introduce them, "Big brother, two Brother, this is my current senior brother Lou Mingyu. Senior Brother Lou is very powerful and already has the cultivation base of Golden Wonderland."


    Lou Mingyu had actually noticed Si Lin a long time ago. He also uses a sword. Although Si Lin''s cultivation is not as strong as him, his sword intent is not weaker than him, which completely attracted Lou Mingyu¡¯s attention. It''s hard for Mingyu not to pay attention.


    Si Lin and Lou Mingyu are both kind of relatively indifferent people. The two looked at each other and nodded, which is considered hello. Yue Zhao smiled at Lou Mingyu and nodded likewise.


    "Go in." Lou Mingyu''s gaze fell on Gu Qing''s body and said lightly.


    Gu nodded gently, and the group entered the Apocalypse Forest together.


    After entering the Apocalypse Forest, Lou Mingyu glanced at Si Lin, with a little tiptoe, and disappeared directly, leaving Gu Qing and the others. This is what they said, Lou Mingyu just followed them, unless they couldn¡¯t solve it. The problem, otherwise Lou Mingyu will not appear.


    Just like yesterday, when they encountered a spirit beast with a cultivation base below the Heavenly Wonderland, Gu Qing and the others changed their hands.


    At this moment, I met a middle-level cracked clouded leopard in the fairyland that Gu Qing shot. Hunxian Ling flew around under Gu Qing''s control, attacking the cracked clouded leopard from different angles, and left behind on the cracked clouded leopard. There were wounds of different depths, and within a short while, the cracked clouded leopard''s body was stained with blood, and the breath on his body became much weaker.


    Gu gently shook his hand, and Hun Xian Ling passed directly through the cracked clouded leopard''s body. The cracked clouded leopard fell to the ground, struggling for a few times, and finally fell to the ground, completely losing his breath.


    As soon as she stretched out her hand, Hunxian Ling returned to her hand without a drop of blood on it.


    "Big brother, how far is it from where you caught the silver silk fish?" Gu Qing put away the corpse of the clouded clouded leopard and turned to ask Si Lin.


    "Walking one mile further west is almost the same." Si Lin thought for a while and said.


    "Okay, let''s go over now." Gu Qing''s eyes lit up and she couldn''t wait to say.


    Naturally, the others had no opinion, and followed in the footsteps of Gu Qing and Si Lin, and rushed to the place Si Lin said.


    ¡­


    Silver silk fish grow in a lake in the Apocalypse Forest. The lake is not very large, but the water is deep. There are a lot of silver silk fish in it. However, silver silk fish are more cunning and difficult to catch, and the silver silk fish are also classified into grades. Yes, at different levels, the meat quality and the purity of the immortal power contained are also different.


    At this time, there were many people near the lake where the whitebait fish were. They all came to catch the whitebait fish, but so far, no one has successfully caught the whitebait fish, because the lake where the whitebait fish is located, except for the whitebait fish. In addition, there is a kind of piranha. This kind of fish has very hard teeth and is small in size, but it is a carnivorous fish. Human flesh has a special attraction to it, so people cannot get into the lake. This is also silver. One of the reasons why silk fish is difficult to catch.


    When Gu Qing and the others arrived, some people had already given up and left. Their arrival also slightly caught the attention of others, mainly because the appearance of their group was so outstanding. They seemed to be the kind of noble sons who appeared. There is always a feeling of incompatibility in such a place.


    "Sir."


    A surprise sound suddenly sounded, causing Gu Qing and the others to look in the direction where the sound came from.


    I saw a woman wearing a big red round-collar riding uniform with a high ponytail on her head, walking towards Si Lin and their side in surprise.


    Si Lin and Yue Zhao clearly knew the woman. Si Lin frowned and looked away, while Yue Zhao glanced at Si Lin with a deep smile.


    "Si Gongzi, long time no see, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, is Si Gongzi here to catch silver fish?" The woman has a bold personality and a familiar personality. The others greeted Si Lin alone.


    However, Si Lin didn''t have a good impression of the woman, and walked directly toward the lake, looking like she didn''t want to talk to the woman.


    The smile on the woman''s face paused for a while, and it narrowed a bit, as if she had only seen Yue Zhao, and said hello to Yue Zhao: "Miss Yue, long time no see."


    "Girl Blue." With a perfect smile on his face, Yue Zhao greeted the woman.


    Lan Linlin didn''t care about Yue Zhao''s indifferent attitude towards her, after all, she knew that this was Yue Zhao''s character, not to mention she didn''t care what Yue Zhao did to her, she cared more about Si Lin''s attitude.


    "Sir, do you like silver silk fish too? Silver silk fish is not easy to catch. We caught one hour before we caught one." She walked directly to Si Lin''s side and said very softly.


    Si Lin glanced at her lightly, looked away, and had no desire to talk to her at all.


    Seeing Si Lin like this, Lan Linlin felt hopeful and wronged. Since the first time she saw Si Lin, she has liked her. In her heart, the other men in Apocalypse City are not as good as her boss. Of a hair.


    Si Lin is indifferent to people. Except when she is with Yue Zhao, there will be emotional fluctuations. When she is with other people, she has always been cold, but Lan Linlin doesn''t mind at all. She even has an idea, that is Let Si Lin fall in love with herself, and let Si Lin''s tenderness bloom only for her.


    It¡¯s a pity that Si Lin spends most of the day in the Apocalypse Forest. Otherwise, it¡¯s in his and Yue Zhao¡¯s yard. She rarely goes out and she can¡¯t find the opportunity to contact Si Lin. So far, the two of them have also been in contact with Si Lin. Limited to the degree of awareness.


    Moreover, she knew Si Lin unilaterally, and Si Lin didn''t talk to her at all, but this did not dispel her enthusiasm. On the contrary, it made her more frustrated and courageous, and she wanted Si Lin''s love even more in her heart.


    "Why didn''t Si Gongzi speak? Do you hate me?" She looked at Si Lin with red eyes, as if she was looking at a sad man.


    "Lady Blue, I said, I don¡¯t like you, we can¡¯t, please stop pestering me!¡± Si Lin didn¡¯t like to be pestered by others. When he was in the second immortal world, he was noble and the women who pestered him were not. Dare to be too much, it is easier to pass, but in the immortal world, he has not yet reached that position, so he can only make it clear to Lan Linlin.


    "You haven''t been with me before, how do you know that we are impossible? Si Gongzi, I like you, I will not give up on you!" Lan Linlin looked at Si Lin and said stubbornly.


    "Then I''ll also make it clear. If you insist on pestering me, don''t blame me for being polite!" Si Lin''s face became cold, and he was very dissatisfied with Lan Linlin''s lack of praise!


    Hearing that, Lan Linlin''s face turned pale, especially when Si Lin looked at her with indifferent eyes at this time, let alone affection, his eyes looked at her as if looking at something annoying, full of Disgusted, this recognition makes Lan Linlin''s face even more ugly.


    Seeing that Lan Linlin didn''t speak any more, Si Lin went around Lan Linlin and walked gently towards Gu.


    "Gentle, do you want to catch the fish by yourself, or should I help you catch it?" When facing Gu Qing, Si Lin completely put away his indifference, completely different from when he was in front of Lan Linlin, and his tone was very gentle. .


    Gu Qing was happily eating melons by her side. She didn¡¯t expect Si Lin to come over to find herself suddenly. She turned her head and saw that Lan Linlin¡¯s eyes were full of hostility. She looked away and looked towards Si Lin. "I heard that silver fish is not easy to catch, big brother, I want to try first."


    She and Lan Linlin are strangers, and Si Lin is the brother who has loved her since childhood. Si Lindu has made it clear that she doesn¡¯t like Lan Linlin, so she doesn¡¯t need to care about Lan Linlin¡¯s attitude, and simply ignores Lan Lin. Lynn.


    "Okay, then I will teach you." Si Lin nodded, and personally explained to Gu gently how to catch silver silk fish is easier.


    Lan Linlin was standing next to her, seeing Si Linyu, who had always been indifferent to anyone, gently teaching Gu Qing to catch silver silk fish. There was no trace of impatientness in her expression. The look in Gu Qing''s eyes was even more intense. Spoiled.


    "It doesn''t sound like it is difficult," Gu gently listened to Si Lin''s explanation, feeling that the operation was not too difficult, so he looked at Jun Wu, "A Wu, let''s catch silver fish together and see who is in the middle. There are a lot of silver fish caught in an hour, and whoever wins has a reward."


    "Oh?" Jun Wu was originally watching Gu Qing play by the side. Hearing Gu Qing''s words, he suddenly became energetic, and a dim light flashed under his eyes, "What reward?"


    "If you win, I promise you one thing, if I win, how about you promise me one thing?" Gu Qing said confidently.


    "Anything is fine?" Jun Wu thought about a lot of things, but he thought it would be better to confirm with Gu Qing first.


    "Of course it can''t be a bad thing." Gu Qing said without thinking.


    "Don''t worry, it must not be a bad thing." Jun Wu gave Gu Qing a meaningful smile, "Then let''s start, let the senior brother be the referee."


    "Okay." Gu Qingqing didn''t have time to think about what Jun Wu''s smile meant, so he was distracted and followed Jun Wu to the lake.


    Seeing Jun Wu and Gu Qing happily, Nan Hua and the others looked at each other and stood quietly beside them waiting to eat melon.


    Si Lin walked to the lake, took out an hourglass, and then put the hourglass away to signal the start of the match between the two of them. Gu Qing and Jun Wu started catching silver silk fish using the method Si Lin just introduced.


    Lan Linlin stood aside, Si Lin didn''t even give her a look, but Nanhua and the others were ignored by Lan Linlin at the beginning. Now naturally they would not go to Lan Linlin, and they also ignored Lan Linlin. Lan Linlin stood beside her in embarrassment.


    Gu Qing''s luck was still very good. He caught a silver silk fish in less than a quarter of an hour. After placing the fish, he immediately looked at Jun Wu with a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 363：

    "Awu, I have already caught a fish." Seeing that there was nothing in Junwu''s fish basket, Gu Qing seemed very proud.


    Jun Wu glanced at her, and faintly replied, without saying anything, but kept busy with the things at hand.


    Gu lightly hesitated, then retracted his gaze, and continued to catch the fish intently.


    The two are playing here. Nanhua next to them has taken out a table, sat down on the spot, even took out a chess board, and made a pot of tea, drinking tea, playing chess, and watching the show. Don''t be too cozy.


    Lan Linlin froze in place for a long time, but no one came to take care of her. This made Lan Linlin, who is often touted, couldn¡¯t stand it directly. She bit her lower lip and looked at Si Lin aggrievedly, but Si Linlian one. No eyes were given to her, all attention was given to Gu Qing, for fear that Gu Qing would be hurt.


    A trace of embarrassment flashed across her face, she stomped her foot, and finally turned and ran away sadly.


    As for her departure, except for Gu gently turning his head to take a look, the others didn''t even look at it.


    Half an hour passed quickly. Gu Qing was busy for a long time and caught four silver fish. Except for seeing Jun Wu¡¯s fish basket at the beginning, she has not paid attention to Jun Wu¡¯s side since then, waiting for her to mention it. While holding his fish basket triumphantly preparing to show off with Jun Wu, he was shocked to find that Jun Wu had actually caught six silver fish.


    "Why? Why did you catch so many?" She carried the fish basket and walked two steps to Jun Wu''s side. Seeing the silver silk fish in the fish basket, she was very depressed.


    "Luck is okay." Jun Wu glanced at the fish basket and said lightly, "I won, don''t forget to owe me something."


    Gu Qing was very depressed when she heard Jun Wu''s words. She felt like she wanted to go back half an hour ago and slap herself in the face, but even though she was depressed, she was not the kind of dishonest person, depressed. Opening: "I know, I will not forget."


    Jun accepts it if he doesn''t see it, "I''ll go back to grill the fish for you at night." The roasted meat he makes tastes very good.


    As a foodie, Gu Qingyan immediately forgot to be depressed when he heard the grilled fish, and nodded.


    When the silver silk fish was caught, their task today was half completed. After collecting the silver silk fish, they proceeded to the depths of the Apocalypse Forest.


    After walking for about two quarters of an hour, they encountered two middle-level spirit beasts in the heavenly fairyland, which were wiped out by Nanhua and Mu Chen respectively, and then they encountered the first true fairyland spirit beast in two days.


    It was a Scarlet Cloud Tiger. Its cultivation base was at a low level in True Wonderland. It was two meters high. Its size was medium among spirit beasts. Its body was white, but it had a red auspicious cloud pattern on its body, so it was called Scarlet Cloud Tiger.


    Scarlet Cloud Tiger apparently came out to hunt for food. After seeing Gu Qing and the others, his khaki eyes lit up. He didn''t give Gu Qing and the others a chance to react at all, and rushed towards them directly.


    Among the six Gu Qingsi, except for Si Lin who is a low-level True Wonderland, Gu Qing and the others are all at the pinnacle of the Heavenly Wonderland. This Scarlet Cloud Tiger came at the right time.


    "Big brother, don''t take action, this guy is handing over to us." Gu Qing was afraid that Si Lin would take action, and shouted at Si Lin, took the lead in taking out the Immortal Aya and attacking Scarlet Cloud Tiger.


    When Si Lin heard Gu Qing''s words, he put away the prisoner''s dragon sword and stood more than ten meters away, watching Gu Qing and the Red Cloud Tiger fight.


    The white Hunxian Ling directly entangled Chi Yunhu''s front paws, and Gu gently came to Chi Yunhu''s back, holding the end of the Hunxian Ling and violently pulled it, and the Chi Yunhu''s movements immediately paused. , The body tripped to the ground, his expression was very angry.


    "Roar!"


    It roared and grabbed Nan Hua who was rushing with its other paw.


    Nan Hua slipped on his knees and rushed directly under Chi Yunhu''s claws. His hands quickly formed a seal, a small formation appeared in his hands, and he was slapped under Chi Yunhu''s body with a palm of his hand.


    The golden magic circle appeared under Chi Yunhu. Then, the runes on it lit up, and golden rays of light pierced Chi Yunhu''s body. Chi Yunhu felt the danger, and his hair exploded. The body jumped up and rushed to the side.


    "Puff!"


    Its body fell to the ground fiercely, and it slid forward for a certain distance, avoiding the attack of the magic circle.


    At this moment, the silver scimitar appeared in front of Chi Yunhu, and went straight to its eyes. Chi Yunhu closed his eyes subconsciously, waved his paw, and slapped the scimitar.


    The scimitar suddenly changed its direction, and flew past Chi Yunhu''s claws, leaving a slender wound on Chi Yunhu''s claws, making a circle, and flew toward Chi Yunhu again.


    At the same time, the Immortal Aya in Gu Qing''s hand flew towards Chi Yunhu''s head again, and Mu Chen''s Chi Yan spear flicked, and a flame attack went straight to Chi Yunhu''s back.


    Nan Hua quickly draws a magic circle in the air with his right hand. His hand speed is very fast, leaving a trail of shadows in the air. Soon a circle with a diameter of 20 cm appeared in front of him, and then he was pushed and quickly turned into A two-meter-diameter magic circle was rushed towards the Scarlet Cloud Tiger.


    The first one arrived was Jun Wu¡¯s scimitar, which slashed directly across Chi Yunhu¡¯s back, leaving a long and thin wound, which almost passed through the entire back of Chi Yunhu. The skin and flesh turned out, and the blood suddenly became red. Took its entire back.


    Hun Xian Ling turned a corner when approaching Chi Yun Hu, passed under Chi Yun Hu, and directly entangled its two forelegs. Gu gently pulled it hard, and Chi Yunhu''s forelegs were tied up. , The body directly collapsed on the ground.


    Red flames swept across Chiyunhu¡¯s back, and most of the fur on his back was burned. The smell of barbecue faintly spread in the air. Then, Nanhua¡¯s circle appeared on top of Chiyunhu¡¯s head, and the circle flew out. Hundreds of golden rays of light passed directly through Chi Yunhu''s body. Chi Yunhu was nailed directly to the ground, struggling, and completely lost his breath.


    Mu Chen used to dig out the inner alchemy from Chi Yunhu''s body, looked at its terrible body, shook his head, and put away the inner alchemy.


    The four of them had the ability to fight higher levels. It was relatively easy to kill the Scarlet Cloud Tiger. What''s more, if the four of them cooperated, the four of them were very calm, and Yue Zhao didn''t even need to take action.


    "It seems that next time we need to shoot alone, it will be useless if we go together." Nan Hua shook the fan and said to Gu Qing and the others.


    "Yes, next time we meet the spirit beast, let''s change it." Gu nodded gently and agreed to Nan Hua''s proposal.


    Naturally, Mu Chen, Jun Wu and Yue Zhao had no objection, and they simply cleaned up, rested for a while, and several people continued to walk into the Tianqi Forest.


    After about a quarter of an hour, they encountered a spirit beast in a real fairyland.

 Chapter 364：

    This time Gu Qing and the others encountered the mid-level spirit beast flying clouded leopard in True Wonderland.


    Flying clouded leopards are relatively large, about 2.5 meters tall, white all over, with double wings on their backs, and four meters long with wings spread out. They can not only run on land, but can also fly in the sky, and they are very fast. The body is also very flexible. Although the cultivation base is only the middle-level true fairyland, in the true fairyland, it is also a more difficult spirit beast to deal with.


    When seeing the flying clouded leopard, all five of Gu Qing''s eyes lit up, and they clenched their weapons one by one, some of them eager to try.


    "To be fair, let''s guess the punch." Gu lightly looked at his three senior brothers, then looked at Jun Wu, and suggested.


    The other four looked at each other and nodded.


    So the five people formed a circle under Si Lin''s slightly weird gaze, and started guessing.


    In the end, Nanhua was lucky to win the others. A smile flashed across his face. Seeing Gu Qing, they all stared at him, coughed lightly and sternly made themselves look serious, but the smile in their eyes was still betrayed. he.


    "Then I would be disrespectful. You can just watch my performance by the side." After speaking, he put away the fan in his hand, pointed his toes, and flew toward the flying clouded leopard.


    Gu Qing and the others rolled their eyes at Nan Hua and stood aside, just watching as Nan Hua said.


    The flying clouded leopard saw a human being in front of him, and was stunned, feeling that he was challenged. It was originally crawling on the ground and stood up directly. Being slapped into the air, Nan Hua subconsciously squinted his eyes.


    The flying clouded leopard flew directly into the air, then dived and rushed towards Nanhua at a very fast speed.


    Nan Hua looked at the flying clouded leopard approaching with his index and middle fingers close together. He drew the magic circle calmly. When the flying clouded leopard was about to rush in front of it, he raised his hand and the magic circle in his palm instantly expanded. , Turned into a golden magic circle with a diameter of three meters, the flying clouded leopard''s face directly hit the magic circle, Nan Hua withdrew one leg back for half a step, still holding his hand high, watching the flying clouded leopard narrowed his eyes. .


    The flying clouded leopard rushed down with all his strength, but was blocked by the magic circle and couldn''t get close to Nanhua at all.


    Nan Hua''s other hand did not stop, and when confronted with the flying clouded leopard, he quickly drew the magic circle. In his palm, a magic circle appeared again. After the magic circle emitted a golden light, he raised the magic circle, and The circle held by the right hand overlapped.


    The effect of adding the two magic circles together is not just as simple as one plus one. He held the magic circle with both hands and lifted it forcefully, and the flying clouded leopard flew out at the same speed as when it just flew down.


    After flying to the control board, the Flying Clouded Leopard quickly spread its wings, stopped, and looked at Nan Hua on the ground angrily, flashing its wings again and swooping down.


    This time, Nanhua quickly formed the seal with both hands. A silver circle with a diameter of about two meters appeared in front of him. He raised the circle with one hand and aimed it at the flying clouded leopard. He pushed it directly. Flew out.


    The silver circle quickly came in front of the flying clouded leopard. When the flying clouded leopard wanted to avoid it, it passed directly through the body of the flying clouded leopard. The body of the flying clouded leopard shook, and he flew a few meters away, and his mouth spit out. A big mouthful of blood, small wounds appeared on the wings, and the white wings instantly became red.


    "Roar!"


    Although the injury was not serious, the flying clouded leopard was still irritated. He stared at Nan Hua in mid-air and roared. Instead of trying to fly down, he spread his wings and slapped Nan Hua fiercely.


    The wings on its wings instantly resemble flying arrows, shooting towards Nanhua.


    Nanhua moved his hand quickly, and a golden magic circle appeared again in his palm. He raised his hand, and the magic circle instantly became larger, blocking him, helping him block those flying arrows.


    However, the flying clouded leopard''s cultivation base is higher than Nanhua''s after all. The magic circle in Nanhua''s hand was drawn hurriedly, and it was incomparable with the one at the beginning. Under the fierce attack, it was directly shattered.


    The Liuli Shuanghua fan instantly appeared in Nan Hua''s hands. He unfolded the fan, and with a strong one, a gust of wind appeared, taking away those wings, and Nan Hua was not injured.


    The flying clouded leopard then flew down from mid-air at this opportunity and came to Nan Hua. One paw turned towards Nan Hua. Nan Hua hurriedly avoided. His cheek was cut by the wind from the paw, and a long thin wound appeared.


    He pulled away from the flying clouded leopard, stretched out his hand to touch the wound on his face, licked the blood from his finger, and squinted his eyes. Looking at the flying clouded leopard, his gaze was much more dangerous.


    Putting away the Liuli Shuanghua fan, his hands quickly formed the seal, so fast that he could only see the afterimages. This time, his seal was longer than just before. After his brand new golden light flashed, A more complex magic circle appeared in his palm, his hands were separated, and the magic circle became larger.


    After the magic circle changed to two meters in diameter, sword qi flew out from the magic circle and went straight to the flying clouded leopard. The flying clouded leopard flew towards Nanhua at exactly this time. After seeing the sword qi, he hurriedly flapped his wings. I wanted to avoid it, but found that it was too late, so I could only close the wings and use the wings to protect my head.


    Those sword qi pierced into the wings of the flying clouded leopard, leaving a series of superficial wounds on the wings. The blood instantly dyed the entire wings red and became bloody.


    The wings were injured, and the flying clouded leopard could only fall to the ground. It was also very fast on the ground, and it was very close to Nanhua. At this time, it entered a runaway state and rushed directly to Nanhua.


    Nan Hua didn''t have time to escape, and was hit by the flying clouded leopard with his head.


    The body flew upside down, flew more than ten meters in the air, and even knocked down two sturdy trees, stopped the momentum and stabilized his figure.


    "puff!"


    A mouthful of blood spurted from his mouth, and he was holding his stomach, looking at the flying clouded leopard in embarrassment.


    Gu Qing and they watched from the side. When they saw Nan Hua''s injury, Gu Qing was so excited that he wanted to rush over, but was quickly pulled by Jun Wu''s swift hand by her side. She turned her head in confusion and looked at Jun Wu. .


    "Gentle, don''t forget why we are here, this may be the third senior brother''s opportunity." Jun Wu calmly said to Gu Qing.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing calmed down immediately, remembering that they came to the Apocalypse Forest to break through the real fairyland, and breaking the limit during the battle is the fastest way. If they go out to help Nanhua at this time, they might be harmed. South China.


    "Senior Brother can still handle it. If he really can''t handle it, it won''t be too late for us to make a move." Seeing Gu Qing calmed down, Jun Wu continued.


    Gu Qing looked towards Nanhua and saw that he wiped the blood off his mouth with the back of his hand, instead a smile appeared on his face, and she rushed towards the flying clouded leopard with a sense of fighting spirit. She hesitated and nodded.


    After flying into Nanhua, the flying clouded leopard did not stop, but continued to attack Nanhua.


    Its speed is very fast, and the naked eye can''t catch its figure, only the afterimage can be seen. At first, Nanhua was a little overwhelmed. It caught several places and suffered a lot.


    However, Nanhua had a strong combat consciousness, and quickly grasped the rhythm of the flying clouded leopard, and was able to predict where it would appear based on its trajectory, and the injuries were much less.


    The flying clouded leopard underestimated Nan Hua at first, and suffered a lot of injuries, which caused too much blood flow in the later stage, and some of his physical strength was not able to keep up. Nan Hua was different. Although he was also injured, he had the pill provided by Mu Chen. Coupled with my combat consciousness, I have learned a lot, but the speed is faster than before, surpassing the flying clouded leopard, and the flying clouded leopard has added a lot of injuries to his body.


    Especially on its back, there was a deep wound. When the flesh and blood were opened, the bones inside could be seen. It was wounded by the fan with the colored glaze frost flower. That wound obviously affected the speed of the flying clouded leopard.


    About half an hour after the war, the situation of Nanhua and Flying Cloud Leopard was not very good.


    Nan Hua''s clothes were scratched by the flying clouded leopard a lot, and they looked a bit tattered, and those areas were injured. The blood from the wounds stained the clothes red and dried on the clothes, making the clothes look dirty.


    The situation of the Flying Clouded Leopard is no better than that of Nanhua. It has completely changed from a white leopard to a red leopard, and the red looks very ugly.


    The feathers on the wings had fallen off a lot, there were many wounds, and they had become tattered, and his body was seriously injured, looking very miserable.


    Although Nanhua was injured, the bigger he got, the more excited he was. The whole body was completely unaffected by the wounds on his body. The speed and intensity were increasing. After feeling that the time was almost up, his face was solemn and his hands were imprinted at the same time. This time his speed was not fast. , But the formed circle hasn''t appeared yet, so people feel its coercion.


    After the magic circle appeared, it was no longer golden, but dark gold. The pattern on it was very dizzy at first glance, and the magic circle was obviously very exhausting, and his face became much paler, even Some unsupportable feeling.


    After the magic circle appeared, the corners of Nan Hua''s lips curled up slightly, and he looked up at the flying clouded leopard and gently pushed his hands, and the magic circle in his hand flew towards the flying clouded leopard.


    The flying clouded leopard was falling to the ground at this time, struggling, and as soon as he stood up, he fell to the ground, and could only watch the dark golden magic circle fly over and envelop its body.


    Nan Hua raised his hand, palm down, and then pressed down fiercely. The circle fell fiercely from the top of the flying clouded leopard''s head and pressed onto the flying clouded leopard''s body.


    A strong dark golden light burst out where the flying clouded leopard was staying, making Gu Qing and the others had to avoid sight. After the light dissipated, everyone looked over there and only saw the flying clouded leopard lying on the ground, lost. breath.

 Chapter 365：

    "Senior Brother, how are you?" After the light dissipated, Gu Qing rushed directly to Nanhua. Seeing Nanhua''s body swayed, he quickly supported Nanhua and asked with concern.


    "I''m fine," Nan Hua steadied his body and shook his head, "It''s just that the immortal strength and physical strength are exhausted, and it''s a little tired."


    Mu Chen also walked over at this time. Hearing Nan Hua''s words, he grabbed Nan Hua''s wrist and probed it, and then released Nan Hua.


    "It''s true. Take this pill and rest for a while." He took out one pill and fed it to Nan Hua''s mouth, and said.


    Nanhua bit the pill from Mu Chen''s hand without thinking about it, swallowed it, and then Gu Qing and Mu Chen sat next to him to rest.


    Si Lin walked over and took out the Demon Pill from the Flying Cloud Leopard''s body, and handed it to Nanhua, "Looking at how you looked just now, you should have an understanding. It is estimated that you will be promoted to the real fairyland soon."


    "Almost." Nan Hua took a sip of the water that Gu Qing handed over, then returned the kettle to Gu Qing and nodded.


    "That''s great." Gu Qingqing was happy for Nan Hua.


    The main purpose of their coming out this time was to advance to the real wonderland. On the second day after entering the Apocalypse Forest, Nanhua had already touched the edge. This was definitely good news.


    "Since Nanhua is injured, the weather is not too early, let''s stop here today, let''s find a place to camp." Si Lin looked up at the sky, and said to Gu Qing and the others.


    Before they came, they had decided to stay in the Apocalypse Forest for the most recent period of time until they were all promoted to the real fairyland before going out. It was not early at this time, so naturally they had to camp early to prepare for the evening.


    Gu Qing and the others naturally had no opinion, and started to take action one after another.


    "When I just came over, I saw a small stream. The terrain is flat and suitable for camping. Let''s stay there for one night tonight." Yue Zhao thought for a while and said.


    "Okay, then we will go over now." Si Lin immediately applauded, and then looked at Nanhua, "Can you still go?"


    "I''m much better, no problem walking." Nan Hua stood up directly, using actions to show that he could.


    He wasn''t particularly serious at first. Just now Mu Chen gave him an elixir to restore his immortal power. Without using the immortal power, he could walk a little bit.


    "That''s good, let''s go." Si Lin nodded and ordered.


    The group of six people all walked towards the creek mentioned by Yue Zhao. After reaching the place, Si Lin took out two tents, one large and one small, and then everyone began to work together.


    The big tent is for Si Lin and the four of them, while the small tent is for Gu Qing and Jun Wu. The two are now husband and wife, and it doesn''t matter if they live together.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu are responsible for setting up the tent, Nanhua sits to rest, Mu Chen is responsible for finding some edible wild vegetables, and Si Lin and Yue Zhao cook.


    The tent was quickly set up, and after about two quarters of an hour, a scent wafted out of the air, which stimulated the sense of smell and seduce the gluttons in the body.


    Gu Qing could not wait to sit next to him, watching Si Lin and Yue Zhao cooking with his big eyes.


    The ingredients included the silver silk fish caught by Gu Qing and Jun Wu, the wild vegetables that Mu Chen had just looked for, and the meat of those small edible, good-quality spirit beasts.


    The cooking skills of Si Lin and Yue Zhao naturally said that they tasted so good that they could be smelled far away. Just when Gu Qing and the others were preparing to start the meal, they heard footsteps coming from a short distance. Voice.


    The six people were silent on their faces and wiped out the food in front of them, but they were all on guard in their hearts, staring at the place where the sound came from vigilantly.


    It didn''t take long for a group of seven or eight people to appear in front of Gu Qing and the others. The woman walking in front was still an acquaintance, and it was Lan Linlin who was pestering Si Lin at that time.


    Lan Linlin was originally rejected mercilessly by Si Lin, and was ignored by Gu Qing and the others, feeling that she was very wronged and ran away. However, she entered the Apocalypse Forest this time with a purpose. Did not leave the forest of apocalypse.


    Originally, there was some regret that she did not rely on Si Lin''s side, and worried that she would not see Si Lin again for a long time. Unexpectedly, after one afternoon, she met Si Lin again in the Apocalypse Forest. This made Lan Lin Lin was very excited.


    She was happily preparing to walk towards Si Lin, when she suddenly thought of Si Lin''s attitude towards her before, she paused, looked at Si Lin''s direction with some hesitation, and hesitated to go there.


    Gu Qing and the others didn''t know the people who were with Lan Linlin. Si Lin and Yue Zhao still knew each other. When they found out that they were them, the two of them directly looked back and began to put meat in Gu Qing''s bowl.


    Gu Qing was still thinking about Lan Linlin''s affairs, but was interrupted by the two men''s movements, and immediately fell into the food, leaving Lan Linlin behind.


    Nanhua and the others were surprised when they saw Lan Linlin. They glanced at the few people who followed Lan Linlin, and then looked back, thinking that the food in front of them was better.


    So, Gu Qing and the others started eating on their own, while the people on Lan Linlin''s side watched this scene but stopped moving, wondering if they should continue to move on.


    They came here because there is a creek here and they want to camp here, but it is obvious that there are already people here, and some of them recognize Si Lin and Yue Zhao, know that these two people are powerful, and don¡¯t want to provoke them. People can only look at Lan Linlin and the man beside her.


    "Brother, Senior Sister, there are already people here, are we still going to camp here?" A man standing next to Lan Linlin glanced at Si Lin and Yue Zhao, and asked Ni Lin and the man on the other side of her.


    Lan Linlin was still wondering whether to go to Lin, and she didn''t care about her. The man on her other side looked at Gu Qing and they thought for a while, and shook his head.


    "Let''s go somewhere else." After he finished speaking, he waved his hand and motioned to the people who followed him to leave.


    The others were eager to stay away from Si Lin, for fear of being beaten by Si Lin, they turned around and left immediately after receiving the man''s order. Lan Linlin was the only one who was still standing there.


    "Linlin?" Seeing that Lan Linlin hadn''t followed, Luo Feng, the leading man, turned his head and called Lan Linlin.


    Lan Linlin just woke up like a dream. She looked at Si Lin and saw that Si Lin hadn''t even made a look to herself. She felt a pain in her heart, and the stubborn energy in her heart also came up, thinking that Si Lin would ignore her. I can''t go to Si Lin!


    "I''m here, Senior Brother." She turned her head and responded to Luo Feng''s words. After taking two steps forward, she looked back and found that not to mention Si Lin, even Gu Qing and the others had nothing to go. Taking a look here, the fists hanging down to his side tightened, and he turned back and quickly followed the pace of his brothers.


    After they left, Gu Qingqing looked at Si Lin.


    "Big brother, that woman, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 366：

    "Who?" Si Lin asked unclearly. After seeing Gu Qing''s eyes, he instantly reacted. Gu Qing said that it was Lan Linlin, frowning subconsciously, "I don''t know, she seems to be Tianqi A disciple of a certain sect in the city, I met once before, and then she ran over to me and told me that she liked me, but after being rejected by me, she still pestered me, which was a bit annoying."


    Except for Gu Qing, Si Lin didn''t mean to show any pity to other women. What''s more, in his heart, he and Lan Linlin are just strangers. He has clearly rejected Lan Linlin and Lan Linlin. If you have self-knowledge, you shouldn''t pester him all the time, but it is obvious that Lan Linlin does not have this quality, which makes Si Lin feel very annoyed.


    Hearing that Lan Linlin liked Boss Lin just after meeting him, Gu lightly glanced at Si Lin''s face, and said with emotion: "This shows that my big brother, your charm has not been lost after you reach the immortal realm. You are still very popular."


    "The appearance is just external. They don''t even know what kind of person I am, but they say they like me. This kind of like is too superficial!" Si Lin said lightly.


    Yue Zhao and Mu Chen nodded their heads in sympathy. They were the same as Si Lin thought. This is also the reason they used to show humor to those who liked them.


    "However, big brother, how can you find someone you like when you keep doing this?" Gu Qing asked with some worry.


    She is younger than Si Lin and the others, but they have already got married, and Si Lin and the others have no idea of ??starting a family at all. This makes Gu Qing feel a little worried for Si Lin and them.


    "I only have my sword in my heart." The Prisoner Dragon Sword appeared in Si Lin''s hand. He looked at the Prisoner Dragon Sword with a gentle expression in his eyes.


    "I only long to find a higher and more pleasing score." Yue Zhao said lightly with a light smile on his face.


    "I only hope that one day I can become the strongest alchemist." Mu Chen''s expression was ill, but his expression was very satisfied.


    "Me too, I just hope to be the strongest formation mage in the world." Nan Hua fanned his fan, and converged in his usual manners, and said solemnly, with light in his eyes that Gu Qing had never seen before.


    Each of them has the most important things in their hearts. As for their feelings, they have never appeared in their plans. After so many years, they have never cared about this matter and cannot find anyone they like. For them, It''s not a problem at all!


    When they saw them talking about their favorite things, the light in their eyes was something he had never seen before. Gu gently fell silent for a while, understood the thoughts of the seniors, and didn''t say anything.


    Just interrupted by Lan Linlin and the others, now Lan Linlin and the others are gone, Gu Qing and the others continue to eat. After eating, the sky is also dark, and the night¡¯s work is arranged. Nan Hua and Mu Chen are sitting on the fire. Aside, everyone else went back to rest in the tent.


    Nothing happened all night. The next morning, after everyone got up, they packed themselves up and continued to set off.


    They walked a further distance, and found that all the monsters they encountered had reached the high level of True Wonderland, and even Si Lin had difficulty coping with them. After a few people discussed for a while, they stepped back, and then circled the area. Exploring in a tangible way, continue to search for the middle-level spirit beasts in the true fairyland.


    After walking for about half an hour, they once again encountered a real fairyland middle-level spirit beast, the flame gold swallowing beast.


    The flame gold swallowing beast is more than three meters high and looks a bit like a lion. Its entire body is red and its eyes are brown. In addition to its sharp claws and faster speed, its mouth can also shoot fireballs to attack the enemy. It is better than the flying clouded leopard. Slightly stronger.


    Nan Hua had already made one shot before, and this time only Gu Qing, Jun Wu, Yue Zhao, and Mu Chen were left to guess the boxing. In the end, Jun Wu won.


    Jun had no expression and was very calm. After Gu Qing and the others stood up, he pointed his toes and flew towards the flame gold swallowing beast.


    The silver machete appeared in his hand, and the other person was in the air, with no wind in his hair, his eyes were not as gentle as they were when he faced Gu Qing, but they became sharp, revealing his magnificent side.


    As he approached the Flame Gold Swallowing Beast, he suddenly raised his hand, and the scimitar in his hand flew out directly, rushing towards the Flame Gold Swallowing Beast''s eyes at an extremely fast speed.


    When the Flame Gold Swallowing Beast noticed Jun Wu coming, the body that was lying on the ground instantly stood up, opened its mouth, spit out a big fireball, and flew towards Jun Wu''s scimitar.


    After seeing the fireball, Jun Wu''s expression stunned, his right hand swept across, a silver ray shot directly from the blade of the scimitar, and went straight to the fireball.


    The silver light split the fireball into two halves from the middle, the fireball fell weakly to the ground, and the blade of the scimitar gave out a few silver light rays, directly destroying the fireball.


    At this time, Jun Wu had already arrived in front of the Flame Gold Swallowing Beast, he fell directly on the back of the Flame Gold Swallowing Beast, and the scimitar returned to his hand. Passing across the back, the silver scimitar also slashed across the back of the flame gold swallowing beast.


    The defense of the Flame Gold Swallowing Beast was very strong, and Jun Wu only scratched the skin on its back and leaked a trace of blood. Instead, it caused dissatisfaction with the Flame Gold Swallowing Beast. It shook directly. Immediately, he rushed forward and threw Jun Wu out.


    Jun Wu''s body turned a circle in mid-air, pedaling on a big tree not far away, and then caught the reaction force and rushed to the flame gold swallowing beast again.


    The silver machete flexibly attacked the flame gold swallowing beast, and appeared beside the flame gold swallowing beast from various tricky angles, constantly probing and looking for the weakness of the flame gold swallowing beast.


    Jun Wu didn''t try his best, but kept testing the weaknesses of the Flame Gold Swallowing Beast, his attack power was not particularly strong, but it left some unremarkable wounds on the Flame Gold Swallowing Beast.


    The flame gold swallowing beast felt very annoying. Although the human in front of him could not defeat itself, he kept appearing such small wounds on his body. One or two might not feel it, but there were more wounds, and it still felt quite painful. Yes, became very irritable.


    The fireball kept flying out of the Flame Gold Swallowing Beast¡¯s mouth and attacked Jun Wu. Unfortunately, Jun Wu¡¯s posture was so good that his figure was erratic, making the Flame Gold Swallowing Beast impossible to understand. Most of the Flame Gold Swallowing Beast¡¯s fireballs fell. Sora, occasionally a few hit Jun Wu, but they were also blocked by Jun Wu Yu''s scimitar.


    One person and one beast fought for about half an hour. Jun Wu has always been very patient. Even if he was injured by the Flame Gold Swallowing Beast during the period, he was not in a hurry, but continued to look for the weakness of the Flame Gold Swallowing Beast.


    He finally found it. One of the weaknesses of the Flame Gold Devouring Beast was its eyes, and the other was its abdomen. Unlike other parts of it, it was very hard and could not leave many marks with a scimitar. The abdomen was very fleshy. Soft and easily stab wound.


    Finding the weakness, the next thing is much easier. Jun Wu still uses the machete to attack the Flame Gold Swallowing Beast from various tricky angles, but his body is approaching the Flame Gold Swallowing Beast without a trace.


    When the flame gold swallowing beast spit out a fireball and attacked the scimitar, Jun Wu had already arrived under the flame gold swallowing beast. He moved quickly and came under the flame gold swallowing beast. The scimitar that was attacking the flame gold swallowing beast instantly Disappeared and appeared in Jun Wu''s hands. With a scimitar in his hand, Jun Wu cut through the abdomen of the Flame Gold Swallowing Beast from below.


    A wound of more than one meter long appeared on the flame gold swallowing beast''s abdomen. The wound was much deeper than the wound on its back. Blood kept flowing out of it. If Jun Wu hadn''t run fast, he might be sprayed with blood all over his body.


    Feeling the rapid flow of blood, the flame gold swallowing beast was very painful and struggling violently. Jun Wugang ran out from under the flame gold swallowing beast and was swept by the flame gold swallowing beast''s tail, and his body flew upside down.


    After hitting three big trees in a row, Jun Wu''s body stopped and fell to the ground, a mouthful of blood spurted out, he clutched his chest and abdomen, watching the flame gold swallowing beast struggling to death.


    About less than a quarter of an hour later, the body of the flame gold swallowing beast fell to the ground, aroused a burst of dust, closed its eyes in pain, and lost its breath.


    "Awu, are you okay?" Gu Qing was the first to rush over, holding on to Jun Wu, and asked worriedly.


    Originally, when Jun Wu was injured, Gu Qing was about to rush over, but she remembered that it was for Jun Wu himself to bear it, so she endured it. As soon as the Flame Gold Swallowing Beast fell, she ran over immediately.


    "I''m fine." Jun Wu''s face was slightly pale, and there were red blood stains on the corners of his lips, but his appearance looked much better than that of Nanhua before.


    Mu Chen walked over to take care of Jun Wu''s pulse, confirmed that Jun Wu had no problem, and also gave Jun Wu a pill to restore his immortal power, and then stood aside.


    After taking the pill, Jun Wu sat on the ground to meditate and rested for a while, then opened his eyes.


    "Wu, if you feel uncomfortable, you can take a little more rest, we don''t worry." Gu Qing was worried that Jun Wuhui would be firm in order to let everyone continue on the road, and said quickly.


    "I''m fine, after taking the pill given by the senior brother, it''s already a lot better, don''t worry about it gently." Jun Wu stood up, touched Gu''s hair gently, and said with a smile.


    Gu Qing carefully took a look at Jun Wu''s appearance, and saw that his breathing was steady and his face was flushed a bit, and he felt that he was not stiffening, so he was relieved.


    After finishing the demon pill queen of the flame gold swallowing beast, Gu Qing and the others rested for a while, then set off on the road, continuing to search for the spirit beast and fight.


    Time passed quickly, and it was night again. Gu Qing found two real fairyland middle-level spirit beasts among them. Gu Qing and Mu Chen made a single shot once, and they both had some gains. It feels like the time is running out. , They started looking for a place to camp.


    "I remember there is a relatively gentle place not far away. We walked by during the day and can camp there." Nan Hua shook his fan and said to Si Lin.

 Chapter 367：

    Si Lin thought for a while, and quickly found what Nan Hua said in his memory, and found that it was indeed as Nan Hua said, the terrain was flat and more suitable for camping, so he nodded.


    The six people walked towards the place Nanhua said, but when they arrived, they found that there were already people there, and coincidentally, it was Lan Linlin''s group again.


    Lan Linlin and the others were also very surprised when they saw Si Lin and them.


    The Apocalypse Forest is still very large, and some people may not encounter it once after ten and a half months in it, but Lan Linlin and Si Lin have already met three times, which is a coincidence!


    When Lan Linlin saw Si Lin''s eyes lit up, she subconsciously stood up and went to find Si Lin, but after taking a step, she stopped, thinking that Si Lin hated her, a trace of hesitation flashed in her eyes.


    After seeing someone here, Si Lin and the others, although they were a bit regretful, they were still ready to turn around and leave. After all, this is the Apocalypse Forest, and they are not so familiar with this group of people. There is also a blue coveting Si Lin inside. Linlin, in order to avoid problems, it is better not to live together.


    Needless to say, Gu Qing and the others had already turned around tacitly and walked in the other direction.


    "Wait a minute!"


    They had just walked two steps when they were stopped by a voice, and the six of them turned around subconsciously and looked at the person who stood up in surprise.


    It was Lan Linlin¡¯s senior brother Luo Feng. He saw that Si Lin and the others were planning to find a place to camp. He also knew that Si Lin was more powerful and fair, and belonged to the type of people who don¡¯t offend me and I don¡¯t offend others. , I felt that it would be safer to be with Si Lin and the others, and his junior sisters also liked Si Lin, so that they could also provide opportunities for the two of them, and then they wanted to keep Si Lin and them.


    "Siroshi must be looking for a place to camp. The terrain is flat and spacious. We don¡¯t have many people. Even if we camp here, it won¡¯t affect each other, and if we are in danger, we can still interact with each other. Take care." He pointed to the surroundings and smiled. He felt that Si Lin and the others would agree, after all, it was dark now, and it was not easy to find a more suitable camp.


    "No need!" Si Lin refused Luo Feng without hesitation. He didn''t have the habit of staying with strangers, and Yue Zhao and the others did the same.


    Without giving Luo Feng a chance to speak again, he nodded politely at Luo Feng, then turned and strode away.


    Behind him, Gu Qing''s several people also nodded towards Luo Feng like Si Lin, thanking them, and then left without hesitation in the footsteps of their boss.


    Luo Feng didn''t expect Si Lin and the others to refuse. He was stunned. When he realized that he wanted to stay, Si Lin and the others had already left quickly. After a while, he could not see Si Lin and the others. hand.


    "Big brother, this sir is too shameful. Senior brother, you are also kind, but the other party is totally unappreciative." The woman standing next to Luo Feng in light blue clothes felt unfairly speaking for Luo Feng.


    Hearing her talk about Si Lin, Lan Linlin, who was still waiting for Si Lin to leave, raised her head and looked at each other with sharp eyes.


    The woman was startled by the look in Lan Linlin''s eyes. Lan Linlin''s status in the sect was much higher than her. Thinking that Lan Linlin liked Si Lin, a trace of fear flashed across her face, and she quickly closed her mouth.


    Seeing that the other party stopped talking, Lan Linlin withdrew her gaze with satisfaction, sat down again, and stared at the bonfire in a daze.


    ¡­


    I missed a place that is more suitable for camping, and it was really not easy to find another place, but Gu Qing and the others were lucky, and soon found another place four to five hundred meters away from Lan Linlin and the others. More suitable place for camping.


    As before, they divided the work and cooperated, and quickly set up the tent, prepared dinner, and gathered around the campfire to eat.


    After eating, it was late, everyone was very tired today. According to Si Lin''s arrangement, the first wave of vigil was Gu Qing and Jun Wu, and the others went back to the tent to rest.


    In the middle of the night, it was Nan Hua and Mu Chen''s turn to watch the night. For the purpose of practicing these years, it is common for them not to sleep until they don¡¯t feel sleepy, but they don¡¯t want to affect other people¡¯s rest. They both practiced by the campfire. Pay attention to the surrounding situation.


    Nanhua has been looking for opportunities to break through since he experienced a hint of real fairyland during the battle that day.


    He was the same tonight. When he was cultivating, he still remembered the scene of the previous battle. The originally hazy feeling suddenly became clear, as if a new door opened in front of him.


    At first he was able to pay attention to the surrounding situation, but now he is completely immersed in that special state.


    Mu Chen, who was sitting next to Nan Hua, felt that something was wrong, and hurriedly withdrew from the cultivation state. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Nan Hua was surrounded by a rich fairy qi. The fairy qi formed a vortex around him, and he was absorbing it frantically. Those fairy spirits.


    Realizing that Nanhua was being promoted, Mu Chen flashed a hint of surprise, and then quickly became alert and looked around, guarding against any spirit beasts or people coming to interrupt Nanhua''s promotion.


    Nanhua¡¯s anomaly was not only discovered by Mu Chen alone. Gu Qing and the others found something wrong, and they all walked out of the tent. When they saw Nanhua surrounded by immortality, they were all a little surprised, but thought that Nanhua was originally in Heavenly Wonderland. At the pinnacle, he touched a trace of the doorway, promotion is a normal thing, and he was surprised, but just like Mu Chen, he helped Nanhua protect the law.


    Their alertness is still necessary. The movement of Nanhua''s promotion attracted nearby spirit beasts. Those spirit beasts thought it was some treasures nearby, and they ran over. When they saw Nanhua''s promotion, they all watched greedily. South China.


    Fortunately, there are five Gu Qing people, especially Si Lin''s cultivation base is also at the lower level of True Wonderland, it is relatively easy to deal with these spirit beasts, and this did not let those spirit beasts disturb Nanhua''s promotion.


    Nan Hua¡¯s promotion took midnight, and when the sky was about to dawn, the fairy vortex around Nan Hua became thinner, and the expression on his face was a bit uncomfortable, obviously at a critical juncture.


    The spirit beasts that were attracted by the movement of his promotion, found no way to break through Gu Qing''s defenses, they had no choice but to leave unwillingly.


    Seeing the surrounding spirit beasts pushed away, Si Lin and the others wiped the sweat from their foreheads, and they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Nanhua should be about to break through." Si Lin looked at Nanhua and said.


    Sure enough, as soon as his words fell, the celestial vortex surrounding Nanhua was instantly sucked into his body by Nanhua, and his aura changed from the original peak of the heavenly fairyland to the low-level true fairyland.

 Chapter 368：

    When the sky was bright, Nan Hua finally opened his eyes. Two golden lights shot out from his eyes, which lasted for about two or three breaths before disappearing, and his eyes became much calmer.


    He looked to the side and noticed that Si Lin and the others were all around looking at him. A hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, and a little moved. He knew that Gu Qing and they should know that he was going to break through the real wonderland, so they did it for him. He protects the law.


    He was about to speak when he saw the spirit beast corpse not far away, and the smile on his face paused.


    "This is, what''s going on?" Although she already had an idea in her heart, Nanhua still wanted to ask stubbornly.


    "These spirit beasts were all attracted by your promotion." Si Lin looked at the corpse on the ground and said lightly.


    Nanhua looked at the ground and found a dozen more, with a little smacking, "Are there so many?"


    "It''s more than that, these were just killed by us, and some just ran away if they couldn''t beat us." Yue Zhao explained with a shallow smile on his face.


    Hearing this, Nan Hua swallowed, feeling even more moved.


    "Thanks for your hard work." He suddenly said with a full expression to Si Lin and the others.


    "My brother, what are you polite?" Si Lin glanced at him and said.


    "Yes, they are all my own brothers, nothing." Yue Zhao nodded following Si Lin''s words, agreeing with Si Lin''s statement.


    "Yeah, Brother San, what do you say about this? Would you not help us if you change to our promotion?" Gu Qing felt a little sleepy, leaning on Jun Wu''s body, and after hearing Nan Hua''s words, she gave her a blank look. Asked.


    "How is it possible?" Nan Hua retorted without thinking.


    "That''s all right." Gu lightly smiled.


    Nan Hua calmed down, nodded, and said nothing more.


    "Congratulations to Senior Brother San for being promoted to True Wonderland!" Gu Qingqing said to Nanhua happily.


    Hearing this, Nan Hua''s face also showed a smile, and the Liuli Shuanghua fan appeared in its hand. He shook the fan and returned to the previous appearance.


    "Okay, since your promotion is over, let''s clean up and continue walking!" Si Lin saw that Nan Hua no longer said thank you, and was satisfied a lot, and said to Gu Qing and the others.


    Nan Hua nodded, and everyone quickly put things away, and then cleaned up the surroundings. The demon pills of those spirit beasts had been put away by them before, and now they just picked up some edible animal meat and took them away.


    They stayed in the Apocalypse Forest for another ten days, and the five Gu Qingren broke through to the lower level of True Wonderland before leaving the Apocalypse Forest.


    After spending so long in the forest, Gu Qing and the others felt a little tired. After returning to Apocalypse City, they washed each one and finally felt a lot more comfortable.


    When Si Lin and Yue Zhao had just got acquainted with each other, someone came to them.


    "Sir, Sect Master is looking for you and Moon Moon for something." The visitor was a disciple of Haoranzong, and he was very respectful when facing Si Lin.


    "Do you know what''s going on?" Si Lin subconsciously frowned and asked. He still wanted to stay with Gu Qing and the others for a while, but he didn''t want to go to Haoran Sect at this time.


    "I heard that it is related to the Huang Family. The Sect Master also looked for you before, but you have not been there." The disciple said quickly and respectfully.


    Hearing this, Si Lin had some speculation in his heart, and a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes, but his face was very calm, "Okay, I see, you first go back to the Sect Master, and I will be there later."


    "Yes." Upon hearing this, the disciple immediately retreated.


    After the disciple left, Si Lin went to find Yue Zhao and told him about the incident.


    "The Huang family has been rubbing with us again before, and the movement this time is not small. Last time in the Apocalypse Forest, you didn''t give them face. It''s normal to find the door. Now it depends on the attitude of the Sect Master." Yue Zhao nodded. He knew this matter in his mind and had a bad impression of the Huang family, but Haoranzong depended on the suzerain after all. He only needed to act according to orders.


    "Well, I think so too." Si Lin nodded. He thought the same way as Yue Zhao. The affairs of Haoran Sect and the Huang Family mainly depend on what Haoran Sect Master meant. They would not help make choices.


    As they said, they rushed to Haoranzong.


    Haoranzong is located on Xiyue Mountain outside the city of Apocalypse. Si Lin and Yuezhao chose Yujian to travel outside the city of Apocalypse, and it took about a quarter of an hour to reach Haoranzong.


    The two belonged to the middle level of Haoran Sect, and all the disciples encountered along the way saluted them respectfully.


    When the two arrived at Haoranzong''s chamber, the other middle and high-level members of Haoranzong had already arrived. When the two entered, everyone was discussing something. After seeing the two, the whole chamber was quiet.


    "Si Lin, Yue Zhao, the two of you are finally here, hurry up and sit down." Haoran Sect Master Qi Shengtian saw the two of them, his eyes lit up, his stern face couldn''t help showing a smile and greeted them.


    He was about fifty years old, wearing a royal blue brocade robe, of medium height, thin body, and a few white hair interspersed in a blue silk, but he was well groomed and his face looked like he was in his thirties. The more decent one, but likes to be straight-faced on weekdays, and it looks a little uncomfortable to laugh at this time.


    Seeing his attitude, those Hao Ranzong''s middle and high-level people in the audience exchanged glances, and their eyes focused on Si Lin and Yue Zhao.


    "Sorry, Sect Master, Yue Zhao and I were late." Si Lin said with a stern face and slightly lowered his head to Qi Shengtian.


    "It doesn''t matter, I know you have gone to the Apocalypse Forest, and I am too anxious, you should just come out of the Apocalypse Forest?" His eyes fell from Si Lin to Yue Zhao, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, "Yue Zhao You have already broken through to the real fairyland. It seems that you have gained a lot this time."


    He knew Yuezhao¡¯s previous cultivation base. It was only a long time before Yuezhao broke through to the real fairyland. It was enough to show how strong the talents of Yuezhao and Silin were. It is the right thing for people to join Haoran Sect.


    "Thank you Sect Master, this time is also a fluke." The smile on Yue Zhao''s face was perfect and his tone was very calm.


    As he said, he glanced at the people sitting around. Those people had been staring at Yuezhao and Silin before. Now Yuezhao took a look at them, and both of them withdrew their gazes.


    "It''s not about the Huang family. You know that the Huang family robbed us of business before. I heard that they were still in the Apocalypse Forest not long ago trying to grab the medicinal materials from our disciples. If Si Lin rushed over in time, I''m afraid Let them succeed. Recently, they have repeatedly provoke us. Our Haoranzong is not something that can be bullied by anyone. We are now discussing how to treat the Huang family." It can be seen that Qi Shengtian still trusts Si Lin and Yue Zhao very much. Personally explain to Yue Zhao.


    "What''s the result of the discussion?" Si Lin glanced at the others, his eyes fell on Qi Shengtian, and asked directly.


    "You elders have been discussing for a long time, and there is no result yet." Said this, Qi Shengtian''s smile disappeared, and he said indifferently.


    Upon hearing this, Si Lin and Yue Zhao both glanced at the others next to them at the same time.


    "What does Sect Master mean?" Yue Zhao retracted his gaze, looked at Qi Shengtian, and asked calmly.


    "This Sect Master meant of course to teach the Huang Family a lesson, let the Huang Family know that our Haoran Sect is not something they can provoke, so that they can settle down." Qi Shengtian mentioned this and said with bright eyes.


    "Sect Master is not allowed. The Huang family''s power in Apocalypse City is also acceptable. Apocalyptic City''s forces are complicated. What if we have a conflict with the Huang family and others get cheaper?" The middle-aged man sitting on Qi Shengtian''s right hand frowned and frowned. , He is Zhao Qian, one of the elders of Haoranzong.


    "Then we just let the Huang family ride on top of our Haoranzong. If we don''t teach the Huang family some lessons this time, other forces will look like it. Then what will we do?" Sitting opposite Zhao Qian The elder Zhou Xi said dissatisfiedly.


    "You can''t say that. Our Haoran Sect has not been in Apocalypse City for a day or two. Other forces know the strength of our Haoran Sect. How can they deal with us casually because of this? It''s not crazy!" Sitting Zhao Qian A man in a green brocade robe said.


    "How did Elder Wu know that those forces would not do that? The Huang family is only a second-rate family in Apocalypse City, but they dare to do this with our Apocalypse City. If we let it go, other forces will think we are bullies and they are not stupid. , Will definitely take the opportunity to **** the resources in our hands, are we going to have to endure it at that time?" Zhou Xi retorted with wide-eyed dissatisfaction.


    "..."


    Just like before Yue Zhao and the others came, these elders themselves had a quarrel first. Qi Shengtian, who was sitting on the main seat, had not spoken, but his face had been dark, apparently very dissatisfied with their discussion.


    Yuezhao and Si Lin glanced at each other, and Yuezhao only spoke when the quarrel between the two sides was about the same.


    "Sovereign, I think we should teach the Huang family a lesson. The Huang family is only a second-rate family in Apocalypse City, but dare to challenge us. There may be other forces behind this. If we let Huang go so gently Home, then we may be facing more than one Huang¡¯s family.¡± The smile on Yue Zhao¡¯s face was faint, from beginning to end, even the arc did not change. It''s easy to convince.


    Sure enough, after hearing his words, Qi Shengtian''s stern face immediately recovered a little, and his eyes looked at Yue Zhao with admiration.


    "You''re right, we should teach the Huang family a lesson, let the other forces in Apocalypse City know that our Haoran Sect is not so easy to bully!" He praised Yue Zhao and said, looking away from other people. Sliding over.


    The elders who supported teaching the Huang family were naturally very excited, while those who held the negative bowed their heads and did not dare to look at Qi Shengtian.

 Chapter 369：

    Zhao Qian looked worried and wanted to say a few more words to stop Qi Shengtian''s thoughts. Before he could speak, he was interrupted by Yue Zhao.


    "Elder Zhao, I understand your concern, but what you said is just a guess. But if we don¡¯t take action against the Huang family, the situation I just said will definitely happen. Therefore, we actually have only one choice, which is Teach the Huang Family." Yue Zhao looked directly at Zhao Qian, and the smile on the corners of her lips deepened. It was obviously the most gentle, but it made Zhao Qian''s body tremble.


    Zhao Qian didn¡¯t have much contact with Yue Zhao before, but he also knew that some things about Yue Zhao were different from Si Lin¡¯s method of relying on his fists. Yue Zhao was completely invisible and offended Si Lin. You at least know that your opponent is Who, but you have offended Yue Zhao, you don''t even know how to die!


    Before, he thought it was someone exaggerating, but now facing Yue Zhao, he felt the murderous intent of the other party''s perfect smile, and his hesitating heart instantly settled down.


    "I understand," he looked at Qi Shengtian, "Sect Master, just as you said, teach the Huang Family a lesson, let all the people in Apocalypse City know that we Haoran Sect and they can''t provoke them!"


    People including Qi Shengtian were very surprised to see Zhao Qian changed his mind.


    It¡¯s not the first time they discussed this matter. They had discussed it three or four times before Yue Showa came back, but this time it was stopped by the elders headed by Zhao Qian. Thinking that Zhao Qian was so easy this time, he agreed.


    Those who know Zhao Qian''s temper can''t help but look at Yue Zhao, wondering what means Yue Zhao used to get Zhao Qian to change his attention.


    In the face of everyone''s gaze, Yue Zhao seemed very calm, and the curvature of the corners of her lips did not change.


    "Well, since Elder Zhao also agreed, let''s discuss how to deal with the Huang Family." Although Qi Shengtian was also surprised, he was more happy. Finally, Zhao Qian agreed. He immediately wanted to strike while the iron was hot. The matter is settled so that Zhao Qian won''t regret it again later.


    The discussion sounded in the chamber again. During this time, Si Lin remained silent and sat quietly in his seat, listening to other people discussing, while Yue Zhao spoke from time to time. Although he said few things, he said every time. The idea was to provide Qi Shengtian and the others with a lot of ideas, so that people who didn''t know him well before could understand how good he was.


    They discussed for an hour and a half before discussing all the details. Qi Shengtian directly assigned the task to everyone, and this allowed everyone to disperse.


    If Si Lin and Yue Zhao hadn¡¯t left because of Qi Shengtian¡¯s face, they had heard Qi Shengtian say they could leave, and they greeted Qi Shengtian directly, and they left the chamber and walked towards the foot of the mountain as quickly as possible. .


    ¡­


    After Gu Qing and the others came out, they also lived in Si Lin''s yard, and even Lou Mingyu was invited over by Gu Qing.


    After Si Lin and Yue Zhao were called away, everyone arranged their own time and waited for Si Lin to return by the way.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu played a game of chess in the pavilion. The black and white two pieces on the chessboard each took up half of the space. The fighting was fierce, and the expressions of Gu Qing and Jun Wu were very serious.


    Nanhua was studying his new formation, while Mu Chen locked himself in the room to make alchemy. When they were in the Apocalypse Forest before, they also found a lot of medicinal materials and gave them to Mu Chen.


    When Si Lin and Yue Zhao came back, Jun Wu beat Gu Qing by one son, and Nan Hua also remembered the method of drawing the new formation in his mind. It is mainly used to restore the fairy power. A true fairyland like Gu Qing and the others only needs one to restore 70% of the fairy power in the body.


    As soon as the refined pill was distributed to Gu Qing and the others, Si Lin and Jun Wu returned.


    "Big brother, why is Sect Master Haoran looking for you?" Gu Qingqing lost the chess and was a little depressed. Seeing Si Lin and Yue Zhao coming back, he asked curiously.


    "Do you remember the day when we reunited, someone was robbing Haoranzong''s magic moongrass?" Si Linbanggu gently smoothed the hair on his lips. "Those people are a second-rate family in Apocalypse City. People of the Huang family, during our absence, the Huang family has been looking for troubles with the Haoran Sect. The lord wants to teach the other party, but there are elders in the sect who disagree. We only decided to deal with the Huang family after we went." Gu Qingming, Si Lin naturally had nothing to hide, so he talked about it directly.


    "Why is this Huang Family so courageous?" Gu Qing was a little surprised after hearing this. "I heard that Haoran Sect is also a first-class power in Apocalypse City, and Huang Family is only a second-rate force, and dare to provoke Haoran Sect, and what do you mean? Is it more than one provocation?"


    "Yeah, this Huang family is afraid that they are too gutsy and don''t want to live anymore?" Nan Hua asked Gu Qingly next to him.


    "This is definitely not the idea of ??the Huang family. There must be other forces behind him. There are many forces in the city of Apocalypse, and friction between them has been constant, but they have been safe and sound over the years. , I think someone can''t help it anymore." Yue Zhao poured himself a glass of water, and while drinking, explained to Gu gently.


    "Then the Huang family is even more sick. Being so active as a gunman by others is also quite powerful." Yue Zhaoyi said, Gu Qing understood what he meant, and therefore felt that the behavior of the Huang family was even more incredible.


    If she were the Patriarch of the Huang Family, she would never provoke Haoranzong so blatantly. After all, Haoranzong is much more powerful than the Huang Family. If Haoranzong takes action, the forces behind the Huang Family may not be able to help the Huang Family!


    "Anyway, the Huang Family will definitely not end well this time. The Sect Master of Haoran Sect is not easy to bully, and will definitely not make the Huang Family feel better!" Yue Zhao has no good feelings for the Huang Family, and doesn''t feel much about it when he mentions it. gloat.


    "Then brother, what are you going to do? Is there anything we can help?" Gu lightly looked at Si Lin and asked eagerly.


    They have all just been promoted to the real fairyland recently, and they are considered the best among the young generation in this Apocalypse City. They feel itchy for a while and want to fight.


    "There are people from Haoran Sect. I don''t do much with Big Brother. I shouldn''t need you anymore. Just take a good rest." Yue Zhao touched Gu''s hair gently and said with a smile.


    Gu Qing was a little disappointed, but didn''t say much. After all, this is the matter of Hao Ranzong and the Huang family, and it has little to do with her. If she rushes into it, it will be prone to problems.

 Chapter 370：

    Hao Ranzong''s speed was very fast, and the plan to deal with the Huang family began the next day.


    The Huang Family likes to **** things from the Haoran Sect, and the Haoran Sect uses his own way to treat his body. He also sent his disciples to stare at the Huang Family''s people. No matter what they are doing, they will try to make them impossible.


    For example, the people of the Huang family found a good medicinal plant in the Apocalypse Forest. Before they took it, the people of Hao Ranzong rushed forward and grabbed the medicinal materials. They didn¡¯t even leave any scum to the Huang family; Hunting and killing spirit beasts in the Apocalypse Forest, every time they encounter a spirit beast, someone from the Haoranzong takes the lead to solve the spirit beast, so that the Huang family can''t get involved...


    At the end of the day, the members of the Huang family were hitting a wall everywhere, but they didn¡¯t make any noise, because they had dealt with Haoranzong like this before. At that time, they said that whoever grabbed the first was the one. Now they want to say so. At some point, the other party will come back with this method, and they won''t be pleased at all.


    Patriarch Huang had been devastated since noon, and until the evening, there was no good news from the people below, and he almost didn''t get mad.


    During this period of time, he was proud of Chunfeng, because he had robbed Haoranzong''s medicinal materials and spirit beasts many times, but Haoranzong did not fight back, making him feel that Haoranzong was nothing but this, and his courage was getting bigger and bigger. For my own benefit, I feel that the development of the Huang family is just around the corner.


    Unexpectedly, Haoranzong made a counterattack overnight, and this counterattack was simply not something the Huang Family could bear.


    The Huang family is just a second-rate family in Apocalypse City, and it was about to decline even before. If it weren¡¯t for luck to take up a power, I¡¯m afraid they would have to be removed from Apocalypse City. The things they grabbed from the Haoran Sect before were just aimed at The disciples with a low level of cultivation are just a little better now than before, but they really have no power to fight back against forces like the Haoran Sect. The other party casually targets them and they lose.


    Just like now, the Huang family has nothing to do.


    Patriarch Huang walked around in the study, sweating profusely, hesitating for a long time, and finally gritted his teeth, a trace of firmness flashed in his eyes.


    He turned his head and left the Huang''s house. It was late at this time, but Apocalypse City was very lively, and there were many pedestrians on the street. The Huang''s family head hurriedly crossed the street after another, and finally stopped in front of a mansion and knocked forward. Knocked on the door.


    Before long, the door was opened. After Huang Patriarch and the concierge said a few words, they wanted to enter, but the two men in the concierge stopped him directly and prevented him from entering. Patriarch Huang did not expect this to happen, so he was anxious. I want to break in.


    "Patriarch Huang, you have to think about it, you have to figure out where it is!" One of the men looked at the Patriarch Huang and warned in a low voice near his ear.


    Patriarch Huang''s movements paused, a trace of panic and panic flashed under his eyes, and he hesitated.


    The two men exchanged glances at each other, and looked at Patriarch Huang in time.


    In the end, the head of the Huang family was still afraid of the owner of the mansion. He glanced at the door with desperate eyes. Under the indifferent eyes of the two men, he staggered out of the mansion and walked in the direction of the Huang family.


    What he didn''t notice was that there was a person who followed him all the time, and after he left, he also followed.


    ¡­


    Hao Ranzong, Qi Shengtian''s study.


    Yuezhao and Qi Shengtian are playing chess. At this time, the fight between black and white on the chessboard is very fierce, but it can be seen that Bai has the upper hand.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and Qi Shengtian subconsciously raised his head to look at the door and opened his mouth to let people in from outside.


    "Sect Master, I won." Yue Zhao''s voice sounded at the same time as the business door was opened.


    Hearing that, Qi Shengtian didn¡¯t care about the people who came in, and quickly looked at the chessboard and found that it was indeed as Yue Zhao said that Bai Zi had won. He couldn¡¯t help taking a deep look at Yue Zhao, and Yue Zhao was very calm. The smile is perfect.


    It is not the first time that Qi Shengtian has lost to Yue Zhao, but he is still embarrassed by the result. Yue Zhao''s mind is too strong. Even if it is him, it is a bit incomprehensible, but this does not prevent him from trusting Yue Zhao and reusing Yue. Zhao.


    "What''s the matter?" He looked at the person who came in, and realized that he was the one he had sent to monitor the Huang family. "How about the Huang family?"


    "Report to the Sect Master. A quarter of an hour ago, the Huang Family Master left Huang''s house and went to the Tiankui Sect Master''s house, but he didn''t even enter the door, and the porter stopped him." The visitor respectfully told what he had seen. Qi Shengtian.


    "Oh? Are you sure it is the residence of Du Wenhuai, Sect Master of Tiankui Sect?" Qi Shengtian was a little surprised and couldn''t help but confirm.


    "The subordinate is very sure." The visitor said affirmatively.


    Qi Shengtian looked at Yue Zhao, and Yue Zhao nodded at him.


    "Okay, this sect master knows, you have worked hard, go down and rest." He waved his hand to let people go down.


    "Subordinates retire." The visitor retired respectfully.


    After people left the study, Qi Shengtian looked at Yue Zhao.


    "What do you think about this?" He raised his teacup, took a sip, and asked.


    "Tiankui Sect and our Haoran Sect are both first-class forces, and their relationship with us is not very good. Moreover, the Apocalypse City is so big and the resources that can be obtained are so many. Everyone naturally wants to occupy more, Tiankui Sect. There is nothing weird about wanting to attack us Haoranzong." Yue Zhao put down the cup in his hand and said lightly.


    "The Huang family was about to fall in Apocalypse City before, but it suddenly rose up, and even dared to challenge us, it turned out that he instructed," Qi Shengtian nodded, thoughtfully, "But that''s right, in this Apocalypse City, The Sect Master of Tiankui Sect can do this, but the Huang Family is too bad after all."


    "I think Sect Master Du must have thought of this too, so he directly abandoned the Huang family, thinking about it, he felt that the Huang family could not help him up, but he did not expect that we would send someone to stare at the Huang family and discovered this," Yue Zhaoshun said in Qi Shengtian''s words, "However, what is the Sect Master going to do? Tiankui Sect is already testing us, what shall we do?"


    "The Sovereign still needs to think about this matter. We and Tiankui Sect have been in peace for so many years, and the forces of both sides are similar. If we take action at this time, I am afraid that we will lose both sides and let other forces sit back and reap the benefits of the fisherman." Qi Shengtian Frowning, he said in a deep voice.


    Yue Zhao nodded, agreeing with Qi Shengtian''s statement, "Sect Master is right, but you still have to make an early decision on this matter. Tiankui Sect has already moved his mind. This battle will be fought sooner or later, so we should do it early. Prepare better."


    "This Sect Master knows, it''s getting late, you go back to rest, too." Qi Shengtian picked up his teacup and said with a smile to Yue Zhao.


    "Then I will retire first." Yue Zhao stood up, sorted out the wrinkles on his clothes, and the smile on the corners of his lips deepened a little.


    ¡­


    Under the retaliation of Hao Ranzong, the Huang family failed for two days without insisting on it. The Huang Patriarch sold all the property and left Apocalypse City directly with his family.


    And Gu Qing and the others had to leave Apocalypse City, because they received a letter from Haolan Immortal Venerable, asking them to rush back to Langya Immortal Sect as soon as possible.


    "Brother, didn''t the master say what it was?" Gu Qing asked Lou Mingyu curiously.


    "The Emperor''s Secret Realm is about to open, the master should ask you to go to the secret realm to experience." Lou Mingyu thought for a while, guessing.


    "What is the Emperor''s Secret Realm?" Gu Qing was the first time he heard of this secret realm, and couldn''t help asking.


    "The Royal Secret Realm is a secret realm shared by the four great immortal gates. It is said that the founder of the four great immortal gates is a good friend. So that all the disciples below the Taiyi Immortal can enter, you just happened to be within range and caught up." Lou Mingyu knew that Gu Qing and the others had soared up from the lower realm. I definitely don¡¯t know this kind of thing, so I try to explain it in detail. What happened to the emperor''s secret realm.


    "In that case, apart from our disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect, there are other disciples of the three great immortals who have entered the secret realm?" Gu Qing''s eyes lit up and asked curiously.


    "Yes, every immortal gate has an entrance to the secret realm. The chances of encountering other immortal disciples in the secret realm are still relatively high. I met the disciples of Bihai Tiangong and Yueying Pavilion back then, and I had a fight with them. Unfortunately, their swordsmanship is not good." Lou Mingyu recalled the scene of the year and shook his head regretfully.


    As a fighting maniac who repairs the ruthless Tao, Lou Mingyu will fight with someone who is interested, and few people who are with him at the same time can beat him!


    Gu Qing slightly knew some of Lou Mingyu''s temper. Hearing Lou Mingyu''s words were full of black lines, she wanted to say that you had offended those disciples of the other three immortals!


    Although it is still not sure whether it is for the secret realm of Emperor Ji, Gu Qing and the others still have to follow Haolan Immortal Venerable''s instructions to return to Langya Immortal Sect. This made Gu Qing, who had just seen Si Lin and Yue Zhao, very reluctant to give up. .


    "Just reunited with the seniors, I''m going to be separated again." She pouted, her fingers circled around a strand of hair.


    "Senior brother can''t get out of here for the time being. After I''m done, I''ll go to Langya Immortal Sect to find you. Didn''t you say that you invited me and your second brother to visit your Dongfu together?" Si Lin touched Gu Qing Light head, comforted.


    "Big Brother is right, you go back first, and when we are done, we will come to find you and see your cave." Yue Zhao nodded beside him, and said in agreement.


    "Really?" Gu Qing''s eyes lit up, looking expectantly at Si Lin and Yue Zhao.


    "Naturally, when did Brother lie to you?" Si Lin nodded and asked rhetorically.


    "Brothers are the most trustworthy, then I will wait for the seniors in Langya Xianzong," Gu gently shook Si Lin''s arm in a cheerful tone, "Brothers, you must pay attention to your safety. Don''t let yourself be injured, I will be worried! "


    "I see, don''t worry." Si Lin patted Gu''s head gently and promised.

 Chapter 371：

    Gu Qingming still believed in Si Lin and Yue Zhao¡¯s guarantee. Although he was very reluctant, but when he thought that it would not be long before Si Lin and Yue Zhao would come to see her, he was a little happier again. With this feeling, She left Apocalypse City with the others.


    When they came back, because their cultivation base had improved, their speed was much faster than when they had gone, and the time it took was a little shorter, so they returned to the Langya Immortal Sect in the evening.


    The Langya Immortal Sect was no different from before they left. They got off the flying sword and went straight to the residence of their master.


    Immortal Venerable Haolan had long received a letter from Lou Mingyu, knowing that Gu Qing and him were coming back today, and had been waiting. At this time, he was sitting in the study reading a book and heard the footsteps outside, guessing whether it was Gu Qing. He Lou Mingyu came back, put down his book, walked over and opened the door.


    Gu Qing was standing at the door and was about to knock, and he was taken aback when he saw the door opened from the inside.


    "Master?" She looked at Haolan Immortal Venerable in doubt.


    "I''m back," Immortal Venerable Haolan took a quick look at Gu Qingqing. Seeing that there was no injury on Gu Qing''s body, and that his cultivation level had also risen to a real fairyland, a smile flashed under his eyes, "Go in and talk."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked inside first. Gu Qing and Lou Mingyu looked at each other, followed behind him into the study, and Gu Qing closed the door of the study.


    "It seems that this experience has not been in vain, the true fairyland is low-level," Haolan Xianzun sat on a chair, watching Gu Qing''s cultivation base, nodded in satisfaction, "You must not be proud of the path of cultivation. It needs to work harder."


    "Yes, thank you Master for his teachings, I will remember it in my heart!" Gu Qing arched his hands very respectfully.


    "Okay, tell the teacher, what have you experienced when you went out to practice this time?" Immortal Venerable Hao Lan was amused by Gu Qing''s serious look, waved his hand, and said to Gu gently.


    Gu Qing was not polite, and directly picked up some key points of his experience along the way and talked about it interestingly.


    "I saw your seniors when you went out this time? It seems that you are going to be right." Immortal Venerable Haolan didn''t expect it to be so coincidental. Gu Qing''s seniors in the second immortal realm were actually in Apocalypse City. They just happened to be there. I met again.


    "Yes, thanks to the brother''s suggestion to go to Apocalypse City, otherwise we might have missed it." Gu nodded slightly, and praised Lou Mingyu by the way. After all, Lou Mingyu proposed to go to Apocalypse City.


    Lou Mingyu glanced at Gu Qingqing, his expression faint without the joy and shyness of being praised.


    Immortal Venerable Hao Lan and Gu Qing saw him like this, looked at each other, and directly ignored him.


    "Master, why are you calling me back in such a hurry?" Gu Qing asked curiously, thinking of the purpose of coming back this time.


    "Didn''t your brother tell you?" Immortal Venerable Haolan was a little surprised and looked at Lou Mingyu.


    "Senior brother told me that you called me back probably because of the opening of the Emperor''s Secret Realm." Gu lightly glanced at Lou Mingyu, and said blessedly.


    "Your senior brother is right. I called you back for the teacher because of the imperial secret realm. Mingyu should have talked to you about the imperial secret secret realm. Before, he was a little worried as a teacher. The fairyland is relieved," Haolan Immortal Venerable''s lips raised slightly, "After entering the secret realm, you will not only encounter spirit beasts, but also other disciples of the fairy sects. In the past few years, the four fairy sects seem to be peaceful. , But there is constant friction in private, if other disciples of the fairy door take the opportunity to attack you, you don¡¯t have to be polite!"


    Haolan Immortal Venerable had told Gu Qing Qing about the situation of the four immortal gates before. Gu Qing also knew that the four immortal gates were not very united. At this time, she was not curious when she heard what Hao Lan Immortal Venerable said.


    "Tui''er understands, Master, don''t worry, I will protect myself." Gu nodded gently, and solemnly assured Hao Lan Immortal Venerable.


    "That''s good," Immortal Venerable Hao Lan still has some understanding of Gu Qing''s abilities. "The secret realm opened three days later. There are about a hundred disciples who entered this time, so don''t worry too much."


    Gu nodded gently, she was not worried at first, but she didn''t say anything.


    Immortal Venerable Haolan said something to Gu Qingqing again, and Lou Mingyu was a little impatient next to him, so he let Gu Qing and Lou Mingyu leave.


    Lou Mingyu knew that Gu Qing was going to find Jun Wu, so he only said a few words with Gu Qing and left, and Gu Qing returned to her and Jun Wu''s cave.


    When she went back, Jun Wu had already prepared the food and was waiting for her. The two sat at the table, eating and chatting.


    "Master asked us to come back really for the Emperor''s Secret Realm. Did you Master tell you?" Gu lightly looked at Jun Wu. Peak Master Linghua Peak now only has the cultivation base of Jun Wu''s apprentice in Taiyi True Immortal. Below, he will definitely inform Jun Wu''s about this matter.


    Jun Wu nodded, "Master, he told me, he also told me some things about the emperor''s secret realm, and also said that he asked me to give him my scimitar, and he was going to help me improve the quality of the scimitar."


    "That''s great. You said before that the quality of the scimitar can''t keep up. Now you have your master''s help. When we enter the Emperor''s Secret Realm, you won''t lose your strength because the weapon is not easy to handle." Gu Qing was very gentle. Happy for Jun Wu, they had thought of helping Jun Wu improve the quality of the scimitar, but they couldn''t find suitable materials.


    "Well, I think so too," Jun Wu never concealed his thoughts in front of Gu Qing, "Xianzun didn''t explain to you what?"


    "Master said that if other disciples of the immortal sect attacked me in the secret realm, I don¡¯t have to be polite, so I¡¯ll do it if I want to do it. In addition, the master also gave me two immortal artifacts for me to use for self-defense." Gu Qing said as he spoke. , While taking out the things Haolan Immortal Venerable gave, and introducing it to Jun Wuhe, "This bracelet is a guardian fairy tool. The master said that if you encounter danger, activate the bracelet to withstand three attacks below the immortal emperor''s level. There is also this sword charm, which seals a Daluo Jinxian level attack, as long as it is activated, it will launch an attack."


    Both of these things can be said to be very useful. According to Haolan Immortal Venerable, the highest level of spirit beasts in the emperor''s secret realm will not exceed the level of Taiyi True Immortal, and the same is true for people, even if Gu Qing encounters an opponent that cannot be defeated. , As long as you activate the sword charm, you can launch a big Luo Jinxian level attack, and you can directly kill the opponent in seconds!


    "It seems that Immortal Haolan loves you very much." Jun Wu curled up his lips, very satisfied with Immortal Haolan''s heart.


    In his eyes, Gu Qing was favored by others. Before, he and Wen Guiyun were in the Second Immortal Realm. Now Haolan Immortal also loves Gu Qing so much, he is very happy!

 Chapter 372：

    Hearing Jun Wu''s words, Gu nodded softly, agreeing very much.


    "I also think it is, Master, he does not look like the sect master of one of the four immortal gates at all. He is very kind to me and my senior brother. Except for some nagging, everything else is pretty good." Immortal Venerable Haolan nagging so unlovable, Gu Qing couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    Seeing Gu Qingqing happy, Jun Wu nodded, and then talked about something else with Gu Qingqing.


    ...


    In addition to Gu Qing and the others who were talking about the Emperor''s Secret Realm, there were also other people discussing this matter.


    Huashang Peak, Song Xinrong''s Dongfu.


    Song Xinrong and Zhong Hanyang sat face to face, and the two were also discussing the matter of the Emperor''s Secret Realm.


    Song Xinrong and Zhong Hanyang also went to Apocalypse City in order to trouble Gu Qingqing before, but she did not expect that Lou Mingyu would follow Gu Qingqing the whole time, and the Apocalypse Forest was very large, and they barely met each other, so they could only be reconciled. Give up.


    And what made her very depressed was that she went to the Apocalypse Forest to experience a circle, only to bring her cultivation closer to the true fairyland, but did not break into the true fairyland!


    If it hadn''t been for her master''s letter, she would still like to stay in the Apocalypse Forest for a while until she was promoted to the real fairyland.


    "Sister Song, don¡¯t be sad. At your age, having this kind of cultivation is already very powerful, and the Emperor''s Secret Realm is only opened once every five years. He broke through to the real fairyland in the secret realm." Zhong Hanyang quickly comforted when he saw Song Xinrong''s gloomy look.


    "I see, Brother Zhong, don''t worry, I will cheer up." Song Xinrong said with a weak smile on his face.


    Seeing her like this, Zhong Hanyang felt even more distressed. This time he went to practice with Song Xinrong. He saw how hard Song Xinrong worked. This made him like Song Xinrong more in his heart. He didn''t want Song Xinrong to be wronged, and he wanted to take everything he had. In front of Song Xinrong.


    "This time I went to the secret realm. I heard that I will meet the disciples of the other three immortal gates. I don''t know if they will get along well?" Song Xinrong looked worried, but in his heart he wanted to wait for the secret realm to see others. The three sect disciples, with her appearance, will surely attract more men to become her helpers, and she must plan well.


    Zhong Hanyang had also entered the imperial secret realm. Thinking of the scenes when he encountered the other three sects in the imperial secret realm, hesitation and intolerance flashed in his eyes, and he was pressed down, "Sister Song, don¡¯t worry. Well, you are so beautiful, the disciples of other sects will definitely not hurt you!"


    He was afraid that after he said it, Song Xinrong would be afraid and would feel pressure in his heart, so he could only comfort Song Xinrong. Of course, in his heart, Song Xinrong was the most beautiful, and he also felt that others would definitely like Song Xinrong like him, although he felt a little uncomfortable. , But at the thought of treating Song Xinrong nicely, I resisted it.


    "Really?" Song Xinrong looked at Zhong Hanyang expectantly, looking a little nervous, but in her heart she felt that Zhong Hanyang was right. She felt the same way, "Will anyone really like me?"


    When Song Xinrong looked at him like this, Zhong Hanyang felt that his bones were crisp, and his heart was beating very fast. He wanted to take out his heart and give it to Song Xinrong, "Of course it will, so don''t worry, Sister Song!"


    "But Miss Gu is much more prettier than me. If the disciples of the other three sects see Miss Gu, they will definitely not like me." A dim light flashed under Song Xinrong''s eyes, and she said slightly.


    Hearing Song Xinrong mentioned Gu Qingqing, Zhong Hanyang''s mind also flashed Gu Qingqing''s appearance. I had to admit that Song Xinrong was right. Gu Qing did look more beautiful than Song Xinrong, but he only had to think of Gu Qingqing. Ignoring him at all, I felt that Gu Qing had just an empty skin, which was incomparable to Song Xinrong.


    "Sister Song, don''t be presumptuous. Although Gu Qing is beautiful, she has a vicious mind and can''t compare with you. As long as everyone is not blind, she will definitely like you." He grabbed Song Xinrong''s hand excitedly. Seriously.


    Song Xinrong was taken aback by Zhong Hanyang''s attitude. Seeing Zhong Hanyang grasping the back of his hand, a trace of disapproval flashed across his eyes. With great force, he pulled his hand out of Zhong Hanyang''s hand and looked at Zhong in fear. Hanyang.


    "Brother Zhong, you..." She glanced at Zhong Hanyang and lowered her eyes with a pitiful look.


    "Sister Song, sorry, I was a little excited just now, don''t be afraid, and don''t be angry with me, I will pay attention." Zhong Hanyang was just too excited just now, seeing Song Xinrong''s reaction, afraid that Song Xinrong would hate herself because of it, and quickly Explained incoherently.


    "I know, Brother Zhong, you didn''t mean it," she raised her head and glanced at Zhong Hanyang carefully, then quickly lowered her head, revealing a white and beautiful neck, and whispered, "I, I don''t blame you."


    Hearing what she said, Zhong Hanyang was overjoyed, his eyes fell on her neck, the back of her head tightened, and he swallowed unconsciously, realizing that his reaction was a bit offensive to Song Xinrong, so he said quickly, "Sister Song, don¡¯t worry. , I have a few small things here for you, you bring them when you enter the secret realm, and they will help you."


    With that, Zhong Hanyang took out three things and showed them to Song Xinrong.


    "This is a protective jade pendant that I asked Ling Huafeng''s people to refine. It can withstand the attacks of the Golden Fairyland three times. And this, this jade slip contains a Golden Fairy-level attack. Just crush the jade slip. Release, this is the formation I got by chance. After activation, it will form a killing formation, which can kill people or spirit beasts below the Golden Wonderland. One handed it to Song Xinrong.


    Song Xinrong actually got a self-defense immortal weapon from her master just now, but Zhong Hanyang gave it to her so ably, she had no reason not to, but she was cautious on the face.


    "Brother Zhong, if you give me these things, will it affect yourself?" She looked at Zhong Hanyang caringly, as if worried that she would have an impact on Zhong Hanyang.


    "No, I have other things for self-defense, so don''t worry." Seeing Song Xinrong was still worried about himself, Zhong Hanyang was very moved and waved his hand quickly. I''m relieved."


    Song Xinrong hesitated for a while, seeing her doing this, Zhong Hanyang directly put the three things in a storage bag, and then squeezed the storage bag to Song Xinrong.


    "Then, thank Senior Brother Zhong, I will take good care of myself!" Song Xinrong put her things away and thanked Zhong Hanyang with a smile.


    When Zhong Hanyang saw Song Xinrong''s smile, he felt that everything he did was worth it, and then he smiled.


    ...


    Three days later.


    Early in the morning, the disciples of Langya Xianzong who were about to enter the secret realm gathered in front of the main hall of Langya Xianzong, where there was a relatively large square.


    Immortal Venerable Hao Lan was present today in full costume. He was wearing the Sect Master''s clothes of Langya Immortal Sect, a purple broad-sleeved brocade robe, and the word "Langya" was embroidered on his chest. He stood there with his face flat looking at the steps. The disciples under this rule are not angry or pretentious.


    "Disciples, you are the hope of the Langya Immortal Sect. Entering the emperor''s secret realm this time, I hope you can seize this opportunity, take it seriously, strive for good gains, and complete the tasks assigned by the sect. The sect master is here. Waiting for you to come back safely!" His voice was very loud and sounded in each disciple''s ear, his eyes swept across each disciple, and he said very seriously.


    "Thank you for the patriarch! The disciple must do his best!"


    The disciples wearing clothes of different colors spoke at the same time, and neat voices rang out in the square, and it was hard not to boil with enthusiasm in the square.


    Immortal Venerable Hao Lan looked at the disciple below and nodded in relief, obviously very satisfied with this scene.


    After the time was almost up, Haolan Immortal Venerable and the other eight peak masters worked together to open the channel to enter the emperor''s secret realm.


    A bronze gate appeared in front of everyone. All the disciples lined up to enter the gate as instructed before. Gu Qing and Jun Wu were the direct disciples of the Sect Master and the elder, and they were the highest among these disciples, so they ranked Foremost.


    Lou Mingyu had already told Gu Qing and the others that the secret realm was teleported randomly, which means that after entering, they might not be teleported to one place. Gu Qing and the others had already discussed the mark in order to better find each other. .


    Gu Qing was at the forefront, looked at Jun Wu and the others behind him, then turned around, took a deep breath, and entered the bronze gate.


    Her figure quickly disappeared. Next was Jun Wu, who went in directly behind Gu Qing, and the third one was Song Xinrong who went in. After watching Gu Qing and Jun Wu disappear from their backs, her eyes flashed. , And then also entered the gate.


    After everyone had entered the gate, Hao Lan Immortal Venerable and the others withdrew their celestial power, the bronze gate disappeared, and the others on the square also left.


    Gu Qing and the others entered the secret realm this time, and they had to stay in it for ten days. After ten days, Haolan Immortal Venerable and the others would open the passage again, and then Gu Qing and the others would be rejected by the secret realm.


    Immortal Haolan and the eight peak masters looked at the place where the bronze gate had disappeared, and stood there for a while. Any disciples who entered it hoped that their disciples could come out safely. After waiting for a while, Immortal Haolan Zun took the lead to leave, and the other eight peak masters also followed.


    As soon as Immortal Venerable Haolan returned to his cave, he saw the note on the table. He picked it up and saw that it was left to him by Lou Mingyu. Lou Mingyu had left Langya Immortal Sect to go out to practice, in order to prevent himself After being nagged by Immortal Venerable Haolan, he left a note to let Immortal Venerable Haolan not worry about him, saying that he would come back when he was promoted to the next rank and let Immortal Venerable Haolan take care of himself.

 Chapter 373：

    Not to mention that after reading the note, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan could not wait to pull Lou Mingyu back to give him a beating, saying that Gu Qing who had entered the secret realm was also a little dazed at this time.


    Although she knew that the secret realm was teleported at random and was mentally prepared, Gu Qing didn''t expect that what she opened her eyes to see was a real fairyland high-level red blood python.


    The environment she is in now is in a cave. The cave is very large. There is a night pearl on the top of the cave, which emits a soft light. The ground is very smooth. Not far from her, there is a red blood python with its bodies coiled together. At this time, she was watching her guardedly.


    The whole body of the red blood python is scarlet, with a white line on its body. Its body is tied together. Gu Qing can''t see how long it is, but its head is very big. Gu Qing can''t swallow one at a time. problem.


    Its teeth are extremely poisonous, and only a little bit of venom can poison a person with a true fairyland cultivation level and alive spirit beast.


    When Gu Qing appeared, the red-practised blood python was eating, and in front of it was a half-dead immortal spirit beast Jiuyunlu.


    It seemed to be a little surprised at Gu Qing''s sudden appearance. At this time, it just watched Gu Qing vigilantly, and did not immediately launch an attack.


    After Gu lightly froze for a while, her brain turned quickly, and after thinking about it, she thought it was better not to do anything with the red blood python, so she showed a flattering smile.


    "Well, I made a mistake by accident, so I won''t bother you to eat, you continue." She said, and carefully stepped back.


    The spirit beasts above the heavenly fairyland were not low in IQ. The red-practised blood python looked at Gu Qingqing that way, and when Gu Qing was about to retreat to the entrance of the cave, it suddenly moved.


    I saw it grow its mouth, and its body quickly leaped towards Gu gently, tending to swallow Gu gently.


    Gu Qing was taken aback, put his toes low on the ground, and ran out quickly, while throwing a few seal talisman to the red blood python. It was a dazzling talisman given by Mu Chen. It had no other effect. A strong light is generated in an instant, which affects the line of sight.


    The movement of the red training blood python paused, Gu Qing seized the opportunity quickly and ran out of the cave quickly.


    There was a dense forest outside the cave. Gu Qing didn''t bother to observe the surroundings, thinking that there were many trees in the dense forest, and the movement of the red blood python should be affected. He bought and threw some seals, and then quickly rushed into the dense forest.


    Those Fu Zhuan were given by Hao Lan Xianzun and Lou Mingyu before Gu Qing entered the secret realm. In addition to the bracelet and Fu Zhuan that could save her life at a critical moment, in order to ensure Gu Qing''s safety, both People have prepared a lot of things for Gu Qing, for fear that Gu Qing will be injured.


    Those rune seals are still more useful to deal with spirit beasts in the real fairyland. The red-trained blood python was successfully affected by rune seals. When it got out, it had already lost Gu Qing''s trace. It hesitated at the door. In the end, he could only give up looking after him unwillingly, and returned to his cave angrily.


    In order to be safe, Gu Qing ran in the dense forest for two quarters of an hour before stopping. After confirming that the Scarlet Blood Python had not followed, Gu lightly patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Gu Qing, the high-ranking blood-training python in True Wonderland, is not good at fighting, but has to pay some price. She has just entered the secret realm, so it is better not to get hurt!


    After getting rid of the red blood python, Gu lightly rested for a while, and looked around his surroundings by the way.


    She found that the dense forest she broke into was still quite large, and she ran at her speed for two quarters of an hour without going out.


    Feeling almost resting, she made a mark on the tree next to her, and then randomly found a direction to leave.


    ...


    Compared with Gu Qing, Jun Wu entered the secret realm much better. When he opened his eyes, he found that he was in a valley. He looked around and found that there was a place like a medicine field not far away. , Stunned for a moment, and quickly walked over.


    After approaching, he discovered that this was indeed a medicinal field, with several medicinal materials planted in it. The course of the Immortal Sect of Langya included medicinal materials, refining materials, etc., just for fear of disciples when they were practicing in the wild or in secrets. , Miss all kinds of materials.


    He distinguished it carefully and found that there were the floating moon flowers they had helped the Ye family to find before, as well as the green spirit grass, fragrant cloud mushroom, and emerald flower. The flowers and green grasses were exactly what the disciples were asked to bring back during the sect mission. He counted them and found that there were 20 or 30 plants of each type. The sect mission requirement was to hand in five plants of each type. A little more.


    After thinking about it, he simply dug fourteen or five of each and left the rest for others.


    Fortunately, there is no such thing as a guardian spirit beast. He successfully picked up enough medicinal materials, and then began to find a way to get out of the valley.


    The valley was not big, and at his speed, he walked around quickly, and then found that the valley was closed and there was no way to the outside. He could only cast his eyes on the cliffs on all sides.


    When he walked to a cliff, he looked up and found that the cliff was not particularly high. The cliff was about 20 to 30 meters high. He tried flying with the sword, but found that he could not fly at all and had to give up.


    He looked at the cliff again and found a few vines in the middle. The vines were hanging down from the cliff. If he could grasp the vines, he should be able to reach the cliff.


    Thinking about this, his toes dropped a little on the ground and flew towards the vines.


    Fortunately, he just couldn''t fly with the sword. He quickly came to the middle of the cliff, grabbed the dark green vine, pulled it, and found that the vine was very strong. He didn''t delay and climbed directly to the top by the vine.


    After reaching the top of the cliff, what appeared in front of him was a piece of grass. Looking around, the grass didn¡¯t look very big. It was surrounded by a dense forest. If you want to get outside, you have to go through the dense forest first. He was worried about Gu. After a little thought, he strode towards the dense forest.


    ...


    Nan Hua¡¯s experience was worse than Gu Qing¡¯s experience. When he regained consciousness, he first smelled a fishy smell. After opening his eyes, he saw a big mouth of blood leaping towards him. If he was bitten, he It is estimated that his neck can be bitten off.


    Subconsciously, he stepped back more than ten meters, and got a distance from the head. Only then did he see clearly what was going to bite him-a high-level flame lion in the heavenly fairyland.


    Without biting him, the Flame Lion looked very upset. The palm of his forefoot was planed on the ground, his eyes greedily looked at Nanhua, and then he roared, opened his mouth wide, and leaped towards Nanhua again. This time, the direction he was biting was yes. Nanhua''s head!


    It wants to bite off Nan Hua''s head in one bite!

 Chapter 374：

    Nanhua naturally could not let the flame lion succeed. Seeing the flame lion pounce, his right index finger and **** were joined together, and he quickly drew a magic circle, then raised his hand, the magic circle became larger in front of him and was pushed by him. , Rushed straight towards the flame lion.


    The flame lion did not put the blue magic circle in its eyes, and continued to rush forward. Its head directly hit the magic circle, and its body bounced back. The impact force was too great, and it fell into a dizzy position. On the ground, the magic circle was smashed and turned into fairy energy and dissipated in the air.


    After Nanhua threw the magic circle, his hands were not idle, but quickly drew another magic circle. While the flame lion was dizzy, he came to the flame lion and patted the magic circle.


    The magic circle grew on the top of the flame lion''s head, and a dozen magic swords made of golden celestial power appeared from the inside. When the flame lion did not react, who would shout at the flame lion and stabbed fiercely.


    "Roar!"


    The magic sword pierced into the flame lion''s body. The flame lion was stabbed and immediately roared in pain. It looked at Nanhua and wanted to rush over, tearing Nanhua apart, but was nailed in place by those magic swords.


    Nanhua raised his eyebrows and glanced at the Flame Lion, then drew another circle and patted the Flame Lion.


    This time the magic circle disappeared directly into the flame lion''s body. The flame lion''s pupils shrank, and the body became a ball and fell to the ground, losing his breath.


    Nanhua took out the flame lion¡¯s inner alchemy, thought for a while, took out a talisman, and threw it on the flame lion. Suddenly, the body of the flame lion was wrapped in a ball of flame. After a while, the body of the flame lion disappeared, and it was only on the spot. There was a pile of ashes left, Nan Hua used a fan, and even the ashes drifted away with the wind.


    Only after crisis contact can he have the opportunity to observe the surrounding environment.


    He was on a grassland at this time, surrounded by grassland for an endless distance, and some black spots could be seen from a distance. It should be the figure of spirit beasts or humans. There was nothing else, so he was directly dumbfounded.


    Even though he thought about various situations, he didn''t expect him to be teleported to such a place.


    It¡¯s a little better than the desert, but there are no trees or buildings, and it¡¯s still hard to tell the direction.


    He stood on the spot for a while, tried to fly with the sword, but found that he couldn''t fly at all. There seemed to be a special restriction, and there was no way to fly with the sword.


    He was depressed, and could only helplessly walk towards the dark spots, hoping to meet other people.


    ¡­


    Mu Chen was considered the luckiest among the four. He was transported to the dense forest. There were no spirit beasts around him, and there was no other danger.


    After opening his eyes, he looked to the side, and the surrounding area was unfamiliar. After thinking about it, he found a tree and made a mark, and then found a direction to leave.


    After walking about four or five hundred meters, I heard the sound of fighting. I looked around and jumped onto a very strong tree, looking down through the gaps between branches and leaves.


    Not far from him, a man was fighting a clouded tiger at the pinnacle of Heavenly Wonderland.


    The man was wearing a black tight-fitting bunt and his hair was tied with a jade crown. One end of the hosta was crescent-shaped. When he turned around, Mu Chen saw the silver-white crescent shape on his chest. This is one of the four immortal gates, Moon Shadow Pavilion. The sign, obviously, the man is a disciple of Yueying Pavilion.


    His cultivation level should also be at the peak of the Heavenly Wonderland. Although it was a bit difficult to face the Cloud Pattern Tiger, he was still very calm and did not fall into a disadvantage.


    Just when the man was caught by Moir¨¦ Tiger''s paw and his arm was scratched because he was ignorant for a while, a figure suddenly joined in.


    The visitor wore the purple costume of a disciple of the Langya Immortal School, with long hair pulled up high and a golden step inserted. Her figure was thin and her appearance was very beautiful. She acted like a weak willow supporting the wind, but she was unable to deal with the moir¨¦ tiger. No mercy at all.


    Mu Chen recognized Song Xinrong at a glance, and was a little surprised to see her behavior. After all, Song Xinrong did not seem to be the kind of person who would sacrifice himself to save others, but after seeing the appearance of the Yueying Pavilion disciple, he somewhat understood Song Xinrong¡¯s thoughts. .


    Song Xinrong¡¯s behavior in the Langya Immortal Sect during this period of time did not cover up. Although it was rumored in the sect that Song Xinrong was beautiful, simple in mind, and kind, with only a few contacts, Mu Chen could also see Song Xinrong. How conceited, how ambitious already.


    She seems to like handsome men, and thinks that those men should like herself, so she is very good at hooking up those men. She was so angry that she tried to attract them several times but failed to become angry, and was hostile to a few of them.


    The Moon Shadow Pavilion belongs to a more mysterious sect among the four immortal gates. Although the number of sects is smaller than that of the other three sects, everyone knows how high the threshold to enter the Moon Shadow Pavilion is, and the man in front of them seems to be less than twenty years old. He looked handsome, not to mention that he already had the cultivation base of the peak of the heavenly immortal realm. In Song Xinrong''s eyes, it was definitely an excellent goal.


    After thinking about it, he was able to predict what would happen next. What Song Xinrong said helped the man, and he would definitely try his best to make the man his skirt minister. Most of the men are not Song Xinrong¡¯s opponents, and they are very likely to be Song Xinrong¡¯s opponents. Take it down.


    Seeing the two people working together to kill Yun Wenhu, he was somewhat distracted, taking advantage of the fact that the two of them couldn''t notice him now, point their toes and leave in the other direction.


    After he left, the disciple of the Moon Shadow Pavilion and Song Xinrong also dealt with the Moir¨¦ Tiger together.


    "In the next month, Shadow Pavilion Ji Ziyao, thank you for the girl¡¯s help. I don¡¯t know the girl¡¯s surname?" Ji Ziyao just focused on Yunwenhu and didn¡¯t notice Song Xinrong¡¯s appearance. At this moment, after seeing Song Xinrong¡¯s appearance, his eyes flashed with surprise. , Spoke in a clear voice.


    "I''m Song Xinrong, Immortal Sect of Langya, Ji Gongzi is not very polite, it''s nothing more than a gesture." Song Xinrong naturally noticed the amazingness of Ji Ziyao''s eyes, the corners of his lips curled up slightly, and his voice was gentle.


    "Thank you for sending the girl. I will always remember this matter. If Song girl needs it in the future, Ziyao will do my best to help." Ji Ziyao still has a good impression of Song Xinrong. After all, Song Xinrong looks soft and weak, but he is willing to help him. It shows that she is very kind. I believe no one will hate such a person.


    "Young Master Ji doesn''t have to be like this, I''ve already said it, it''s just a matter of hand, even if it''s someone else, I will help." Of course Song Xinrong could not accept it calmly, and continued to show his generosity and kindness.


    "That said, but after all, I have received the favor of the girl. If I don''t do anything, wouldn''t it be too unconscionable? Girl Song still don''t shirk." Seeing Song Xinrong like this, Ji Ziyao said with a straight face and solemnly.


    Hearing this, Song Xinrong stunned for a moment, and saw Ji Ziyao looking at herself with a serious face, madly complaining in her heart, but nodded with a smile on her face.


    "Miss Song, don''t worry, Ziyao will not fall back on the bill. Time is tight in the secret realm. Ziyao will not delay Ms. Song. Ms. Song walks slowly." Ji Ziyao nodded when he saw Song Xinrong, which was satisfied. Then he clasped his fists and said to Song Xinrong.


    Song Xinrong was stunned again. The smile on her face stiffened a bit. She was ready to wait for Ji Ziyao to invite herself to go with her. Who knew that Ji Ziyao would throw it away when she ran out, and let her leave. No further meaning.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Ji Ziyao to be a little surprised when she saw herself, she would have doubted whether Ji Ziyao had an aesthetic problem.


    "Ji Gongzi," although she was about to die of anger, it was a potential stock she fancy after all, and she really didn''t want to walk in the secret realm alone, so she could only bite the bullet and speak, "This secret realm is very dangerous. Humans are somewhat unsafe. I wonder if Master Ji can walk with me?"


    If it is an ordinary man, hearing a woman with a good appearance say this, he will definitely agree without thinking about it, but Ji Ziyao is not.


    He glanced at Song Xinrong and saw that Song Xinrong¡¯s expression was a little nervous, and he seemed to be really worried and scared. He felt that Song Xinrong just helped him just now. If he just left the other person like this, it would be too much, so he nodded. , Promised it down.


    "If Miss Song is really worried, we''ll be together." He was still stern, with a hint of helplessness in his tone.


    In Ji Ziyao¡¯s view, the secret realm has only been opened for ten days, and each sect has arranged sect missions. They and these disciples want to obtain some treasures or other things that are not available outside in the secret realm. Then naturally after entering the secret realm It is to hurry up and explore. Even if you want to travel together, you should be with your fellow students. After all, everyone can trust each other instead of walking with someone who has only met once, like Song Xinrong.


    I felt that Song Xinrong was too innocent, even without this common sense, but on the face he was very calm, unable to see what he was thinking.


    Although he was dissatisfied with Ji Ziyao''s attitude, but at any rate Ji Ziyao did not refuse to go with her, it means that she still has opportunities behind.


    Song Xinrong looked at Ji Ziyao''s face, the expression on it was still very weak, but he had made up his mind that during this time, he must let Ji Ziyao fall under his pomegranate skirt and regard himself as the heaven!


    With their own minds, the two of them dealt with the moir¨¦ tiger''s body, then left there and continued to explore in the dense forest.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Gu Qing had been in the dense forest for a long time. Except for the red-trained blood python she encountered at the beginning, she was relatively lucky in the later period. She hardly encountered any spirit beasts, but she also encountered several more precious ones. Some of the medicinal materials needed for the sect mission were carefully dug out by her and then installed.


    Along the way, she would leave marks on the trees that she and Jun Wu discussed with them at intervals along the way, so that other people could find herself. After walking for most of the day, she was still very happy when she saw a stream. Yes, rushed to wash his hands and face, and then took out the prepared food from the storage bracelet.


    While she was resting and eating, a sound of footsteps appeared in her ears.

 Chapter 375：

    Gu paused when she was eating gently. After listening carefully, she found that there was indeed footsteps. She hurriedly put away the food, looked around, found a strong tree and jumped on it with branches. And the leaves hide their figure.


    Not long after she hid in the tree, a figure appeared by the stream.


    The man was wearing a dark blue round-neck and wide-sleeved brocade robe, with many stars embroidered with gold thread on the hem. The whole dress looked a bit like a starry sky picture. She remembered that it was the costume of the Star Sect and was a direct disciple of the Langya Sect. The clothes are the same, this kind of clothes is darker in color, and clothes with more stars on the body belong to the direct disciple clothes of the Star Sect.


    He turned around, Gu lightly saw his appearance clearly, was shocked in his heart, and couldn''t help exclaiming in exclamation.


    "Brother Five!"


    Her voice revealed her position, and Rong Ye on the ground quickly looked at where she was. After seeing her clearly, the coldness on her face quickly disappeared and turned into a surprise.


    "lightly!"


    Rong Ye didn''t expect that he would meet Gu Qing in the secret realm, and couldn''t help taking two steps forward.


    Gu gently fell from the tree and stopped in front of Rong Ye, also full of surprise.


    "Fifth Brother, I miss you so much." She said, opening her arms directly and hugging Rong Ye.


    Rong Ye quickly hugged Gu Qing, stretched out his hand and patted her on the back lightly.


    "Senior brother misses you too." When facing Gu Qing, he could not help but let his voice be soft.


    Gu gently hugged Rong Ye for a while, feeling a little more calm, then let go of Rong Ye, and took a closer look at Rong Ye, "Fifth brother, you are wearing the costume of a disciple of the Star Sect. Has it happened?"


    "Yes, the city after my ascension is very close to the Star Sect. At that time, I couldn''t find you. I was there while practicing while accumulating strength, so that I can find you or you find me. You know, we are here again. Those things in the fairy world were not available after they arrived in the fairy world. In order to be able to live more comfortably here, I drew a lot of seals to sell money, and then somehow the master of the star sect noticed him, and then he said that he had a paragraph with me. Master and apprentice fate, asked me if I would like to worship him as a teacher. I thought about how the Star Sect is one of the four great immortals. It should be easier to find someone, so I agreed." Rong Ye nodded and simply lifted himself up. I talked about the experience afterwards.


    "Sure enough, the seniors are very good everywhere." Gu Qing felt proud of Rong Ye when he heard the Sect Master of Stars coming to let Rong Ye apprentice. , I feel that my brothers are indeed the best, and they are the same wherever they go!


    Rong Ye likes to listen to Gu gently compliment him, and immediately shows a natural smile, then gently pats Gu Qing''s head, "This clothes on you should be the costume of the Langya Immortal Sect, right? You worship the Langya Immortal. Zong?"


    "Well, I met Ah Wu, Senior Brother No. 3, and Senior Brother No. 4 soon after we ascended. Then we happened to meet the apprenticeship test of the Langya Immortal Sect. We participated together. Now I am the apprentice of Hao Lan Immortal Venerable, Ah Wu They are also the direct disciples of the peak master of Langya Immortal Sect. Not long ago, we met Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother in Apocalypse City, and they are also developing well in Apocalypse City.¡± Gu Qing hurriedly took their experience here. Briefly tell Rong Ye.


    Before entering the secret realm, she still thought that there was only the fifth senior brother who had not seen it. After leaving the secret realm, she would go to other places to try her luck. Maybe she could find it. She didn¡¯t expect to meet her on the first day of entering the secret realm. Here is Rong Ye!


    "It seems that our gentleness is also great!" Rong Ye rubbed Gu Qing''s hair, not stingy with his compliments.


    Gu lifted his chin slightly, and also showed a proud look, which was exactly the same as Rong Ye''s just now, making Rong Ye and her both laugh.


    The two exchanged again about what they had encountered after coming to the fairy world, and they were relieved to learn that each other was doing well in their respective schools.


    Their relationship is intimate, since they met in the secret realm, they naturally want to act together.


    Gu Qing took out half of the food he had just eaten, and took one for Rong Ye, while Rong Ye took out a stack of talisman seals, and stuffed them all into Gu Qing as before.


    "This is what I have saved during this period of time, and it has been kept for you. Recently, my cultivation level has been improved. I will draw some more for you after I go out." Rong Ye said while giving it.


    Gu Qing had long been used to Rong Ye and the others giving her things from time to time, and did not refuse, she took it directly, looked at the talisman seals, found that they were very practical, immediately put them away, and then revealed a sweetness towards Rong Ye. Smile, "Thank you brother."


    Seeing Gu Qing''s smile, Rong Ye couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    The two rested for a while, feeling that their physical strength had recovered a lot, chose a direction, and then walked outside.


    ¡­


    Nanhua walked in the grass for an hour, finally came to a river, and then saw a group of prairie sheep, the prairie sheep cultivation base is high-level in the fairyland, is a herbivorous beast, the personality is relatively mild, generally not Actively attack humans, and they always act together in a group, it is not easy to deal with, and ordinary people will not easily provoke them.


    After he walked over, the prairie sheep just glanced at him, and when they found that he was not in danger, they just ignored him.


    He washed his hands and face well by the river, and ate something by the way. He felt a little tired. He wanted to rest here and then go on. As a result, after sitting for a quarter of an hour, the sheep next to him started to commotion. .


    He quickly stood up, looked to the side, and found a group of wind wolves not far away.


    The cultivation base of the wind wolf is the same as that of the prairie sheep. They are both high-level in the fairyland, and they also act together. Rushed over.


    There was no shelter on the grassland. Nanhua could not hide when he stood here. He squinted his eyes and probably counted the number of wind wolves. He found that there were quite a few, about seventeen or eighteen, and the most terrible thing was inside. There is a wolf king whose cultivation base is at a low level in True Wonderland, the same as his cultivation base.


    In this way, a fierce battle is unavoidable. Fortunately, there are prairie sheep nearby that can attract the attention of some wind wolves and help him share some firepower.


    Wind wolves are very fast, and apart from their claws, their mouths can also emit wind blades. When there is still some distance from the flock, all wind wolves open their mouths together, and a dozen wind blades fly from their mouths. Out and fly to the flock.

 Chapter 376：

    Although the grassland sheep have the high-level cultivation base of the heavenly fairyland, their combat power is not as good as the spirit beasts of the peak of the earthly fairyland. Their attack method is to hit the enemy with their heads. People with may be severely injured. In addition, they can run at a good speed. In addition, their defense is relatively strong and they are not easily injured.


    When they were trying to escape in a panic, the wind blade had already arrived in front of them. The dozen or so prairie sheep closest to the wind wolves were attacked, but the wind blade only reduced their speed and turned them down. Some of the hair was shaved off, leaving a shallow mark on their bodies, not even the skin was torn.


    The main target of the wind wolves is the prairie sheep, and several of the wind wolves also found Nan Hua''s figure and ran directly towards Nan Hua.


    Nanhua was already prepared. When the wind wolves were about to approach, he threw out four talisman seals. These four talisman seals were given by the master before he entered the secret realm. The quality is at the third level of the immortal product. Undead wind wolf, but it is still possible to cause damage to it.


    When Fu Zhuan approached Wind Wolf, he exploded. Wind Wolf could not dodge and was directly injured. One ear was blown off, one eye was blown out, and the fur on one neck was scorched. One of the forelegs was injured.


    The four wind wolves immediately roared towards Nanhua in anger and pain, and the wind blade flew out of their mouths and flew towards Nanhua.


    The magic circle that Nanhua had drawn long ago hung over his head, and a golden transparent beam of light directly enveloped him. After those wind blades flew over, they all attacked the beam of light and dissipated directly, making it impossible to cause damage to Nanhua.


    He rushed to the wind wolf whose ears had been blown out in his hand with a blue sword turned into a fan of colored glaze frost flowers, and swept one by one, and the other ear of the wind wolf was cut off by him. Then, his toes were a little bit and his body vacated. , Came to the top of Fenglang''s head, feet above, head below, holding the cyan sword falling from above, the sword intent locked Fenglang, and the tip of the sword pierced Fenglang''s head.


    The cyan sword directly pierced Feng Lang''s head, and blood spattered everywhere. He pulled out the sword, his body turned to the right, and Feng Lang''s body fell directly to the ground.


    He changed his body shape and came to the wind wolf who was blinded by the blow. First, he stabbed him with a sword. The wind wolf slapped the sword with a paw. After he finished the sword, he patted the wind wolf with his left hand. The magic circle was shot into Feng Lang''s body, his figure quickly retreated, and he retreated to a place seven or eight meters away from Feng Lang.


    A golden light suddenly appeared in Fenglang''s body, and then, an explosion sounded, and accompanied by a glare of golden light, Fenglang was directly blown to death from his body.


    A wind blade came behind him, blocked by the golden beam of light around him, and dissipated directly, but he turned around and came to the wolf that launched the wind blade. The wind wolf saw Nan Hua coming and shot out in his eyes. There was a burst of strong hatred, and with a roar, he rushed directly at Nan Hua. Seeing that fierce look, it was estimated that he wanted to bite Nan Hua''s neck.


    Unfortunately, it was directly blocked by the beam of light, its head hit the beam of light, its body was bounced back, and fell heavily to the ground. It looked a little fainted. It is difficult to draw and naturally I will not give up this good opportunity, holding a blue sword. He came directly in front of Fenglan and pierced its chest with a sword. When he drew out the sword, a stream of blood poured out, almost splashing on his body, and was blocked by the light mask.


    He turned around, his gaze fell on the last wind wolf, and saw that his companion was killed one after another. The wind wolf with its forelimb wounded was very scared when he saw Nan Hua''s appearance. Turning around, he directly faced the wind wolf pack. Run over.


    Nan Hua came to the vicinity of the wind wolf pack only behind the wind wolf.


    The prairie sheep had already escaped, leaving only one or two sheep whose necks were bitten by the wind wolves. Several wind wolves were rushing to eat. The other wind wolves noticed Nan Hua, with a greedy light flashing in their eyes.


    The Wolf King also placed his gaze on Nan Hua, squinted his green eyes, licked his mouth, and looked at Nan Hua with greed and salivation in his eyes.


    "Wow~"


    The wolf king screamed, and the other wind wolves immediately looked at Nanhua, and then opened their mouths one after another, and Fengjian shot towards Nanhua from different places.


    The beam of light on Nan Hua''s body had an effect. The wind blades all hit the beam of light and dissipated. However, the color of the beam of light also became lighter and thinner.


    Seeing that the wind blade was useless, the wind wolves directly surrounded Nanhua under the arrangement of the wolf king, and then rushed towards Nanhua with the order of the wolf king.


    Five or six talisman seals appeared in Nanhua''s hand. When the wind wolves approached, they threw them out one after another. Like the four wind wolves just now, the wind wolves approaching Fu seal were injured one after another, and the screams continued. Sounded.


    In addition, the other wind wolves pounced on the beam of light and were blocked by the beam of light. The beam of light that was weaker just now became thinner, and it seemed that it would not last long.


    Nanhua didn''t have time to pay attention to this at this time. He drew a magic circle with both hands. When the magic circle became a two-meter-diameter large circle in front of him, dozens of lightsabers flew to the wind wolves.


    Some of the wind wolves escaped the attack of the lightsaber, some were injured by the lightsaber, and some were shot directly through their bodies. They fell to the ground before reaching Nanhua, losing their breath.


    Only this time, three wind wolves died, plus the four that had just died, and now there are only twelve or three wind wolves left.


    The Wind Wolf King was very angry when he saw this scene, roared, and rushed towards Nanhua himself.


    Its cultivation base is similar to Nan Hua, Nan Hua has been staring at it, and now seeing it leaping towards it, his right hand hastily drawn a magic circle, blocking it in front of him.


    The beam of light that had just blocked the wind blades for him immediately turned into fragments after the wind wolf king swooped in, and dissipated in the air. The magic circle on his right hand helped him block the wind wolf king¡¯s head and claws, and he also Was knocked back two steps.


    With force on his hand, the body of the Wind Wolf King was bounced out, and at the same time, the other wind wolves sent out a wind blade. Nan Hua hurriedly used his hands together to draw a magic circle and re-protected himself from the wind. The blade hits.


    After the beam of light reappeared, he kept moving. He drew a magic circle again, with his toes on the ground, and came in front of a wind wolf. The blue sword appeared in his hand, taking advantage of the wind wolf not paying attention, directly Pierced the body of the wind wolf.


    He drew his sword, turned and left, his movements were clean and unobtrusive.


    His figure is like a ghost, flashing in the wind wolves, and every time it appears, it will take away the life of a wind wolf. After a while, the wind wolves are killed.


    He looked easy to attack with such an intensity, but in fact it also consumed a lot of celestial power. After the other wind wolves were killed, he quickly swallowed a pill to restore some celestial power to himself.


    At this time, the Wind Wolf King and Nan Hua were left alive by the river. The Wind Wolf King saw his men being killed one by one. He was very angry. The eyes of Nan Hua were full of hatred and roar. With a sound, a huge wind blade rushed towards Nanhua.


    This wind blade felt more powerful than the previous wind blades combined. After all, after launching this wind blade, the wind wolf king''s momentum was a little sluggish. Obviously this wind blade consumed a lot of its celestial power.


    Nan Hua also felt the threat from this huge wind blade, and quickly put away the cyan sword, used both hands together, while drawing a magic circle, and soon a magic circle appeared in front of him.


    The huge wind blade first hit the beam of light that Nanhua had set before. The beam of light quickly shattered and the fragments dissipated. Then the wind blade hit the magic circle that Nanhua had just drawn. The two collided, the wind blade and the magic circle in Nanhua''s hand. At the same time, it dissipated, and Nan Hua was knocked back four or five steps, his body was also injured, and blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing that he was not dead, the Wind Wolf King became even more angry, roared, and rushed towards Nanhua directly.


    Nan Hua didn''t retreat but moved forward, wiping out the blood from the corners of his lips with the back of his hand, drawing a magic circle with both hands at the same time, and walked towards the Wind Wolf King.


    Two golden magic circles appeared in his hands. When the wind wolf king rushed over, he first raised the right hand magic circle, blocking the wind wolf king¡¯s claws, and then raised the left hand magic circle, holding the magic circle. Zhen captured the body of the Wind Wolf King.


    The wind wolf king''s movements paused, and the blood in his body surged, making its expression a little bit painful, but its eyes looked at Nan Hua more fiercely, instead of stopping the movement, it waved its paw viciously at Nan Hua again.


    Nanhua has been struggling to draw two arrays at the same time, and he did not expect that the Wind Wolf King could attack. He subconsciously avoided the vital point, and was scratched by the Wind Wolf King¡¯s claws. Three long lines appeared directly on his arms. The wound, dripping with blood, looked terrifying.


    The cyan sword appeared in his hand again, ignoring his injured arm. Nan Hua held the cyan sword, injected the sword with immortal power, and stabbed the head of the wind wolf king fiercely.


    "laugh!"


    The sword pierced the wind wolf king¡¯s head from the middle of the wind wolf king¡¯s forehead, and entered its body. Most of it was submerged in its body. Nan Hua turned the sword vigorously, and the wind wolf king roared. As soon as he lifted his paw, Nan Hua pulled it out. With the sword, a stream of blood rushed out, Nan Hua subconsciously blocked it with his hand, and the blood splashed on his sleeve.


    "Boom!"


    The paw that had just been lifted by the Wind Wolf King fell heavily to the ground with a loud noise, and then its body fell to the ground with a bang, twitched twice on the ground, and then completely stopped moving and lost its breath.


    After confirming that the Wind Wolf King had died, Nan Hua finally relaxed, and his body fell back a bit, almost sitting on the ground with his sword.


    He held the sword and took two breaths, feeling that the weak feeling in his body could be better. He quickly took out the pill and swallowed one, and then sat directly on the ground, ignoring the blood around him, cross-legged and began to restore the immortal power in the body. .

 Chapter 377：

    After Jun Wu came up from the bottom of the cliff, he walked on the grass for about half an hour before he came to the dense forest.


    The trees in the dense forest seem to be a few years old. They all look very tall and sturdy. The branches and leaves are very dense, blocking the sunlight. The light in the dense forest is not very good, and it is a little dim.


    Jun Wu hesitated outside the dense forest, then raised his foot and walked in.


    There are thick fallen leaves on the ground, and the boots will make a slight noise when stepping on it, which is a little abrupt in the quiet dense forest.


    Because there was no purpose, Jun Wu casually found a direction and walked in, paying attention to the surrounding environment while walking, to prevent the spirit beast from sneaking.


    After walking for about half an hour, he has gone deep into the dense forest. He hasn''t seen a living spirit beast. He only saw the corpses of a few spirit beasts lying on the ground messily. There are traces of fighting around. Obviously there had been battles there before. , He carefully searched around those places, but didn''t find the mark they agreed upon, knowing that the few spirit beasts were probably not killed by Gu Qing and the others.


    This discovery made him feel bad, and his expression became colder as he pursed his lips.


    After another two quarters of an hour, he looked up at the sky and found that he could only see the branches and leaves that obscured the sky. After a moment of silence, he found a big tree and jumped on it. The branches of these big trees They were all very sturdy. Jun Wu sat on it and had no effect at all. He sat on it and drank some water, took a rest, and observed the surrounding environment by the way.


    When he stood on the big tree and looked around, he found a fifth-grade medicinal purple heart grass not far away from him. His eyes lit up, thinking of the sect mission, he fell from the tree to the ground. , Ran towards the place where the purple heart was.


    After waiting for the purple heart, he did not immediately go forward, but found a place nearby to hide his figure. After waiting for a while, he found that no spirit beasts or people appeared, although there was still something wrong in his heart. Feeling, but still walking towards the purple heart grass.


    Just when his hand was about to touch the purple heart grass, a sword aura hit his back. Fortunately, he was always on guard. When he felt the danger, he immediately turned to the side to avoid it. Dao Jianqi.


    He stood still on the ground and saw a young man wearing a dark green brocade suit appearing in front of him, looking at him hostilely.


    "I discovered this purple heart first. Your Excellency would have gone too far to do so!" The man pointed at Jun Wu with his sword, and said coldly before Jun Wu spoke.


    Hearing this, Jun Wu raised his eyebrows, his eyes stopped for a moment on the man''s clothes, and then looked at the man like a fool. The cold voice sounded the next moment, "You said you saw it first. What evidence is there? I didn''t see you when I just came here!"


    In Jun Wu''s view, the man is nothing more than making a high-sounding excuse for his robbing behavior. He just came here, but he waited for a while. If it was really like what the man said, he found out first, then he shouldn''t immediately Is the purple heart plucked? Why did you put it there and wait for others to pick it?


    The man''s eyes flashed, and the expression on his face was even more fierce, "I saw the purple heart first, but you came here before I can pick it. Naturally this purple heart should belong to me!"


    "Heh," Jun Wu sneered, his eyes were cold when he looked at the man, "When I first came here, there was not a single figure here. Besides, this masterless treasure always belongs to whoever gets it first. , You said you saw it first, but didn¡¯t pick it. Then I picked it naturally and it was mine. I think you are the one who snatched the medicinal materials!"


    The man''s body trembled, and a trace of guilty conscience flashed under his eyes, obviously he didn''t expect Jun Wu to say that.


    "I don''t care, this purple heart grass is mine, don''t you want to grab it with me." It seems to be discovered that but Jun Wu, the man simply played a rogue and rushed directly towards the purple heart grass, trying to get the purple heart The grass grabs the hand first.


    A gleam of cold light flashed under Jun Wu''s eyes, and his hand stretched out, and the silver scimitar flew out. When the man''s hand was about to touch the purple heart, a silver light flashed in front of him. He was startled and took a step back subconsciously. , The silver scimitar flew in front of his eyes, and the broken hair on his forehead was cut by the sharp edge of the scimitar, and fell to the ground in front of his eyes.


    He was startled out of a cold sweat, thinking that if he hadn''t dodged fast, he might not only have his hair cut off, he might not have his eyes!


    "I am a person who is generally reasonable, but when I meet those who are unreasonable, my violent temper can''t be suppressed." Jun Wu looked at the man in shock, his face turned pale, and the corners of his lips. Aroused a sneer, "Moreover, I hate others robbing me, so I can''t help but chop off the other person''s hand!"


    As he said, his eyes fell on the man''s hand, and the man felt a bit cold on his wrist, and his body shook.


    He looked at Jun Wu''s eyes with a trace of fear, but after scanning the purple heart, he gritted his teeth again, feeling that he couldn''t let the purple heart out so easily.


    So, he turned around and faced Jun Wu, without saying a word, he drew out his sword and rushed towards Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu''s face became colder, and the scimitar floated in front of him under his control. As soon as he tried hard, he flew out again and rushed straight towards the man.


    The speed of the scimitar was faster than the speed of the man. The silver blade light flew across the man¡¯s cheek, leaving a blood stain on his cheek. At the same time, Jun Wu came to the man, and the man only felt in front of him. A flower hit her chest with a kick, and her body flew out.


    In order not to hurt the purple heart, Jun Wu also controlled the direction when he kicked the man, far away from the position of the purple heart.


    The man flew more than ten meters, hit a big tree, and then fell to the ground embarrassedly, spouting a mouthful of blood, looking at Jun Wu with fear and hatred in his eyes.


    "How can I say that I am also a disciple of Bihai Tiangong, but he does this kind of robbing things. I don''t know if your master knows, will you be **** off by you?" Jun Wu said as he walked in front of the man. Before he could react, he flew again.


    The man''s clothing was the clothing of the disciple of Bihai Tiangong. It was because Jun Wu recognized this that he didn''t kill him. Otherwise, he would not use his feet, but would directly use a scimitar.


    Hearing that Jun Wu had recognized his identity, the man''s pupils shrank, and a trace of embarrassment flashed across his face. Although his body was in the air, his expression on Jun Wu was still full of hatred.


    When his body fell to the ground again, another mouthful of blood spurted out, and his face was as white as a piece of paper.

 Chapter 378：

    "You are a direct disciple of the Langya Immortal Palace. You treated me this way today. After I go out, you will tell me the truth, Master. Then, don''t think about it!" The man clutched his chest and looked at Jun Wu, viciously. Threatened.


    "Really?" Jun Wu chuckled, "Then you have to say it well, don''t forget to add that you rob me first, I don''t know if your master is as unreasonable as you!"


    Jun Wu had the least affection for people like men. He suddenly lost the desire to talk to him. His figure flashed, and he came to the man again, carrying the man''s back collar, and directly lifting the man up. Under Xie''s gaze, he threw him out.


    "Hurry up while I don''t want to kill you!" A trace of killing intent flashed through his eyes, and his gaze at the man was very stern.


    The man was stunned for a moment, as if he didn''t expect Jun Wu to say that.


    But I think that this is a secret realm, and the people outside this secret do not know the situation inside. There are only two people, he and Jun Wu. Even if he died here, no one would know, even if the teacher knew him. News of his death, if you want to avenge him, there is no way to avenge him. Every time the secret is opened, there are dead disciples.


    Thinking about this, he looked at Jun Wu''s eyes full of fear.


    At first he saw that Jun Wu was young and thin, and he didn''t look particularly powerful. That''s why he dared to grab Jun Wu''s purple heart grass. Now he realized that he had actually kicked the iron plate.


    His face was dark for a while, white, and red for a while, changing from time to time, and finally his reason took the upper hand, gritted his teeth, glanced at the purple heart grass unwillingly, then looked at Jun Wu, clutching his wound and turned and left. .


    Jun Wu stood there and watched him leave until his figure disappeared. After waiting for a while, he walked over and picked the purple heart grass, then carefully put it in his Qiankun ring, and looked around. , Make a mark, and then find a direction to leave.


    ¡­


    The day passed quickly.


    Gu Qing and Rong Ye walked together for about an hour. The two found a relatively flat place. After discussing it, they decided to rest here at night. After all, they were on the road during the day and were fighting again. tired.


    The two worked together. Gu gently set up the tent, and Rong Ye cleaned up the surroundings and confirmed that there were no spirit beasts. He also picked up some dry wood, made a fire, and found a little rabbit in the dense forest. After the peeling was done, I treated it with the seasoning I brought, and grilled it on the fire.


    Let Gu gently look at the rabbit on the shelf. Rong Ye took out another seventeen or eight different talisman seals and put them around, so that if someone or a spirit beast came at night, the talisman seal would be touched, and he and Gu Qing could be able to react to.


    After finishing the treatment and confirming that there were no omissions, Rong Ye sat and looked back gently beside him, turning over the rabbit.


    "Brother Five, in your sect mission, are there any medicinal materials that need to be collected?" Gu gently looked at the rabbit on the fire, thought for a while, and asked Rong Ye.


    She will definitely act with Rong Ye next. If there are duplicates in the medicinal materials that Rong Ye and her need to hand in, then they can spend less time and effort.


    "It''s all here, take a look." Rong Ye took out a list and handed it to Gu Qingqing.


    This is the list he had asked him to copy for him before he set off, so that he would not forget what he did when he arrived.


    Gu Qing calmly took the list in Rong Ye''s hand, took a look, and found that Rong Ye didn''t need much. There were about five kinds of medicinal materials, namely, the two-color time Yanhua, Huoyunzhi, and Chixuan rice crackers of the fourth stage of the immortal rank. , As well as the purple cloud flying flower and the white frost spirit grass of the fifth stage of the immortal product.


    Each of them needs to be handed in five plants, and the Chixuan rice fruit in it overlaps with what Gu Qing needs.


    "We need both of Chixuan rice crackers. That thing is more demanding on the growth environment, but it grows on a tree, and there should be more of it. We can try to find it tomorrow." Gu gently put the list. Return to Rong Ye, while analyzing.


    "Chixuan Miguo likes the sun, the place where it grows is relatively high, and it must be sunny, so most of the Chixuan Miguo trees grow on cliffs. We can look for this tomorrow." Rong Ye took the list. Reinstalled, and followed Gu Qing''s thoughts.


    "Well, that''s right," Gu nodded slightly, "Huo Yunzhi and Hoarfrost Ling grass grow in similar environments. They both like watersides. We can pay more attention to the currents."


    "When the color is two-color, the Yanhua is special. It likes cold places. There are usually cold lakes nearby. The growth conditions of the Ziyun Feihua are good, but its appearance is very similar to the first-order Ziyun Flower of the fairy product. If you are not careful, it is easy to confuse the two. Be careful when looking for it." Rong Ye also nodded, recalling the growth environment of these medicinal materials in his mind.


    "Yeah, that''s right, I have one more medicinal material than the fifth brother on your side, and it is not easy to find. In addition to the Chixuan rice crackers, there are also fourth-grade white garden flowers, purple Ling grass, Three-petal lily of the valley, and the fifth-grade Liulilian and Zhu Yunguo." Gu Qingqing also told Rong Ye the medicinal materials he was looking for.


    "I just encountered a white garden flower on the road. I picked a few flowers, how many do you want? Let me see." After hearing Gu Qing''s words, Rong Ye said immediately, and at the same time took out the white garden flowers he had picked. , "There are six, is that enough?"


    "Enough, the above only asks us to hand in five." Gu Qing did not expect that by such a coincidence, Rong Ye would meet the white garden flowers on the road, and even picked them off, "Great, so we will have less. A kind of medicinal material."


    "Well, we will look for it tomorrow." Rong Ye smiled when he saw Gu Qingqing happy, and said.


    Gu nodded gently, feeling that even though it was a bit thrilling at first after entering the secret realm, she was very lucky to be able to meet Rong Ye again.


    After the two had eaten the roasted rabbits, they talked for a while, and then each went into the tent to rest.


    It was a peaceful night, and when they woke up in the morning, the two of them washed up and used some snacks that Gu gently brought, and then set off again. This time they no longer walk around randomly, but have a purpose, towards a place with water. Go.


    ¡­


    After Mu Chen left while Song Xinrong was talking with Ji Ziyao, he walked around in the woods again. On the road, he encountered a few purple cloudzhi and white garden flowers. After plucking them, he came across a real fairyland low-level The Black Wind Leopard fought with him and killed the Black Wind Leopard at a critical juncture with the poison he refined, so he was not seriously injured.


    Before dark, he found a cave. It was supposed to be the cave of a certain spirit beast before, but that spirit beast may have died. There has been no trace of biological activity in the cave for a long time. He cleaned it up a bit and took it. He took out the prepared bedding, put the talisman on the entrance of the cave, and sprinkled some powder and poison to repel mosquitoes made by himself, and then spent the night in the cave.


    After daybreak, Mu Chen withdrew from the practice, stood up and moved his muscles and bones, put away his things, rinsed with the water he had received before, and walked to the entrance of the cave and found that the talisman seal was not damaged, but the entrance was not far away. There were some small corpses of spirit beasts, his eyes flashed, he passed the corpses, and left the cave.


    The forest is huge. Although Mu Chen has walked for a day yesterday, Mu Chen did not walk too far. After marking a nearby tree, he set off again.


    After walking for about half an hour, he came across a lake.


    The lake is not very big, and the water is very clear. There are a few lotus flowers on the lake. They are not pink like ordinary lotuses, but transparent. They flash with a blue light in the sun. They are the fifth grade glazed lotus. .


    Unexpectedly, he came across Liulilian so easily. Mu Chen was very surprised. The distance was too far. He roughly counted the number of Liulilian in this lake. There are about thirteen or four Liulilian flowers in the lake. Big gain.


    Thinking this way, he didn''t act immediately.


    Liulilian is a medicinal material of the fifth-tier immortal product. Generally speaking, it will be guarded by spirit beasts, and so many glazed lotuses have grown so well that they have not been harmed by spirit beasts, indicating that the guardian spirit beasts of Liulilian are more likely to be compared. Great!


    Thinking about it this way, he didn''t even dare to act rashly.


    He stood not far from the lake, carefully observed some surroundings, and found no trace of the spirit beast, frowned, his eyes swept around, and finally landed on the lake.


    If there are no traces of spirit beasts around, there is only one possibility, that guardian spirit beast lives in the water!


    Thinking of this, there was a glimmer of light in his eyes, and he took out a puppet doll from the Universe Ring. This is a stand-in puppet. It was made by Si Lin when he was in the Second Immortal Realm. It was originally for Gu. Holding it gently to play, Gu Qing thought it was fun after the practice, Si Lin gave each of them one. He put it away before, but he didn''t expect it to be used now.


    He handed a drop of his blood to the eyebrows of the doll, and then input Xianli. The doll immediately grew bigger and became the same size as him, but the appearance could still be seen as a doll.


    And in his mind, there was a little more entanglement, he knew that it was controlling the doll.


    He controlled the doll to fly to the Liulilian, letting the doll go to pick the Liulilian. When passing by the lake, the doll was okay. When its hand was about to reach the Liulilian, a black tail suddenly disappeared. Flew out from the bottom of the lake, and flung a tail on the doll.


    The doll was directly beaten in half, and the surface of the lake also began to ripple, and the water began to roll.


    He raised his eyebrows and stepped back, seeing the water on the lake roll more and more fiercely, and then, a figure rushed out of the lake, bringing up a tall water curtain, and after the water curtain fell, it also appeared. The figure came out.


    It is a snake-shaped beast with two heads!

 Chapter 379：

    What appeared in front of Mu Chen was a snake-shaped spirit beast with two heads!


    Mu Chen''s pupils shrank, and he recognized that the opponent was a double-headed black-winged snake in the middle-rank spirit beast of True Wonderland.


    In addition to the two heads, the double-headed black-winged snake also has a pair of wings, but its wings are relatively small, so it can only fly for a short time, and it can fly more than ten meters high.


    In addition, its tail is covered with spikes. If it is stabbed, it will be difficult to recover from the wound. Its teeth are highly poisonous. If it is bitten, it is basically impossible to save it.


    Although it is an intermediate level of True Wonderland, its real combat power is not much different from the high-level spirit beasts of True Wonderland.


    Mu Chen looked solemn and glanced at the Liulilian in the lake. He didn''t expect that the guardian beast of the Liulilian was a double-headed black-winged snake!


    And at this time the double-headed black-winged snake had noticed Mu Chen, its four lantern-big yellow eyes looked towards Mu Chen, its mouth opened, and the scarlet snake letter kept spitting out and retracted it.


    Obviously, Mu Chen wanted to leave now, it was too late!


    Mu Chen stared at the double-headed black-winged snake closely, thinking about **** the double-headed black-winged snake.


    He is now a low-level true fairyland, and naturally there is no problem at all against the normal true fairyland middle-level spirit beasts, but facing the double-headed black-winged snake, he has no chance of winning.


    While he was still thinking, the double-headed black-winged snake moved!


    Its speed was very fast, and two snake heads protruded from the lake like lightning, and they came to Mu Chen in an instant.


    Mu Chen was shocked, and stepped back subconsciously. At the same time, he raised his hand. The white powder flew from his fingers and flew towards the double-headed black-winged snake with the wind. The powder entered the double-headed black-winged snake''s mouth. Its movements The meal gave Mu Chen time to react.


    Mu Chen had already taken out his weapon, the Red Flame Spear, and swept across, and a pillar of flame flew directly towards the double-headed black-winged snake.


    The powder he just sprinkled has a certain intoxicating effect. After inhaling, the opponent will lose consciousness, but the two-headed black winged snake just paused. Obviously, this thing has little effect on the double-headed black winged snake.


    When the double-headed black-winged snake regained consciousness, he saw a pillar of fire appeared in front of him, and quickly moved away, but its two heads were not easy to dodge. One of the heads was swept a little by the pillar of fire, and there were burn marks on the scales. .


    Although it was not injured, it made it feel pain, and its expression suddenly became angry.


    He screamed at Mu Chen, and then, four pairs of eyes stared at Mu Chen indifferently, and rushed toward Mu Chen again like lightning.


    When the double-headed black-winged snake rushed over, Mu Chen clenched the red flame spear in his hand, and while resisting the attack of the double-headed black-winged snake, he stepped back. His expression was solemn, but his brain was spinning frantically, thinking The solution to the double-headed black-winged snake.


    He has a lot of previously refined poisons, but the double-headed black-winged snake itself is highly poisonous, and ordinary poisons can¡¯t kill the double-headed black-winged snake at all, which means that the poison in his hand can play a role. Not big.


    If it depends on fighting, there is a certain gap between his cultivation base and the double-headed black-winged snake. In addition, the double-headed black-winged snake is relatively strong in combat power, and it is very likely that he will not be able to beat the double-headed black-winged snake.


    For a while, he really couldn''t think of a solution to the double-headed black winged snake, so he could only delay the time with the double-headed black winged snake.


    Mu Chen''s marksmanship is very strong. He basically blocked the attack of the double-headed black winged snake, and also caused some damage to the double-headed black winged snake, but it was not serious, and it did not affect the double-headed black winged snake. The action, on the contrary, once again angered the double-headed black-winged snake.


    "hiss!"


    The double-headed black-winged snake raised its head, spit out the snake letter coldly, and then accelerated again.


    Mu Chen didn''t expect that it was not the fastest speed of the double-headed black-winged snake before, and was stunned. When the reaction came back, the double-headed black-winged snake had already arrived in front of him. He could only raise the red flame spear to block it. One of the snake heads attacked, but the other snake head slammed into Mu Chen''s chest severely.


    "puff!"


    Mu Chen spit out a mouthful of blood, his body flew out, clutching his chest, and his face suddenly became much paler.


    Feeling the pain in his chest, Mu Chen''s face was very ugly. He steadied his body and looked at the double-headed black-winged snake with sharp eyes, full of murderous intent. Although he still looked sickly, his temperament was The change has taken place, and the whole person is like an unsheathed sword.


    The Chi Yan spear turned a circle in his hand, and he rushed directly to the double-headed black-winged snake.


    Seeing Mu Chen doing this, the two-headed black-winged snake rushed forward, unwilling to be left behind.


    One person and one snake fought together again. The body of the double-headed black-winged snake had left the lake, but came to land. They seemed to have negotiated, and tacitly avoided the place where the Liulilian was.


    The surrounding trees arrived, and there were some broken woods that had been burnt black. The ground also became pitted, a mess, completely different from what it was just now.


    Mu Chen stepped on the head of the double-headed black-winged snake and came to the back of the double-headed black-winged snake. The red flame spear slammed into the back of the double-headed black-winged snake, blocked by the scales on its back, and wiped it away. Long string of sparks.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen''s color became cold and increased the output of Xianli. With a strong effort, the Red Flame Spear broke open a scale on the back of the double-headed black-winged snake and pierced in. His eyes lit up, and then walked along the gap. Running towards the tail of the double-headed black-winged snake, the tip of the gun opened a long wound on the back of the double-headed black-winged snake, and the flesh and blood were opened, dripping with blood.


    The painful body of the double-headed black-winged snake twisted crazily, trying to throw Mu Chen off his back, but Mu Chen stood firmly with the sadness of the double-headed black-winged snake with the red flame spear, letting it go. I can''t shake it no matter what.


    Seeing that this method couldn''t work, the double-headed black-winged snake turned directly, and both heads rushed towards Mu Chen together, angrily trying to swallow Mu Chen into his stomach.


    Mu Chen glanced regretfully at the back of the double-headed black-winged snake, retracted the Chiyan spear, with a little toe, and moved away from the back of the double-headed black-winged snake, making the head of the double-headed black-winged snake rushed into the air.


    "hiss!"


    The double-headed black-winged snake was very dissatisfied that it did not bite Mu Chen. It raised its tail and threw it at Mu Chen fiercely.


    The black, thorny tail flew towards Mu Chen with a fierce wind, Mu Chen avoided dangerously, and flew towards the head of the double-headed black-winged snake.


    The double-headed black-winged snake reacted quickly. The tail did not hit Mu Chen. It immediately flicked its tail and rushed towards Mu Chen. This attack came from behind. When Mu Chen reacted, Mu Chen could only turn his body sideways, but The left shoulder was still thrown by the tail of the double-headed black-winged snake.


    "Crack!"


    Mu Chen''s face turned pale, cold sweat came out of his forehead, and he didn''t need to be diagnosed. He also knew that his arm was broken by a snake''s tail and that his arm was stabbed.

 Chapter 380：

    Looking at the **** arm, Mu Chen''s face was very calm. He took out a bottle of powder from Qiankun Ring and sprinkled it on his arm. It was his special wound healing powder. The effect was particularly good. After spraying it, the wound immediately stopped bleeding. , And some areas that are not too heavy have even begun to scab.


    Upon seeing this, he looked away, stuffed a healing pill and a healing pill into his mouth, took out the red flame spear again, and rushed to the double-headed black-winged snake again.


    The double-headed black-winged snake saw that Mu Chen had only injured his arm, and was also very dissatisfied. When Mu Chen rushed over, it opened its mouth wide and bit towards Mu Chen.


    When Mu Chen was about to approach the double-headed black-winged snake, he suddenly turned and changed direction, stepping on the double-headed black-winged snake''s head with one foot, and jumped onto the double-headed black-winged snake''s back.


    The wound he stabbed before was still bleeding outside at this time, Mu Chen glanced, put away the red flame spear, a jade bottle appeared in his hand, and then removed the stopper, before the double-headed black-winged snake reacted, He quickly sprinkled black powder on the wound of the double-headed black-winged snake, never letting go from head to tail.


    The black powder has a corrosive effect. After being sprinkled on the wounds of the double-headed black winged snake, those wounds doubled. The entire back of the double-headed black winged snake was almost rotten, and blood ran all over the ground.


    Feeling the pain coming from the back, the double-headed black-winged snake became even more frantic. He hated Mu Chen, turned his head and approached Mu Chen at lightning speed. After Mu Chen was injured, his reaction was slower and he couldn''t dodge. He was knocked out by the double-headed black-winged snake again.


    This time, he couldn''t hold his body steady, and directly hit a big tree, spouting a mouthful of blood, and then falling heavily to the ground, spitting out another mouthful of blood, his face was like golden paper.


    He felt that his internal organs had been displaced, his body was very painful, and every organ was clamoring to go on strike, but no, the double-headed black-winged snake had not been killed. If he did not stand up and fight, he would die. It must be him!


    Thinking about this, he took out the Chiyan Gun, propped his body, and struggled to stand up, panting for a while, swallowing a pill, feeling the heat in his body lessened, and looking at the double-headed black-winged snake.


    Although the double-headed black-winged snake attacked Mu Chen, it was actually not very good.


    The medicinal powder used by Mu Chen was really powerful. At this time, its back was fluttered with flesh and blood, and its scales fell to the ground, and the bleeding could not stop. If it is not treated in time, it will probably bleed and die!


    He glanced at Mu Chen unwillingly, turned around and prepared to go back to the lake to eat Liulilian. Liulilian can heal his wounds.


    Mu Chen knew this too, so when he saw the double-headed black-winged snake walking towards the lake, he was also a little anxious, ignoring his own injuries, and rushed over with the Red Flame Spear.


    The two-headed black-winged snake hated Mu Chen at this time. When he realized that Mu Chen didn''t want to let it return to the lake, it was very angry. The mouths of both heads opened wide at the same time, and they rushed towards Mu Chen together.


    Mu Chen shot away the left head of the double-headed black-winged snake, kicked it on the right head, then turned around, and pierced one of the eyes of the double-headed black-winged snake. The distance was too close, Mu Chen''s movements were faster, and the reaction of the double-headed black-winged snake was not as good as before. One eye on its left head was directly pierced, and blood shot out, splashing Mu Chen''s face.


    Mu Chen blinked, turned the Chiyan spear around, then pulled it out fiercely, and quickly jumped away when the other head of the double-headed black-winged snake bite.


    The double-headed black-winged snake bit the air, and suddenly turned the snake''s head and chased Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen''s body fell on the branch of a big tree not far from the double-headed black-winged snake. Suddenly his eyes went dark and his feet staggered. He quickly stabilized his figure, rubbed his eyebrows, and felt the sound coming from his body. As a sign of protest, his brows were not frowned, and he looked very cold at this time, as if it was not his body that was weak at this time.


    When the double-headed black-winged snake attacked, Mu Chen quickly changed his position, made a false move, and came to the front of the double-headed black-winged snake again, and then stabbed the red flame spear fiercely. The other eye of the head was also blinded by it.


    He drew out the Chiyan spear fiercely, and when the other head bit it, he slammed his foot and jumped to a big tree not far away.


    "Red Flame Flame Gun!"


    With a low drink, the front of the Red Flame Spear began to emit a red light, and then, the entire gun **** of the Red Flame Spear was wrapped in flames, but because he was the owner of the Red Flame Spear, the flames could not harm him. , He was not injured.


    He held the red flame gun and swept across, and the fiery red flame attack rushed towards the blinded head of the double-headed black winged snake.


    There was also a red flame in his eyes at this time, and a fire-red forehead rune appeared on his left cheek, and half of his face was densely covered, making him look very evil.


    "Puff!"


    The left head of the double-headed black-winged snake was chopped off by the flame attack from the red flame gun, and fell to the ground, blood gushing frantically from the break.


    The intense pain made the double-headed black-winged snake twist its body, trying to relieve the pain of the body, but it was useless at all, but it accelerated the speed of blood flow.


    The wound on the head and the wound on the back were bleeding fast. After a while, the body movement of the double-headed black-winged snake slowed down. Its raised head fell directly to the ground, raising a cloud of dust and convulsing its body. After a few clicks, there was no movement.


    Mu Chen''s condition was also very bad at this time. The immortal power in his body was almost exhausted. The meridians were also injured due to excessive use of the immortal power. In addition, there were injuries to his internal organs, which made his eyes black. Supported by a strong belief, he has fallen at this moment.


    He waited for a while and saw that the body of the double-headed black-winged snake was motionless. After thinking about it, he took out a talisman and threw it at the double-headed black-winged snake. The body of the double-headed black-winged snake exploded again. His body twitched, but there was no other reaction.


    Confirming that the double-headed black-winged snake is indeed dead, Mu Chen breathed a sigh of relief, and the heart that had been holding it finally relaxed a little.


    Because of this, his eyes went dark, his body shook, and he fell from the tree.


    He thought in his heart that this time must be over, maybe he has to explain here, but it is a pity that he has not found Gu Qing, and there is no Liulilian, it is a pity that his Liulilian is!


    Before he plunged into darkness completely, he saw a familiar face, was startled, wanted to speak, but fainted and lost consciousness.


    ¡­


    Nanhua walked for a day, and finally walked out of the grassland in the middle of the night and came to the place where the grassland and dense forest bordered. He was very difficult on the way. After the wind wolf, he encountered three more attacks by spirit beasts, including one. It was the four-winged Cangyun Eagle, a low-level spirit beast in the true fairyland. Fortunately, his formation was well-trained, and he had mastered a lot of new formations, and stored a lot of formations in his body, so he arrived here without danger.


    Because it was too late to enter the dense forest, he first found a big tree, spent the night on the branches, and waited until the next morning before entering the dense forest.


    I have to say that the products in the dense forest are still much richer than the grasslands. Not long after he entered, he encountered the three-petal lily of the valley and purple ling grass needed for the sect mission, and he encountered more than one plant. There were more than twenty plants, and he quickly picked some and put them in his storage ring.


    After finally feeling some comfort, he then walked into the dense forest.


    After walking for a while, he heard the sound of the water and just felt a little tired. When he walked forward, he saw a river. He was overjoyed. He walked quickly to the river and washed his hands and face well. I feel a lot more refreshed, and my mood has also improved a bit.


    He rested for a while by the river, then got up and left.


    After walking to the east for about a quarter of an hour, he heard the sound of fighting and the sound of spirit beasts. He paused, hesitated, and ran to the sound.


    When he was about to approach, he hid himself first, and then looked down from the tree, and found that a man was fighting with a real fairyland middle-level psychic beast.


    That person was wearing a disciple costume of Langya Immortal Sect, and it was still purple. Hao Lan Immortal Venerable had only accepted one disciple of Gu Qing in the past ten years, so this disciple could only be a direct disciple of the peak master.


    Just when Nan Hua was guessing who the other party was in his heart, that person just turned around, facing Nan Hua, let Nan Hua see his looks clearly, Nan Hua''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    This person turned out to be Ye Tingwen from the Ye family!


    Since they came to Langya Immortal Sect, because they are under different peak masters, although some classes are taken together on weekdays, they have different social circles. Nanhua and Ye Tingwen have not spoken well for a while. At this time, they saw Ye Tingwen still Somewhat surprised.


    Ye Tingwen has not yet been promoted to True Wonderland, so he has no chance of winning against the middle-level gibbons of Shangzhen Wonderland.


    When Nanhua came over, Ye Tingwen was being crushed and beaten by the Gibbon Ape. There were already multiple wounds on his body, and even a wound on his face was bleeding.


    This was the first time Nanhua saw Ye Tingwen fight with people. He found that Ye Tingwen still had some abilities. Although he was at a disadvantage, he did not give up. Instead, he was always trying to defeat the gibbons. This was based on his sword several times. It can be seen by stabbing the shoulder of the slender ape.


    He did not go out hastily. He could see that Ye Tingwen had reached the critical juncture of promotion to the real wonderland, and the gibbons might be the opportunity for Ye Tingwen¡¯s promotion. With the pressure of the gibbons, Ye Tingwen might be able to turn the pressure into motivation. Break into the real wonderland.


    Anyway, he was watching right by, even if Ye Tingwen really persisted, he would be able to save Ye Tingwen.


    Thinking about this, he sat down directly on the branch with his legs crossed and watched steadily as Ye Tingwen was fighting with the Gibbon Ape.

 Chapter 381：

    Ye Tingwen''s perseverance was exactly what Nanhua had imagined, even though he was scarred by the scars of being beaten by the Gibbon Ape, he did not give up.


    His swordsmanship is fairly good among so many people that Nanhua has seen, and although his understanding of swordsmanship is not as good as that of his superiors, it is also very powerful among people of his age.


    Although he was scarred by the gibbon ape, the gibbon ape was not much better. The white hair was covered with blood stains.


    The eyes of the Gibbon Ape had changed from the original black to red, faintly on the verge of madness.


    But Ye Tingwen was already at the end of his crossbow, unable to hold it back.


    Just when Nanhua was about to take a shot, Ye Tingwen suddenly broke out.


    With him as the center, a fairy qi vortex suddenly formed, and the surrounding fairy qi was attracted and poured into his body at an extremely fast speed.


    But his body quickly absorbed these fairy qi, and the momentum of his body was also rising steadily, and soon reached the limit of the peak of the heavenly fairyland.


    And this is not the end, the immortal power in his body is like a broken bamboo, directly breaking the barrier between the heavenly fairyland and the true fairyland, breaking through to the true fairyland!


    He has recovered a lot from the injuries he suffered before because of the breakthrough, and his whole person has also become different from before, and his aura looks much stronger.


    At this moment, he looked at the arm-passing ape again, and a cold light flashed under his eyes.


    Holding the sword in his hand, he rushed directly to the elbow-armed ape.


    The Gibbon Ape naturally felt that he was different from before, and a trace of fear and unwilling flashed through the red eyes. After hesitating, he didn''t meet him, but turned around and wanted to escape.


    How could Ye Tingwen let it escape?


    The man was in mid-air, holding the sword in his hand and swept across, and a strong sword aura rushed straight to the back of the gibbon ape.


    Feeling the danger behind him, the arm-armed ape hurriedly rolled aside, and the sword gas rubbed his body, leaving a deep mark on the ground next to him.


    Knowing that he couldn''t escape, the Ape tangled for a while, and could only turn around and continue fighting with Ye Tingwen.


    The situation has completely changed. Turned into Ye Tingwen''s squeeze the elbows. However, the gibbous ape was more severely injured and could not fight back.


    Ning Yu stubbornly resisted for only a quarter of an hour, and fell unwillingly under Ye Tingwen''s sword.


    Ye Tingwen fell to the ground, looked at the corpse of the Gibbon Ape in front of him, clutching his chest and coughing.


    Obviously he was not as strong as he showed. Although he broke through, there were still some injuries in the early stage, which affected his performance.


    "Flap! Pop! Pop!"


    Suddenly there was a high-five, Ye Tingwen immediately looked at it nervously. After seeing Nanhua, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, but his heart was slightly relaxed.


    "Senior Brother Nan?" He pondered.


    Since worshipping the Langya Immortal Sect, they have all treated them as brothers. Nan Hua is older than him, so even though everyone worships at the peak master, Ye Tingwen still wants to call Nan Hua Senior Brother.


    "Junior Brother Ye, it''s been a long time." Nanhua had a good sense of Ye Tingwen before. Just seeing the scene of Ye Tingwen''s battle, his liking for Ye Tingwen has increased a bit. At this time, it is not as cold as before.


    "Long time no see! When did Senior Brother Nan arrive?" Ye Tingwen asked Nan Hua Dao, thinking of the strangeness he had discovered when he broke through.


    "No, I''ve been there for a while, but I saw that Junior Brother Ye was about to break through, so I didn''t show up. Junior Brother Ye shouldn''t blame me, right?" Nan Hua quickly explained in order to avoid being misunderstood by Ye Tingwen.


    "Why?" Ye Tingwen waved his hand quickly. Even if Nanhua didn''t explain, he couldn''t blame Nanhua. Moreover, Nanhua''s explanation was reasonable. If Nanhua had appeared before, he would probably not be forced into desperation. Take this as an opportunity to make a breakthrough, "Senior Brother Nan, don''t think too much."


    "That''s good," Nan Hua smiled, "How can you meet a sling ape?"


    "I was not lucky. I accidentally disturbed it to eat, and I was hated by it. After chasing me all the way, I couldn''t get rid of it no matter what." Ye Tingwen gave a wry smile and explained briefly.


    "That''s really miserable." Seeing Ye Tingwen''s appearance, Nan Hua replied with a sympathetic look, "Looking at the way you were just now, there should be injuries on your body. Heal your injuries first. I''ll protect you here."


    "Okay, thank you Brother Nan." Ye Tingwen agreed directly.


    Although he didn''t have much contact with Nanhua, Ye Tingwen still believed in Nanhua''s character. He did still have injuries. Since Nanhua had said so, he sat cross-legged on the ground and stuffed his mouth. I took a few pills, and then I started to move the gong to heal my injuries.


    Seeing that he trusted him so much, Nan Hua was a little caught off guard, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Some wanted to tell Ye Tingwen, don''t trust him too much, wouldn''t he be afraid that he would suddenly attack him?


    Of course, he just thought about it in his heart, shook his head, and stood by and resigned to protect Ye Tingwen''s law.


    Fortunately, Ye Tingwen didn¡¯t take a long time to heal his injuries. Within half an hour, he opened his eyes. Seeing Nanhua¡¯s back to him and dutifully defending himself, a touch of emotion flashed under his eyes. He took out the wound medicine and sprinkled it on the wound. Soon the wound stopped bleeding, and some of the lighter wounds were already crusted.


    "Brother Nan, I''m all right." He stood up and called Nan Hua softly.


    Hearing that, Nan Hua turned around, and saw that his complexion was indeed much better than just before, and his wounds were also better, and he nodded.


    "Then let''s go together next. It happens to have a caregiver." Nanhua thought that he has not found Gu Qing and the others. There are dangers in this secret realm. It is better to have someone you know and trust to walk together. Directly An invitation was made.


    "I mean it too." Ye Tingwen thought so in his heart, but was first spoken by Nanhua.


    "Let''s go, then." Nan Hua and Ye Tingwen smiled at each other and walked forward first, "Let''s find the medicinal materials in the sect mission."


    Ye Tingwen hurriedly followed, and the two set out together in one direction while discussing which medicinal material to find first.


    ¡­


    Gu Qing and Rong Ye went to look for the current together. They walked about an hour from where they left before they came across a river. Then they looked carefully beside and found a piece of white frost spirit grass, about a dozen more. Looks like, the two of them were overjoyed and hurriedly went forward to take it off.


    "Okay, so much is enough for me to hand in the task." Rong Ye put away the white frost spirit grass, patted the dirt on his hands, and said softly to Gu.


    "That''s good, let''s rest for a while, and then go find Huo Yunzhi." Gu nodded lightly and said to Rong Ye after thinking about it.


    "Okay, listen to you." Rong Ye naturally had no objection. When he and Gu Qing were together, everything was dominated by Gu Qing.

 Chapter 382：

    Gu Qing and Rong Ye rested by the river for a while, then walked down the river, wanting to see if they could find Huo Yunzhi.


    Fire Yunzhi is a kind of red ganoderma that looks like a cloud. Its medicinal effect is relatively mild. Adding fire Yunzhi during alchemy can increase the chance of forming a pill and improve the quality of the pill. The quality is not high, it is a medicinal material that alchemists like very much.


    However, it was once almost extinct due to wild picking in the fairy world, even now it is more difficult to find, and there will be powerful spirit beasts around it.


    The four great immortals know that there is Fire Yunzhi in the Secret Realm of Emperor Ji. Every time when the Star Sect opens in the secret realm, they will release the task of picking Fire Yunzhi to the disciples, and in order not to let the fire Yunzhi in the secret realm also It becomes the same situation as outside, and only five plants are required to be picked every time a mission is released.


    Although Huo Yunzhi has the word "fire" in its name, it doesn''t like growing in warmer places. It doesn''t like sunlight and water. It grows in humid places and is not easy to find.


    Gu Qing and Rong Ye searched along the river for more than an hour, but did not find Huo Yunzhi. Just when they were about to give up, Gu Qing''s light suddenly swept a group of red things, and she was stunned. After a moment, there was a flash of light in his mind, and then he walked quickly over, squatted down, and dug up the lump of things.


    "Five senior brother, look at it quickly, it''s Huo Yunzhi!" After seeing the look of the group of things, Gu gently cried out to Rong Ye in surprise.


    "Really? Let me take a look." Rong Ye was startled when he heard the words, and he squatted down and looked at the things in Gu Qing''s hands. "This shape is a bit like a cloud, and the color is still fiery red. It should be Huo Yunzhi."


    "It seems that our luck is okay. There should be five plants in this group, enough for you to deal with five seniors." Gu Qing slightly counted the Huo Yunzhi in his hands, and said to Rong Ye happily.


    "Well, it''s our good luck." Rong Ye nodded and smiled, reaching out his hand to touch Gu Qing''s hair.


    With a sweet smile on Gu Qing''s face, he handed Huo Yunzhi to Rong Ye. Rong Ye carefully put it away, and the two of them stood up.


    "Huo Yunzhi also knows, let''s find Ziyun Feihua next." Gu lightly patted the soil on his hands, looked around, and said to Rong Ye.


    "Okay," Rong Ye nodded, still suggesting that Gu Qing was the master.


    He saw the mud on Gu Qing''s hand, took out a handkerchief, walked to the river, and after getting wet, he returned to Gu Qing''s side, and under Gu Qing''s puzzled eyes, he held Gu Qing''s hand. Then, carefully wipe the dirt on her hands clean.


    "You, it''s still the same as when I was a kid." Rong Ye watched Gu Qing''s hands wipe clean, raised his head, nodded on Gu Qing''s nose, and said with a smile.


    "Isn''t it because of the presence of senior brother? That''s why I am not only heart-minded, but I know that senior brother will definitely wipe it off for me." Gu gently wrinkled his nose, made a grimace at Rong Ye, and said with a grin.


    Rong Ye patted her on the head, his expression was very doting.


    Although Gu Qing has grown up and married and is no longer their innocent little sister, the relationship between Gu Qing and them has not diminished because of this. Their five senior brothers still habitually spoil Gu Qing. Qing Qing, and Gu Qing also habitually relied on the five senior brothers. When he was beside them, he unconsciously exposed his little temperament and revealed his unknown side.


    The two rested for less than a stick of incense, made a mark on the tree, and then went to look for traces of other medicinal materials.


    This time they walked for about two quarters of an hour. As soon as they passed a clearing, they felt the ground shaking, as if a group of spirit beasts were running towards this side. The two looked at each other and were about to jump to the tree. When I looked up what happened, I saw two figures not far away running towards them in a slight embarrassment.


    One of them wore the costume of a disciple passed down by the elder of Langya Xianzong, and the other wore a set of azure costumes.


    When the two saw Gu Qing and Rong Ye, they were first overjoyed, especially when the disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect saw that Gu Qing''s clothes were personally passed down by his disciple. They were even more happy, but they felt the movement behind them. The expressions on their faces became anxious and worried again.


    "Two senior brothers and senior sisters, there are more than a dozen iron-clad bulls chasing us behind us, you go!" The disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect gritted his teeth and shouted to Gu Qing and Rong Ye.


    Actually, there is no need for him to shout, Gu Qing and Rong Ye have already seen clearly what is behind them chasing them.


    As the man said, it is a low-level iron-clad bull in the real fairyland!


    Like prairie sheep and wind wolves, this kind of spirit beast likes to live in groups and often moves together. Moreover, they are covered with scale armor, just like iron armor. They have strong defensive power, and they have two horns on their heads to attack. The main method is to hit the opponent, if you are hit, you will be seriously injured if you are not dead.


    An armored bull is still relatively easy to deal with. After all, the other party has no other means of attack except for collisions. As long as you are flexible enough and can get out of the way in time, there will be no major problems.


    But a group of armored bulls are not easy to deal with, even if you are agile, you can easily get hit.


    And now what they encountered was a group of armored bulls.


    Gu Qing and Rong Ye looked at each other and ran straight away. After all, with their current cultivation base, the dozen or so iron-clad bulls were still very difficult to deal with, and there was no need to attack them.


    "What did you do? Why did the armored bull keep chasing you?" After running for a while, seeing that the two behind him were a little weak, Gu Qing directly wrapped the bodies of the two with the immortal silk, and then she and Rong Ye were alone. Pulling one person, leading them to run, and asking them loudly while running.


    "A female iron-clad bull had an accident during its production and died. The iron-clad bull cub in its belly also died. We passed by accidentally and then just happened to be seen by this group of iron-clad bulls. Run after us!" Feng Yang, who is also the direct disciple of the elder of Langya Immortal Sect, explained to Gu Qing and Rong Ye with a wry smile.


    "Are you sure that you killed it?" Rong Ye asked suspiciously, not convinced that it would be such a coincidence.


    "It wasn''t us, we just passed by, who knows how unlucky it happened to be seen by this group of guys, and I just vomited to death." Feng Yang had a bitter expression on his face, and his expression was very upset.


    He really regrets now. He regrets that he didn''t listen to the persuasion of the Bihaitiangong disciple beside him. He had to take another road, and he had to go that way. Then he met the dead female iron-clad bull and the cubs of the iron-clad bull. Otherwise, this would not happen.


    Gu Qing and Rong Ye looked at each other, half believing Feng Yang''s words.


    The four of them ran together for half an hour. The iron-clad bull behind him didn¡¯t mean to stop, but the four of them almost couldn¡¯t support it. Running like this would consume too much energy. Even if they have been taking pills, Dan After all, medicines are limited, and they can''t be used here.


    "No, we can''t run like this anymore. If we run like this, sooner or later we will be consumed!" Rong Ye frowned as he ran.


    "Then what shall we do?" Gu Qing also twisted his eyebrows, and looked behind him, seeing that the armored bull was still behind him, a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes.


    "We can''t solve a group of armored bulls, but we can defeat them one by one," Rong Ye rolled his eyes and said, "We have four people now. Gently and I can solve two armored bulls by one person. You two can Can''t solve it?" He looked at Feng Yang and another disciple of Bihai Tiangong.


    "Yes." The two looked at each other. Although they didn''t understand what Rong Ye was going to do, they nodded.


    "Okay, I and you two will continue to take this group of armored bulls around in a circle, gently you first think of a way to take the two armored bulls, and when you solve it, we will continue to exchange for me." Rong Ye changed his thoughts. Tell it to Gu Qingqing and Feng Yang.


    When the three heard it, they felt reasonable and nodded one after another.


    "Senior brother, why don''t you let Feng Yang and I come to attract the Iron Armored Bull, you and Senior Sister." Zhang Mu, the disciple of Bihai Tiangong, exchanged a glance with Feng Yang, and said to Rong Ye.


    It¡¯s obvious here that Rong Ye and Gu Qing''s cultivation bases are higher, while Feng Yang and Zhang Mu''s cultivation bases are relatively low. It is no problem for them to use the Iron Armored Bulls to turn around. If they join hands with Rong Ye, the speed will be faster.


    "Okay, let''s start now." Rong Ye replied without thinking.


    Next, the four of them no longer run forward, but ran in circles. Rong Ye and Gu Qing took the opportunity and separated from Feng Yang and Zhang Mu. Each of them led an iron-clad bull to leave. The team, came to a clearing next to it to meet.


    After that, Gu Qing and Rong Ye joined forces to deal with the two armored bulls.


    The fighting power of the armored bull is mainly dependent on hitting the opponent with its head. It has great strength, and Gu Qing and Rong Ye are both very flexible. Iron armored bull.


    The defense of the iron-clad bull is very powerful. Gu Qing used the immortal silk to attack the iron-clad bull from different angles, looking for weak spots on its body, and tried about a dozen times, finally found a weaker place, and then Gu Qing They continued to attack the same place, and finally broke through the armored bull''s defense and wounded it.


    With a breakthrough, the next step was much easier. Gu Qing directly pierced the opponent''s body with the immortal silk, cutting off the vitality of this iron-clad bull from the inside, and it fell directly to the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, she and Rong Ye dealt with another iron-clad bull. At this time, Feng Yang and Zhang Mu led the remaining iron-clad bull back in a circle. Gu Qing and Rong Ye once again Stepping forward, he shot and led two armored bulls out.

 Chapter 383：

    At the beginning, the cooperation of the four of Gu Qing was not very tacit, and the speed was still relatively slow. After solving two or three times in this way, the four of them cooperated tacitly, and the speed of solving the armored bull was much faster.


    It took more than half an hour to finally kill all this group of armored bulls, and all four of them collapsed on the ground with exhaustion.


    "Huh, it''s finally solved, I''m exhausted." Feng Yang wiped the sweat from his head and said prostration.


    "The first time I was so tired from a fight, I felt like I couldn''t lift my hands." Gu gently took the handkerchief that Rong Ye had obtained, wiped off the sweat on his forehead, felt the soreness on his body, and smiled bitterly.


    "Gentlely, are you okay?" Rong Ye himself turned pale, and he didn''t forget to care about Gu Qing''s situation and looked at her worriedly.


    "I''m okay, how about you Senior Brother Five?" Gu gently turned his head to look at Rong Ye, and quickly scanned Rong Ye''s body, and found that there was a dark place around Rong Ye''s waist. injured?"


    Rong Ye was taken aback, followed Gu Qing''s gaze to his waist, and found that there was indeed a wound. His brow was frowned, and he was afraid that Gu Qing was worried. Do not worry."


    "Let me see." Gu Qing didn''t understand Rong Ye, glared at him, stood up and walked to Rong Ye''s side, knelt down and checked Rong Ye''s wound, and found that the wound was indeed not too deep. Shi didn''t bleed much, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Look, I''ll say it''s okay, you don''t have to worry." Rong Ye followed with a sigh of relief, and smiled softly to Gu.


    "Pay attention to even minor injuries. I will give you medicine." Gu Qing gave him a blank look and ignored his words. He took out a medicine bottle and sprinkled Mu Chen''s special wound medicine on the wound to confirm that the wound was not. Bleeding, then raised his head, "Brother, don''t do it for these two days, otherwise the wound will be very troublesome."


    "I don''t..." As soon as Rong Ye wanted to refuse, he saw Gu lightly widening his eyes and staring at him. When he reached his mouth, he could only swallow and smile, "I know, I''ll be careful."


    Gu Qing nodded in satisfaction. After such interruption, her physical strength also recovered a little. She turned to look at Feng Yang and Zhang Mu. Although they were embarrassed, they were not injured, so she didn''t say anything. What, after all, I am not familiar with them.


    Feng Yang and Zhang Mu also slowed over at this time, stood up from the ground, arranged their appearance, and then walked in front of Gu Qing and Rong Ye, put their hands on their chests, and solemnly bowed to them. Bowed.


    "Thank you brother and sister for your help. It is unforgettable. I will be Feng Yang in the future, but with the two dispatches, I will have nothing to say." Feng Yang looked at Gu Qing and Rong Ye with a solemn expression.


    "It''s the same for me, Zhang Mu. You can just tell me if you have something to do in the future!" Zhang Mu glanced at Feng Yang and said.


    The two said this sincerely. If they didn¡¯t enter, they would meet Gu Qing and Rong Ye. They might be chased by the iron-clad bull to exhaustion and then killed. Gu Qing and Rong Ye Ye two people are indeed a life-saving grace to them!


    Gu Qing and Rong Ye were a little surprised seeing the two of them doing this. They looked at each other and Rong Ye spoke.


    "The two junior brothers don¡¯t have to be like this. We killed the armored bulls are not all for you, but also for us, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it." Rong Ye didn¡¯t think there was a big deal in this matter. The armored bull was chasing, and killing the armored bull was also good for them, not to save Zhang Mu and Feng Yang.


    "Senior brother joked. At that time, the armored bull was mainly chasing us. If it were not for us, you would not be chased. And later on, if you leave directly with your cultivation base, I am afraid that the armored bull will not do anything. But you helped us kill the armored bull. Feng Yang will not forget the two great favors. Let me follow them." Feng Yang looked at Gu Qing and Rong Ye and shook it. Shaking his head, said very seriously.


    The reason why he must repay this life-saving grace is that besides the most important cause and effect of Taoist practitioners, it is also because he is optimistic about Gu Qing and Rong Ye. These two people are not in the pool at first sight. Feng Yang is not the top talent. , But he is absolutely aware of current affairs, he is not regarded as valued in the Langya Immortal Sect, if he followed Gu Qing and Rong Ye, there might be a world of uncertainty.


    "Yes, you two, let us follow." Zhang Mu said after Feng Yang, he and Feng Yang thought about the same.


    His position in Bihai Tiangong is not as good as Feng Yang''s in Langya Immortal Sect. The competition in Bihai Tiangong is fierce and cruel. If he can follow Gu Qing and Rong Ye, his situation may be different from before, even if not. Change, he must also repay this life-saving grace!


    Seeing the two of them so persistent, Rong Ye and Gu Qing didn''t know what to say for a while, so they could only remain silent in the end.


    Then, Feng Yang and Zhang Mu followed Gu Qing and Rong Ye. When they learned that they were going to find Ziyun Feicao, Zhang Mu hesitated for a while and suddenly spoke.


    "When I was teleported into the secret realm, I fell into a valley, and there was a purple cloud flying grass inside, but in addition to the purple cloud flying grass, there was also a true fairyland mid-level blue-eyed fire cloud beast, I At that time, I was afraid to provoke the Blue-eyed Fire Cloud Beast, so he took a long look and ran away." Zhang Mu still remembered the danger at that time. He was not the opponent of the Blue-eyed Fire Cloud Beast at all, so after recognizing the opponent, he took a look Turned around and ran away.


    "Really?" Gu Qing was a little surprised, "Then do you remember where that place is?" She hurriedly asked.


    Ziyun Feihua is really hard to find. Gu Qingming originally wanted to look for it with Rong Ye. He didn''t expect Zhang Mu to meet him. It would be best to have a direction. As for the mid-level Bi-eye in True Wonderland Huoyun Beast, she thinks she should be able to fight it!


    "Remember, I am still quite impressed with it, and I can take you there, but..." Zhang Mu hesitated.


    "But what?" Rong Ye frowned and asked.


    "The Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast is there. It might not be easy to pick Ziyun Feihua." Zhang Mu said hurriedly, afraid that Rong Ye would be upset. At the same time, he also meant that Gu Qing and Rong Ye could dispel the idea there.


    "It''s okay, no matter how powerful the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast is, it is also an Intermediate True Wonderland. You can take us there." Gu gently waved his hand and said indifferently.


    Zhang Mu looked at Rong Ye and found that Rong Ye hadn¡¯t stopped him. He obviously also acquiesced to Gu Qing¡¯s words. After thinking about it, the two of them are distinguished. There should be some means to solve the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast. Persuaded, nodded.

 Chapter 384：

    The place Zhang Mu said was still some distance away from where they met the iron-clad bull. Gu Qing and the others took a good rest and followed Zhang Mu there.


    After walking for about half an hour, the sun went down, so the four of them decided to find a place to rest first.


    During the rest yesterday, Gu Qing and Rong Ye set up the tent and lighted the fire by themselves. After finding a place today, Feng Yang and Zhang Mu consciously started to work. They quickly set up the tent and the fire. He even hunted two rabbits and prepared to roast them for Gu Qing and Rong Ye to eat.


    "How are you two cooking?" After the two of them had handled the rabbits, Rong Ye and Gu lightly glanced at each other and asked Zhang Mu and Feng Yang.


    Feng Yang and Zhang Mu looked at each other, their expressions a little embarrassed.


    Scratching the back of his head, Feng Yang smiled and looked at Rong Ye, "Brother Rong, don''t worry, I might be able to cook the rabbit."


    "In other words, it can only be cooked, but the taste is not guaranteed?" Gu lightly glanced at Feng Yang and said lightly.


    Feng Yang nodded in embarrassment, "There is no way, it is really handicapped, and when we are in the sect, we usually eat bigu Dan."


    Gu Qing glanced at the two of them sympathetically. She was quite clear about the taste of Bigu Dan. Anyway, she only ate it once and never wanted to eat it again. However, she also knew that many people did it for cultivation. Will eat bigudan as a meal.


    "Okay, you two sit next to me, and leave it to me here." Rong Ye took the rabbit directly from Feng Yang''s hand, patted him on the shoulder and said.


    If he was the only one, Rong Ye would be able to bear it, but with Gu Qing still present, how could he let Gu Qing eat something that was just cooked but didn''t taste any? It was even more impossible for Gu Qing to do it himself, he couldn''t bear it.


    Feng Yang hesitated to give Rong Ye the rabbit in his hand, his mouth moved, and he wanted to ask Rong Ye if he could do it, but he dared not speak.


    It''s not that Feng Yang doesn''t believe in Rong Ye, but Rong Ye and Gu are the kind of people who don''t touch Yang Chunshui with their ten fingers. The temperament of both of them belongs to the kind of more expensive temperament, he really can''t imagine. Can you cook when you arrive at Rong Ye? I always feel that Rong Ye may not be as good as him!


    Zhang Mu and Feng Yang on the side had similar ideas. They also felt that Rong Ye should not be able to cook, but he didn¡¯t dare to say, he could only think silently. If Rong Ye¡¯s keys don¡¯t taste good, he would also Pretending to be delicious, don''t let Rong Ye see it.


    Unfortunately, the two didn''t know that their expressions had betrayed them. Rong Ye had guessed what they thought, but he didn''t explain, instead he was going to wait a while to open his eyes to the two.


    Like Rong Ye, Gu Qing also saw Feng Yang and Zhang Mu''s suspicions, but she wanted to see how wonderful the two of them were after eating Rong Ye''s barbecue, so she didn''t say anything.


    While the four of them had their own concerns, Rong Ye brushed the entire rabbit with the sauce he made, and then put it on the fire, roasting and turning over.


    After a while, there was a very fragrant barbecue smell in the air. Just by smelling the smell, people couldn''t help but secrete saliva and wanted to just stuff the barbecue into their mouths.


    Zhang Mu and Feng Yang smelled the smell, looked at the rabbit on the grill, glanced at each other, and swallowed, their expressions were quite shocked.


    "How? Are you surprised?" Gu Qing had been observing the expressions of the two of them. At this time, he couldn''t help but smile. "The dishes made by the fifth brother are very delicious. You are lucky. Most people can''t eat it. ."


    Gu Qing''s tone was full of admiration for Rong Ye. Most people really couldn''t eat the barbecue that Rong Ye cooked. After all, except for Gu Qing and the others, Rong Ye wouldn''t cook!


    Feng Yang and Zhang Mu knew that their thoughts had been seen through by Gu Qing and Rong Ye, a little ashamed, and their faces flushed.


    "The main reason is that Senior Brother Rong''s temperament does not look like he can cook at all." Feng Yang glanced at Rong Ye, then forced his respect, and defended himself.


    Hearing this, Gu gently turned his head to look at Rong Ye, and then nodded if something happened, "Yes, brother does not look like it."


    Rong Ye looked at Gu gently, and showed a petting smile.


    With the passage of time, the smell of barbecue in the air became stronger and stronger, and Feng Yang and Zhang Mu did nothing else at this time. They looked at the roast rabbit from time to time, and their eyes revealed desire.


    Gu Qing was okay, but felt a little hungry, not like Feng Yang and Zhang Mu.


    When the meat was roasted, Rong Ye used a knife to cut the meat into small pieces, and divided them among the three of Gu Qing. Gu Qing ate slowly. Feng Yang and Zhang Mu couldn''t wait to put them in their mouths and taste the taste. Later, the two eyes lit up, and they immediately gobbled up.


    The rabbit they caught was relatively large, and one was enough for the four of them. After eating, Gu gently wiped his mouth with a kerchief, and saw Feng Yang and Zhang Mu lying directly on the ground, satisfied. Look like.


    At this time, the sky was completely dark and the moon was hanging in the sky. Apart from the occasional roar, there was only the sound of firewood burning.


    "Senior Sister Gu, Senior Brother Rong, you go and rest, Feng Yang and I will watch the night." Zhang Mu looked at the sky and said to Gu Qing and Rong Ye.


    "Yes, Senior Sister Gu, Senior Brother Rong, go and rest. Zhang Mu and I will keep the night watch." Feng Yang nodded quickly, agreeing with Zhang Mu''s statement.


    Since they want to take refuge in Gu Qing and Rong Ye and become their followers, Feng Yang and Zhang Mu are still very conscious, knowing when to do what they should do, things like the night watch naturally cannot make Rong Ye and Gu Qing. Do it lightly.


    "No, you two should go to rest too. You don''t need to watch the night." Rong Ye shook his head. After speaking, he stood up and walked around where they camped.


    Hearing what he said, Zhang Mu and Feng Yang looked at each other, and they were a little unclear. Therefore, the two of them looked at Rong Ye''s movements, but they still didn''t understand what Rong Ye was doing. It''s dangerous. Someone must watch at night, otherwise if there is a sneak attack by a spirit beast, the group will most likely be destroyed!


    "I have been scattered all around with talisman seals. If there is a spirit beast approaching, those talisman seals will be touched. Then we will naturally know that there is no need for people to watch the night." After Rong Ye returned, he saw that the two of them were still not in a match. She kindly explained it as she understood it.


    After hearing this, the two of them suddenly realized that when they killed the iron armored bull, they already knew that Rong Ye specializes in the art of talisman and seal, but they just couldn''t remember it for a while.


    Seeing that both Gu Qing and Rong Ye didn''t need to worry, although the two were still a little worried, they did not defy Rong Ye''s orders. They just wanted to be alert at night and don''t sleep too hard.


    It¡¯s a pity that they overestimated themselves. They were chased by armored bulls for so long during the day, and then they have been on their way. Although they have also rested, they seem to be in good condition, but in fact they are very tired. Go to sleep.


    ¡­


    When Mu Chen woke up, he found himself lying in a tent with a thick spy on the ground. His body was also covered with a thin quilt, and the wound on his body had been treated, and his arm had been connected. It was fixed with a wooden board, and even the injuries inside his body were healed seven or eighty-eight. Thinking of the figure he had seen before unconscious, he immediately sat up.


    However, the movement of getting up was a bit too fierce, involving the wound, and he grinned unpreparedly from pain, with a grim expression on his face.


    At this time, the curtain of the tent was opened from the outside, and a figure walked in.


    "Brother Si, are you awake? How do you feel?" Jun asked indifferently while looking at Mu Chen who was sitting with a bowl of porridge.


    "I feel better, Jun Wu, thanks." Seeing Jun Wu, Mu Chen slightly curled his lips and thanked Jun Wu.


    "We are still polite between us? I have used medicine for the wound on your body, and I have also fed you the pill, but the pill in my hand is limited, and you need to treat other injuries by yourself." Jun Wu sat down. Next to Mu Chen, while talking, he passed the porridge in his hand to Mu Chen, "You have slept for a day and a night. I made the porridge for you. You can drink a little."


    "Have I slept for so long?" Rong Ye took the porridge, took a spoonful of it with a spoon, and asked in surprise.


    "Yeah." Jun Wu nodded.


    Rong Ye took a sip of the porridge and thought about it. He was indeed seriously injured at the time, and it was justifiable to have been in a coma for so long, so he no longer struggled with this matter, but nodded, bowed his head and finished the porridge.


    Passing the empty bowl to Jun Wu, Mu Chen''s face was visibly rosy.


    "I''m going out first, Brother Si, you will rest for a while." Mu Chen stood up, confessed, and walked out with the bowl.


    After waiting for Jun Wu to go out, Mu Chen closed his eyes and felt the situation in his body. He found that the injuries in his body had healed seven or eighty-eight. He opened his eyes, took a pill and stuffed it into his mouth, and then started working. Method to digest the power of the medicine.


    By the time he opened his eyes again, it was already a quarter of an hour later, and the wound in his body was 90% healed, only a little bit remained, and he needed time to recuperate slowly. As for the wound on his body, he used his good hand to put the bandage on the wound. He took it off, and then replaced it with his own powder. Those wounds that had already scab quickly lost their scabs and returned to normal, except that the color was different from the surroundings, but it could be seen that he had been injured before.


    As for the injured arm, he glanced at it and didn''t care too much. Although the bone was injured, it was not serious. It only needed to be fixed for a few days.


    Thinking about this, he changed his clothes, got up, and walked out of the tent.


    Seeing a lake not far away, he found that they were still where he killed the double-headed black-winged snake. The glazed lotus on the lake had been cleaned. It should belong to Jun Wugan, even the double-headed black-winged snake. The corpses were all disposed of. The reason why they were still here was not only his injuries, but also because it was the site of a double-headed black-winged snake before, and there was still the breath of a double-headed black-winged snake. The spirit beast didn''t dare to come over, it was safe for them.

 Chapter 385：

    Jun Wu was originally meditating next to the fire. He opened his eyes when he heard the footsteps, just in time to see Rong Ye come out and stand up.


    "I saw the mark you made around, and I followed the mark to find it. I didn''t expect that I happened to be injured." Jun Wu thought for a while and explained the reason why he would find it. At the same time, he was a little sorry for Mu Chen. "If I had come here earlier, you wouldn''t have suffered such a serious injury."


    Jun Wu was very upset when he saw that Mu Chen was injured. Let¡¯s not say that Mu Chen is Gu Qing¡¯s senior, he is a very important person in Gu Qing¡¯s heart. If Gu Qing knew that Mu Chen was injured, he would definitely be very upset. Worried and angry, it is said that Mu Chen and him have known each other for more than ten years, and although he disliked him and robbed him of Gu Qing, he took care of him a lot. He was a person whom he recognized. When he saw that Mu Chen was injured, he was also in his heart. Very uncomfortable.


    "How can I blame you? You can rush over when I fainted. It''s already very good," Mu Chen glanced at Jun Wu in surprise. "When I saw you before fainting, I was very loose. Take a breath."


    When he fell, he was really worried that if other spirit beasts found his body, he estimated that he would only end up resentful.


    Unexpectedly, I saw Jun Wu. This was totally unexpected joy. If he hadn''t passed out at the time, he would want to give Jun Wu a good hug.


    "That''s good." Seeing that Mu Chen''s expression didn''t seem to be hypocritical, Jun Wu was also relieved, and then changed the subject, "If you are good, we will continue to set off. I feel lightly they will definitely go to those sects. For the medicinal materials required in the door mission, we can start from this direction and find them, maybe we can find them."


    This is Jun Wu¡¯s idea when he saw Liulilian yesterday. The dense forest is too big. They might not be able to meet Gu Qingqing until they leave the secret realm, but if they go to find those sects. If you ask for medicinal materials, you might encounter them. After all, those medicinal materials cannot be found everywhere, and you can always find a few more!


    "You are right, we can start from this aspect. The Liulilian here has been removed, and we will go to find other medicinal materials." Mu Chen was reminded by Jun Wu and reacted.


    Just like when he saw Liulilian, he knew that Liulilian was one of the medicinal materials that needed to be handed in in the sect mission. Of course, he had to take it down. Gu Qing and the others must be the same. If they all look for medicinal materials , It''s easier to come across.


    The two of them discussed it and decided to find Bai Zhihua first. This is relatively simple, but there are some requirements for the growth environment, and they might be able to meet them.


    Once you have a goal, it is much easier to set off.


    White garden flowers are sunny and grow in sunny places, and they like water. They are easier to find in sunny and watery places.


    Following this direction, Mu Chen and Jun Wu felt that it would be easier to find a place with water first, and then go to a place with strong sunlight.


    Half an hour after the two of them set off, they arrived at a river. They searched the river carefully, but did not find the white garden flowers. Just when they were about to leave, Jun Wu¡¯s light suddenly saw a familiar pattern. , Stopped quickly and walked quickly to a tree.


    He squatted down slightly and touched the tree trunk. After touching the familiar mark, a ray of joy flashed in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter? What did you find?" Mu Chen turned around to leave, but found that Jun Wu hadn''t followed and turned around. Seeing Jun Wu standing by a tree and touching the trunk, he couldn''t help but asked in confusion.


    "I felt the mark, I don''t know if it was lightly or the other seniors stayed." Jun Wu turned his head and said to Mu Chen with bright eyes.


    "Really?" Mu Chen''s eyes lit up, walked a few steps to Jun Wu''s side, and bent down, "Let me see."


    Jun Wu moved aside so that Mu Chen could see clearly.


    "It''s really a sign. It seems that one of them should have been here. Let''s look for it again and see if there are other signs?" Mu Chen stood up in surprise, turning his head to say to Jun Wu quickly.


    Jun Wu nodded, and carefully searched for him. Mu Chen also looked for Jun Wu with his back to him.


    "Here!" Jun Wu found another mark behind a tree, and hurriedly turned his head and shouted to Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen was overjoyed, turned around, walked quickly to Jun Wu''s side, and saw a familiar mark as expected.


    "Great, they should have gone this way." With the news of Gu Qing and theirs, Mu Chen''s pale face also had a hint of joy, "We walk along this side and we will definitely find them. of!"


    "Yeah." Jun Wu nodded, rarely excited.


    The two followed the direction of the mark and walked forward as they searched.


    ...


    Feng Yang and Zhang Mu originally wanted to sleep a little more vigilantly at night. Who knew their bodies were not strong, they fell asleep until the next morning. The moment they woke up in the morning, they didn''t know where they were.


    After entering the secret realm, the two of them have not taken a good rest. After all, there are dangers in the dense forest. If they really die because of sleep, they must not die unjustly!


    After coming in for three days, this was the first day the two slept so well. They woke up in the morning feeling refreshed and full of energy.


    "Are you up?" Rong Ye was gently cooking porridge for Gu, and when he saw Zhang Mu and Feng Yang coming out of the tent, he greeted very naturally.


    Feng Yang and Zhang Mu stretched their waists for a while, watching Rong Ye and Gu Qing who were sitting next to them waiting for the porridge, they suddenly felt their cheeks flushed, a little embarrassed.


    "Senior Sister Gu, Senior Brother Rong, good morning." Although a little embarrassed, Feng Yang bit the bullet and greeted Gu Qing and Rong Ye.


    "Good morning." Gu gently nodded at the two of them, then turned back to watch Rong Ye cook the porridge.


    Originally, Zhang Mu and Feng Yang should have done this kind of thing, but the two of them were not good at cooking, and they didn''t get up early enough, so they didn''t dare to grab Rong Ye''s job, so they could only sit by the fire.


    "I only boiled the porridge with me and gently, shouldn''t you two need it?" Rong Ye looked at the porridge in the pot and turned to ask Feng Yang and Zhang Mu.


    I had a barbecue for two people last night. It was because the food was prepared by two people, and it was big enough for four people, but it didn¡¯t mean that Rong Ye was willing to eat what he made for two people, so he cooked the porridge in the morning. At that time, Rong Ye just cooked Gu Qing and him, and didn''t mean to give it to Zhang Mu and Feng Yang at all.


    The two shook their heads quickly. Although after tasting Rong Ye¡¯s barbecue, they knew that Rong Ye¡¯s cooking was delicious, and seeing Rong Ye cooking porridge, they wanted to taste it, but they also knew that Rong Ye was definitely not that. People who can plant food for everyone, naturally don''t dare to ask for it.

 Chapter 386：

    After eating breakfast, the four of Gu Qing cleaned up, and then set off.


    After Zhang Mu escaped from the valley, he made a lot of detours in the forest. Then he met Feng Yang. The two had similar interests, so they walked together. They were not fast, and because they didn¡¯t know the direction. There are also many detours in the forest, so in fact the valley is not far from where they met the armored bulls.


    They walked from morning to noon, and finally walked near the valley.


    "That''s right. The valley in front is planted with purple clouds and flying flowers. There are also the blue-eyed fire cloud beasts in the true fairyland. Do we want to pass now?" Zhang Mu pointed to the valley entrance not far away and turned his head to ask Rong Ye and Gu Qingqing.


    Rong Ye shook his head and looked at Gu Qing and said, "Gentle, you stay here first, I''ll go see the situation first."


    "Okay, Brother Fifth, be careful." Although Gu Qing wanted to go with Rong Ye, he agreed after thinking about it for a while.


    Rong Ye nodded, glanced at Zhang Mu and Feng Yang, and then disappeared from the place with his toes.


    When he was about to approach Taniguchi, he stuck an invisibility talisman on himself, his body disappeared instantly, and then carefully entered the valley.


    As soon as he entered the valley, he saw a purple flower, which was the purple cloud flying flower they wanted to pick. He then walked forward and saw a fiery red beast crawling on the ground in the middle of the flower bush, it closed. With eyes closed, it seems to be resting.


    This behemoth should be the blue-eyed fire cloud beast Zhang Mu said!


    Rong Ye''s eyes flickered, and he carefully observed the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast before he walked out unhurriedly.


    After waiting out of the valley, he tore off the invisibility talisman on his body and showed himself in front of the three Gu Qing trio.


    "Fifth Brother, how?" Gu Qing had been worried since Rong Ye''s figure disappeared. When Rong Ye came out, he took a quick look at Rong Ye and found that he was not injured. This was a little relieved.


    "There are indeed a lot of purple cloud flying flowers inside, and the blue-eyed fire cloud beast. When I just entered, the blue-eyed fire cloud beast was resting." Rong Ye told Gu what he saw.


    Hearing that Ziyun Feihua was inside, Gu Qing was pleased. It was not that she did not believe in Zhang Mu, but that she was worried that Ziyun Feihua was picked off by others. Since they have not been taken off by others now, they can take action. .


    "Let''s take a rest outside first, wait for a while and I will go in gently, Zhang Mu and Feng Yang, you two are waiting outside." Rong Ye glanced at Feng Yang and Zhang Mu and said to them.


    "How can this be?" Feng Yang asked without thinking, "Since we have all decided to follow Senior Sister Gu and Senior Brother Rong, of course we want to be with you. How can we wait outside and let you take risks?"


    "Yes, we will go in with you, don''t worry, we will never hold you back!" Zhang Mu also said firmly.


    "I''m very touched that you two can think like this, but I really don''t need it," Rong Ye said with a smile while looking at the two of you. "The Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast is only an intermediate level in the real fairyland. Gentle and I can handle it. , But if you go in, the two of us will have to take care of you."


    Rong Ye didn''t belittle Zhang Mu and Feng Yang, but to tell the truth, Feng Yang and Zhang Mu''s cultivation level was indeed a bit low. If they entered, they would not help at all, but would drag him and Gu Qing''s hind legs!


    Hearing that, Feng Yang and Zhang Mu looked at each other. Although they wanted to follow the two of them to show off, considering their cultivation bases, it was true that, as Rong Ye said, they could not help at all. Can be silent.


    "Then, Senior Brother Rong, you and Senior Sister Gu, pay attention to your safety." Feng Yang said with some difficulty.


    "Well, you two too, protect yourself." Rong Ye nodded, and said a few words more difficultly.


    Feng Yang and Zhang Mu nodded quickly, expressing that they would take care of themselves.


    Settling down Feng Yang and Zhang Mu, Gu Qing and Rong Ye went into the valley together after they had rested.


    When they entered, the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast still crawled on the ground, closed its eyes, and flicked its tail, as if sleeping, but when they felt the breath of the two, they immediately opened their eyes.


    Both of its eyes were blue, and they looked like colored glaze. Then, it stood up from the ground, shook its body, and looked at Gu Qing and Rong Ye condescendingly.


    It is about four meters high and looks more like a lion, but its body is covered with fiery red scales, shining brightly in the sun.


    In addition to sharp claws and faster speed, the Jade Eye Fire Cloud Beast also has a racial talent, that is, it can spray fireballs to attack enemies.


    Gu Qing and Rong Ye glanced at each other, and then moved their hands at the same time.


    The white Hun Xian Ling flew out from Gu Qing''s waist and hung in front of her. She stretched out her hand, and Hun Xian Ling flew directly towards the head of the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast.


    The huge Apocalypse Record hangs on top of Rong Ye''s head. The patterns on it are much more than before. The cover looks more complicated. The huge pages quickly opened, and a series of talisman seals flew out of the Apocalypse Records and floated in front of Rong Ye. , Under Rong Ye''s command, flew towards the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast.


    Hun Xian Ling first came to the front of the Blue-eyed Fire Cloud Beast, flew past it, and a white light flashed, leaving a deep mark on the side of the left forelimb of the Blue-eyed Fire Cloud Beast, although not Pain, but it also angered the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast.


    "Roar!"


    It snarled up to the sky, opened its mouth wide, kicked its limbs on the ground, and rushed towards Gu Qing and Rong Ye.


    The ground made a violent noise because of its running, and even shook slightly, Rong Ye and Gu Qing directly left the ground and hung in the air.


    Hundreds of talisman seals formed a golden talisman seal wall, blocking the front of the blue-eyed fire cloud beast. When it leaped over, it quickly dispersed, surrounding the blue-eyed fire cloud beast, and then violently Tighten it, turning into jagged things, cutting the scales of the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast.


    At the same time, Hun Xian Ling, under the command of Gu Qing, quickly slid past the Jade-eyed Fire Cloud Beast, this time leaving a deep mark on the scales on the side of its right forelimb.


    The Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast raised his left forelimb and slapped it down fiercely. The jagged teeth that Rong Ye''s runes had turned into pieces were directly smashed into pieces and dissipated in the air.


    It smashed all the talisman seals in a few strokes, letting them turn into immortal power and disappeared into the air, and then slapped them to Hunxianling, as if they wanted to tear the Hunxianling to pieces.


    It¡¯s a pity that Hunxian Ling is not so easy to catch. Gu gently commanded Hunxian Ling to fly past the Bi-Eyed Fire Cloud Beast again and again, leaving traces on the scales on its body, but not allowing Bi-Eye. Fire Cloud Beast caught it, making Bi-eye Fire Cloud Beast very annoyed.


    The Apocalypse Record flipped quickly, and then, three times more than before, Fu Zhuan flew out of the Apocalypse Record and flew towards the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast.


    The Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast was getting annoyed by Immortal Ling, seeing the flying talisman seals, and wanted to smash them all just like before.


    As soon as its claws touched the Fu seal, the Fu seal exploded directly. Then, those Fu seals entangled the limbs of the Jade-eyed Fire Cloud Beast, then retracted and exploded near the limbs of the Jade-eyed Fire Cloud Beast.


    After a single piece of talisman exploded, it could only leave a trace on the scales of the Jade-eyed Fire Cloud Beast, but dozens of talisman seals exploded at the same time, but they could explode the scales of the Jade-eyed Fire Cloud Beast!


    There were wounds on its limbs in an instant, the scales were broken, and blood flowed out from the gaps in the scales, dripping on the ground, leaving small pits on the ground.


    "Roar!"


    Someone wanted to pick the purple cloud flying flowers before, but the blue-eyed fire cloud beast solved it. So when he first saw Gu Qing and Rong Ye, it didn¡¯t look at the two of them. It was two ants, who knew it was the ants in his own eyes that hurt him.


    Feeling the pain from its body, the Bi-eye Fire Cloud Beast was very angry, roared, opened its mouth wide, and a ball of fire flew out of its mouth and flew towards Rong Ye.


    Rong Ye hurriedly avoided, but the fireball seemed to have eyes long, chasing closely behind Rong Ye, as if it wouldn''t stop until Rong Ye burned.


    "Brother, be careful!"


    Gu yelled softly, then attacked the fireball with Hunxian Ling.


    Hunxian Ling is a material that does not invade water and fire. Normal flames are of no use to it. The same is true for the fireball of the Jade-eyed Fire Cloud Beast. Two groups of flames, but the flames still chased Rong Ye.


    Rong Ye turned around and saw this scene, his eyes flickered, and he took out two talisman seals from his arms and threw them at the two flying flames.


    What he threw out was a talisman seal containing water. After the talisman seal was activated, two **** of water were poured directly on the two flames, extinguishing the flames.


    "Apocalypse ¡¤ Ten Thousand Talisman Slash!"


    Rong Ye flashed and came to the front of the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast. The Apocalypse on his head flipped quickly. Then, after finishing Zhang Fuzhu flew out of the Apocalypse and gathered on Rong Ye''s head into a huge golden Fu Zhuanjian, then severely slashed towards the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast.


    At the same time, Gu Qing''s Immortal Aya directly entangled the limbs of the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast, making it unable to move.


    What fell from the golden talisman sword was a puppet. The blue-eyed fire cloud beast was struggling. Gu gently mixed with the immortal Ling, feeling the crisis, it struggled more violently, and at the same time, it tried its best to lean its body to the side to avoid its own. Vital.


    "Roar!"


    The scaly armor on the shoulder broke open, and a deep wound appeared on the left shoulder. The blue-eyed fire cloud beast couldn''t help but roar. If it weren''t for its flashing fast, I''m afraid that by this time, its left forelimb was just right. It''s going to be cut off.


    Its eyes looked at Gu Qing and Rong Ye with hatred. The blue eyes were full of blood. After a while, both eyes became half blue and half blood, looking very terrible.


    "Roar!"


    It roared again, with its mouth wide open, four or five fireballs flew out of its mouth and flew towards Gu Qing and Rong Ye. At the same time, it vigorously pushed away from the comfort of Hunxian Ling and rushed towards Rong Ye.

 Chapter 387：

    Gu Qing and Rong Ye didn''t avoid the fireball this time. Rong Ye threw out four or five talisman seals, which exploded when they approached the fireball, and the water that appeared inside directly extinguished the fireball.


    However, as a result, Rong Ye''s speed slowed down a bit. When the Blue-eyed Fire Cloud Beast rushed over, he could only avoid it in a hurry. His shoulder was scratched by the Claws of the Blue-eyed Fire Cloud Beast, and blood flowed from the wound. When he came out, his clothes were instantly stained red with blood.


    "Brother!"


    Gu Qing was very heartbroken when he saw that Rong Ye was injured. He roared, and when he saw the Fire Cloud Beast, he wanted to catch Rong Ye. He quickly directed the Hunxian Ling to entangle the forelimbs of the Fire Cloud Beast, and then fiercely. Restricted and tightened to prevent the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast from approaching Rong Ye.


    Rong Ye took this opportunity to quickly get out of the way and escaped from the range of the Jade-eyed Fire Cloud Beast''s attack.


    Seeing Rong Ye escaped, the Bi-Eyed Fire Cloud Beast was very angry, and looked at the Immortal Aya wrapped around his front limbs, and shook it forcefully.


    Gu Qing was originally pulling the other end of Hunxian Ling, but was thrown into the air by the Blue-eyed Fire Cloud Beast. The Blue-eyed Fire Cloud Beast raised its other paw and grabbed it at Gu Qing.


    After seeing the blue-eyed fire cloud beast raising its paw, Gu gently released the tied paw of the blue-eyed fire cloud beast, and Hun Xian Ling threw it at the paw that the blue-eyed fire cloud beast wanted to grab her. When approaching the claws of the blue-eyed fire cloud beast, Hunxian Ling became very hard, pierced fiercely into the claws of the blue-eyed fire cloud beast, and penetrated its claws.


    The Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast never expected to be like this. Its own claws were pierced by the immortal silk in Gu Qing''s hands. Feeling the sharp pain from the claws, the remaining half of its eyes turned into Red.


    Immediately afterwards, the aura on it instantly changed.


    A ball of flame directly envelops its body, and then floats on the surface of its body, burning everything that wants to be close to its body.


    Gu Qing had retracted the immortal silk, blood shot from the claws of the Jade-eyed Fire Cloud Beast, and it landed on the ground. The Jade-eyed Fire Cloud Beast opened its mouth, and a large ball of fire flew towards Gu Qingqing.


    Hun Xian Ling shot the fireball and passed through the middle of the fireball. The fireball was divided into two halves, but she still rushed towards Gu Qing. Gu Qing was about to make another shot. The two seals stood in front of her and flew over the fireball. When they came over, the Fu seal exploded, water was poured on the flame, and the flame was extinguished.


    Gu Qing took this opportunity to flash to Rong Ye''s side, and his face was very ugly when he saw Rong Ye clutching his shoulders and blood flowing from his fingers.


    "Senior Brother Five, go to the side first, and leave it to me!" Gu lightly looked at the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast, suppressing his anger and said.


    "It''s okay, I can still move." Rong Ye glanced at his wounds and spoke indifferently.


    Not to mention just a shoulder injury, even if an arm was cut off, it is impossible for Rong Ye to let Gu Qing fight alone!


    "Fifth brother, obedient," Gu gently turned to Rong Ye, with a serious expression and firm eyes, "Don''t worry, I won''t let myself hurt, you forgot, I still have the art of speaking spirit!"


    Rong Ye was fixed by Gu''s light gaze. After hearing her words, he hesitated for a moment, and could only nod his head.


    No way, the situation is urgent. The Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast is watching closely. If he and Gu Qing have been entangled in this matter, it may affect Gu Qing, and he is indeed injured. Compared with, if it is hard to hold, it may become a burden for Gu Qing, and there are only two people here, he and Gu Qing, Gu Qing does not have to worry about being discovered by using the art of speech, so he is willing to retreat. To the side!


    After Rong Ye left, Gu gently turned around and looked at the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast with two **** of flames in his eyes. Obviously, the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast hurt Rong Ye and stepped on Gu Qing''s Bottom line!


    Gu lightly flashed her figure and came directly in front of the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast. When the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast was waving its paws, she slowly spoke.


    "Certainly!"


    A mysterious and ethereal voice floated from her mouth, and a wonderful force flew from her to the blue-eyed fire cloud beast.


    In the next instant, the paws of the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast came back and settled in mid-air, and its entire body was frozen, even its eyes could not move!


    "die!"


    Gu gave a soft low voice, Hun Xian Ling, under her command, passed through the chest of the Jade-eyed Fire Cloud Beast at an extremely fast speed, and then passed through the head of the Jade-eyed Fire Cloud Beast from behind.


    After the power of Yan Ling was lifted, blood shot out from the chest and head of the Jade-eyed Fire Cloud Beast, and the paws of the Jade-eyed Fire Cloud Beast fell to the ground, stirring up a burst of dust, and his body fell unwillingly to the ground.


    "Boom!"


    Its body made a loud noise on the ground, and the surrounding dust was flying.


    When the dust settled, the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast also lost its breath and died completely.


    "puff!"


    After the Bi-eye Fire Cloud Beast fell, Gu Qing spouted a bit of blood, and his face instantly turned pale.


    "Gentle, are you okay?" Rong Ye came to Gu Qing''s side and looked at Gu Qing nervously, his eyes full of worry.


    "I''m okay, Brother Five," Gu gently wiped the blood from the corners of his lips and shook his head, "After all, the blue-eyed fire cloud beast is higher than my realm, and it''s only suffered a bit of backlash."


    Although after she was promoted to the immortal rank, her ban on the art of speech and spirit became less, but the bi-eyed fire cloud beast is after all the real fairyland middle-level, higher than her current cultivation base, and after being promoted to the immortal, between each realm The gap between the two is relatively large, so she suffered a bit of backlash, but it was vomiting blood, which was not serious.


    "Really? You didn''t lie to me?" Rong Ye didn''t quite understand Gu Qing''s art of speech and spirit, but when she saw that her face was pale and the others were okay, he still asked with some worry.


    "Of course, I don''t need to lie to you about this kind of thing." Gu blinked gently and said very sincerely.


    Rong Ye thinks about it, too, if Gu Qing''s injury is really serious, it will definitely reveal a clue in a while, and he can''t help it. Now it looks like it is not too serious.


    "Well, I will believe you for the time being." Rong Ye observed carefully and reluctantly said.


    "Alright, Senior Brother Five, I''m really fine. I''ll adjust my breath for a while. Let''s bandage your wound first." Gu Qing didn''t care about his injury at all, and was more concerned about the injury on Rong Ye''s shoulder.


    When the two fell to the ground, Rong Ye took off the clothes on the top, exposing his shoulders, and Gu gently sprinkled the wound medicine specially refined by Mu Chen on his wound. After the blood ran out, he carefully bandaged the wound. .


    "Okay, change the medicine again in the afternoon, and it will be fine tomorrow." Gu lightly clapped his hands and said to Rong Ye.


    Rong Ye nodded, then looked at the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast, "You killed this thing gently, and the inner alchemy will give it to you."


    "Okay." Gu lightly glanced at the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast, and didn''t refuse. Anyway, even if she holds the inner alchemy, if others want to use it in the future, just give it to it.

 Chapter 388：

    Rong Ye took out the blue-eyed fire cloud beast''s inner alchemy and handed it to Gu Qingqing, Gu Qing put it away without looking at it, and then raised his head to look at the purple cloud flying flowers not far away.


    "Fortunately, we didn''t hurt this flower bush when we were in the fight, otherwise we would be in vain." Finding that most of the purple cloud flying flowers in the flower bush were not affected by their fight with the Bi-eyed Fire Cloud Beast, Gu Qing relaxed. Sighed.


    Rong Ye and Gu Qing thought the same. The two picked off most of the purple cloud flying flowers and put them in their respective storage spaces, then turned and left the valley.


    Zhang Mu and Feng Yang did not leave the valley too far, and they could probably hear the movement in the valley. Several times they both struggled to rush in to help Gu Qing and Rong Ye, but thinking of Rong Ye before entering I held back, I just vowed silently in my heart, I must improve my cultivation as soon as possible after that, even if I can''t catch up with Gu Qing and Rong Ye, I can''t be thrown too far by them!


    When they heard the sound of footsteps, the two hurriedly raised their heads and saw Gu Qing and Rong Ye coming out of the valley and hurriedly stepping forward.


    "Senior Sister Gu, Senior Brother Rong, haven''t you... Senior Brother Rong, are you hurt?" Feng Yang''s voice suddenly rose, looking at Rong Ye with a shocked expression on his face that looked a little funny.


    Gu Qing and Rong Ye were taken aback by his reaction. Zhang Leng looked at him blankly, wondering what was wrong with him?


    "Senior Brother Rong, I blame me for being useless. If I have a higher level of cultivation, I can help you and Senior Sister Gu, so that you won''t get hurt!" Feng Yang patted his head annoyedly, crying. Obviously very self-blame.


    Gu Qing and Rong Ye glanced at each other, never expecting that he would suddenly come out like this, a little bit dumbfounded.


    "Okay, masculine man, what''s the injury?" Rong Ye stepped forward and knocked out the hand that he wanted to keep clapping his head. "Since you feel that your cultivation level is too low, you should practice hard and strive to help next time. busy!"


    Feng Yang was originally not old, and his appearance was relatively immature, and he looked even smaller. At this time, he opened his big eyes and looked at Rong Ye with tears, and there was a mark on his forehead that was photographed red by himself. It looks a bit pitiful.


    "Senior Brother Rong, you are right, when the master asks me to practice, I will never be lazy again, I must practice hard!" He suddenly said with a straight face, and said very seriously.


    Seeing him like this, Rong Ye couldn''t say anything to attack him, so he nodded.


    "We have picked the Ziyun Feihua, and the Bi-eye Fire Cloud Beast has been dealt with. Take these Ziyun Feihua." Gu Qing saw that the two had finished speaking, and then took out two storage bags and handed it. To Feng Yang and Zhang Mu.


    Although the two did not contribute, Zhang Mu discovered this place, and Zhang Mu brought them here, and since it has been decided to let Zhang Mu and Feng Yang follow them, the higher the cultivation base of the two, the more naturally they will be treated. Advantageous, this can be regarded as an investment.


    "This, we can''t ask for it." Zhang Mu looked at the storage bag in front of him and shook his head firmly. He felt that he and Feng Yang had done nothing, but accepted what the two of them gave.


    Feng Yang also shook his head, unwilling to ask for the storage bag that Gu Qing gave.


    "Okay, give it to you two, you two can hold it, what do mother-in-law and mother-in-law do?" Rong Ye said with a stern face, looking unhappy.


    Seeing Rong Ye like this, the two of them were stunned, and they could only put them away in expectation, and their determination to always follow Gu Qing and Rong Ye became firmer.


    Seeing that the two of them took the storage bags, Gu Qing and Rong Ye were somewhat satisfied.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to find other medicinal materials." Rong Ye looked at the sky and found that there was still a period of time before dark. He felt that it couldn''t be wasted, so he decided to continue on his way.


    The others naturally had no opinion, and the four set off again.


    ¡­


    Jun Wu and Mu Chen kept walking along the mark. After walking for a long time, they found nothing. The excitement of seeing the mark gradually calmed down at first.


    But the two didn''t think that they would be able to find Gu Qing and the others by relying on their marks.


    "Let''s take a break first. I guess we won''t be able to catch up with them for a while." Mu Chen looked at the sky and said to Jun Wu.


    Since they discovered the mark, they have been on the way, and they have not even taken a sip. Mu Chen worried that they would have collapsed before they found Gu Qing and them.


    Jun Wu thought for a while, thinking that Mu Chen had recovered from a serious injury. Although he couldn''t see anything, he still felt a little uncomfortable, so he agreed.


    The two of them found an open space nearby, sat down, then took out the prepared food and water, rested and ate at the same time.


    Jun Wugang put the last small piece of pastry in his mouth, and there was a rush of footsteps not far away. He and Mu Chen looked up together, and saw several figures running awkwardly towards this side. Come here, behind them, followed by a dark red python.


    "Two brothers, help!" After seeing Jun Wu and Mu Chen, one of the women shouted with joy on her face.


    Others also saw the two at this time, and shouted at them, hoping that they could help. After all, they were wearing clothes, and you could tell at a glance that they were the clothes of the direct disciple, and they could become the direct disciple. Normally The cultivation base is relatively high, otherwise their master would not be willing to let them in!


    Mu Chen and Jun Wu''s expressions sank, and they looked at those people.


    There are four people in total, two of them are wearing the costumes of the disciples of Bihai Tiangong, one is wearing the costumes of the disciples of the Moon Shadow Pavilion, and the other is wearing the costumes of the elder disciple of Langya Immortal Sect. It looks like a temporary piece together.


    Moreover, the cultivation bases of the four are not very high, the highest among them is the disciple of their Langya Immortal Sect, who is the peak cultivation base of the Heavenly Wonderland, while the other three are high-level cultivation bases of the Heavenly Wonderland.


    The giant python chasing them should have a low-level cultivation base of True Wonderland. In Mu Chen and Jun Wu''s eyes, it was not too powerful, so the four chased them and fled in embarrassment.


    If there are no disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect, the two of them may not even look at these four people. Anyway, the relationship between the four immortals is not very harmonious, but they can''t see the people of the same sect die in themselves. before.


    "I''ll go." Worried that Mu Chen''s injury was not complete yet, Jun Wu clapped his hands, stood up, and walked towards those people.


    Mu Chen thought for a while, felt that the low-level pythons in True Wonderland shouldn''t be a problem for Jun Wu, so he didn''t stop him, sitting and continuing to eat slowly.

 Chapter 389：

    The disciples were very excited when they saw Jun Wu coming over.


    "Get out of the way." Jun Wu said coldly, ignoring the four people who wanted to say hello.


    The four of them froze for a moment. After understanding Jun Wu''s meaning, they immediately stepped aside and stood not far away, looking at Jun Wu with some worry.


    Jun Wu stopped and stretched out his hand. The silver scimitar appeared in his hand. He raised his hand and pushed forward, and the scimitar flew directly towards the python.


    The giant python was still chasing the four people, and did not put Jun Wu in its eyes at all. It roared, then rushed towards Jun Wu suddenly, opening its mouth, and wanted to swallow Jun Wu in one bite.


    Suddenly, it felt a flash of silver light in front of its eyes, and then, it felt a pain in its tongue, its mouth grew bigger, and blood spurted out of its mouth. It turned out that its tongue was cut off by a scimitar. NS.


    The green eyes instantly reddened, and his body swayed frantically. The surrounding trees were broken by it, dusty and messy.


    It looked at Jun Wu''s eyes full of hatred and madness, and bumped its head towards Jun Wu.


    Jun had no tiptoes, his body rose into the air and came directly to the top of his head. The silver scimitar appeared in his hand, and then he lowered his body. The scimitar started from the snake''s head and slashed smoothly all the way to the snake''s tail, directly on the python''s head. A long wound was left on his body, black and red scales fell all over the ground, and blood kept flowing out of it, staining the ground red.


    Unexpectedly, the giant python was wounded like this by Jun Wu, who he looked down on, and was very angry, and his tail drew towards Jun Wu fiercely.


    Jun Wu flew up, avoiding the python''s tail, and came to the python''s head again.


    The silver light flashed, and the scimitar directly pierced the giant python''s left eye, blood shot out from it, and then shot out from the back of its head, bringing out a blood arrow.


    The giant python''s body was taken up, his head was raised high, and then it fell heavily.


    "Boom!"


    A huge noise sounded, the body of the giant python fell to the ground, the ground was smashed out of a large hole, and the surrounding dust was flying.


    The silver scimitar did not stop attacking, because the aura of the giant python was still there. This would not make the giant python die. The scimitar flew in from the giant python¡¯s mouth, then flew out from half of its body, and brought it back. There was a burst of blood mist.


    The giant python''s body was taken up again, and then fell heavily, smashing the big hole a little deeper.


    This time, the giant python was completely killed, and the silver scimitar flew back to Jun Wu''s hands.


    It took a quarter of an hour from Jun Wu¡¯s attack to when the python was killed. During the whole process, Jun Wu appeared very calm and calm. His clothes were also very clean. People looked dumbfounded.


    "This...is too handsome?" The disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect looked at Jun Wu dumbfounded, and said in shock.


    "Yes, this is too powerful!" The only woman among the four also said with a shocked expression on her face.


    "It deserves to be passed by the peak master, it is really different from us!" The disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect admired Jun Wutai with a look of worship.


    "So powerful, his cultivation level should be above the real fairyland, right?" The disciple of Bihai Tiangong also followed in admiration.


    The four of them looked at each other, and they all saw each other''s respect from the bottom of each other''s eyes.


    "Thanks to this brother for saving us. I don''t know the name of the brother, so that we can remember our benefactor so that we can repay the favor?" Zhao Xi, a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect, saw Jun Wu coming over and hurriedly clasped his fists. Asked in reverence.


    "No need." Jun Wu glanced at Zhao Xi and said coldly, then regardless of his reaction, he walked directly to Mu Chen''s side and took a sip of water from the kettle.


    Seeing Jun Wu so indifferent, Zhao Xi looked at each other, all at a loss.


    "This, Brother Zhao, what shall we do?" Luo Fenfen, the only woman among the four, took a careful look at Jun Wu, touched Zhao Xi''s arm, and asked.


    Zhao Xi shook his head, not knowing what to do.


    Although he could see that the clothes on Jun Wu and Mu Chen were those of their own disciples of the Zongmen Peak Master, he did not know which two disciples they were. Facing Jun Wu¡¯s cold face, he bit the bullet and walked to Jun. In front of Wuhe Mu Chen.


    "Excuse me, please tell me the names of the two seniors, so that I can remember who my benefactor is." Zhao Xi arched his hands towards Jun Wu and Mu Chen, and said cautiously.


    Jun Wu glanced at him coldly, and said nothing.


    Mu Chen knew Jun Wu''s temper, and it was the limit to be able to save them. It was impossible to talk to them, so he could only speak by himself.


    "You rest here for a while and leave." His face has always been pale, and at this time he also felt a little bit weak when speaking, and said lightly.


    Hearing this, Zhao Xi was taken aback again, and looked at Mu Chen puzzledly.


    "Saving you is only because you and I are the same family. Since you have been saved, you can leave when you have a good rest." Seeing Zhao Xi''s confusion, Mu Chen explained with a little bit of tongue.


    Hearing what Mu Chen said, Zhao Xi was silent for a moment and understood what Mu Chen meant.


    "Yes, I understand, thank you both, we will leave in a while." He finished speaking, and turned back to the other three.


    Mu Chen glanced at Zhao Xi, then looked back, and stopped looking at Zhao Xi and the others.


    "Brother Zhao, how about it? Are the two seniors willing to tell us their names?" Luo Fenfen hurriedly greeted Zhao Xi back and asked.


    Zhao Xi shook his head, facing the puzzling gazes of the other three, he took a deep breath and said: "We are already saved. Let''s leave after a short rest. Don''t disturb the two brothers. We have remembered the appearance of the two brothers anyway. Now that they are so powerful, they will definitely know their names in the future. We will keep this in mind and repay the two seniors if we have the opportunity in the future."


    After Zhao Xi finished speaking, the other three also understood what Zhao Xi meant. They were silent for a while and nodded.


    They took a look at Jun Wu and Mu Chen, and then sat down beside them. They were also very tired after being chased by a giant python for so long. After sitting on the ground at this time, they also felt very tired. Pills and other things replenish physical strength and immortality.


    After about a quarter of an hour, the four of them got up, silently arched their hands in the direction of Jun Wu and Mu Chen, and then turned and left.


    After the four of them left, Mu Chen and Jun Wu were almost resting.


    "We have a good rest, let''s go too." Mu Chen stood up, tidyed up the clothes on her body, and said to Jun Wu.


    "Yeah." Jun Wu nodded, and stood up, smoothing out the wrinkles on his clothes.


    The two followed the hidden signs and continued to find Gu Qing and them.

 Chapter 390：

    Among the medicinal materials that Rong Ye needs to hand over to Zongmen, Ziyun Feihua, Baishuang Linghua, and Fire Yunzhi have all been found. Now there are only Chixuan rice crackers and two-color Shiyanhua, but Gu Qing only found white Gardenia, nothing else was found.


    The Chixuan rice crackers are needed by both of them, and even Zhang Mu and Feng Yang also need the Chixuan rice crackers, so the four of them unanimously decided to find the Chixuan rice crackers.


    As I said before, Chixuan rice fruit grows in a harsh environment, it must be sunny and high temperature, and most of them grow on the edge of the cliff, so the four of them looked in this direction.


    On the way, they were lucky enough to ran into purple Lingcao. Gu Qingqing and Feng Yang had this medicinal material in their task lists, so they both picked some of them, because they found more purple Lingcao. Cong, Rong Ye, and Zhang Mu also picked some. Anyway, the quality of these medicinal materials is not low. Even if the sect does not need them, they can sell them for a good price after they go out!


    After they walked for a while, the sky began to turn dark. The four of them looked for a place with a relatively flat terrain, cleaned up the surrounding spirit beasts, and found that there were no particularly powerful spirit beasts, so they decided to stay here at night. Camp.


    Feng Yang and Zhang Mu still winked the tent, picked up the firewood, and lit the fire, allowing Gu Qing and Rong Ye to rest beside them.


    Seeing that the two were doing pretty well, Rong Ye was quite satisfied, so he asked Zhang Mu to fight two Red Cloud Chickens from the Mid-level Fairyland to make roast chickens.


    After eating the barbecue made by Rong Ye last night, Zhang Mu and Feng Yang would not forget it, but they knew that Rong Ye was not easy to cook, and they did not dare to let Rong Ye cook at will. When they heard Rong Ye''s words, the two of them were very excited. They went hunting together. After a while, they came out of the woods with two red cloud chickens.


    "Brother Rong, I also found some mushrooms. Can you see if you can eat them?" Feng Yang used to go hunting in the mountains when his family was in a bad condition. He knew the appearance of some mushrooms and directly picked them back to ask Rong. Yup.


    Some of this stuff is poisonous, so you can''t eat it casually. Rong Ye asked him to take it over, distinguished it carefully, and got rid of the poisonous stuff and let him wash the rest.


    Originally, he planned to make two red cloud chickens as roast chicken, but now he changed his mind after seeing the mushrooms, and planned to leave one chicken for stew.


    The red cloud chicken is a spirit beast in the fairyland. It is not very big and looks very beautiful. Of course, the meat is also very good. It is not like some spirit beasts that are very unpalatable, and the meat of the red cloud chicken contains a lot of immortal power. It is also good that it can restore the celestial power or absorb the celestial power when it is eaten.


    After a while, the smell of barbecue and tender chicken broth was in the air.


    After the roasting was done, Gu Qing, Feng Yang and Zhang Mu all looked at the barbecue eagerly. After Rong Ye divided them, the three began to inhale frantically. After a meal, the three sat with their stomachs in their hands. On the side.


    Suddenly, a cyan light appeared on Gu Qing''s wrist, which was very conspicuous in the darkness.


    The eyes of the four people were all focused on the beam of light. Gu Qing was at a loss at first, still wondering how the light suddenly appeared on her body. After a voice rang in her mind, her face was overjoyed.


    In the next moment, a group of creatures appeared in Gu Qing''s arms.


    After the light dissipated, the contents of the light cluster were revealed, which was a jade-colored spirit beast.


    "Xiaoyu, are you awake?" Gu Qing asked in surprise, holding the spirit beast in his arms.


    [Gently, I miss you so much. A clear and moist voice appeared in Gu Qing''s mind. This voice was somewhere between a teenager and a young child, and it also had a unique charm, and it sounded very nice.


    "Great, you finally woke up." Gu gently touched Xiao Paixiu in front of him, rubbed his cheek against the other''s body, with a very happy expression.


    After flying to the immortal realm, Xiaoyu once woke up, and later felt the rich immortal aura of the immortal realm, as well as the celestial coins that Gu Qing gave it, and fell into a deep sleep. After waking up this time, his cultivation level was raised to true. Intermediate level in Wonderland, higher than Gu Qingqing.


    [Gently, I can finally protect you now. ] Xiaoyu said excitedly.


    Since following Gu Qing''s side and signing a contract with Gu Qing, Xiaoyu has spent most of his time sleeping and raising his cultivation base, because his previous cultivation base has been lower than Gu Qing''s, and most of the time he can''t help Gu Qing. He was so busy, now he was finally taller than Gu Qingwen, and he could protect Gu Qingwen. Of course Xiaoyu was very happy.


    "Yeah, Xiaoyu is the best." Gu gently rubbed Xiaoyu''s forehead, his eyes turned into crescent-shaped smiles.


    Xiaoyu nodded, rubbed her head against Gu Qing''s cheek, and his eyes were full of smiles. It liked to get close to Gu Qing in this way.


    "Gently, Xiaoyu''s cultivation level has been improved?" Rong Ye was also a little surprised when he saw Xiaoyu. Seeing Gu Qingqing holding Xiaoyu against his face happily, he felt a little tasteful and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yeah, Xiaoyu now has a real fairyland mid-level cultivation base and can protect me." Gu nodded gently, and said with a slight pride.


    "Oh?" Rong Ye was slightly surprised, "That''s really great." Then he was relieved, and he was relieved again.


    "Yeah, and Xiaoyu shouldn''t be asleep anymore recently. You can join me." Although Xiaoyu has been asleep most of the time, Gu Qingqing still has a deep feeling for Xiaoyu. Now Xiaoyu can accompany her. Of course Gu Qing was happy.


    Rong Ye glanced at Xiaoyu who was in Gu Qing''s arms and nodded without saying anything.


    After Xiaoyu appeared, Feng Yang and Zhang Mu were stunned after seeing Xiaoyu''s appearance clearly. At this time, they heard the conversation between Gu Qing and Rong Ye, and the two gradually recovered.


    "Senior Sister Gu, isn''t it the legendary Pai Yao in your arms?" Feng Yang pointed to Xiaoyu in Gu Qing''s arms and asked in disbelief.


    Gu lightly glanced at Feng Yang, then at Xiaoyu, then smiled and nodded, "Well, Xiaoyu is indeed a brave."


    Upon hearing Gu Qing''s words, Feng Yang and Zhang Mu looked at each other and were shocked again.


    Like dragons, both are legendary creatures. The two of them never thought that one day they would see it in reality, and it seemed that this brave should still be Gu Qing''s contract beast, which made the two look at Gu Qing. The light eyes are full of admiration!


    When the four people chatted before, the two of them already knew that Gu Qing and Rong Ye did not grow up in the immortal realm like them, but rose from the lower realm. Because of their talents, they were the peak of the Langya Immortal Sect. Not long after the Lord and the elders became apprentices, this was enough to surprise Feng Yang and Zhang Mu. I didn''t expect Gu Qing to have a brave as a contract beast!


    You know, Pai Yao is a fairy beast, such an existence, ordinary people can''t even see it, let alone contract with him, it is simply a dream!


    They just met one of them. At this moment, Gu Qing wanted to lift up the hearts of the two again, and the two even doubted whether Gu Qing was the daughter of the gods, otherwise, how could life be so good?


    If the two of them know that Gu Qing''s clone is really the way of heaven in one world, it is estimated that both of them want to kneel down for Gu Qing!


    After Xiaoyu woke up, Gu Qing''s energy was put on Xiaoyu, playing with Xiaoyu, and when Xiaoyu was there, they didn''t need someone to watch the night, so the four of them went directly into the tent to rest.


    When Zhang Mu and Feng Yang woke up the next morning, Gu Qing and Rong Ye had already woken up. Rong Ye did not cook Gu Qing porridge in the morning, but had two cakes with Gu Qing.


    After packing up, the four continued to look for traces of Chixuan rice crackers.


    Soon, Gu Qing found out that Xiaoyu''s new use was to find medicinal materials!


    Xiaoyu''s five senses and sensitivity, and his perception of medicinal materials and treasures are very strong. With Xiaoyu, they can easily find some medicinal materials and treasures. It has only been an hour''s time. They have already picked three or four kinds of fairy tales. Products of medicinal herbs.


    "I didn''t expect Xiaoyu to be so useful. I knew I should wake Xiaoyu sooner." Rong Ye looked at Xiaoyu''s eyes full of strangeness, and he even regretted that Xiaoyu didn''t wake up earlier, otherwise they should be more relaxed.


    "Fifth brother, Xiaoyu has been asleep for a long time before, and it is already amazing to be able to wake up." Gu gently touched Xiaoyu and said to Rong Ye.


    "I know, I just sighed." Rong Ye nodded and gently explained to Gu.


    After another half an hour''s time, they found a fifth-grade medicinal material of the immortal rank, and then they came to a pool of water.


    "Do you feel the temperature here is a bit low?" Feng Yang rubbed his arms and asked Gu gently with them.


    "Yes, it is reasonable to say that temperature changes should not have much impact on us, but here I have a cold feeling." Zhang Mu nodded and said in agreement, while observing the surrounding environment.


    "It should be a cold pool in front, so it''s so cold." Gu Qing could communicate with Xiaoyu, naturally knowing what was in front of him, and turned his head to explain to Feng Yang and Zhang Mu.


    "No wonder I feel so cold. It turns out that there is a cold pool." Zhang Mu nodded, rubbed his arms, and said with emotion.


    "Two-color Shiyan flowers like to grow near the cold lake. Will there be two-color Shiyan flowers here?" Rong Ye looked around, and the record of two-color Shiyan flowers flashed in his mind and asked.


    "It''s possible, let''s go take a look first." Gu Qing thought for a while and thought it was possible, but they hadn''t seen the trace of the two-color time Yanhua yet, so they had to get closer to the cold lake.


    "Well, let''s take a look first." Rong Ye won, and was the first to walk towards Hantan.


    Gu Qing followed Rong Ye, and Feng Yang and Zhang Mu walked behind.


    Soon, they came to the side of Hantan, and Gu lightly swept his gaze around, and finally settled on the tree not far from the side of Hantan.

 Chapter 391：

    The tree is no more than one person tall, and the branches on it are not too prosperous, only four or five branches are divided.


    Dark green leaves grow on the branches, and beside the leaves, palm-sized flowers in two colors of red and pink are growing. They look very beautiful, and they are two-color time-color flowers.


    "Fifth brother, look quickly, it''s a two-color Shiyanhua." Gu gently pointed at the tree and shouted to Rong Ye in surprise.


    Rong Ye turned his head, followed Gu Qing''s fingers and looked over, and he was surprised to see the two-color Shiyan flower growing on the tree.


    "It''s great, with the two-color Shi Yanhua, my task is only the Chixuan rice fruit." Thinking of his task list, Rong Ye said happily.


    "Yeah, that''s right, let''s pick off the two-color time Yanhua quickly." Gu nodded lightly and said briskly.


    Rong Ye nodded, because Yanhua grew on the other side of the cold lake when the two-color time was on. If you want to think of that side, you need to pass through the cold lake. Looking back, he saw Gu Qing pulling his sleeves, so he looked at Gu Qing in confusion.


    "Senior Brother Five, wait a while, Xiaoyu said that there is something under the cold lake, don''t go there first." Gu gently pulled Rong Ye and said seriously, at the same time a trace of annoyance flashed through his eyes.


    She had forgotten that in a place like Hantan, since the two-color time-faced flower can grow, there must be something underneath. You can''t just rush in. If Rong Ye just rushed past, it is very likely that she will be injured. But I can''t forgive myself!


    Hearing this, Rong Ye paused, and came back sober, with his feet retracted, and then he used his eyes to signal that Gu Qing would not pass, and that she could let go of her sleeves.


    "Did Xiaoyu say what is under the cold pool?" He looked at Xiaoyu in Gu Qing''s arms and asked.


    Gu shook his head gently, "Xiaoyu said that Hantan had some influence on its induction. It can only sense something underneath, but it can''t sense what it is."


    Xiaoyu rolled over in Gu Qing''s arms, feeling a little depressed that she didn''t help Gu Qing, Gu Qing hurriedly smoothed her hair and comforted her, she whimpered, in Gu Qing Qing The palm of his hand rubbed.


    "Senior Sister Gu, Senior Brother Rong, should I go and take a look first?" Zhang Mu moved his eyes when seeing Gu Qing and Rong Ye looking at Han Tan and not talking.


    "no!"


    "No need!"


    Both Gu Qing and Rong Ye rejected Zhang Mu''s proposal at the same time.


    "We don''t know what''s down here. What did you run over? Your cultivation level is not as high as I and Gentle. Is it because you think your life is too long? Even if you want to go, it''s me and Gentle." Rong Ye looked at Zhang Mu with a serious face, and his words were not very pleasant.


    "Senior Brother Fifth is right. Senior Brother Fifth and I have a high level of cultivation. Even if we want to go, Senior Brother Fifth and I will go. What are you worried about?" Gu Qing also cast a blank look at Zhang Mu, thinking that his proposal is really bad. Through.


    Zhang Mu was stared at by the two, jumping cautiously, and hurriedly shrank his neck, looked at the two carefully, and showed that he knew that he was wrong, and the two were satisfied.


    "Gentlely, you are standing here. I will go over and take a look first. If I am in danger, you will move back." Seeing Zhang Mu''s honesty, Rong Ye turned his head and looked at Gu Qingqing.


    "No, brother, your injury hasn''t healed yet. I will go if you want to go. You don''t want to be aggressive." Of course, Gu Qing can''t let Rong Ye go. The injury on Rong Ye''s shoulder hasn''t been completed yet, and his combat effectiveness has declined. Some, what if there is an accident?


    Just when Gu Qing and Rong Ye were arguing, Xiaoyu in Gu Qing''s arms suddenly jumped out of her arms. Its body was wrapped in cyan light. When the light dissipated, it had changed. Become an adult form and fall to the ground.


    "Gently, just leave it to me." It looked at Gu Qing and spoke softly. This time, the voice was no longer the voice of a young man, but the voice of an adult man.


    Gu Qing and Rong Ye froze for a moment, and Gu gently looked at Xiaoyu, a little worried.


    "Xiaoyu, if you go, will something happen?" She hesitated. After all, they didn''t know what was under Hantan. If something happened to Xiaoyu, she would be sad.


    "No, gently, you forgot, my current cultivation base is higher than yours." Xiaoyu shook his head, with a smile in his voice.


    Gu Qing was reminded by Xiaoyu, and finally realized that Xiaoyu''s cultivation was already higher than her, and it was no longer what she needed to protect before.


    "Don''t worry, gently, I''ll be fine." Xiaoyu glanced at Gu Qingqing again, spoke very seriously, then turned his head, jumped up, and flew in the direction of the two-color Shi Yanhua.


    Gu Qing subconsciously wanted to pull Xiaoyu, stretched out his hand halfway, and took it back, looking nervously at the water.


    Xiaoyu soon came to the cold pool and went to the room. Just when it was about to approach the two-color time Yanhua, a red tail flew out of the water, brought a burst of spray, and threw it towards Xiaoyu. If it was thrown, Xiaoyu would definitely do it. Hurt.


    With his body in midair, Xiaoyu''s head was sideways, avoiding the tail without being thrown. At the same time, he stretched out his claws and patted the tail. Its claws were very sharp and directly scraped off a bunch of red scales. Reveal the tender meat inside the tail.


    Just when its body fell to the opposite side of the cold pool, the owner of the tail also appeared from under the cold pool.


    It was a red flat-headed giant snake with two pairs of cicada-like wings on its back. Its body was more than 20 meters long, and its wings were also very long. After unfolding, it was about five or six meters. It appeared in Gu Qing and others. In front of him, his wings spread out, quite a feeling of covering the sky and the sun.


    "It''s the four-winged blood python of the middle-level spirit beast in the true fairyland!" Rong Ye said with an unpleasant expression looking at the spirit beast in mid-air.


    Gu Qing''s expression is also not very good. Compared with the Four-winged Blood Python, Xiaoyu''s figure looks a little small. Although he knows that Xiaoyu also has the cultivation of the peak of the real fairyland, but has not seen Xiaoyu make a move with his own eyes, Gu Qing still has some Worried about Xiaoyu, afraid that it would not be able to defeat this four-winged blood python.


    After seeing Xiaoyu, the four-winged blood python had a pair of large lantern eyes full of coldness, and there was a trace of greed deep in his eyes. After all, Xiaoyu had the blood of a dragon, and he had refined a dragon''s heart before. Heavier, and for these snake-like spirit beasts, the ultimate pursuit is to become a dragon. Naturally, it is no exception. Swallowing Xiaoyu with the blood of a dragon will definitely be able to transform it into a dragon. A lot of help!


    Xiaoyu naturally felt the coveted eyes of the Four-Winged Blood Python when it looked at him. It understood the importance of bloodlines better than the Four-Winged Blood Python. A trace of anger flashed through his eyes, and his body rose into the sky, reaching a distance parallel to the Four-Winged Blood Python. The body suddenly got bigger again, and then snarled viciously at the four-winged blood python.


    "Roar!"


    With its roar, an invisible blood pressure spread. Gu Qing and the others did not feel it clearly, but the four-winged blood python felt the suppression from the blood, and the body couldn''t help but shudder, and there was a trace in his heart. Fear, but the greed in the eyes has deepened a lot.


    "Gently, you take the opportunity to pick the two-color Shi Yanhua, this little snake is handed over to me!" Xiaoyu glanced at Gu Qing and them, and suddenly said.


    "Be careful, Xiaoyu!" Gu nodded gently, not forgetting to tell Xiaoyu to be careful.


    With Gu Qing''s care, Xiaoyu felt full of strength all over her body. His forelimbs stomped fiercely in the air and flew towards the four-winged blood python.


    Although the four-winged blood python is suppressed by the blood, its strength is not lower than that of Xiaoyu. This suppression is really limited. It can still shoot against Xiaoyu, so when Xiaoyu flies over, it subconsciously grows its mouth and flies towards it. Xiaoyu, want to bite Xiaoyu.


    Of course Xiaoyu wouldn''t let the Four-winged Blood Python bite. When he was about to approach the Four-Winged Blood Python, he suddenly turned his head and walked behind the Four-Winged Blood Python, and then swung a paw to the back of the Four-Winged Blood Python.


    Its claws are very sharp, and its nails are very long. The scales of the four-winged blood python are actually very defensive. If they were replaced by Gu Qing and the others, it would take a lot of work to break through the four-winged blood python''s defense. But Xiaoyu didn''t use it.


    It scratched hard, and the four-winged blood python was caught with a long wound on the back of its head. Scales the size of a human''s palm continued to fall from the back of its head, and the blood fell from above and onto the water. , There was a circle of ripples, and soon Hantan was also dyed red.


    The Four-winged Blood Python didn''t expect Xiaoyu to be so powerful, it would hurt him one after another. While surprised, he was also very angry. When he turned his head, his tail was thrown directly at Xiaoyu''s body.


    Xiaoyu''s figure is smaller than the four-winged blood python, her movements are very flexible, and the speed is also very fast. When the four-winged blood python''s tail flew over, it was already out of the way and came to the four-winged blood python.


    The four-winged blood python spit out Snake Xinzi and wanted to roll Xiaoyu up and swallow it directly into his stomach, but Xiaoyu grabbed Snake Xinzi with a paw, and struck it twice, leaving a few lines long. The long wound also made the Four-winged Blood Python painful.


    Its body was struggling violently in the air, its wings slammed towards Xiaoyu, and its head shook hard, as if it wanted to let Xiaoyu get off its tongue in this way.


    Xiaoyu kept changing positions, no matter how flexible the tail of the four-winged blood python was, she couldn''t hurt Xiaoyu, but Xiaoyu appeared around the four-winged blood python, using his claws to get a lot of it off the body. The scales added a lot of wounds to the four-winged blood python''s body.


    "hiss!"


    The four-winged blood python was going crazy. At first, it thought that although Xiaoyu had dragon blood, it was too weak. His figure looked so small, maybe it was not enough for it to throw a tail. Who knew Xiaoyu was so It was difficult to give birth. It was only a long time since Xiaoyu was injured. I don''t know how much scales fell on his body. I felt pain all over, very embarrassed!


    It was very embarrassed, and was about to hate Xiaoyu in his heart, so he wanted to kill Xiaoyu more and moved more frequently.

 Chapter 392：

    Four-winged blood pythons still have some abilities. Although Xiaoyu was crushed and beaten by Xiaoyu because he underestimated the enemy, his attack power was still quite good after the reaction. Although Xiaoyu was fast and reacted quickly, he also suffered a few. The tail of the four-winged blood python also had several wounds on its body, but it was much better than the four-winged blood python.


    Xiaoyu hasn¡¯t been in a fight for a long time, and was a little uncomfortable at the beginning. With the fight with the four-winged blood python, its condition is getting better and better. It has found the feeling of blood boiling, and its eyes are getting brighter and brighter. , The eyes looking at the Four-winged Blood Python were full of excitement.


    In contrast, the four-winged blood python became more depressed as it fought, because it found that as time passed, Xiaoyu¡¯s speed was significantly faster, and his reaction became faster and faster. It wanted to hurt Xiaoyu more and more. The harder it is, the easier it will be for Xiaoyu to hurt it.


    Just when Xiaoyu and the Four-winged Blood Python were fighting very enthusiastically, Gu Qing and Rong Ye had already taken advantage of the Four-winged Blood Python inadvertently to arrive under the two-color Shiyan Hua tree opposite Hantan, and they did not notice. Their four-winged blood pythons, Gu Qing and Rong Ye, carefully picked the two-color Shiyan flower and put it in the jade box that had been prepared a long time ago, and then put the jade box in the storage space.


    After they finished picking the two-color Shi Yanhua on the tree, Gu Qing and Rong Ye returned to Hantan while the Four-winged Blood Python was not paying attention.


    The four-winged blood python saw the bare two-color Shiyan Huashu in the gap between the fight with Xiaoyu, and immediately noticed something was wrong. Then it happened to see Rong Ye and Gu Qing returning to Feng Yang and Zhang Mu, and they were immediately angry. .


    It feels that the human being in front of it is really despicable, and it took advantage of it to take advantage of the fight with the spirit beast to **** away the things it was guarding, which is simply too much!


    Thinking of this, the four-winged blood python''s movements became more fierce, and he directly hit Xiaoyu with his head.


    Little Yu didn''t notice for a while, and was hit by the head of the Four-winged Blood Python. It took a long time to stabilize its body, and then rushed towards the Four-Winged Blood Python again.


    At this time, the four-winged blood python had many wounds. The scales on the whole body became tattered, and the body was also bloody. Even the head was grabbed by Dior by Xiaoyu. There were many scales. Kind of pathetic.


    The more you fight with Xiaoyu, the more the Four-winged Blood Python realizes Xiaoyu''s power, and the more angry it feels.


    When he realized that he was not Xiaoyu¡¯s opponent and was likely to be killed by Xiaoyu, a trace of madness flashed across the four-winged blood python''s eyes. It glanced at Gu Qing''s side, and still hit Xiaoyu with its head. The head is still very strong, and it is still very uncomfortable to be fitted.


    But its tail suddenly wrapped Gu Qing''s waist when everyone was not paying attention. The next moment, it used its tail to gently pull Gu to its side.


    "lightly!"


    "Sister Gu!"


    Rong Ye and Feng Yang yelled at the same time, watching Gu Qing''s eyes filled with worry, Rong Ye even rushed out directly, trying to save Gu Qing''s back.


    When Xiaoyu heard the exclamation of the three people, she turned her head and saw Gu Qing''s body was **** by the tail of the four-winged blood python, and pulled to the side of the four-winged blood python, her pupils shrank and she became angry. , A paw patted the four-winged blood python''s forehead.


    The sharp claws scraped off many scales on the four-winged blood python''s forehead, exposing the flesh and blood inside.


    It wanted to rush over, **** Gu Qing back, and then gently touched the Four-Winged Blood Python body, panting hard, looking at the Four-Winged Blood Python, it was very angry and helpless.


    After grabbing Gu Qing, the four-winged blood python gently pulled Gu to his side with its tail, and then crazily circulated the fairy power in his body.


    The momentum on its body skyrocketed in an instant, and it broke through the high-level True Wonderland all at once, and finally stopped at the peak of the True Wonderland.


    "No, it''s going to explode!" Rong Ye''s face suddenly became gloomy after feeling that the four-winged blood python''s breath was wrong.


    Tianqilu appeared directly on top of his head, and then, the pages of the book quickly flipped, and immediately afterwards, the Taoist seal flew out from the Tianqilu and flew towards Gu Qingqing, who wanted to take Gu Qing from the four-winged blood python. Rescued from his arms.


    Gu Qing was the closest to the four-winged blood python, and she felt the most obvious. After being entangled by the tail, she had been trying to struggle, but the four-winged blood python had a higher cultivation base than her, and she tried her best to pester her. Just not letting her break free, so she struggled for a long time, and did not remove the tail around her waist. Instead, the waist became tighter and tighter by the tail, which made her feel very uncomfortable.


    And after the four-winged blood python''s aura rose to the peak of the true fairyland, the coercion also suppressed Gu Qing, causing the flow of immortal power in her body to stagnate a bit, especially the four-winged blood python''s aura. Being irritable makes Gu Qing more uncomfortable.


    After Rong Ye''s talisman flew over, he was crushed into ashes when he approached the four-winged blood python, and it was not effective at all. Moreover, he was scrupulous about Gu Qing and didn''t dare to be too tough, which caused his attack to be impossible. Play the role it should be.


    Xiaoyu was also attacking the Four-winged Blood Python, wanting to let the Four-winged Blood Python let go of Gu Qing, but it was a pity that the Four-winged Blood Python had made up his mind not to let go of Gu Qing, no matter what they did.


    "Five senior brother, Xiaoyu, you guys go back quickly, the four-winged blood python is about to explode!" Feeling that the breath of the four-winged blood python has become more wrong, Gu Qing hurriedly shouted to Xiaoyu and Rong Ye.


    The energy produced by a real fairyland mid-level spirit beast exploding cannot be underestimated. What''s more, the four-winged blood python has forcibly elevated the cultivation base to the peak of the true fairyland. If it explodes by then, Gu Qing will definitely not be able to escape, and Xiaoyu If they don''t leave with Rong Ye, they will also be unable to escape. Gu Qing didn''t want to see such a result before allowing Rong Ye and Xiaoyu to leave.


    "No, gently, I must save you!" Rong Ye said stubbornly as he watched the four-winged blood python, who was on the verge of self-detonation, had grown a little bigger.


    His eye circles were flushing at this time, and he tried hard to attack the four-winged blood python, and he didn''t even dare to think about what would happen to Gu Qingwen if he couldn''t be saved. He had already planned the worst. If he couldn''t save Gu Qingwen, He died with Gu Qingqing.


    As for Xiaoyu, it signed an equal contract with Gu Qingqing. If it had an accident, Gu Qing''s results would not be good, and if Gu Qing had an accident, it would be harmed and even die with Gu Qing. So it only wants to attack the four-winged blood python, and it is best to prevent it from exploding, so that everyone is safe.


    "Fifth Brother, Xiaoyu, you leave quickly and stop doing useless work!" Gu Qing was very worried when seeing Rong Ye and Xiaoyu not listening to him, so he sniffed and shouted.


    What answered her was the non-stop movement of Xiaoyu and Rong Ye''s men. The four-winged blood python completely ignored the attacks of Rong Ye and Xiaoyu. After its body grew up a little again, its pupils had completely turned red. With a roar, its body exploded.


    The blood-colored light swallowed everything, and everything around was affected.


    Rong Ye and Xiaoyu, who were relatively close, were directly affected, and flew out. One person and one spirit beast spit out a mouthful of blood at the same time, but they kept their eyes fixed on the explosion.


    Zhang Mu and Feng Yang were far away from the four-winged blood python, and they were also affected by the explosion. The whole person was blown off. If they hadn''t reacted quickly, they would have to fly far away.


    The cold pool in front of the two of them was blown up by the water in the explosion, forming a wall of water, and then fell heavily back into the cold pool, or to the shore.


    At the same time, Jun Wu and Mu Chen, who had been searching for them following the signs, also found this place. When they saw Rong Ye''s figure, they had no time to be surprised, and saw Gu Qing''s body covered in blood. The light was swallowed.


    Both of them changed their expressions.


    "lightly!"


    They yelled and rushed towards Hantan one after another.


    Jun Wu almost came to the sky above the cold pool at the fastest speed since he was born. He didn''t even think about it, he rushed directly into the **** light, and wanted to rescue Gu gently.


    What he didn''t expect was that there was a black hole in the light. After he rushed in, he was swallowed by the black hole. Before he could speak, the black hole disappeared.


    Mu Chen''s speed was slower than Jun Wu''s. After seeing Jun Wu rushing into the blood-colored light group, he was taken aback for a moment and was about to rush in, but the blood-colored light group disappeared at this moment.


    Looking at the empty sky, Mu Chen and others were stunned.


    "Well, what about them?" Rong Ye rushed over, looked at the sky above the empty cold pool, looked around, and asked anxiously.


    "I don''t know, it seems to have disappeared?" Mu Chen lowered his eyes and said uncertainly.


    Upon hearing this, Rong Ye and the others also fell silent.


    Even if the four-winged blood python explodes, it stands to reason that there should be nothing in the air. However, the reality is that after the light disappears, there is nothing here. Gu Qing and Jun Wu seem to have disappeared. They disappeared. They were completely gone. I don''t know how they are now.


    Jun Wu and the others were not too worried. They were even more worried about Gu Qing, who was trapped in his arms by the Four-winged Blood Python at the time. After the Four-winged Blood Python exploded, Gu Qing would definitely be injured!


    "What to do?" Rong Ye looked at Mu Chen and asked blankly.


    He knew that Mu Chen''s brain was better than his own, and now he couldn''t see anyone else, he could only ask Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen was silent for a moment, "Wait for a while, I suspect that Qing and Jun Wu have been taken to another place. We are waiting here now. If they haven''t come out a day later, we will continue to wander in the secret world. "This is Mu Chen''s thoughts after thinking about it.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu don''t know their life or death right now, but they disappeared from here, and it is very likely that they will also appear from here. Mu Chen felt that they could stay here for a day and wait and see.

 Chapter 393：

    Gu Qing was already prepared for injury. The situation just now was so urgent. The four-winged blood python blew herself up with a determination to die. Although she didn''t understand why the other party chose her, she knew that the other party didn''t want her. Alive.


    Just when she wanted to use the power of words and spirits, her wrist suddenly burst out with a burst of light, and a soft force enveloped her. The energy generated by the explosion did not harm her at all, and she was completely protected. .


    She was stunned for a moment, and then she remembered that she had treasures from Lou Mingyu and Haolan Immortal Venerable, and the bracelet on her arm was a protective fairy weapon from Hao Lan Immortal Venerable, able to withstand the full blow of the Immortal Emperor. It is not a problem to resist the self-destruction of the peak of the true fairyland.


    Before Haolan Immortal Venerable said that he needed to activate it by herself, but now it seems that when she is in serious danger, this bracelet will automatically activate to protect the owner. It should also be Hao Lan Immortal Venerable that she is afraid that she will encounter something particularly powerful. Trouble, too late to activate, so I set up this function deliberately.


    The energy of the explosion collided with the energy of the bracelet. I didn¡¯t know what was going on. It opened a crack in the space and swallowed her, but at the last moment of being swallowed, she seemed to hear Jun Wu¡¯s voice. Even saw Jun Wu''s face!


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Gu Qing woke up from a coma and found that she was lying on a person. She was still a little confused, but she immediately sat up and waited to see that Jun Wu was lying under her. , She was stunned for a moment, and then a picture flashed in her mind, it was when she was swallowed by the space crack, she saw Jun Wu anxiously breaking in.


    Before she fell into a coma, she thought that she missed Jun Wu too much and had hallucinations, but she didn''t expect that Jun Wu really appeared, and followed him into the space crack!


    The clothes on Jun Wu''s body were a bit torn at this time, and there were many small wounds on his body, even his face, which should have been injured in a crack in the space. Gu Qing looked at himself again and found that there were no injuries on his body. , A little surprised, and then saw Jun Wuhou, relieved again.


    It must be when he was in a crack in the space, Jun Wu used his body to protect her, so she didn''t hurt her at all!


    Thinking about this, Gu lightly looked at Jun Wu''s eyes very softly, feeling very soft in his heart.


    She stretched out her hand and held Jun Wu''s hand before she looked around.


    They seem to have been thrown into a place similar to a valley by a space crack, but the scenery of this valley is very good. Not far from the place where she and Jun Wu wait, there is a flower bush, but the flowers growing there are not the kind of viewing. Sexual flower, but a kind of fairy-level fourth-grade flower named Hongyanluo.


    The red smoke Luo is very beautiful. It is not a palm-sized flower like the double-color Yanhua, but is relatively small, a bit like a peach blossom, but its color is red and looks very coquettish.


    In addition to the red smoke, Gu Qing was pleasantly surprised to find that there were also the red black rice crackers they had been looking for for a long time, as well as the three-petal lily of the valley.


    She looked around again, and found that there were still a lot of medicinal materials of the 4th and 5th grades not far away, and she also noticed that the fairy qi here was very rich, and there were still a lot of mist shrouded in it not far away. place.


    While she was observing the surroundings, Jun Wu''s eyelashes beside her blinked and then opened his eyes.


    "A Wu, are you awake?" Gu Qing was very happy to see Jun Wu wake up, and hurriedly leaned over to look at Jun Wu.


    "Gently?" Jun Wu still didn''t react, but soon, he remembered what had happened before the coma, the confusion in his eyes disappeared, and he sat up directly on the ground, "Gently, are you okay?"


    He hadn''t forgotten that when he rushed over, it happened to be when the Four-Winged Blood Python blew himself up, and Gu Qing was so close to the Four-Winged Blood Python that he was easily injured.


    Grasping Gu Qing''s hand, she took a closer look, wanting to know if Gu Qing was injured.


    "I''m fine." Knowing that Jun Wu was worried about himself, Gu Qing let Jun Wu check, with a smile on his face, "Did you forget? I have the fairy weapon that my brother and the master gave me, which can resist the emperor. With a full blow below the cultivation base, even if the Four-winged Blood Python blew itself up, it could not be more powerful than the Immortal Emperor!"


    She shook her bracelet at Jun Wu, her expression a little smug.


    Jun Wu also finished the inspection at this time, and indeed did not find anything wrong with her. After hearing her words, Jun Wu also remembered that before entering the secret realm, Haolan Immortal Venerable and Lou Mingyu did give her a lot of things. Just relaxed, a smile appeared on his face.


    "You''re fine." Holding Gu Qing''s hand, Jun Wu''s tone was very gentle.


    There were only two people, Gu Qing and Jun Wu. Gu Qing didn''t have to worry about anything, she threw herself directly into Jun Wu''s arms and rubbed her head against Jun Wu''s chest.


    "Awu, I miss you so much." His hands were wrapped around Jun Wu''s waist, and the tip of his nose was filled with the faint fragrance of plants and trees on Jun Wu''s body. Gu gently closed his eyes, his expression full of dependence on Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu put his arms around Gu Qingqing, putting his chin on top of Gu Qingqing''s head, his expression was very soft, "I miss you too."


    God knows how he got here without Gu Qingqing.


    Since getting married, he wanted to become a pendant on Gu Qing''s body, staying by Gu Qing''s side all the time, especially after the ascension, and didn''t want to leave Gu Qing''s at all. He didn''t expect to enter the secret realm. It was so tormented for Jun Wu that he and Gu gently separated again.


    During this period of time, he was nothing on the surface, but in fact he was very irritable. Now that he finally saw Gu Qing, he felt that he was alive again!


    The two hugged each other, feeling each other''s body temperature, feeling an unprecedented peace of mind. The atmosphere between the two is very intimate, and there is a feeling that no one can get in.


    Gu Qing leaned against Jun Wu''s arms like this, and told Jun Wu listen to everything that happened after entering the secret realm, and Jun Wu listened quietly.


    "The two of us disappeared suddenly. Brothers and them must be very worried. Let''s find an exit here and get out early." At the end of the speech, Gu Qing finally remembered that they disappeared because of the self-destruction of the four-winged blood python. Yes, Rong Ye who stayed outside must be very worried about the two of them.


    "Okay." Although Jun Wu wanted to stay with Gu Qing for a while, he knew that Gu Qing was actually worried about Rong Ye and Mu Chen, so he nodded.


    The two stood up, first picked some of the medicinal materials they saw, and then walked to the places covered by the fog.


    "The immortal energy here is very strong, and the aura is very strange, so it can grow so many different medicinal materials, but I don''t know where it is?" Gu lightly looked around and said to Jun Wu.


    "Let''s take a look first, maybe this is somewhere in the gap of time and space. After all, we have just been swallowed into the gap of space, and no one can explain this type of gap." Jun Wu looked at it. Looking around, said with condensed eyebrows.


    Gu nodded lightly, and the two of them had already arrived at the part covered by the fog.


    "This mist is actually formed by immortal air?" Gu Qing''s surprised voice sounded in the mist.


    Before, she and Jun Wu were still thinking about how the mist here was formed, but when they got closer, they realized that the fairy qi here was too strong. As soon as she and Jun Wugang walked over, the fairy qi went to their bodies madly. The pouring in, drove the fairy power in their bodies to run wildly.


    Jun Wu was equally surprised, especially when he felt that the immortal power in his body had improved after just standing for a while.


    The two did not stop, but went inside.


    The more you go inside, the fog thickens, and the fairy qi becomes more and more dense, almost condensing into liquid.


    After walking for dozens of steps, the two of them came to a pool, where the fairy qi was stronger than that around them, and it really turned into liquid.


    "This is, Wannian Xianye?" Jun Wu said in surprise, his voice slightly higher, showing that he was really shocked.


    "It''s no wonder that the immortal energy here is so strong, it turned out to be because of this pond of ten thousand years immortal liquid!" Gu Qing also saw what the liquid in the pond was, and instantly understood the reason for the abnormality here.


    "This is a real good thing. If we can absorb the fairy liquid in it, our cultivation base should be improved a lot!" Jun Wu looked at the Wannian fairy liquid in the pond and said softly to Gu.


    Gu nodded gently, also very pleasantly surprised, "I just don''t know how much this Ten Thousand Years Immortal Liquid is?"


    She thought of Si Lin and them, if they could bring some Ten Thousand Years Immortal Liquid to Si Lin and them, their cultivation base could also be improved quickly!


    "Let''s pretend some and put it away. After we go out, we can give it to the seniors." Jun Wu saw Gu Qing''s thoughts at a glance and directly suggested.


    Gu nodded lightly. Fortunately, her storage space is more complicated. There are relatively large containers. She and Jun Wu filled a lot of Wannian Xianye together. When the containers were filled, they found the pool. The Wannian Immortal Liquid was reduced by half, so I didn''t install it anymore, but put away the pre-installed Wannian Immortal Liquid.


    "Next, let''s practice here. Before we leave here, we should be able to improve a lot." Jun Wu looked around and said to Gu gently.


    "Yeah." Gu nodded slightly, agreeing.


    Together with Jun Wu, she took off her coat, sat down in the pool, and then began to practice.


    As soon as the two of them closed their eyes and practiced, the surrounding fairy qi rushed into their bodies frantically, and the exercises in their bodies were running madly, constantly condensing the fairy qi from the information into their own celestial powers, improving their cultivation. .


    This place, which had a little bit of vitality due to the appearance of Gu Qing and Jun Wu, became quiet again, and only two figures sitting in the pool could only be vaguely seen through the thick fog.

 Chapter 394：

    Rong Ye and Mu Chen took Feng Yang and Zhang Mu to guard the place where Gu Qing and Jun Wu disappeared for one day and one night. Neither Gu Qing nor Jun Wu appeared, which made the faces of Rong Ye and Mu Chen look like. Very ugly.


    "All day and night have passed. Neither Gentle nor Jun Wu have appeared. They won''t have any trouble, right?" Rong Ye looked at Mu Chen with a worried expression and his eyes were red, as if Mu Chen said yes. Would cry out.


    "No!" Mu Chen''s tone was very firm, and he didn''t know whether he was talking to Rong Ye or to himself. "They must have been thrown elsewhere by the cracks in the space. They are so lucky to be so lucky. There will be absolutely no accidents. of!"


    When Rong Ye heard what he said, he also thought of Gu Qing''s good luck, and also thought of Gu Qing''s trump cards, and instantly became full of confidence in the fact that Gu Qing and Jun Wu were still alive.


    "You''re right, it''s so good with light luck, surely nothing will happen!" He looked at Mu Chen, his frowning eyebrows finally relaxed, his tone was very affirmative, and then the conversation changed, "Then we will next What are you doing? Do you want to wait for them here?"


    The eyebrows that Mu Chen had just loosened gathered again, and he looked at the place where Gu Qing and Jun Wu disappeared, a little hesitant.


    After hesitating for a long time, a trace of firmness flashed in his eyes, and then he looked at Rong Ye, "No longer, let''s go to other places."


    Waiting here, I don¡¯t know if they can wait until Gu Qing and Jun Wu, and they have not found Nanhua, and they have a task to complete. Since they believe that Gu Qing and Jun Wu are fine, they will hurry up and take care of Gu Qing and Jun Wu. Qing Qing and Jun Wu''s tasks have also been completed, so that they can also deal with each other when that time comes.


    Rong Ye hesitated, but thinking that Gu Qing and Jun Wu knew when they would come out, they were doing useless work here, so they nodded, and then left with Mu Chen and Zhang Mu and Feng Yang.


    ...


    After Nanhua and Ye Tingwen got together, they set foot on the road to find medicinal materials together. Ye Tingwen''s swordsmanship was pretty good. When paired with Nanhua''s formation, the cooperation was not bad. They had similar tasks and found a lot of medicinal materials.


    At the end of the third day, he found the mark agreed upon by them, and he was immediately very excited.


    "This is the mark agreed upon by me and Qing Qing. I don''t know who left it. Following the mark, we will be able to find them." Nan Hua looked at the mark and said excitedly to Ye Tingwen.


    Ye Tingwen also saw the mark. He was still a little confused about why Nanhua was so excited. After listening to Nanhua''s explanation, he was a little surprised and a little envious.


    When he was in Zixi City, he could see that Gu Qing and their relationship was very good. The most important thing was that their talents were very good. They were able to enter the same school and stay together. Ye Tingwen also wanted to treat Ye Tingwen with them. Together, but their qualifications are not enough to enter the Langya Immortal Sect, they can only separate!


    However, he can work hard, and wait for his cultivation level to improve, and when the Langya Immortal Sect has a place, he can bring Ye Wanwan and the others to Langya Immortal Sect, and they can also reunite at that time!


    Thinking of this, Ye Tingwen''s lips couldn''t help but curl up slightly.


    "Then Brother Nan, it''s getting late today. Let''s take a rest for the night. Tomorrow morning we will follow the signs to find Brother Jun and the others." Seeing that the smile on Nan Hua''s face couldn''t be suppressed, Ye Tingwen suggested.


    "Okay, that''s it." Nanhua felt that Ye Tingwen was right, and nodded in agreement.


    Although he wished to follow the signs to find him and see one of them quickly, he knew how dangerous it was to run around in the forest at night. He was nothing, but he couldn''t hurt Ye Tingwen!


    The two of them found a place nearby to rest for a night. With Nanhua''s formation, they were relatively safe. The next morning, they stopped walking at will, but followed the signs to find people.


    After searching for a day like this, they walked through a lot of places with marks, and they had never met Rong Ye before it got dark.


    "Senior Brother Nan, this forest is quite big. When we were looking for Senior Sister Gu and the others, they were also moving. Maybe we will be able to meet them tomorrow." Seeing that Nanhua is not as happy as yesterday, I am also worried about Nanhua. Not happy because they didn''t meet Gu Qing and the others, she thought about it and said.


    "I know," Nan Hua raised his head and glanced at Ye Tingwen, "Do you think I''m unhappy? Actually, I didn''t. When I started looking for it, I was prepared to find it for a while. Don''t worry, this son doesn''t have it. So fragile."


    Ye Tingwen didn''t hide his concern. Nan Hua could see his thoughts at a glance, smiled, patted Ye Tingwen on the shoulder, and said.


    "That''s good." Ye Tingwen took a closer look and found that Nan Hua wasn''t a strong smile, but was relieved, and then smiled.


    They rested for another night, and after dawn, they followed the signs to find someone.


    ...


    After Rong Ye and Mu Chen left with Feng Yang, they didn¡¯t know where to go for a while. They followed the growth environment of the medicinal materials in the sect mission, and then went to find the Chixuan rice fruit, because Gu Qing and Jun had no news. For this reason, the four of them are not very interested, and the road has been very quiet, each thinking about their own thoughts.


    After walking for a certain distance, I came to a river. On the other side of the river, I could see a cliff, and on the cliff, there was a big tree.


    The tree is not too high, about three meters long, growing horizontally on the cliff. The leaves are fiery red, and among the fiery red leaves, there are many white fruits the size of a baby''s fist.


    "Brother Rong, look at it quickly. Is that Chixuan rice cracker?" Feng Yang was originally washing his hands by the river, but as soon as he looked up, he saw the big tree on the cliff. After seeing the fruit on it, he quickly moved in surprise. Mu Chen and Rong Ye shouted.


    Mu Chen and Rong Ye did not go to the river, but stood on a clearing some distance from the river. There was a distance from the cliff. They did not notice the big tree on the cliff. Hearing Feng Yang''s voice, he quickly walked to the riverside and looked across the river.


    When they saw the big tree on the cliff, both of them were a little surprised.


    "It''s really nowhere to search through the iron shoes. It takes no effort! We have been searching for so long, and who knew that we were caught off guard and appeared in front of us." Rong Ye said with emotion as he looked at the white fruit on the cliff. .


    He and Gu Qing had searched a lot of places before, but they didn''t see the Chixuan rice crackers. Who knew they were just resting here, and they saw the Chixuan rice crackers!


    "Yes, it seems that God is still good to us." Mu Chen nodded and agreed with Rong Ye''s statement.


    Zhang Mu and Feng Yang were also very happy by the side. Before they thought they would have to look for a few more days to find the Chixuan rice crackers, but they didn''t expect to find out so suddenly!


    The four of them discussed and prepared to rest for a while, and then cross the river to find a way to pick the Chixuan rice crackers.


    After resting for about two quarters of an hour, they stood up, lifted Xianli, and touched the river with their toes several times, passing through the river in front of them in turn.


    After reaching the bottom of the cliff, I found that the cliff was not low, and the Chixuan rice crackers were about 30 meters away from the ground. When I looked up, I felt some neck pain.


    "The distance is a little higher. Rong Ye and I are going up, Zhang Mu and Feng Yang are waiting underneath." Mu Chen looked at the location of the Chixuan rice fruit and said to Zhang Mu and Feng Yang.


    "Okay, Brother Mu, you guys should be more careful." After a few days of getting along, Feng Yang became familiar with the personalities of Mu Chen and Rong Ye. Knowing that they don''t like long-winded people, he didn''t say anything else. They agreed and told them to pay attention to safety.


    Zhang Mu also looked at the two of them with concern, with expressions similar to Feng Yang''s.


    Mu Chen nodded, looked at each other with Rong Ye, and then looked towards the cliff. The two of them had their toes slightly, and their bodies rose into the air. When they were about to lose their strength, their toes lightly tapped on the cliff and approached the Chixuan rice fruit all the way. .


    Soon, they came to the Chixuanmi fruit tree and looked at the white fruit on it. Rong Ye and Mu Chen held the branch with one hand and picked the fruit with the other, and put them in their respective storage spaces. .


    When the two installed about a dozen fruits, they vaguely heard the shouts of Feng Yang and Zhang Mu.


    "Senior Brother Mu, Senior Brother Rong, be careful!" Feng Yang looked nervously somewhere in the air and shouted to Rong Ye and Mu Chen.


    After Mu Chen and Rong Ye heard their voices, they twisted their eyebrows and found that they couldn''t hear clearly what the two said. Just when they were puzzled, the fighting instinct made them feel dangerous, and the two watched quickly. Behind them, they saw four or five golden eagles flying towards them.


    "It''s a golden winged eagle!" Rong Ye''s face changed slightly, and he said with some surprise.


    Golden Wing Carvings are low-level spirit beasts in the real fairyland. They are famous for their golden wings. Their mouths and claws are very sharp. They can make a hole in the stone at once. Besides, their feathers are also very good. It''s powerful. When flapping its wings, it can shoot feathers. If ordinary people or spirit beasts don''t pay attention, they can easily get injured.


    Mu Chen looked around, and she saw a cave at a distance from the top, which should be the nest of the Golden Winged Eagle.


    Because it was far from the bottom, they didn''t notice it when they were there.


    The golden winged eagles obviously used Chixuan rice crackers as their rations. Seeing someone stealing their rations, several golden winged eagles were very angry, screamed, spread their wings, and flew directly towards Rong Ye and Mu Chen.


    Rong Ye and Mu Chen had difficulty picking the Chixuanmi fruit. They needed to hold the branch of the Chixuanmi fruit tree to stabilize their figures, but in this way, their movements were restricted and they couldn''t fight freely. If the Golden Winged Eagles rushed over, they could only be beaten passively!

 Chapter 395：

    Naturally, Mu Chen and Rong Ye could not sit and wait for death. When the Golden Winged Eagle rushed over, they suddenly let go. Their bodies fell quickly. When they were about to fall to the ground, their toes were on the cliff. The body rose into the air again.


    The Apocalypse Records appeared above Rong Ye''s head, and then, two larger talisman seals flew out from the Apocalypse Records. One fell on Rong Ye''s body, and the other fell on Mu Chen''s body. After the seal was broken , A little bit of golden light dispersed inside the two of them, and then, a pair of wings grew on the back of the two of them. The talisman just now is a flying talisman that can make people fly for half an hour.


    It is not the first time that Rong Ye has used flying charms, and the control of the wings is pretty good, but Mu Chen is a bit poor and needs to get used to it for a while.


    The wings flapped lightly, and Rong Ye''s body flew up. The Book of Apocalypse was still on top of his head. The pages of the book were quickly turned. A piece of seals flew out of the Book of Apocalypse, divided into five groups, and flew to the five golden wings. Carving.


    The Golden Winged Eagles were very angry because they had not attacked Rong Ye and Mu Chen just now. At this moment, they were a little surprised to see that Mu Chen and Rong Ye also had wings. When they saw that Rong Ye dared to attack them, they were even more surprised. Angry.


    They screamed again, and rushed to the talisman seals one after another.


    Rong Ye chose the Thunder Talisman. When he was about to approach the golden winged eagle, these talismans changed their direction directly. Each set of talismanic seals formed a circle, enclosing a golden winged eagle, and then Before the golden winged eagles became angry, they exploded one after another.


    The golden wing eagle obviously did not expect that the talisman would explode suddenly, and only had time to cover the head with the wings, so the wings were blown to pieces. A lot of feathers fell off on them, and even blood flowed out. The golden feathers are red.


    The Golden Winged Sculptures were very angry, and were full of enthusiasm for Rong Ye who caused them. They rushed directly to Rong Ye regardless of Mu Chen.


    At this time, Mu Chen had adapted to the wings on his back. With a flap of his wings, he came to Rong Ye''s. The Red Flame Spear appeared in his hand. He pulled a spear and swept it one by one, and a line of fire appeared in his hand. In front of them, blocking the way of the Golden Winged Eagles.


    The fastest flying golden wing eagle was too fast to stop. One head fell on the line of fire. The feathers on top of the head were directly lit by the fire. It hurriedly used its wings to fight the fire. After tossing for a long time, finally The fire went out, but the feathers on the top of the head were scorched and looked very ugly.


    Seeing the line of fire, the other golden wing eagles stopped one after another, looking at Rong Ye and Mu Chen with very bad eyes.


    But Mu Chen and Rong Ye didn''t look much better at their eyes either.


    Apocalyptic Lu was quickly flipped through the air, and then, a bunch of talisman seals flew out of the Apocalypse Lu, forming a wall made of talisman seals in front of Rong Ye and Mu Chen, and none of the talisman seals was shining with gold. The light looks very gorgeous.


    On the other hand, Mu Chen held the Red Flame Spear and chose one of the Golden Winged Eagles and the Red Flame Spear with a forward stab. A fire dragon flew out from the tip of the Red Flame Spear and flew towards the Golden Winged Eagle selected by Rong Ye. .


    The golden winged eagle saw the fire dragon flying over, and hurriedly flapped its wings, trying to avoid the fire dragon, but the fire dragon looked like it had eyes, followed it closely, and even grew its mouth, looking like it was going to take it. Just like swallowing it in, the Golden Winged Eagle is very irritable.


    It speeded up, then turned around, a pair of wings were fully extended, and then slammed against the fire dragon, and countless feathers flew towards the fire dragon. This is the unique attack method of the golden winged eagle.


    The golden feather rain and the fire dragon met. The fire dragon swallowed part of the feathers, and some of the feathers were pierced on the fire dragon. The places where they were pierced disappeared. In the end, most of the feathers disappeared with the fire dragon, only a small part of the feathers. Fly to Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen waved the red flame spear, and another line of fire appeared. The flame swallowed all the feathers that had flown over, and then Mu Chen flew towards the golden wing eagle with a wing on his back.


    The Golden Winged Eagle selected by him has found Mu Chen to be more powerful after just a contest. After seeing Mu Chen coming over, he quickly turned around and flapped his wings, trying to distance him from Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen was flying behind it, while dancing the red flame spear, one after another, the line of fire flew towards the golden wing eagle, passing by its side, and flying to the place in front of it, forming a net, blocking the golden eagle. Under Mu Chen''s control, the fire net was tightened in the direction of the gold wing eagle on the way of the wing eagle.


    The Golden Winged Eagle was taken aback and screamed. The Golden Winged Eagle next to him hurriedly flew over to fight Mu Chen with it.


    On the other side, from the Apocalypse Record above Rong Ye''s head, there are talisman seals flying out from time to time. Those talisman seals have various kinds, including thunderstorm talisman, flashing talisman, freezing talisman, red flame talisman, wind blade talisman...


    One kind explodes on the golden winged eagles. There are too many symbols, and the golden winged eagles can¡¯t avoid them. They can only try their best to open their own vitals. In this way, only half an hour has passed since their bodies. Over time, it became scarred, the golden feathers fell in half, and even the flesh underneath was exposed, which looked very funny.


    Mu Chen and Rong Ye joined forces, and the five golden winged eagles were not their opponents at all. They only suffered a slight injury and killed all the five golden winged eagles.


    After taking the Golden Wing Carving''s inner pill, they picked some red black rice crackers. The two of them returned to the river, Feng Yang and Zhang Mu hurriedly surrounded them.


    After seeing that the two of them were not injured, Zhang Mu and Feng Yang both breathed a sigh of relief, and once again admired their abilities.


    After finding the Chixuan rice fruit, the next step was to find the three-petal lily of the valley, the medicinal materials Mu Chen needed. The four continued on the road, looking for these medicinal materials according to the characteristics of the medicinal materials.


    ¡­


    Time flies quickly, and in a blink of an eye, eight days have passed since they entered the secret realm, and it is now the ninth day.


    After some effort, Nanhua and Ye Tingwen finally caught up with Mu Chen and Rong Ye. After they met, they were very happy.


    "Unexpectedly, the two of you met first. I have been looking for it for a long time," Nan Hua patted Rong Ye and Mu Chen on the shoulders, and then said regretfully, "It''s a pity that I didn''t find it gently. Seeing that the secret realm is about to be closed I don¡¯t know what happened to Gentle?"


    Hearing his words, Rong Ye and Mu Chen had smiles on their faces, and they looked at each other, their eyes a little gloomy.


    "What''s the matter? What''s your expression?" Nan Hua couldn''t help but ask in confusion when he noticed that the expressions of the two were not right.


    "Senior Brother San, actually I first met with Gentleman, while Senior Brother Fourth met Jun Wu." Rong Ye looked at Nan Hua and said with difficulty.


    "Really?" The smile on Nan Hua''s face disappeared. He narrowed his eyes to look at the two, and his tone became a little dangerous, "Then why are you two left? What about Gentle and Jun Wu?"


    "When I was looking for the two-color Shiyanhua, I met a four-winged blood python in the real fairyland. Originally, Xiaoyu was going to win, but the four-winged blood python actually grabbed it gently and blew it up. After Jun Wu saw it, he rushed over, and then the two of them disappeared. We guessed that they might have entered a crack in the space, because Xiaoyu was not injured, but he couldn''t reach it gently." , The rest of the story is easy, Rong Ye briefly explained the process to Nanhua.


    Hearing that, Nan Hua''s expression suddenly became very ugly, "You mean, Gentle and Jun Wu have disappeared, life and death do not know?"


    If it is not Rong Ye and Mu Chen in front of him, Nan Hua wants to beat each other, but it is gentle, the baby they held in the palm of their hands, now they don''t know the life or death?


    Staring at Nanhua''s condensed gaze, Rong Ye nodded, "Senior brother, don''t worry, you can be sure that it''s okay, Xiaoyu and Qingming have signed a contract. Look, is Xiaoyu doing well now?"


    He moved Xiaoyu in front of Nan Hua so that Nan Hua could see clearly.


    Xiaoyu has been lazy ever since Gu Qingming lost the news. Although his health is good, it means that Gu Qingming is not in danger, but it can''t sense the existence of Gu Qingqing and can''t return to Gu Qingming''s side. , This made it very depressed, so when Rong Ye was pushed in front of Nan Hua, he just gently lifted his eyelids, and then closed his eyes.


    Nan Hua looked at Xiaoyu who was magnified in front of him, and found that Xiaoyu was indeed not injured or otherwise, and relaxed a little, but he felt uncomfortable if he didn''t see Gu Qingqing for a day.


    But he also knew that they didn''t even know where Gu Qing was, and there was no way to find Gu Qing. This made Nan Hua very angry!


    "After I come back gently, I will pack you two again." He glanced at Mu Chen and Rong Ye, and said lightly.


    Naturally, Mu Chen and Rong Ye didn''t dare to refute, they looked at each other, and they were a little helpless.


    "There is only one day left to close the secret realm. I hope that when the secret realm is closed, Gentle and Jun Wu can also return to the outside, otherwise you will have to wait until the next secret realm opens!" Nan Hua looked at the distance and thought Pray that Gu Qing and Jun Wu will appear soon.


    "It''ll be okay if it''s light!" Rong Ye stood with Nan Hua, and looked at the distance, and said firmly.


    ¡­


    In that mysterious space, the fog in the air faded a bit, and in the misty pool, a man and a woman dressed in blouses and closed their eyes. Around them, circles of fairy air quickly entered them. The body is absorbed by them.


    The Wannian Immortal Liquid that had originally reached the chest of the two of them in the pool has now become much less, and the aura of the two of them has also changed a lot.


    A few days ago, their cultivation bases were still at the low level of True Wonderland, but now, the aura on their bodies shows that their cultivation bases are at the low level of Taiyi True Immortal, but within a few days, their cultivation bases are straightforward. Crossed a big realm!


    Suddenly, Gu''s eyelashes quivered slightly, and then she opened her eyes, and a golden light flashed in her eyes, which quickly disappeared.


    "Huh!" She let out a long breath and turned to look at Jun Wu.

 Chapter 396：

    When Gu Qing looked at Jun Wu, Jun Wu also opened his eyes. Like Gu Qing, a golden light flashed through his eyes, but the speed was so fast that he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    He let out a long breath as well, turned his head, and just met Gu Qing''s gaze, the corners of his lips curled up unconsciously, showing a smile.


    "Wu, congratulations on being promoted to True Immortal Taiyi!" The two have the same level of cultivation, and neither of them hides the level of cultivation. Gu said with a bright smile to see Jun Wu''s level of cultivation at the moment.


    "Congratulations on being promoted to Taiyi True Immortal!" Jun Wu looked at Gu Qing intently, and said softly.


    Gu Qing was flushed by Jun Wu''s sight, his heartbeat accelerated, and his eyes dropped, feeling a little embarrassed.


    One hand squeezed her chin, raised her head, Gu gently raised his eyes, and saw Jun Wu¡¯s face magnified in front of him, and then, there was a warm touch on his lips. It was Jun Wu who was kissing her. She closed her eyes affectionately, opened her mouth slightly, and stretched out her hand to wrap her arms around Jun Wu''s neck, in response to Jun Wu''s kiss.


    The two of them were affectionate for a long time. This kiss was like turning on some kind of switch. Jun Wu was greedy for Gu Qing''s sweetness, and he didn''t want to let go of Gu Qing. Every time he separated, he couldn''t help but post it. Go up.


    And Gu Qing was completely immersed in the joy of Jun Wu''s creation, enjoying the time with Jun Wu Da.


    It wasn''t until half an hour later that Jun Wu stopped, and gently embraced the charming Gu in his arms, calming down his body''s restlessness, and giving Gu gentle comfort.


    Gu lightly leaned against Jun Wu''s arms, his whole body was dizzy, as if floating in the clouds, letting Jun Wu give himself a favor, and it took a long time to restore his clarity.


    Thinking of what happened just now, her cheeks were still red, and she was tired enough in Jun Wu''s arms, so she sat up straight.


    "Let''s get out from here first." She looked at the situation of the two and said to Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu naturally had no opinion. The two of them stood up directly from the pool and then left the pool. Fortunately, the pool was filled with liquid condensed from the immortal energy, and their clothes were not wet, but Gu Qing and Jun Wu still changed his clothes separately.


    "What shall we do next? There seems to be no place to go out here." Gu gently leaned against Jun Wu''s arms, looked around, frowned and said.


    Jun Wu was about to speak, and a black hole suddenly appeared behind the two of them. Then, the two of them were sucked into the black hole. The figures disappeared from this space. After the black hole disappeared, the place was quiet again, just thinning. Some fog is thicker.


    ¡­


    When the Nanhua trio met, they found almost all the medicinal materials they needed. Together, they felt that the mission to the secret realm was almost bent, so they returned to the place where Gu Qing disappeared, and wanted to wait and watch Gu Qing. Will Qinghe Junwu appear.


    But when they arrived, they encountered two other groups of people there, and the two groups were still fighting.


    One of them was dressed in Bihai Tiangong¡¯s disciple¡¯s clothes, the number was about ten, and the other group was dressed in Langya Xianzong¡¯s disciple¡¯s clothes, but the color was different, and the number was also ten. One of them, Nanhua, they all knew. Song Xinrong.


    Song Xinrong looked a little embarrassed at this time, the hair on her head was crooked, her clothes were a bit messy, and her arm was injured, and her face didn''t look good. She was dressed in the costume of an elder disciple. The man guarded behind him.


    She was in a very bad mood at the moment. If it weren''t for her poor cultivation, she would want to kill all the disciples of the Bihai Tiangong on the opposite side!


    Before, she finally met Ji Ziyao, a disciple of the Moon Shadow Pavilion. Originally, she wanted to make Ji Ziyao the minister of her skirt with her own scheming and appearance. Who knew that Ji Ziyao was a straight man at all, and he was still stunned. , As if only knowing about cultivation and fighting, no matter how she expressly indicated or hinted, the other party would look like she didn''t make any progress, and she didn''t fall in love with her at all according to her assumptions!


    I walked with Ji Ziyao for two days. Ji Ziyao did not take care of her at all. When she was with other men, she only needed to take a shot occasionally when she encountered a spirit beast. In most cases, those men would protect her. , But it was not when I was with Ji Ziyao. Not only would Ji Ziyao not protect her, but also let her fight, otherwise he would look at her with a look of "how can you be so weak".


    She was hit hard by Ji Ziyao. After meeting a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect, she immediately parted ways with Ji Ziyao, always feeling that if she stayed with Ji Ziyao, she would be driven crazy by Ji Ziyao!


    After being with the disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect, her treatment was different. The disciple took a look at her. She just tried a little trick, and the other party fell in love with her. Whatever she said, she completely obeyed her. Commanded.


    Afterwards they met several disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect. After seeing her, everyone walked with each other, and her life was finally much better.


    As a result, seeing that the day of leaving the secret realm was approaching, she and the disciples came across a fairy-level fifth-rank Lingxi flower on the road. When they were just about to pick it, these Bihaitiangong disciples ran out, insisting on saying that They saw Zhulingxi Flower first.


    The disciple of Langya Immortal Sect was not good-tempered. Hearing that the other party was so brazenly trying to **** the Lingxi flower they found, he was immediately angry, and then the two sides fought.


    Those disciples of Bihai Tiangong saw that Song Xinrong was beautiful and looked soft and weak, so they regarded Song Xinrong as a target. Song Xinrong was injured during the melee, so she looked so embarrassed.


    Song Xinrong couldn''t accept that she was injured, so although she was protected, she kept her face sullen and her expression very ugly.


    When Nanhua and the others arrived, they were fighting hard to separate, and no one even noticed the Nanhua people.


    They haven''t figured out what happened yet, Nanhua and the others did not go out rashly, but found a place to hide, watched the fights, and wanted to find out what happened, so that two groups of people started fighting. .


    "Senior Brother Mu, Senior Brother Nan, shall we help?" Feng Yang saw that the people on his side had been beaten a lot, and was a little anxious, walking to Nan Hua''s side and asked.


    "No hurry, wait a while, figure out what happened, and don''t make any misunderstandings." Nan Hua waved his hand, not planning to get involved for the time being.


    Hearing this, Feng Yang could only suppress it and continue to stare there.


    "Dong Yunqi, are you people in Bihai Tiangong so shameless? We discovered this Lingxi flower first. You still want to grab it. Isn''t it too much?" The man guarding Song Xinrong glared and stood not far away. The man shouted angrily.


    "Li Wenxi, you fart, this Lingxi flower was clearly discovered by me first. You people from the Langya Immortal Sect want to **** it, but you are shameless!" Dong Yunqi glared at Li Wenxi, his expression also looked very angry.


    "Oh, if you really discovered it first, why didn''t you pick it up? Instead, you have to break through when we pick it?" Song Xinrong was hurt by Dong Yunqi''s shamelessness a long time ago. She still had it at the beginning. The idea of ??wanting to turn Dong Yunqi into a minister under her skirt is completely gone now, because she feels that Dong Yunqi is not worthy at all!


    Dong Yunqi''s eyes were erratic when asked, and his conscience was momentarily guilty, but soon his expression became vicious again, staring at Li Wenxi and Song Xinrong, looking like he was very angry, "That''s because I haven''t had time to pick it. You just broke through, you just want to grab the Lingxi Flower, it''s too shameless!"


    Seeing him so shameless, the disciples of Langya Immortal Sect were about to be mad, and the movements of his subordinates were a bit heavier.


    "Are you disciples in Bihai Tiangong so shameless?" Rong Ye turned his head and looked at Zhang Mu with very strange eyes.


    "Why?" Zhang Mu was taken aback, for fear that Rong Ye and the others really regarded their Bihaitiangong people as the same as Dong Yunqi, and quickly defended their sect. "Our sect people are not like this at all. , This Dong Yunqi is the son of an elder of our sect. He is more arrogant towards ordinary disciples on weekdays, but he is more wink and dare not provoke those powerful disciples, so those people don¡¯t bother to control him, he can¡¯t. On behalf of the rest of us!"


    Although Zhang Mu doesn''t have much interaction with Dong Yunqi, Dong Yunqi''s reputation among ordinary disciples is very large, and most of them are negative. He knows more or less, and has always been very disdainful of such people!


    "What about those?" Nan Hua pointed to the Bihaitiangong disciples who were with Dong Yunqi, teasing his expression.


    "This..." Zhang Mu looked at the disciples who were next to Dong Yunqi, his mouth opened, his expression somewhat reluctant, "Anyway, I''m different from them!"


    The thought of his reputation in Bihaitiangong being affected by Dong Yunqi and others made Zhang Mu very depressed, and he wished to bring Dong Yunqi over and give him a beating!


    When Nan Hua and the others were talking, Dong Yunqi and the others had already fought again.


    The cultivation bases of the two sides are similar, and it will be impossible to tell the winner for a while, and Nanhua and the others did not go out, but stayed in their hiding place to watch the show.


    Just when Li Wenxi and Dong Yunqi were angry, the ground suddenly shook, as if something was constantly approaching, and the feeling of swaying became more and more obvious.


    The disciples of Bihai Tiangong and Langya Immortal Sect who were fighting stopped, and everyone looked at the place where the sound was coming from.


    "Run! Help!"


    "Run! Run!"


    Along with the vibration, there was a sharp shout. Then, they all saw more than a dozen people crawling towards this side. Behind them, smoke and dust billowed like a large group of spirit beasts. Approaching.

 Chapter 397：

    "It''s Shadowless Bee!"


    "Look, it''s the cracked clouded leopard!


    "And the armored bull!"


    "..."


    They recognized the spirit beasts following the group of people, and they were all very surprised.


    "No, it''s the animal tide!"


    I don''t know who shouted, and everyone''s expressions changed.


    "What, how? Isn''t this a secret world? How can there be a beast tide?" Zhang Mu looked pale and looked at the approaching spirit beast group with shocked expression. If you look closely, you will find that there is still a trace in his eyes. fear.


    "Although it is a secret realm, it is also a forest. Isn''t it normal to have a tide of beasts?" Nan Hua held Zhang Mu in his mouth, but his expression was very dignified. He tightened his eyebrows and looked at the direction of the spirit beasts.


    "Is it the time to talk about this?" Rong Ye gave the two of them a blank look. "Should we not run now?"


    With that said, Rong Ye had already tipped his toes and his body appeared ten meters away.


    Nan Hua and the others froze for a moment, glanced at the spirit beast group that was getting closer, looked at each other, and turned around one after another.


    "run!"


    Nan Hua roared, and the bodies of several people flew out like arrows from the string.


    Li Wenxi and Dong Yunqi also ran in the opposite direction. When they saw the figures of Nanhua, they were taken aback for a moment. They didn''t seem to expect that there were others around!


    There are too many trees in the forest, and most of them are very tall. The branches and leaves are also very prosperous. They cover the sky and the sun. It is not easy to discern the direction. But at this time, Nanhua and the others can''t care about so many. Now the most important thing is to get rid of those spirits. The herd is important!


    Although some of the spirit beasts at the back were not of high level, they couldn''t stand up to a large number. With their cultivation bases, they would die if they stopped!


    Nanhua and the others ran at the forefront, far away from the group of spirit beasts, which was not particularly important. Those who were behind were almost worried to death, afraid that they would die under the attack of those spirit beasts in the next moment.


    "Seeing that we will be able to get out of the secret realm after tomorrow, and encounter the beast tide, what kind of luck is this for us?" Feng Yang glanced back and couldn''t help complaining.


    Before, he felt that his luck in entering the secret realm was pretty good. Not long after he came in, he met Gu Qing and Rong Ye, hugged golden thighs, and then successfully found the medicinal materials needed for the sect mission, even the cultivation base. It won''t take long to break through, and I am happy, but I didn''t expect to be waiting here.


    Zhang Mu nodded in sympathy, with a bitter expression on his face.


    Although the Nanhua trio didn''t speak, they thought about the same as Feng Yang and others, and they felt that their luck was not very good.


    Nanhua looked back at the wave of spirit beasts behind, frowning, and thinking of a solution while running. The main reason was that there were too many spirit beasts, and they had too few people, only more than 30 people, not at all. The opponents of these spirit beasts, if they want to defeat these spirit beasts, they need more people!


    After running another distance, they met another group of people, about 20 or so, among them there were those from Bihaitian Palace and the other from Star Palace. After seeing the group of spirit beasts, these people were also shocked, and then they joined Nanhua. The team ran frantically.


    In the beginning, Nanhua and the others chose the direction arbitrarily, but they didn''t expect to run to the cold pool where Gu Qing and the others disappeared before.


    At this time, there were nearly a hundred people on their side, and the team had grown a lot.


    Nanhua has been thinking of ways along the way, and seeing so many people now, it''s a little bit settled.


    "Rong Ye, how many talisman seals do you have?" He ran, turning his head to ask Rong Ye, who was running to his left.


    "It''s not much, maybe a hundred. I gave all the good seals lightly before. These are only recently painted." Although Rong Ye didn''t understand what Nanhua was going to do, he answered truthfully.


    Upon hearing this, Nan Hua frowned, somewhat dissatisfied.


    Immediately afterwards, he turned his head and looked at Mu Chen again, "Mu Chen, are there any fascinations in your place. Medicines or the like that can solve those spirit beasts, but have little effect on people?"


    He knew that Mu Chen had always liked to study those weird pills, and other alchemists couldn''t make them. It didn''t mean that Mu Chen couldn''t make them, so he tentatively asked.


    "Yes, but there are, but the amount is not large. It can only solve forty or fifty, and it is only effective for lower levels of True Wonderland and below, and basically no effect above True Wonderland." Mu Chen did try, but because he was still trying. The number of systems is not large.


    Nan Hua''s eyes brightened when she heard Mu Chen really again, and the look in Mu Chen''s eyes was full of surprises.


    "Great, just have it, you can take it out quickly, I will use it later." Nan Hua said to Mu Chen.


    "Here you are." Mu Chen directly took out a box and handed it to Nanhua. "It contains the miraculous incense I developed. It is only useful for spirit beasts. Just light it with the wind."


    After Nanhua took it, he carefully put it away.


    "Brother San, what are you going to do?" Seeing Nan Hua, Rong Ye asked Fu Zhuan and Mixiang again, asking Nan Hua in confusion.


    "Of course we have to deal with those spirit beasts, and we can''t be chased by spirit beasts all the time, so that sooner or later when our physical and spiritual energy is exhausted, it will probably be solved by those spirit beasts. Let''s solve the spirit beast together!" Nan Hua looked at Rong Ye and said naturally.


    His expression was very serious, not as if he was about to make a joke. Rong Ye was taken aback after listening, then after thinking about it, he found that Nan Hua was right.


    In terms of physical strength, those spirit beasts are much stronger than these people, and this place is a secret realm, and there are not many places for them to hide. If this continues, they will be consumed sooner or later. It is better to control the initiative. In his own hands, he solved those spirit beasts.


    "But we are too few in number, there is no way to compare with the spirit beast." He frowned, a little depressed.


    "That''s why we need to outwit, not the enemy of ability!" Nan Hua certainly understands this. He turned around and glanced at the group of spirit beasts behind him, and said calmly.


    "You already have an idea?" Rong Ye still knows Nanhua very well. Although Nanhua may seem a little unreliable sometimes, but in most cases, he is very reliable in doing things. He can say that, it must be. I already have an idea in my mind.


    Nan Hua''s eyes flashed and nodded.


    "In a while, divide your runes and seals with us, and then I will go to the back and set up formations on the way the spirit beasts pass by. By the way, I will spot Mu Chen''s misty incense, and first solve some of the spirit beasts with low cultivation bases. , Give everyone some breathing time." He roughly talked about his plan to Rong Ye, and at the same time told Mu Chen and the others around him.


    Zhang Mu and Feng Yang were shocked when they heard that Nanhua was going to deal with the spirit beasts. After all, there were a lot of spirit beasts, and they were very worried about whether Nanhua could deal with them.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a fool. You continue running, I''ll take a look first." Nanhua is still very confident of himself, even if he can''t kill those spirit beasts, he will definitely have no problem running away.


    "I''m with you." Mu Chen pursed her lips before suddenly speaking.


    "I''m with you too." Rong Ye looked at Mu Chen, then looked at Nan Hua, and followed.


    Nan Hua glanced at the two, with deep eyes, and nodded.


    The three of them rushed to the group of spirit beasts from the side, against the flow of people. When someone in the crowd saw them, they were shocked. Seeing the three of them was like looking at a fool. They thought that the three of them must be crazy, otherwise what? Everyone ran forward, but they ran backward?


    Nanhua and the others naturally didn''t care about other people''s gazes. They soon came to the back of the team and saw the army of spirit beasts getting closer and closer.


    At the forefront was the mid-level sand wolves pack of Earth Wonderland. Nanhua and the three looked at each other, and the Fu seal in their hands was directly thrown out and flew towards the sand wolves pack.


    The sand wolves hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on, they saw the rain of arrows rushing towards them, as well as fireballs, lightning, hail, etc., directly smashing them. Their cultivation was originally in the spirit beasts. Middle is the bottom of the existence, directly taken away by a wave of talisman attacks.


    And their corpses also affected the spirit beasts behind. Many spirit beasts were tripped because they were too late to stop, and the group of spirit beasts suddenly became a little flustered.


    At this time, Mu Chen took back his own scented incense from Nanhua and lit it. Nanhua fanned it with the colored glaze frost flower, and the fragrance flew to the group of spirit beasts along the wind.


    The spiritual beasts in the front had relatively low cultivation bases. They just stumbled over the corpses of the sand wolf pack and ran for a distance when they got up. They smelled a very fragrant scent, then they were brought down and fell down suddenly. A piece.


    At this time, a magic circle in Nanhua passed by and directly enveloped the fainted spirit beasts in front, and then thousands of sword lights fell from the circle, directly shooting the unconscious spirit beasts into a sieve.


    The blood directly stained the ground, and the corpses of hundreds of spirit beasts fell to the ground, looking a bit tragic.


    At this time, the spirit beast behind slowed down, and the eyes of the three of Nanhua changed.


    In the beginning, when they looked at Nanhua and the others, they looked at the same food, but now they have changed.


    As for Nanhua and the others, the sect disciples who were running in front felt that no spirit beasts were chasing them, and they stopped one after another, still a little confused, not knowing what happened behind.


    "I just saw three people rushing to the back. Could it be that they stopped the spirit beasts?" Someone who saw Nanhua and them boldly guessed.


    "How is it possible? The highest cultivation base that can enter the secret realm is not the peak of the true fairyland. Although some of the spirit beasts have a low cultivation base, but the number is large, how can three people be able to stop it?" Someone didn''t believe it, and directly denied.


    "But, those spirit beasts really didn''t chase us anymore? If it wasn''t for them, what was the reason that the spirit beasts stopped chasing us?"


    "Are we going to check it out? Anyway, if the spirit beast comes over, we will just run away!"

 Chapter 398：

    Those present are all disciples of the Four Great Immortals. To be selected into the Four Great Immortals, their talents will not be too bad, and these people have their own arrogance and will not feel that they are much worse than others. It was because of the beast tide before. They appeared too suddenly, and they were confused for a while, only to know to escape.


    Calm down now, many people understand that it is not just to escape blindly to survive safely. After all, their immortal power and physical strength are limited. When both are exhausted, they are killed by the spirit beasts. , And this is by no means what they want to see.


    Therefore, the best way to survive is to get rid of those spirit beasts.


    Now someone has done it first, and they can survive as long as they follow each other and work together to kill the spirit beasts!


    Thinking about this, many people hesitated for a while, and walked back one after another, wanting to see the situation of the spirit beast group.


    After Nanhua and the others got rid of a batch of spirit beasts at an extremely fast speed, the remaining spirit beasts paused for a while, and then rushed towards Nanhua and the others, their eyes full of hatred when they looked at Nanhua.


    The Apocalypse Record appeared on top of Rong Ye¡¯s head instantly. The pages of the book flipped quickly, and then fixed on one of the pages. Thousands of talisman seals flew out of the Apocalypse Record and flew towards the group of spirit beasts. When they approached the spirit beasts, those runes The seals were activated one after another, and thousands of silver lightning appeared in the air, smashing at the spirit beasts.


    The body of the smashed spirit beast was numb and twitched all over, looking very bad.


    The red light flashed in Mu Chen''s hand, and the red flame spear appeared in his hand. He rushed to the paralyzed spirit beasts. The red flame spear swept across, and a line of fire rushed to the spirit beasts, instantly returning those spirits. Wrapped in the twitching spirit beast.


    Nan Hua''s hands moved quickly in the air, his fingertips with a little golden light, in order to pursue speed, both of his hands were drawing the magic circle, because the speed was too fast, leaving a afterimage in the air, very Quickly, two golden magic circles were formed under his hands, and then he was thrown out.


    The magic circle that was the size of a palm instantly grew, and turned into two circular magic circles with a diameter of about 20 meters, trapping the spirit beasts wrapped in flames. Then, a strong golden light flashed, those spirits The beasts disappeared directly in the formation, leaving only their inner alchemy. Nan Hua grabbed the inner alchemy, and those inner alchemy were in Nan Hua''s hands.


    The cooperation of the three was very tacit, and within a quarter of an hour, more than 20 spirit beasts were solved.


    Other people who rushed over to see what happened were a little silly when they saw this scene. They felt that their three views were impacted. The first time they saw a spirit killer beast killed so easily, it seemed that they didn''t kill it. Spirit beasts, but just like ordinary animals!


    Zhang Mu and Feng Yang had seen Nanhua and they took action. After seeing the expressions of the people next to them, they couldn''t help showing a proud expression. After all, they were with Nanhua. correct!


    "Who are these three people? So powerful? It feels like those spirit beasts are just like ordinary animals. They were easily killed by them!"


    "The clothes on them should be the disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect and the Star Palace. When did such characters appear, why have they never seen them before?"


    "I heard that the Langya Immortal Sect recruited a lot of talented disciples this year, wouldn''t these two be two of them? As for the Star Palace, haven''t heard of the recent disciples of the Star Palace appearing?"


    "Ah, I''ve seen those two people, aren''t they passed by the peak master of our Langya Immortal Sect? They were only accepted as disciples this year. Before entering the Secret Realm, they seemed to have broken through the low-level Daozhen Fairyland, right? It should be with Senior Sister Song. Come in, isn''t it, Senior Sister Song?"


    A disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect had met Nan Hua and Mu Chen before, recognized them, and directly taught them to the people around him, afraid that others would not believe it, and also pulled Song Xinrong in.


    Song Xinrong looked at Nan Hua and Mu Chen with a complex face at this time. Both of them were her targets at the beginning. Unfortunately, they were just like blind men. They only treated Gu gently. They couldn''t see her at all, and they would even be in public. Embarrassed her, so she not only abandoned them, but also included them on the list of no contacts. Who knew they were so powerful!


    Hearing the disciple calling himself, Song Xinrong turned his head and glanced, and nodded with difficulty, "We worshipped the teacher together, but we are not familiar with each other. I don''t know these two seniors are so good!"


    When she spoke, her expression was very ugly and she didn''t have a consistent smile.


    But at this time, other people didn¡¯t notice this. When the disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect learned that this was their classmate, everyone was very proud. The collaboration between Nanhua and the others was very shocking. At least they were there. Not many people can do it!


    Seeing these people coming, Nan Hua and the others were also a little surprised, but at this time they didn''t have time to say anything to them. The three of them cooperated and killed another 30 or 40 spirit beasts, and they were able to breathe for a while.


    "Everyone, you guys have also seen that it''s useless for us to run away blindly. Only when these spirit beasts are dealt with can we leave alive. These spirit beasts only seem to have a large number, but there are not many high cultivation bases, everyone. Just like us, we can work with these spirit beasts. I believe that there are many people and we will be able to solve this beast tide!" Nan Hua stood in mid-air and used his fairy power to let his voice be in everyone¡¯s ears. It sounded, and said with bewilderment.


    These people actually had plans in this regard. Now that they heard Nan Hua¡¯s words, they were all excited. Seeing those spirit beasts¡¯ eyes changed, they had already formed an alliance with Nan Hua, and then they started killing the spirit beasts together. .


    Most of these people''s cultivation bases are in the high-level and peak of the heavenly fairyland, and there are also the low-level and intermediate-level disciples of the true fairyland. After getting serious, the speed of killing the spirit beasts is also very fast. It was solved under the hard work.


    After doing their own hands, they found that killing spirit beasts was not easy, but after they worked together to kill spirit beasts, the satisfaction and joy of their hearts was incomparable, which also made them more excited. Similarly, the eyes of the spirit beasts are all red.


    With the help of these people, Nanhua and Rong Ye were less stressed, and at the same time the speed of killing spirit beasts also increased a lot. When they were in the second immortal realm, they cooperated so many times, and they understood each other''s eyes with just one glance. Thinking, other people are simply incomparable with them, and because of this, although there are also people with higher cultivation bases here, they can''t compare to them in terms of the number of killing spirit beasts!


    The farther back, the higher the spiritual beast¡¯s cultivation base, the more difficult it is for everyone to kill. At first, two or three people can kill a dozen spirit beasts together. Now four or five people can kill one spirit beast together. Slow down a lot.


    Of course, when killing the spirit beast, some people were injured, but they were already red eyes at this time, and they didn''t care about these at all, only knowing to kill the spirit beast in front of them.


    The Nanhua trio had always cooperated very well, but the moves they used were relatively expensive. After an hour, the trio stepped aside and began to take the pill to restore the immortal power in the body.


    "The cultivation base of the spirit beasts behind is getting higher and higher. I haven''t noticed that there are so many high-level spirit beasts in this forest before? Why did the rescue suddenly pop up?" Rong Ye stuffed a pill into his mouth. , Feeling the medicinal power dissolving in the body, the immortal power in the body quickly recovered, while muttering.


    "The forest is so big, it is normal for us not to encounter it. The most important thing now is that the cultivation of these spirit beasts is getting higher and higher, and we may not be able to hold it!" Nanhua also stuffed a pill and looked at the spirit beast. Side, twisted his eyebrows and said.


    Upon hearing this, Rong Ye and Mu Chen couldn''t help frowning.


    Their cultivation bases are no more than the low-level true fairyland. If three people cooperate, it is possible to kill the middle-level true fairyland, but there may be monsters of the high-level true fairyland or even the peak of the true fairyland. They may not be able to solve it. What should I do then?


    "Never mind those, let''s get rid of the spirit beasts in front of us first, if we encounter later, we will run again if it is a big deal, as long as we survive tomorrow, we can go out, so there is no need to be afraid!" Rong Ye thought for a while. , Said grinningly.


    Nan Hua and Mu Chen glanced at each other and realized that they could only be like what Rong Ye said.


    After resting, the three rushed up again and found a real fairyland middle-level spirit beast to start fighting.


    Time flies quickly, and it was night in a blink of an eye. I don''t know if there was any agreement. After the night, the spirit beasts were gone, even if they were fighting with them, they left without hesitation.


    Although Nanhua and the others didn''t understand what was going on, it was a good thing for them to leave the spirit beast. They could take a good rest, so everyone didn''t chase it. After all, running around in the woods at night would be very dangerous.


    Some of them slumped directly to the ground, some sat on the ground with a fart, and some found a tree trunk to rest.


    "Huh, I can finally rest for a while, I''m exhausted!" Rong Ye also found a big tree to sit under the tree, let out a sigh, and said.


    Nan Hua and Mu Chen sat down beside Rong Ye, looking very tired.


    Although the spirit beasts encountered later are all of the middle-level true fairyland, one is more difficult to give birth, and they dare not take it lightly. At this point they can finally relax, they are all very happy.


    After resting for a while, Nanhua and Rong Ye put a lot of formations and seals around them, and then they set up the tent and went directly into the tent to rest, regardless of other people.


    Zhang Mu and Feng Yang knew that it would be safer to be around the Nanhua trio. They also pitched the tent next to them. After they went in to rest, they also entered the tent and took the time to rest.


    When the others saw them, they rested.

 Chapter 399：

    Early the next morning, the ground shook again, awakening the people who were still asleep, and then, a large group of spirit beasts appeared in front of the people, and everyone fell into battle again.


    The spirit beast that appeared this time was different from before. The first one was the real fairyland intermediate, which made the hearts of the people who had just woke up and were a little confused.


    "Are these spirit beasts deliberate? Yesterday there were those low-level spirit beasts, and today they have directly become the middle-level true fairyland. It''s too much!" Rong Ye complained as he fought.


    "The secret realm is not like the outside. The spirit beasts in it are estimated to be limited. We killed so many low-level spirit beasts yesterday, and there will definitely not be low-level spirit beasts today. You can complain less and fight hard." Nanhua Glancing at Rong Ye, he explained lightly.


    Rong Ye curled his lips and expressed dissatisfaction with the fact that he had been trained by Nan Hua, but he also knew that it was not the time to talk about this, and he did not speak any more, but seriously dealt with the spirit beast in front of him.


    After solving the spirit beast in front of them, Nanhua and the others had no time to breathe a sigh of relief, and another real fairyland intermediate spirit beast rushed over, and the three immediately fell into battle.


    In the morning, they killed a total of four true fairyland spirit beasts, and everyone else also solved two to three middle-level spirit beasts.


    And the spirit beasts finally paused. Just after they rested for less than a quarter of an hour, the ground shook again, but this time it was not a particularly large number of spirit beasts, but three true fairyland high-levels. The spirit beast appeared in front of everyone.


    At this moment, everyone''s expressions changed.


    "Isn''t it? There really are high-level monsters in the real fairyland. This is really going to kill us!"


    "This shouldn''t be something we can solve, right? My cultivation base is estimated to be one slap in the face. It''s too dangerous!"


    "There is still more than half a day before we leave the secret realm. What now appears is the high-level spirit beast of the true fairyland. If the spirit beast of the peak of the true fairyland appears later, we estimate that we will really stay here!"


    "What''s up with this stuff? We won''t be **** by them, will we?"


    "..."


    Looking at the tall real fairyland high-level spirit beasts in front of them, there was a round of discussion in the crowd. Everyone''s face was not good-looking. Originally everyone was thinking that if the ones behind were all real fairyland middle-level spirit beasts, then they It''s okay to stay until the secret realm is closed, but now there are high-level spirit beasts in the real fairyland. Many of them are still high-level cultivation bases in the fairyland, which is a realm lower than this spirit beast, and they can''t beat it at all!


    For a while, everyone wanted to retreat.


    "Senior Brother, what should I do?" Rong Ye looked at the spirit beast not far away, twisting his eyebrows, but his eyes were shining with excitement. For militants like him, this is the challenge, and it is also his greatest. like.


    "What else can I do? I can only get on it? Can we run past them?" Nan Hua squinted at the three true fairyland high-level spirit beasts, smiled, and said softly.


    Mu Chen squeezed the Chiyan Gun in his hand, showing a sickly excitement on his face, and his cheeks were red, looking a little weird.


    The three true fairyland high-level spirit beasts didn''t give them too much time to think, they rushed towards the crowd directly, no matter whether they wanted it or not, everyone had to rush forward, otherwise, there was only a dead end!


    The three of Nanhua still cooperated to deal with a spirit beast, while dozens of others dealt with a spirit beast together.


    As soon as they played against each other, Nanhua felt the gap. Although the real fairyland middle-level and the true fairyland high-level sounded only a small difference, the strength was much worse. Not to mention the high-level two times more than the middle-level, it is also medium. It''s more than double the order, which is very powerful.


    Previously, when Nanhua and the others dealt with the middle-level True Wonderland, they were quite comfortable, but they were in a hurry when facing the higher-level. Whether it is speed or power, the high-level face beasts of the true fairyland are much stronger than those of the middle-level True Wonderland. They were all injured in a while.


    "It turns out that there is so much difference between the high-level True Wonderland and the middle-level True Wonderland. This time I finally felt it." Nan Hua wiped the blood from the corner of his lips, looked at the spirit beast in front of him, his eyes lit up, and said calmly.


    During this period of time, I was fighting with these spirit beasts in the secret realm, and the fairy qi in the secret realm was much stronger than the outside. Their cultivation base had been improved to a certain extent. Although there was no breakthrough, they were not far from the middle level of the true fairy realm. You know, it didn''t take long for them to be promoted to True Wonderland!


    At this time, after he had reached the high-level spirit of True Wonderland, he felt the gap between the high-level True Wonderland and the middle-level True Wonderland, and Nan Hua felt like he was one step closer to the breakthrough.


    It is not a special thing for a person with great talent to break through in battle. When fighting with spirit beasts yesterday, many people broke through, and today the first breakthrough was Feng Yang.


    Feng Yang had already been at the peak of the Heavenly Wonderland before, and there was only an opportunity from the true fairyland. When fighting with spirit beasts, he gradually touched this threshold. When he was alive and dead, his potential was stimulated and he directly broke through the real wonderland. Low-level.


    Immediately afterwards, Zhang Mu also broke through. The cultivation bases of the two have always been the same, and now they have broken through together, which is considered destined.


    And Nan Hua also broke through halfway through the fight with the spirit beast. The fairy weapon vortex directly wrapped him up, but he did not sit down to absorb the fairy weapon, but borrowed the battle with the spirit beast to absorb the fairy qi. And let those fairy qi transform into the fairy power in his body at the fastest speed.


    After being promoted to the middle level of the true fairyland, dealing with the high-level spirit beasts of the true fairyland was much easier than before. Nanhua suddenly became the main force, and Rong Ye and Mu Chen felt that the pressure on their bodies became a little lighter.


    After playing for two quarters of an hour, the three of Nanhua finally worked together to solve this high-level true fairy beast, and then helped others to solve the other two high-level hands of true fairyland. Mu Chen also helped those injured. The person bandaged it up.


    When the ground shook again, what appeared in front of Rong Ye and the others became a great ape king with the peak cultivation base of the true fairyland.


    As soon as the other party appeared, he gave a low growl, and many disciples with relatively low cultivation level were stimulated by its roar to spit out blood, and the whole person became very depressed.


    It is Nanhua that they all have a feeling of surging blood.


    "This is over, it turned out to be the spirit beast at the pinnacle of True Wonderland! It seems that we are really going to explain here today!"


    "Unexpectedly, I was actually planted in the secret realm. I feel so bad. I still have a lot of things to try. I haven''t been with the person I like yet!"


    "I have never heard of such things happening in the secret realm before. Our luck is really bad!"


    "..."


    This time, everyone''s faces were pale. In the hearts of these people, it was basically impossible for them to defeat the Great Ape King in front of them, and all of them were very desperate.


    The expressions of the three of Nanhua are not much better. Even if they are as confident as Nanhua, they dare not say that they can defeat the great ape king at the peak of the true fairyland. After all, the higher the cultivation base, the greater the gap between each small realm. .


    "What to do? Senior Brother Three." Rong Ye asked with a pale face, standing beside Nan Hua.


    "I don''t know, figure it out, if it''s really not low for a while, we''ll run away!" Nan Hua smiled bitterly, his eyes flickering, and exhorted Mu Chen and Rong Ye.


    The two naturally understood the truth, nodded, and did not speak any more.


    In the eyes of the Great Ape King, the humans in front of them are all like ants.


    The people who had just faced the high-level spirit beasts of True Wonderland and had the power of a battle saw the Great Ape King take action, and they quickly separated, and the scene was a little flustered.


    "what!"


    A man was caught by the Great Ape King. As soon as the Great Ape King¡¯s hand was pressed, the man¡¯s face turned red. Everyone present heard the sound of his bones breaking, and blood kept flowing from the man¡¯s mouth. When it came out, he only had time to let out a scream before being pinched to death by the Great Ape King.


    This scene made everyone''s faces even whiter, and some people with fast brains turned around and ran before the Great Ape King hadn''t noticed him, including Song Xinrong.


    And Nanhua and the others did the same. After exchanging a glance, they dragged Zhang Mu and Feng Yang to run together.


    After running for a while, they ran to the place where Gu Qing and Jun Wu disappeared before. What worries them is that the Great Ape King also ran towards them, and its speed is very fast, in the blink of an eye When they came to Nanhua, they stretched out their hands and grabbed them at Nanhua.


    "Brother San, be careful!"


    Rong Ye and Mu Chen rushed towards Nanhua from left to right, and at the same time they did not forget to shout to remind Nanhua.


    Nanhua naturally noticed the movements of the Great Ape King, and quickly drew a formation with both hands, then opened the formation, and continued to move the formation on her body without stopping.


    "Crack!"


    The first circle he drew was directly caught by the Great Ape King, and the opponent''s hand only paused for a while, and then came to the second circle.


    "Crack!"


    With that cracking sound, the second magic circle was also destroyed by the Great Ape King. Fortunately, Nanhua set up more than two magic circles.


    The third circle was still caught, and the claws of the Great Ape King were getting closer and closer to Nanhua.


    Nan Hua¡¯s forehead is already covered with cold sweat, and his back is already wet with sweat. Seeing the fingers of the Great Ape King get closer and closer to him, the movements of his hands are getting faster and faster, the immortal power in his body. Running like crazy, his complexion is getting paler.


    Just as the fingers of the Great Ape King passed through the sixth layer of magic circle, and the seventh layer of magic circle was not ready yet, and its fingers were about to touch Nanhua¡¯s face, a white Su Lian directly penetrated the Great Ape King. The bright red blood splashed on Nan Hua''s face in the palm of his hand, but he ignored it, wiped it off with his sleeve, and then quickly backed away from the palm of the Great Ape King.


    Lifting his head and looking at the Great Ape King, he saw a silver light flashing. The Great Ape King''s hand was directly cut off, and blood was splashed. If it weren''t for him to be farther away, I''m afraid it would splash him again.


    "lightly!"

 Chapter 400：

    Nan Hua and the others looked at Gu Qing and Jun Wu in mid-air with surprise, their hearts that had been holding them finally let go.


    "Senior Brother, you go to the side first, and the great ape king will be handed over to me and Ah Wu." Gu Qing lightly showed a soothing smile at Nanhua and the others, and then said.


    "Gentle, you guys be careful, the cultivation base of this great ape king is at the peak of the true fairyland, very powerful." Nanhua stepped back and told Gu Qingqing.


    Judging from the fact that one hand of the Great Ape King could be cut off at once, Gu Qing and Jun Wu should have had some adventures. Their cultivation bases have improved a lot. Although I believe Gu Qing and Jun Wu, they still can¡¯t bear it. She was worried, her eyes kept staring at Gu Qing''s side.


    "I know, brother, don''t worry." Gu Qing raised a smile and nodded at Nan Hua. After confirming that Nan Hua and the others had retreated, he turned his head and looked at the Great Ape King.


    Gu Qing was very angry when he thought that Nanhua was almost injured by the Great Ape King just now, and her eyes were very cold when she looked at the Great Ape King.


    But the great ape king was cut off by Jun Wuyi with a knife. Blood was flowing at this time, and the eyes of Gu Qing and Jun Wu were full of anger, and the expressions were very hideous.


    It roared, and gently grabbed Gu with its other hand. This time, its speed was faster than when it first grabbed Nanhua.


    "I still dare to stretch out my hand, it seems that I don''t want the other hand anymore." Jun Wu looked at the giant hand that was approaching, his expression was cold, and he raised his hand, and the silver machete flew out again.


    "Wow!"


    The great ape king stretched out his hand halfway, and saw the silver light flashing in front of him. It felt something wrong, and was about to withdraw its hand. The familiar pain came again, and its other hand was also cut off, and blood was splashed. , Its painful expression was distorted, looking at Jun Wu''s eyes with fear and hatred.


    Jun Wu and Gu Qing didn''t give it time, they shot together.


    The white Hunxian Ling and the silver scimitar came to the chest of the Great Ape King. Before the Great Ape King had time to dodge, the two passed through its heart together. Its heart was directly pierced and stained with blood. It touched its chest, and it fell unwillingly in a pool of blood.


    After a few breaths, the Great Ape King, who had just made Nanhua and the others frightened, completely lost his breath.


    All this happened so quickly, let alone other people, just Nanhua and the others, they all couldn''t react.


    Nan Hua blinked, looked at the Great Ape King on the ground, and then at Gu Qing and Jun Wu who were walking towards him, feeling a little unreal.


    "Senior Brother, what''s the matter with you?" Gu Qing asked worriedly when Nan Hua looked dazed.


    "Qingly, the Great Ape King, really dead?" Nan Hua turned his head. Although he looked at Gu Qing, his eyes were loose and asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, it''s dead." Gu Qing lightly looked inexplicable, looked back at the Great Ape King, and nodded.


    "Gentle, tell me honestly, what is your current cultivation level?" Rong Ye swallowed a mouthful of water next to him, looked at Gu Qing, and asked with some difficulty.


    Gu glanced at Jun Wu lightly, then looked at Rong Ye, and spoke softly: "A Wu and I are already the low-level cultivation bases of True Immortal Taiyi."


    "What?" Rong Ye couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Taiyi True Immortal low-level?"


    It''s no wonder that Rong Ye can''t hold back his anger, it''s really that Gu Qing''s and Jun Wu''s cultivation bases have improved too fast!


    Others don¡¯t know, can they still be unclear? Gu Qing was only promoted to the lower level of True Wonderland with them not long ago. Why did this disappear for a few days and cross a great realm?


    Even if Gu Qing and Jun Wu were already practicing faster, Rong Ye couldn''t believe it.


    Also unbelievable are Nan Hua and Mu Chen. They also looked at Gu Qing and Jun Wu with shocked faces. They really couldn''t think of what they had gone through in the past few days when they disappeared. How could this cultivation level be so violent. quick?


    Before coming out, Gu Qing had expected that Nanhua and the others would be very surprised when they learned about her and Jun Wu''s cultivation base, but at this time, seeing the expressions of several people, Gu Qing still thought it was a bit funny.


    "We''ll talk about this after we get out of the secret realm. I''ve brought you some good things." Gu lightly glanced at the other people walking here not far away, and blinked at Nanhua and them. Said slightly mischievously.


    After hearing this, Nan Hua and the others understood in seconds, and they didn''t ask Gu Qingqing again.


    At this time, other people also came to Gu Qing and the others. Because of Gu Qing and Jun Wujuan''s performance, the two immediately became the target of everyone''s pursuit. Others surrounded them and asked questions, wanting to know them. Information.


    Song Xinrong stood not far from the crowd, looking at Gu Qing and Jun Wu who were surrounded by the crowd, thinking of the understatement when the two killed the Great Ape King just now. The expressions in his eyes were clearly extinct, and his expressions changed back and forth, very complicated. Finally, He didn''t go over, but found a place to sit down, put a pill into his mouth, don''t open his eyes, and no longer care about them.


    After dealing with the enthusiastic crowd, Gu Qing and Jun Wu were finally able to talk to Nan Hua and the others for a while, and they also found a place to sit down.


    Gu Qing had already said before that she and Jun Wu would wait until they left the secret realm to talk about it, so at this moment, as long as it is Nanhua and the others talking about their affairs in the last few days, Gu Qing and Jun Wu are responsible for listening.


    Soon, the sky darkened. This was everyone¡¯s last night in the secret realm. Because they had just experienced the tide of beasts, everyone gathered together, and the spirit beasts suffered heavy losses, so there is no need to worry that the spirit beasts will come tonight. Everyone was very relaxed, chatting around the fire, and soon passed by overnight.


    The next morning, when the sun rose, the figures of everyone disappeared from the secret realm one by one, and soon the secret realm became quiet.


    ¡­


    On the square of Langya Immortal Sect, Haolan Immortal Venerable took the other eight peak masters to cast spells together, opened the secret realm, and brought out the disciples of Langya Fairy Sect from the secret realm.


    Soon, a group of figures appeared in the square.


    After feeling the changes in the surrounding environment, Gu gently squinted her eyes, swept her eyes, and saw Haolan Immortal Zun at a glance. The corners of her lips were slightly raised, then she looked away and looked for a place to hand over the task. Walked over and handed the medicinal materials required by the mission to the disciples sitting there. After he finished counting, Gu Qing took his identity jade medal from his hand.


    Those quest medicinal materials can be used to exchange points, and points can be used to exchange resources in the sect. Other Gu Qings have Haolan Immortal Venerable, basically they don¡¯t need it, but Canglan Immortal Sect¡¯s Tibetan Scripture Pavilion is also It takes points to get in, and she needs to go to the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion frequently.


    After finishing the work, she waited by the side. After Jun Wu and the others came out of the secret realm, they also handed in the fifth rank task and got the points.

 Chapter 401：

    After no one came out of the secret realm, Haolan Immortal Venerable and a few people withdrew their celestial power, looked at the disciples, and after a few words of encouragement, they let them leave.


    Gu Qingqing, Jun Wu, Mu Chen, and Nan Hua went to their respective masters to report on what happened in the secret realm.


    "It''s okay, let''s go to my place first." Immortal Venerable Hao Lan looked at Gu Qingqing, and saw that Gu Qing was not only okay, his cultivation level had improved, and a smile appeared on his face immediately, and he said with a smile.


    "Yes, Master." Gu Qing had no objection, and nodded, respectfully following behind Hao Lan Immortal Venerable.


    The two arrived at Haolan Immortal Venerable''s cave together. The waiter served Gu Qingqing and Haolan Immortal Venerable tea, and then carefully retreated out.


    "Let''s talk about it, how is your life in the secret realm?" Immortal Venerable Haolan took a sip of tea and asked Gu gently.


    Gu Qing recounted his general experience in the secret realm. Even she and Jun Wu entered a secret space and their cultivation bases were improved, and they told Haolan Immortal Venerable, but Hao Lan Immortal Venerable didn''t expect Gu Qing to still have it. This kind of adventure, the expression is a bit surprised.


    "This is an opportunity for you and Jun Wu," he nodded, "You have been promoted to Taiyi Zhenxian, very good."


    Gu Qing smiled, and felt that she and Jun Wu had good luck.


    "It just so happens that the things prepared for you by the teacher can also be used." As he said, something appeared in the hands of Immortal Venerable Haolan, "This is the colorful stone I prepared for you, used to upgrade your mixed fairy. The quality is just right."


    He threw the colorful stone to Gu Qingqing, with a very kind expression.


    Gu Qing slightly caught the colorful stone in surprise, "Master, this is too expensive, I can''t accept it."


    Colorful stone is a relatively precious material in the fairy world. After being added to the weapon, the quality of the weapon can be improved. Before Gu Qing wanted to find one, she did not expect that Haolan Immortal Venerable had already prepared it, but she felt that she did not For what to do, it is not appropriate to collect Haolan Immortal Venerable''s things.


    Immortal Venerable Hao Lan waved his hand, "This is prepared for you by the teacher, you just hold it."


    Gu lightly looked at Haolan Immortal Venerable, and saw that even though Hao Lan Immortal Venerable was smiling, his attitude was very firm, and he could only accept it, thinking that he would honor Haolan Immortal Venerable in the future.


    "Do you need a teacher to help you find Peak Master Rong?" Seeing Gu Qingqing accepting it, the smile on Immortal Venerable Haolan''s face deepened and asked.


    "No, Master, Ah Wu''s refining device is also very powerful, he can help me." Gu gently shook his head and said.


    Immortal Venerable Haolan thought for a while. Before, I heard from Master Rong Feng that he discovered that Jun Wu could refining tools, and felt that he had received a treasured apprentice, and he also knew the relationship between Jun Wu and Gu Qing, so he didn''t do it anymore. Mention this.


    "Okay, you just came out of the secret realm, and you are probably tired, so go back and rest first." Immortal Venerable Haolan felt that everything that should be said was almost the same. Gu Qing only came out of the secret realm, so he didn''t stay much. Gu gently waved his hand to let him leave.


    "Yes, thank you, Master, the disciple retire." Gu Qing didn''t refuse, but left directly.


    When she returned to the Dongfu, Jun Wu and the others had already returned.


    The cave was well taken care of by the waiter and was very clean. Gu Qing saw that Nanhua and the others were there, and knew that they should have come for what happened after she and Jun Wu disappeared. He glanced at Jun Wu and saw Jun Wu shook his head. Sit down beside Jun Wu.


    "Senior Brother, after the four-winged blood python blew up that day, I escaped a catastrophe because I had a bracelet given by the master, but I was transferred into the space crack with Ah Wu. When we woke up, we found that we were in the same place. The place where immortal energy is very strong, there are a lot of spiritual flowers and grasses in it. After picking some, we found a pond of ten thousand years of immortal liquid. Wu and I practiced in it for several days, and our cultivation level was directly promoted. Taiyi True Immortal is a low-level, I also brought you some Wannian Immortal Liquid. After you take it back, you will retreat and practice hard.¡± Then, Gu gently waved his hand, and two large bottles of Wannian Immortal Liquid appeared. In front of them.


    Nanhua and Mu Chen stared at each other. Although they thought that Jun Wu and Gu Qingqing must have an adventure, they didn''t expect it to be such an adventure. Wannian Xianye, something that can be encountered but not desired, unexpectedly let Gu Qing and the others. When I met it, people have to feel that Gu Qingqing is really the daughter of Heavenly Dao!


    Seeing that Gu Qing had even prepared Wannian Immortal Liquid for them, the two of them were very moved. This is the reason why they have been petting Gu Qing, because Gu Qing has always been thinking about them, what''s good in them. Things, Gu Qing never forgets them, just as they never forget Gu Qing!


    The two did not pretend to reject the Wannian Immortal Liquid that Gu Qingqing had given, but directly accepted it.


    "We''ll go to retreat in a while." Nan Hua put away the bottle containing the Wannian Immortal Liquid and said softly to Gu.


    "After you leave the customs, we will find Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, and Five Senior Brothers together, and give them the Wannian Immortal Liquid." Gu nodded gently, and said seriously about the plan behind.


    "Okay, just listen gently." Nan Hua nodded, looking at Gu Qing with a fondly expression.


    Gu Qing returned with a sweet smile.


    With the Ten Thousand Years Immortal Liquid, Nan Hua and Mu Chen were also anxious to improve their cultivation bases, and they spoke to Gu gently, and then left Gu Qing''s cave.


    After Gu Qing sent away the two, he returned to their room with Jun Wu.


    "Huh, I finally came out of the secret realm. Although I have only been there for ten days, it feels like a long time has passed, so tired." Gu Qingli lay directly on the bed, stretched his waist, and muttered lazily. road.


    "Really?" Jun Wu lay next to Gu Qingqing, looking at Gu Qingqing sideways, with a small smile on his face, "I think it''s okay. It''s just that you are not behind me, and I''m not used to it."


    Unexpectedly, Jun Wuhui said this suddenly. Gu was stunned for a moment, turned his head, and glanced at Jun Wu angrily, "Why do you say this suddenly?"


    "It''s nothing, I just want to be gentle." Jun Wu turned over, put his hands on both sides of Gu Qing''s head, lowered his head, and looked at Gu Qing affectionately.


    Gu Qing also looked at Jun Wu, her eyes facing each other, she felt like there was a vortex in Jun Wu''s eyes, she was directly sucked in, and there was no way to move it away.


    Jun Wu¡¯s exhaled heat sprinkled on Gu Qing¡¯s face, her cheeks quickly became hot, her heartbeat became faster and faster, and the surrounding temperature seemed to keep rising. In her eyes, everything disappeared. , Only Jun Wu''s figure remained.


    Jun Wu Jian Gu blushed lightly and looked at himself with moist eyes. The desire that he could bear just now was completely out of control. Finally he couldn''t help lowering his head and kissed the red lips he had longed for.

 Chapter 402：

    After Mu Chen and Nanhua got the Wannian Immortal Liquid, they announced their retreat when they returned.


    Gu Qing rested in the cave mansion for two days, and then went to Haolan Immortal Venerable.


    "Master, why didn''t I see Senior Brother after I came back?" She didn''t know how Lou Mingyu left her book and ran away. She was just curious about how she didn''t see Lou Mingyu after she came out of the secret realm, so she couldn''t help but ask.


    "Humph," Immortal Venerable Haolan, who was still smiling just now, heard Gu Qing''s words, his expression changed, and he snorted coldly, "Your brother has a lot of skills. After you entered the secret realm, he left his book and left. Don''t look for him for the teacher, he''d better not come back, come to see me and don''t interrupt his leg!"


    Hearing Lou Mingyu leaving his book and leaving, Gu Qing was surprised, and then thought of Lou Mingyu''s attitude towards Haolan Immortal Venerable, and suddenly realized that he was mostly nagged by Hao Lan Immortal Venerable, so he went out to hide. NS.


    Seeing how angry Immortal Haolan looked, Gu Qing hurriedly calmed down, "Master, don''t be angry, brother will definitely come back, Immortal Langya is his home, he, he really doesn''t know the blessing in the blessing. Master, you care about him so much, but he left the book and ran away. It¡¯s too bad."


    Hearing Gu Qing''s words, Immortal Venerable Haolan was not particularly happy. He still liked Lou Mingyu very much in his heart. He didn''t want Gu Qing to misunderstand Lou Mingyu. He couldn''t help but defend Lou Mingyu. "Oh. , Your brother¡¯s stinky temper must be because he felt too nagging as a teacher, so he ran away. It''s not that he was bad for being a teacher."


    Gu Qing said that on purpose. Looking at the relationship between Haolan Immortal Venerable and Lou Mingyu before, she knew that the two actually cared about each other very much, but they were both stiff mouths, and Lou Mingyu really didn''t like others who kept chatting. Talking, that''s why he always looked impatient with Haolan Immortal Venerable, but he had done everything that Hao Lan Immortal Venerable had ordered, and he had never been perfunctory.


    She had just deliberately said bad things about Lou Mingyu, and Immortal Venerable Hao Lan didn''t really intend to ignore Lou Mingyu. As expected, after hearing her words, he immediately defended Lou Mingyu.


    "Yes, yes, you are all right, Master, you, don¡¯t be angry with brother, brother, he also respects you very much, the thing that you confessed, did you not do it seriously, brother? They are all that big, and the cultivation base is so high that they can''t suffer any loss." She took the arm of Immortal Venerable Haolan, and softly persuaded.


    Although Immortal Venerable Haolan still looked very angry, the corners of his lips were slightly raised, and he didn''t hold onto Lou Mingyu''s affairs any more, but reluctantly nodded his head.


    "Well, it''s up to your face to be a teacher, forgive him first." I forgave Lou Mingyu a long time ago, but Immortal Venerable Haolan still didn''t want to admit it.


    "Yes, yes, Master, you are the best." Of course, Gu Qing could not expose Haolan Immortal Venerable, and said along the words of Haolan Immortal Venerable.


    Immortal Venerable Hao Lan looked at Gu Qing and finally couldn''t help but smile, his expression softened a lot, and once again felt that watching Gu Qing as a disciple was a very correct choice. Girls are more intimate than boys. a lot of.


    "Did you use the colorful stone for you?" He took the cup that Gu Qing handed over, took a sip of tea, and asked.


    "Awu is helping me re-refining the Hunxian Ling. It will take another day to make it." Gu Qing gave himself a cup of tea, took a sip, felt a bit bitter, and put the tea cup aside with disgust. .


    "This tea is my favorite to drink on weekdays. You little girls definitely don''t like it. There are some fairy fruit dew here. Hold it and drink it." Noting Gu Qing''s expression, Hao Lan Xianzun chuckled slightly. He took out a bottle of fairy fruit dew, handed it to Gu Qingqing, and said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Master, I still prefer fairy fruit dew." Gu Qingqing took it happily, and immediately took a cup again, poured herself a cup of fairy fruit dew, took a sip, and found that it tasted sweet, with a smile on her face. It''s more brilliant.


    "Your cultivation base has been promoted a bit fast now. In the recent period, don''t rush to practice. First stabilize your cultivation base before cultivating. It just so happens that I have a post here from the city lord of Luobei in Ping''an State. My son is going to get married at the end of next month. You and Jun Wu will go on my behalf, so you can take the opportunity to travel a bit." After that, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan took out a red invitation and handed it to Gu Qingqing.


    Gu gently took it, opened it and took a look, then closed the post, "Do you know Master and the lord of Luobei City?"


    Immortal Venerable Haolan is the lord of the Langya Immortal Sect and one of the top masters in the fairy world. Although the city lord of Luobei City sounds very powerful, it is really nothing compared to Immortal Venerable Haolan, but the other party gave it to Haolan. Xianzun sent the post, and what is important is that Haolan Xianzun also picked it up, and the two must know each other.


    "The City Lord of Luobei is your second senior brother." Immortal Venerable Haolan put down the cup in his hand.


    "Huh?" Gu lightly stunned, very surprised.


    "You don''t know your senior brothers, right? You forgot to tell you before for the teacher, so I will tell you a little about your senior brothers today." Immortal Venerable Hao Lan was so surprised when Gu Qing was so surprised, he remembered Gu Qingqing probably didn''t know about his other apprentices, so after thinking about it, he began to tell Gu Qingqing about his other apprentices.


    Lou Mingyu was the fourth disciple of Haolan Immortal Venerable. Before Gu Qingqing, he was the youngest disciple. Before Lou Mingyu, Haolan Immortal Venerable had three other disciples.


    Among the three disciples, the eldest disciple and the second disciple were collected by the Haolan Immortal Venerable before he became the Immortal Venerable, so the talents of the two were not particularly good compared to the latter three disciples.


    The eldest disciple of Haolan Immortal Venerable was named Li Muying, who had passed away when he went out to practice more than ten years ago. The second disciple was Shang Guanyuan, the lord of Luobei City. Now he is the cultivation base of the peak of the Golden Wonderland. The apprentice Hua Wuying is seven years older than Lou Mingyu. He has a low-level cultivation base in Daluojin Wonderland, and now he is the head of the Hua family, and he can also be regarded as a master.


    "Your two other brothers are all kind people. The most notable feature of our line is to protect your shortcomings. When you go to your second brother, you will be treated as your own home, and you don''t need to be polite with your second brother." My apprentice, Immortal Venerable Haolan was still in a good mood, and said to Gu gently half-jokingly.


    "I see, Master, we will set off when Ah Wu finishes the immortal silk." Gu Qing was still a little curious about her seniors, and she happened to take this opportunity to go to Si Lin first. Go, give the Wannian Xianye to Si Lin and Yue Zhao.


    "Okay, when you are leaving, just tell you to be a teacher." Naturally, Immortal Venerable Haolan had no objection. Just then, when an elder asked to see him, he asked Gu Qing to leave first.


    "The disciple retire." Gu gently stood up, arched his hand to Immortal Venerable Haolan, and then retreated.


    ¡­


    At noon the next day, a bright light appeared in Gu Qing and Jun Wu''s cave. After the light disappeared, Jun Wu walked out of the refining room.


    "Wu, how is it?" Gu Qing had waited at the door long ago, and saw Jun Wu coming out, hurriedly greeted him.


    "The effect of the colorful stone is good. The Hunxian Ling''s rank has been upgraded from the immortal rank to the seventh rank of the immortal. After my cultivation level has been improved, I can refine it again and it will become a top immortal tool." Jun No regrets, his cultivation base is still a bit low, and there is no way to raise the quality of Hunxian Ling to the highest level at once.


    "It''s okay, just use it." Gu Qing said hurriedly, afraid that Jun would not be sad.


    The two of them stayed together all day, and Gu lightly gave a glance, Jun Wu understood what she was thinking, and he felt warm in his heart and touched Gu Qing''s hair, "Don''t worry, I''m not that fragile yet."


    Knowing that his intention was seen, Gu Qing lightly showed an innocent smile at Jun Wu.


    "Master gave me an invitation yesterday. It is the son of City Lord Luobei who wants to get married. Master asked us to go to Luobei City together." Gu Qingsi briefly talked about the relationship between City Lord Luobei and Immortal Venerable Haolan.


    "So that''s it," Jun Wu nodded his head when he heard about Gu Qing''s other three senior brothers for the first time, "Since Haolan Immortal Venerable has spoken, then let''s go, just go out and play. It happens to be able to take the Wannian Immortal Liquid to Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother and them."


    "I think so too." Gu Qing was very happy to see that Jun Wu was the same as he thought.


    Jun Wu just helped Gu gently upgrade the grade of Hunxianling, and the two of them were not in a hurry, so they rested in Langya Immortal Sect for another night, just because Jun couldn''t report the matter to his Master Rongfeng. After hearing this, Lord Rongfeng didn''t stop him, he directly agreed, but told him to be careful on the road.


    ¡­


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu used two days to arrive at Tianqi City. After they entered the city, they went straight to the yard bought by Si Lin and Yue Zhao.


    After four or five days of rain in Apocalypse City, the sun finally came out today. Si Lin and Yue Zhao did not go out, but played chess in the yard. When they heard footsteps, they thought it was Haoran. Zong''s people, as soon as they turned their heads, they saw Gu Qing and Jun Wu.


    "Gentle, Jun Wu, why are you here?" Yue Zhao stood up directly from the stool, looked at Gu Qing and Jun Wu in surprise, and asked with concern.


    Si Lin was thinking about how to go next. Hearing Yue Zhao''s words, he stood up and was very surprised to see Gu Qing and Jun Wu, but they didn''t show it on the face.


    "Big Brother, Second Brother, let''s see you." Gu Qing took two steps forward and came to Yue Zhao''s face, and said happily, pulling Yue Zhao''s sleeve.


    "You came out of the secret realm? Why are you the only two of you here?" Yue Zhao looked behind the two of them, but he was a little surprised that he didn''t see Nan Hua and Mu Chen.


    "The secret realm has only been opened for ten days. We came out a few days ago. As for the third and fourth brothers, they are in retreat." Gu Qing can be said to answer all questions and is very patient.


    "Retreat? What''s the matter?" Yuezhao and Si Lin glanced at each other, a little surprised at how Nanhua and Mu Chen were in retreat.

 Chapter 403：

    If they remember correctly, Nanhua and Mu Chen had only been promoted to the real fairyland not long ago. Why did they retreat after less than a month?


    "Two brothers, haven''t you noticed the difference between me and Ah Wu?" Gu gently pointed at himself and Jun Wu, blinked at Si Lin and Yue Zhao, a sly flash in his eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Si Lin and Yue Zhao took a closer look at Gu Qing and Jun Wu, and then surprised expressions appeared on their faces.


    "Qingly, you and Jun Wu''s cultivation base have also been promoted? I can''t see your cultivation base now." Yue Zhao was indeed very surprised. Gu Qing and Jun Wu were promoted to the real fairyland with them, but now he I can''t see through the cultivation base of the two of them, which shows that his cultivation base has exceeded him by a lot!


    Si Lin nodded next to him. Like Yue Zhao, he couldn''t see through their cultivation.


    "Yes, Ah Wu and I have already been promoted to Taiyi True Wonderland." Gu nodded gently, his tone very relaxed.


    But Yuezhaohe Si Lin was surprised again when he heard her words. His mind was a little stuck. He looked at Gu Qingqing and Jun Wu again, not knowing what to say for a while.


    After seeing enough of the surprised expressions of the two, Gu Qing finally let go of them, and told them what had happened in the secret realm, including her and Jun Wu accidentally falling into the cracks in the space, and then found a very mysterious one. Space, and get ten thousand years of immortal liquid in it.


    "The reason why the third and fourth brothers retreat is because of the Wannian Immortal Liquid. It is estimated that after they come out, they will at least be promoted to the high level of the real fairyland." Gu Qingming is still very confident in the talents of Nanhua and Mu Chen. "Awu and I came here specifically to send you Wannian Immortal Liquid."


    After speaking, Gu gently took out two bottles from the storage space and handed them to Si Lin and Yue Zhao respectively.


    Yue Zhao took the bottle and opened the cork, and a very strong celestial air radiated from it. Yue Zhao felt that the celestial power in his body was about to move, so he quickly closed the cork.


    "It''s worthy of Wannian Immortal Liquid, Immortal Qi is too strong." After covering the stopper, Yue Zhao raised his head and said with emotion.


    Si Lin just felt it, nodded, and agreed with Yue Zhao''s words.


    "Yeah, otherwise Ah Wu and I couldn''t have rushed to the Taiyi True Wonderland all at once." Gu Qing was very clear about the effect of Wannian Immortal Liquid.


    "This thing is pretty good, just hold it gently, don''t give it to us." Si Lin directly put the bottle in his hand into Gu Qing''s arms, wanting to return it to Gu Qing.


    "Brother, although this thing is useful to me and Ah Wu, it is not very effective anymore. It is more useful to you and the second senior, so you can take it." Gu Qing said, knowing that Si Lin hurts himself.


    Si Lin looked at Gu Qingqing, and saw that Gu Qingming didn''t seem to be lying, and then took the bottle back again.


    "Okay, I will practice hard, and try to catch up with you and Jun Wu as soon as possible." Now that the gap between them is a bit big, Si Lin still hopes to be Gu Qing''s backer even more, watching Gu Qing behave recklessly, and Not relying on Gu Qingqing.


    "Me too." Yue Zhao also nodded, a gleam of light flashed under his eyes.


    Gu Qing was very happy to see that both of them had accepted the Ten Thousand Years Immortal Liquid. She also hoped that Si Lin''s cultivation level would be improved.


    Yue Zhao and Si Lin did not immediately retreat, but stayed in Gu Qing and Yue Zhao in Apocalypse City for one night. They learned that they were going to Luobei City, so they didn¡¯t leave two more people. After the two left, they Arranged the things under his hands, opened the circle of the yard, and directly closed the door together.


    ...


    After leaving Tianqi City, Gu Qing and Jun Wu''s next stop was Shuiyou City.


    Shuiyou City is located at the junction of Louyun State and Pingan State. The whole city is built on the water, the waterway is very developed, and the transportation in the city is also by boat. It is a city with very beautiful scenery.


    When Gu Qing and Jun Wu rushed to Shuiyou City, it happened to be the afternoon, and the sunset was infinitely beautiful. When it fell on the water, the surface was red and it looked very beautiful.


    There is a pier outside the city, and the two of them are not used to squeezing into the same boat with others. They directly chartered a boat and took the boat into the city.


    Because it¡¯s already evening, lanterns are already lit in some places in the city, and the walls of the houses here are covered with flowers. There are several colors of that flower, pink, white, red, and yellow. The interlaced vines look very beautiful, and the whole city is filled with a faint fragrance of flowers.


    "This is a water vine flower unique to our Shuiyoucheng. It smells good and has strong vitality. It is suitable for growing in water and looks very beautiful, but the rank is not high, at most it can be regarded as the first grade of the immortal rank. We Shuiyoucheng People like this kind of flowers very much.¡± Seeing Gu Qing Qing had been staring at the flowers on the wall, the boatman explained to them with a smile on his face.


    Gu Qing was still thinking that she had never seen this kind of flower before. After learning that it was a flower unique to Shuiyou City, she understood. She felt that the buildings in Shuiyou City were very distinctive, and coupled with these beautiful flowers. The flowers are more artistic, and here, the whole heart of people feels quiet.


    "It makes me feel so comfortable here. It seems that all the worldly troubles have left me, and the whole person''s mood has become much calmer," Gu gently took Jun Wu''s arm, the expression on his face was very relaxed, and smiled. Said: "I like it here."


    "If we like, we can stay here for a few more days. Anyway, there is almost a month before the wedding, and there is plenty of time." It''s rare to see Gu Qing likes a place, and Jun Wu naturally wants her to stay for a while.


    In fact, Jun Wu feels good about Shui Youcheng, and it is really relaxing here.


    "Well, then stay a few more days." Gu Qingzheng had this idea, and now Jun Wu brought it up, she naturally wouldn''t disagree, nodded very happily, and then leaned on Jun Wu''s shoulder.


    Under the introduction of the boatman, the two found a very beautiful inn.


    This inn is called Huajian Inn. Even the plaques of the inn are painted with lace. Naturally, the walls outside the inn are indispensable with water vines. The gate of the inn is also very beautiful, and the patterns on it are very complicated and gorgeous.


    After entering the inn, blooming flowers can be seen everywhere in the lobby. Most of them are flowers of the first and second grade of Xianjie. These flowers have a common feature, they are very beautiful, but the fragrance is very light.


    "Our lady boss likes flowers very much, but what I like most is the scent of vine flowers, so the flowers in our inn look beautiful, but the scent is very light, just to not cover up the scent of vine flowers." Xiao Er, who walked in with Gu Qingqing and Jun Wu, walked while explaining for Gu Qing and Jun Wu.

 Chapter 404：

    Hearing Xiao Er''s words, a hint of surprise flashed in Gu Qing''s eyes, thinking that the lady proprietor of the inn was an interesting person, and she still wanted to get to know each other.


    The decoration of the entire inn is very beautiful. Gu Qing and Jun Wu live in the Tianzi room. The decoration inside is very particular. Although the things are not very expensive, everything looks very comfortable.


    "The proprietress here is still very delicate. The decoration of the inn is very high-level." Gu Qing lightly looked around, sat down at the table, and said with interest.


    "It looks like this." Jun Wu nodded and sat down opposite Gu Qing.


    "This Shuiyou City is really a good place, beautiful scenery and interesting people." Gu Qingqing feels very good about Shuiyou City. She had been to many cities in the Second Immortal Realm before, and after arriving in the Immortal Realm, she had also been there. There were several cities, but none of them resembled the sheep of Shuiyoucheng, which gave people a very comfortable feeling, as if their souls had been washed once.


    "It''s indeed a good place." At this point, Jun Wu felt the same as Gu Qing, and he rarely praised him.


    "Let''s rest for a while, and then go out for a stroll." Gu gently stood up and walked towards the bed, preparing to lie down on the bed for a while.


    "Yeah." Jun Wu nodded and walked to the bed with Gu Qing.


    The two rested for two quarters of an hour, and then left the room together.


    At this time, it was the busiest time in the inn. The lobby was full of people, full of laughter, and Gu Qing and Jun Wu walked downstairs together.


    When the two of them were halfway there, the lobby suddenly became quiet, everyone''s eyes were concentrated behind the two of them, and the two of them paused before turning to look behind them.


    On the stairs behind the two, a woman was slowly walking down from above.


    The woman''s hair was rolled into a serpent''s bun, and a phoenix-winged ruby ??was swayed. The fringe was dotted with red gems, which shone brightly under the light.


    A very glamorous makeup is painted on her face, coupled with her raised phoenix eyes and talking eyes, which makes her look even more attractive.


    She wore a big red skirt with full breasts, exposing a white neck, her body was very hot, her front protruding backwards, her slender waist could not be grasped, and a pair of bright white jade feet looming under the skirt.


    This is a charming woman who can fall into her style with just a glance.


    It was the first time that Gu Qing saw such a seductive woman, and she straightened her eyes for a while.


    "Madame, you have finally come out. We have been waiting for you for a long time." A rough male voice broke the silence and made the inn become lively again.


    "Yes, madam, you came out a bit late today."


    "Boss, I haven''t seen you in a few days, it''s still so beautiful!"


    "..."


    The greets one after another rang around, making Gu Qing wake up instantly.


    "Gentlely, this woman is practicing fruit-melting technique, don''t stare at her." Jun Wu stretched out his hand, covered Gu Qing''s eyes, and whispered in her ear.


    Hearing this, Gu was stunned for a moment, and quickly realized what fascination was. Then he was a little surprised, but didn''t expect the boss lady to have such an ability.


    On the other side, Hua Yanxi, the proprietress of the inn, also noticed Gu Qing and Jun Wu.


    Hua Yanxi is still very confident in her appearance. She has been in the fairy world for so many years, but there are only a few people who can beat her in appearance, but the woman in front of her is even more beautiful than her, even her. The most beautiful woman I have seen in years.


    She doesn''t seem to be too old. If she waits another year or two, she will become fully mature, and she will be even more beautiful. At that time, she will be called the number one beauty in mainland China.


    And the man around her is also very good, not only is very handsome, but she is the only one!


    Hua Yanxi knows how to charm her. Although she has not performed it at this time, this kind of thing has been integrated into her bones. When most people see her for the first time, they can''t help but stare at her and be bewitched by her. And she just noticed that the man just glanced at her, then looked away, as if she was like flowers and trees in his eyes, without any sense of existence.


    On the contrary, it was the woman next to him that attracted all his attention. When he looked at her, his eyes were very gentle and full of love.


    Hua Yanxi greeted the people calling her, and then looked at Gu Qing and Jun Wu as they were about to leave.


    "Is it the first time for the two guests to come to Shuiyoucheng? The slave family Hua Yanxi is the proprietress of this inn. I don''t know how the two guests are called?" Hua Yanxi walked to Gu Qing and Jun Wu''s side and said with a smile. Greet the two people.


    "My name is Gu Qing, he is my husband and Jun Wu." Gu Qing was interested in Hua Yanxi for a long time, but he didn''t expect that Hua Yanxi would take the initiative to greet them with a smile on his face, and said very politely.


    Hua Yanxi was stunned when she heard that the two were actually husbands and wives. It was true that the two of them were not very old. They seemed to be lovers at most, but she didn''t expect that the two were actually married.


    "It''s the first time for two guests to come to Shuiyoucheng. Why don''t I introduce Shuiyoucheng to both of you?" Hua Yanxi was very curious about the two of them and asked.


    Gu lightly glanced at Jun Wu, then nodded, "Then thank you lady boss, I will invite lady boss to dinner."


    "This is the first time someone wants to invite me to dinner. Miss Gu, this is my place. Naturally, I will do my best as a landlord to invite you two to dinner. You can just order what you want to eat." Hua Yanxi felt that Gu Qingqing In addition to looking beautiful, he also has a good personality. He became more interested in Gu Qingqing. While speaking, he pointed to an empty table not far away and motioned for the two to sit together.


    "Then bother the lady boss." Gu Qing smiled as he walked to the empty table.


    The three of them sat down at the table. After Hua Yanxi asked the two of them for their opinions, they directly ordered some of the inn¡¯s signature dishes for the two of them.


    "In addition to the good environment, this inn at Nujia is a must-see for dim sum and side dishes. As for this signature dish, that is also the chef''s specialty in our store. The taste is absolutely fine. You will know after you taste it." See Gu Gently staring at herself curiously, Hua Yanxi thought for a moment and explained to the two of them.


    Gu Qing was least resistant to what she was eating, nodded, her eyes full of expectation, making Hua Yanxi feel itchy.


    While waiting for the food, Hua Yanxi just like she said, introduced Shuiyoucheng to Gu Qingliang. There are many good places in it that she thinks are good, and she recommends them to go shopping. .


    "It''s not the best time for you to come to Shuiyou City at this time. The best thing is that in spring, the flowers in Shuiyou City will be in full bloom, and the whole city will become a flowery city, very beautiful." Hua Yanxi is in the water. Youcheng also stayed for a long time, and still feel that Shuiyoucheng in spring is the most beautiful.

 Chapter 405：

    "Really? It seems that we are really not a coincidence." Gu Qing listened to Hua Yanxi''s description and could imagine how beautiful Shuiyoucheng was at that time, and he was a little regretful.


    "It''s not bad now. The four seasons of Shuiyoucheng are beautiful. The scene you see now is different from the beauty in spring." Seeing Gu Qing''s loss, Hua Yanxi didn''t know why, and she blurted out comforting words. She herself was a little surprised, she was not the kind of person who would comfort people!


    Hearing Hua Yanxi¡¯s words, Gu Qing was indeed comforted, and nodded in agreement, "Although I haven¡¯t seen Shuiyoucheng in other seasons, I think the Shuiyoucheng is also beautiful now. Don''t want to go."


    What Gu Qing said was her sincere feelings, she did have a feeling of staying in Shuiyou City and not wanting to leave.


    "The Nujia is the same as you think. The Nujia also feels that this place is very comfortable, so I opened this inn here." Hua Yanxi looked at Gu Qing''s eyes slightly bright, and she felt like finding a confidant.


    Back then, she was actually the same as Gu Qing, passing through Shuiyoucheng, but when she got here, she was completely attracted by the beauty and comfort of Shuiyoucheng, so she stayed. Nearly ten years have passed!


    Gu Qing was a little surprised when she looked at Hua Yanxi. He didn''t expect that Hua Yanxi was also a man of temperament, but when he thought of Hua Yanxi''s hobbies, he felt understandable.


    At this time, the dishes they ordered were also brought up. Hua Yanxi introduced each dish to Gu Qingqing and Jun Wu. She said one, and Gu Qingyi tasted one. His eyes became brighter and brighter. The taste is as delicious as Hua Yanxi said.


    "How is it? The Nujia didn''t lie to you, did you? The dishes in the inn of the Nujia are all carefully selected, and the taste is definitely one of the best in Shuiyou City!" Seeing Gu Qing''s expression, Hua Yanxi slightly Said with pride.


    Gu Qing was already immersed in the food at this time, and he didn''t even have the time to speak. He just gave Hua Yanxi a thumbs up, indicating that it was really delicious.


    Jun Wu sat next to Gu Qing and picked her up some vegetables. One of the dishes was fish. He carefully helped Gu Qing pick out all the thorns in the fish. Gu Qing was used to being taken care of by Jun Wu, but Occasionally, he raised his head and gave Jun Wu a bright smile, in exchange for a small smile that Jun Wu was fond of.


    Hua Yanxi, who watched the whole process, felt that although she didn''t eat much food, she was a little supportive. These two people are so affectionate!


    After about two quarters of an hour, Gu Qing finally put down his chopsticks, swallowed what was in his mouth, and wiped his mouth clean with the kerchief Jun Wu handed over, and then looked at Hua Yanxi contentedly.


    "My boss, your dishes are really delicious." Gu Qing said this in a very sincere tone.


    "This is natural." Hua Yanxi raised her head slightly, her voice proud.


    "Boss, we want to stroll around the city tomorrow, can you recommend a place for us?" Gu Qing glanced at the sky, it was already a little late, and the idea of ??going out was dispelled, and he was going to meet Jun Wu tomorrow. Going out together, I want the lady boss to recommend a place for them.


    "Of course." Hua Yanxi felt that Gu Qing fits her eyes well, so naturally she didn''t mind talking more with Gu Qing.


    Next, Hua Yanxi gave Gu Qing a detailed introduction to the best places to visit in Shuiyou City.


    As a city built on the water, Shuiyou City is naturally inseparable from water. In fact, it is located on a big river. And not far from Shuiyou City, there is a waterfall. The scenery there is very beautiful. It is recommended that Gu Qing and Jun Wu go over and watch.


    Gu Qing and Hua Yanxi talked more and more speculatively. They felt that their hobbies had a lot in common, so they happily talked and simply forgot about the time until Jun was too intolerable and interrupted the two of them. Unfinishedly stopped.


    "Gently, it''s getting late, you go to rest first, you just said that you have to stay in Shuiyou City for a few days, we can still have a good chat." Seeing Jun Wuhei staring at himself, Huayan Xi smiled, knowingly no longer occupying Gu Qingqing.


    "Okay, okay, sister Hua, let''s talk another day." Gu Qingqing naturally saw Jun Wu''s black face, she stuck out her tongue with some guilty conscience, and nodded quickly when she heard what Hua Yanxi said.


    Jun Wu and Gu Qing stood up together, and after leaving Hua Yanxi, the two returned to the room.


    "Gentle, do you like this lady boss?" After returning to the room, Jun Wu handed Gu Gentle a glass of water, and then asked.


    "Yeah." Gu gently nodded, "I think Sister Hua is very attractive, and I am very happy to chat with her." After speaking, Gu Qing did not forget to smile.


    Jun Wu squinted his eyes, suddenly approached Gu Qing, hugged her from behind, put his chin on Gu Qing''s shoulder, and turned his head to see that Gu Qing''s ear tips were red, and the corners of his lips slightly curled up.


    "Oh? Are you happier than being with me?" His voice was deliberately lowered, sounding very sexual.


    Gu Qing''s ears were very sensitive. When Jun Wu spoke, her exhaled breath fell on her ears, her body trembled and her cheeks flushed slightly.


    "This, how can this be the same?" Feeling the heat from Jun Wushen through the clothes, Gu gently felt that his body was also a little hot.


    "Why is it different? Huh?" Jun Wu held Gu Qing''s arms tighter, his mouth was almost next to Gu Qing''s eartips, "You have been talking to her just now, without even looking at me, you Say, how should I punish you?"


    Gu lightly felt hot on her cheeks, and a tingling sensation spread from the tips of her ears and gradually spread throughout her body. Her body was a little soft, and she was completely supported by Jun Wu''s body. When she heard Jun Wu''s words, she wanted to explain. , But thinking that he was just talking to Hua Yanxi just now, his mouth opened, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    At this moment, she felt that the tips of her ears were contained in a warm and humid place, and her body was agitated, completely soft in Jun Wu''s arms.


    "You, don''t do this." She stretched out her hand, trying to stop Jun Wu, but was held by Jun Wu, her voice was a little trembling, which was different from the Qingyue in normal days, but a little bit coquettish.


    "Don''t do anything?" Jun Wu asked Gu Qing''s ear tips unclearly.


    Gu Qing felt a little embarrassed, and didn''t know how to speak, so she moved her head, trying to avoid Jun Wu''s mouth.


    Jun Wu''s eyes darkened, his eyes darkened a bit, he suddenly bent down and hugged Gu gently.


    Gu whispered softly, wrapped his hands around Jun Wu''s neck subconsciously, buried his head on Jun Wu''s chest, was hugged by Jun Wu to the side of the bed, and then was placed on the bed very gently.


    She was about to see Jun Wu when she felt her eyes go dark, and immediately afterwards, Jun Wu''s body was pressed down.


    At the same time, Jun Wuyi waved his hand, the candle on the table was extinguished, and the room darkened.


    Gu Qing''s eyes were dark, just about to ask Jun Wu, Jun Wu''s head lowered, and then, her lips were kissed, Jun Wu''s kiss was very domineering, and her tongue went straight in, and she was instantly caught Into the joy created by Jun Wu.


    ...


    The next day when Gu Qing woke up, the sun was already out and the sky was bright. She moved her hands. She felt her body was soft and her voice was a little dry. She was about to sit up, the bed curtain was pulled apart, and Jun Wu sat on the side of the bed with her hands in her hands. Holding the cup.


    "Does your throat feel uncomfortable? Drink saliva first." Jun Wu held the cup in one hand and gently lifted Gu up with the other, then fed Gu and drank water gently.


    A little fairy fruit honey was added to the water. It tasted sweet, the kind Gu Qing liked. After Gu Qing drank a glass of water, she felt a little more comfortable in her throat. Thinking of the culprit, she couldn''t help but stare. Jun No.


    Jun Wu''s eyes dimmed, and he pressed Gu Qing''s back with one hand, approached Gu Qing directly, and kissed Gu Qing''s lips.


    When Jun Wu let go of Gu Qing, Gu Qing leaned on Jun Wu¡¯s chest and panted lightly, with water vapor in his eyes, his cheeks were red, and his appearance was very charming, while Jun Wu held Gu gently. After a long time, he let go of Gu gently.


    Worrying that Jun Wu would come again, Gu Qing didn''t dare to wait for Jun Wu again. He obediently put on the clothes with Jun Wu''s help, and then sat in front of the dressing table, waiting for Jun Wu to comb her hair.


    Jun Wu has done this very skillfully. After a while, a good-looking hairstyle appeared on Gu Qing''s head. Jun Wu picked two jade jewelry and put it on Gu Qing''s head, and looked at it with satisfaction. Looking at the compelling look in the mirror, Gu Qing said, lowered his head and talked with Gu Qing.


    "Where do you want to go today?" His eyes were gentle, and his voice was infinitely tender.


    "Didn¡¯t Sister Hua talk about the waterfall yesterday? Let¡¯s go there and take a look." Gu Qingming was still thinking about the waterfall Hua Yanxi said. She thought it would be good for Hua Yanxi to praise it, so she wanted to be with you. No go and have a look.


    "Okay, let''s eat something first, and then set off." As long as Jun Wu is with Gu Qing, there is no opinion on where to go, and he nodded.


    "Yeah." Gu stood up gently, feeling that his body finally had some strength, and the corners of his lips couldn''t help but curl up slightly.


    When the two went out this time, they didn''t see Hua Yanxi, but when the two ate, Xiao Er didn''t charge the two for the meal, only that the boss had confessed it, which made Gu Qing slightly surprised.


    After leaving the inn, the two rented a boat to go outside the city.


    The place where there is a waterfall is not far from Shuiyou City, and many people go there. Gu Qing and the others encountered many boats along the way, all of them went to the waterfall. On the way, the boatman also told them about the waterfall.


    After arriving at the place, the scenery is indeed very beautiful, which makes people feel relaxed and happy, and I have to feel the magic of nature.


    When the two of them were enjoying the beautiful scenery, something like a magic circle suddenly appeared in the air, attracting the attention of everyone present, and then under the eyes of everyone, the magic circle burst open, and the contents inside flew out.


    "Haha, I finally came out of that shabby place!"

 Chapter 406：

    With the sound of a child''s voice, a figure appeared in front of everyone.


    It is a giant beast with nine heads and nine tails. It looks like a dog like a fox and like a lion. It looks very ugly. Its paws are like those of a tiger. It looks very ugly, but it sounds like Being a baby is very uncomfortable.


    "It''s a nephew!" Jun Wu looked at the giant beast in mid-air, his expression slightly condensed, and his face looked a little unsightly.


    "Why does this kind of thing appear here?" Gu Qing''s expression changed slightly, and he didn''t expect to see this kind of thing here!


    Nephew is a veritable fierce beast, similar to Yinglong and Jiaolong. Such fierce beasts should have been extinct in heaven and earth long ago, and they did not expect to appear here!


    It can be seen from the sentence it said just after it came out, it was supposed to be locked somewhere before, but now I don¡¯t know why, but it escaped. My nephew is a cannibal, and it has been locked up for so long. It must be starving, the opponent has a high level of cultivation, and the people here might be very dangerous!


    "Hey, there are a lot of humans here. It''s great. Just when I came out of that place, I was hungry, so I could just have a full meal." Just when Gu Qing and Jun Wu thought about it, the nephew also found out. Jun Wu said these people happily.


    Many people at the scene have already recognized the identity of the nephew, and when they heard the nephew¡¯s words, all their faces changed. Some people directly sacrificed the flying sword and wanted to escape before the nephew had noticed. Some people cried and cried, and some children cried, and the scene was suddenly chaotic.


    Seeing someone about to run away, his nephew was furious, stomped his foot, and disappeared out of thin air. In the next instant, he appeared in front of the person who started flying with the sword. Under the horrified gaze of that person, he opened his mouth wide and refused to give. The opportunity for that person to resist swallowed that person directly.


    "Hmph, still want to run, there is no door!" It snorted coldly, dissatisfied with the man''s behavior.


    The scene that was still very chaotic just now suddenly calmed down because of my nephew¡¯s behavior. Everyone seemed to have been pressed the pause button and stayed in the air. After my nephew looked over again, those flying swords quickly drew out their weapons. , Scattered around, thinking that he would not be caught by his nephew.


    The nephew stomped his foot, his figure disappeared again, and appeared in front of another man flying with the sword. Then he opened his mouth, swallowed the person, and chewed a few times. A painful cry for help came from his mouth. .


    Its speed is very fast. Almost before everyone has reacted, those who wanted to escape were all eaten by its mouth, and it was not eaten with one mouth, but used. There are several mouths, and the picture looks very uncomfortable between the two of them.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu mixed in the crowd, did not act rashly, but carefully observed the performance of the nephew.


    After eating a few people, the nephew seemed to be more satisfied, and the nine heads of eyes patrolled the crowd, looking for the next target to be eaten.


    "Awu, the cultivation base of this nephew should be in Daluo Jinxian, the two of us are not rivals at all, what should we do?" Gu gently took Jun Wu''s hand and asked with a pale face.


    The two of them are now the low-level cultivation bases of Taiyi True Fairyland. Even those who go to the Golden Fairyland will have the power to fight, but the nephew''s cultivation base is obviously at the level of Daluo Jinxian, they can''t beat it at all, but if they don''t resist. , Their fate must be the same as those before, and they were eaten directly by the nephew, which is not what they wanted!


    "Wait a minute, if it doesn''t work, gently," Jun Wu held Gu Qing''s shoulder with both hands, "I will cover you when the time comes, and you will run away first!"


    "No!" Gu lightly looked at Jun Wu, and directly refused, "Whether it''s life or death, the two of us must be together. Even if you die, I won''t leave you alone!"


    "Gentle, obedient!" Although Jun Wu was very moved, he didn''t want Gu Qing to go to death with him, "Although I am very happy, you are willing to live and die with me, but love and I hope you can live. Come down!"


    "I don''t want it, if you die, I won''t live alone!" Gu Qing very firmly rejected Jun Wu''s request, looked at Jun Wu, and said very seriously.


    Jun Wu froze for a moment, but he didn''t expect Gu Qing to be so determined.


    However, facing such a Gu Qing, as if he said it himself, his heart was very moved, and his heart seemed to be melted, making him even have an urge to cry.


    "Okay, let''s be together!" He defeated the battle, took Gu Qing''s hand, and said very softly.


    "Yeah!" Gu lightly looked at Jun Wu and nodded.


    Just when the two looked at each other, the nephew once again took action.


    Its nine mouths suddenly opened at the same time, and then a powerful suction was emitted from its mouth, sucking everyone present into its mouth.


    No one thought that the nephew would be like this. A few people were caught off guard, and their bodies were directly sucked into the nephew''s mouth. Its mouth was like a bottomless pit, and it couldn''t be filled.


    After the other people reacted, they grabbed the things around them one after another so that they wouldn''t be sucked over.


    Gu Qing also wrapped a pillar with Hunxian Ling for the first time, stabilizing her and Jun Wu''s bodies without being sucked over.


    But the suction is very strong. Although the pillar is stuck in the ground, it is also affected by the suction. I am afraid it will not last long. They must think of another way.


    The silver light flashed in Jun Wu¡¯s hand, and the silver scimitar appeared in Jun Wu¡¯s hand. With a flick of his hand, the scimitar flew directly towards the nephew.


    His target is the belly of the nephew, because only the upper and lower parts of the nephew''s body look softer and should be easier to attack.


    The speed of the scimitar is very fast, like a silver streamer flying towards the nephew, the nephew¡¯s attention is in front of him at this time, and he did not notice the scimitar. The scimitar came directly under its abdomen, under the control of Jun Wu. Down, cut to the belly of the nephew.


    "Huh!"


    There was a sound of metal collision, and the scimitar slashed on the nephew''s belly as if it had slashed on the metal, leaving only a white mark, not hurting the nephew at all.


    But the nephew still felt it, his expression suddenly changed, and after a roar, the suction power of his mouth suddenly increased.


    Jun Wu''s face sank, looking at his nephew''s expression very ugly, the silver scimitar flew around and hit his nephew''s abdomen again. At the same location, he was attacked for the second time, and the white marks in that area deepened. A few, other than that, there is no change.


    "Roar! Who is it?" He was attacked twice in a row. Although he was not injured, his nephew was still very angry. Nine pairs of eyes looked at everyone present with a very hideous expression.

 Chapter 407：

    As soon as the nephew spoke, the suction in its mouth disappeared, and those who were forced to fly towards it also fell. Several people in the crowd took out their weapons at the same time and attacked the nephew.


    All of a sudden, attacks of various colors flew towards the nephew from different angles, and there were also those present who were higher than Gu Qing and Jun Wuxiu. The attack also had an effect on the nephew, and the nephew could not take care of other people for a while. They gave Jun Wu a chance to breathe.


    "Fortunately, there are still people with a relatively high level of cultivation. If you join hands, you should be able to defeat your nephew." Gu lightly looked at the attacking people, feeling a little grateful.


    Jun Wu was not as optimistic as Gu Qing, he looked at the few people who were launching the attack, then looked at his nephew, his brows frowned.


    "What''s the matter? Ah Wu, is there anything wrong?" Seeing Jun Wu''s expression, Gu Qing''s smile disappeared, asking suspiciously.


    "The situation is not very optimistic. We underestimated the cultivation base of the nephew. It seems that his cultivation has improved a little bit compared to when it just appeared, and the few people with the highest cultivation base are not even the golden fairyland, and they are not the opponents of the nephew. !" Jun Wu calmly analyzed.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing immediately looked at her nephew, and found that, as Jun Wu said, her cultivation base was a little higher than just before, and the highest cultivation base among those who were attacking was indeed in the Golden Wonderland. , It was indeed not the opponent of the nephew, her face also sank.


    "Then what to do? There are so many people here. Even if we want to escape, we probably won''t be able to escape." Gu Qing was a little anxious and depressed. The first time she found out that her luck was not very good, she just came to see the scenery. It was too unlucky to meet the legendary nephew!


    Jun Wu didn''t speak immediately, but his brows tightened a little bit, and his brain moved quickly, looking for a way to escape them.


    Just when Gu Qing was talking to Jun Wu, the nephew attacked again, and its nine heads opened its mouth again at the same time, a strong suction appeared from its mouth, and everything around was uncontrollably again. Fly to its mouth.


    Caught off guard, Gu Qing and Jun Wu also moved a little to the nephew''s side. Fortunately, Gu Qing didn''t take the Hunxian Ling back just now, so the two moved only a little distance, and they were caught, unlike some People were directly sucked over.


    "what!"


    Another scream came, and a man was directly sucked into his nephew''s mouth and swallowed by his nephew.


    "What to do? Ah Wu, the suction power of your nephew''s mouth is too great, it''s too hard to resist!" Gu Qing yelled to Jun Wu while she firmly stabilized her figure.


    Jun Wu looked at his nephew, then looked around, his eyes flickered, his brain was running wildly, and he wanted to find a solution to the problem quickly.


    Seeing the pillars on the ground, he couldn¡¯t hold on to it, and he was sucked into his mouth by his nephew. Jun Wu hadn''t thought of a way, so he could only attack his nephew with a scimitar first to divert his attention. This might make him suck. Shut your mouth.


    My nephew received a scimitar''s attack again. Although it didn''t hurt him, he felt pain. This made my nephew very angry. This time, my nephew''s gaze was fixed on Jun Wu''s body, and his eyes immediately Filled with excitement and evil.


    "I found you, so I dared to attack Lao Tzu. Lao Tzu wants to make you look good this time!" As it said, it moved toward Jun Wu''s side.


    Because of its words, the suction disappeared again, and those who were sucked in fell again.


    But the nephew came to Jun Wu and Gu Qing''s face. It grew its mouth, grinning and biting towards Jun Wu, trying to bite Jun Wu down.


    Jun Wu didn''t expect that his nephew was so fast that he had no time to react. He only had time to stab his nephew''s mouth with the scimitar in his hand, thinking that even if he was bitten by the nephew, he would also be injured.


    "careful!"


    At the moment of his death, Gu Qing hugged Jun Wu from behind, then turned around, pushed Jun Wu out, and blocked him in front of him.


    "lightly!"


    Jun Wu''s eyes widened and his pupils tightened. He looked at Gu Qing with a look of horror, and shouted Gu Qing''s name.


    He didn''t expect that Gu Qing would rush over and push him out, and subconsciously stretched out his hand, trying to catch Gu Qing, and leaned forward towards Gu Qing''s side.


    Seeing that my nephew was about to swallow Gu gently into his mouth, and when its teeth were about to touch Gu Qing, suddenly a golden light burst from the place of Gu Qing''s wrist. Wrap Gu gently, and after the light hit the nephew''s mouth, it immediately stabbed the nephew''s mouth, the blood flowed out instantly, and the expression of the nephew became very painful.


    "lightly!"


    Before the light disappeared, Jun Wu came to Gu Qing''s face, took Gu Qing back several tens of meters, and then fell to the ground, watching Gu Qing nervously, and quickly inspecting Gu Qing''s situation.


    "I''m okay, Awu," seeing Junwu being so nervous, Gu Qing said quickly, "You forgot, I have a bracelet from the master, and my nephew''s attack can''t hurt me!"


    It was also because of this bracelet that Gu Qing dared to push Jun Wu away and faced her nephew. Because the situation was too urgent, she had no time to explain to Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu inspected Gu Qing''s body and found that there was indeed no injury. He heard Gu Qing''s explanation again, and his holding heart returned to its original position.


    He hugged Gu Qing, and I was between Gu Qing''s neck, preventing Gu Qing from seeing her fragility.


    "Gently, don''t do this next time, my heart almost stopped beating just now, it''s too thrilling! I don''t need you to sacrifice for me, I just need you to be well!" Jun Wu''s voice was still a little trembling, even His body was trembling slightly, no one knew. When he just saw his nephew almost bite Gu gently, his heart seemed to be held tightly by someone, and he almost couldn''t breathe.


    He couldn''t imagine what would happen to him without Gu Qingqing?


    "I''m fine, Wu, don''t worry, I was too anxious just now, I can''t explain to you, I won''t let myself fall into danger easily!" Feeling Jun Wu''s fear, Gu gently patted Jun Wu''s back is very gentle.


    Jun Wu didn''t say a word, he himself was a kind of very calm person, and quickly sorted out his emotions, after all, it was not the time when his sons and daughters were in love.


    The two turned around and looked at the nephew, who was covering one of his mouths, looking at Gu Qing and Jun Wu with a grudge, but did not immediately attack them, but watched them.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu glanced at each other, a little surprised at the reaction of the nephew.


    Jun Wu''s eyes flickered, and he quickly understood why his nephew did not dare to do it.


    "It should have been frightened by the attack just now, thinking it was your own means, so I''m observing to see if you are so powerful." He quickly transmitted his guess to Gu Qingqing, so that Gu Qingqing should not act rashly. .


    After hearing Jun Wu''s guess, Gu glanced at his nephew lightly, fixed his gaze on the injured head, a glimmer of dim light glided under his eyes, and nodded at Jun Wu imperceptibly.


    The scene suddenly became very weird. My nephew was afraid of the unknown attack on Gu Qing''s body. Gu Qing and Jun Wu were afraid of their nephews. No one dared to act rashly, and they were afraid of being caught by the other party.


    The nine pairs of nephew''s eyes looked at the crowd not far away, and then at Gu Qing and Jun Wu, their eyes turned around, their expressions were gloomy for a while, and hideous for a while, not knowing what they were thinking.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu also stared at their nephew, their faces were silent, but their brains were running wildly, thinking about ways to save the dilemma in front of them.


    The weird atmosphere lasted like this for about a stick of incense. Seeing that Gu Qing hadn''t moved for a long time, the nephew felt that the attack just now should be from some magic weapon on Gu Qing''s body. His eyes turned, and the figure suddenly appeared. For a flash, he came to Gu Qing and Jun Wu again.


    "I''m going to eat you!" It roared, his mouth widened again, and gently biting towards Gu.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu kept secretly guarding themselves. When they saw the nephew disappeared, the two of them were on guard. When the nephew rushed over, the two immediately backed away, back several tens of meters in an instant.


    My nephew didn''t expect the two of them to react so quickly. They bite and became very angry.


    It perseveredly rushed towards Gu Qing, and Gu Qing and Jun Wu always moved the place before it approached, and played hide-and-seek with the nephew.


    At this time, other people saw that Gu Qingyi and Jun Wu attracted attention. Two people tried to fly with the sword. The nephew ignored them at all. They hurriedly left with the sword and the others saw it. Yu Jian left one after another.


    Soon, Gu Qing, Jun Wu and Yan Nephew were left here.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu glanced around, and when they saw no one, they looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    When the nephew came over again, Gu gently backed away again.


    "Certainly!"


    A mysterious and ethereal voice floated from Gu Qing''s mouth, and immediately after that, the figure of the nephew who was about to catch up with Gu Qing suddenly froze.


    At this moment, Gu gently squeezed a talisman seal and threw it fiercely. The talisman seal was activated in mid-air. Then, a golden sword light flew out of the talisman seal, slashing towards it fiercely. Nephew.


    Before Gu Qing entered the secret realm, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan gave her a self-defense. He could send out a big Luo Jinxian level attack. The reason why the two of them kept dodge just now was to attract the attention of the nephew. The others left, and after there were no others, Gu Qing could use the art of speech and spirit to hold the nephew, so that when using the sword talisman, there would be no accidents.


    The golden sword light fell on the nephew''s body, and the head that it protruded was directly cut off. At this time, the effect of the spirit speech technique also disappeared. After all, the cultivation level of the nephew was much higher than that of Gu Qing, and the effect time was much higher. limited.


    Blood spurted out from the broken place, and the remaining eight heads of the nephew roared one after another!

 Chapter 408：

    The head and tail of the nephew contain its energy. Losing a head means that it loses a part of its strength. Its cultivation base has fallen a little, so Gu Qing and Jun Wu who caused this consequence Very angry.


    "Tiny humans, you hurt Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu wants to eat you!" Its remaining eight hairs let out a roar, suddenly opened its mouth, and the familiar powerful suction appeared from its mouth.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu were not taken away this time. Although their hair and clothes were messed up, their bodies stood firmly on the ground.


    All this is attributed to Rong Ye''s [Fanshan Talisman]. The idea of ??[Fanshan Talisman] was put forward by Gu Qingqing. It came from an idea she had when she was bored one day, and Rong Ye wanted to coax him. Be happy, and spent a little time studying this kind of seal. After using it, within a quarter of an hour, a person''s body will be as heavy as a mountain.


    This is actually not very useful. Rong Ye didn¡¯t paint a lot. They were just for Gu Qing to play with. After Gu Qing put it away, he left this thing behind, but just thought of a way. At that time, there was a flash of light in my mind, thinking of this special talisman seal, and gave you few copies, so that the two of them could be as stable as Mount Tai under the powerful suction of the nephew.


    My nephew didn''t know the reason for this. Seeing that the two of them could still stand still under the suction of their mouths, they were a little surprised and a little angry. Then they increased the suction output, but Gu Qing and Jun Wu still didn''t. Moving, but the clothes and hair were sucked up and messed up.


    The hairpin on Gu Qing''s head was even sucked away. In the morning, Jun Wu helped her to mess up her carefully combed bun, which made Gu Qing very angry.


    "What''s the matter? Why can you resist Lao Tzu''s suction?" Seeing that no matter how much force I use, Gu Qing and Jun Wu''s bodies are not moving. My nephew looked at them suspiciously and gave up using suction. The plan to draw the two people over.


    Naturally, Gu Qing and Jun Wu would not answer her nephew¡¯s question. Gu Qing gave it a blank look and used his fingers as a comb to tidy up her hair that had been messed up, while Jun Wu stood in front of Gu Qing. , Looked at the nephew warily.


    The nephew was dissatisfied with the attitude of the two, shook his remaining head, wagged his tail, and rushed towards the two again.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu once again started chasing after me with your nephew, moving quickly on the ground.


    Just when my nephew felt impatient and flicked his tail at Gu Qing and Jun Wu, a flute suddenly sounded, and my nephew¡¯s movements suddenly slowed down, as if he was carrying a mountain and his body became Very heavy.


    Gu Qing, Jun Wu, and Nephew turned their heads at the same time, and saw a figure slowly falling down.


    After seeing each other''s face clearly, both Gu Qing and Jun Wu were a little surprised.


    "Sister Hua?" Gu Qingqing couldn''t help but stepped forward slightly, and said in surprise.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh, the slave family just heard someone say that there is another nephew here, worried that you have an accident, and rushed over, are you all right?" Hua Yanxi stood in mid-air, tilted her head and looked at Gu Qingqing asked with concern.


    "I''m fine." Gu gently shook his head, still a little bit overwhelmed, "Sister Hua, you, are you Le Xiu?"


    Hua Yanxi followed Gu Qing''s gaze to the flute in her hand, raised her head and smiled at Gu Qing, nodded, "Yes, the slave family thinks Le Xiu is very temperamental, how about it? Isn''t it great? ?"


    As she said, she blinked her eyes gently at Gu.


    Gu Qing stretched out two hands without thinking about it, raised two thumbs up, and nodded fiercely, "Awesome!"


    My nephew¡¯s current cultivation base is close to the peak of Da Luo Jinxian. Hua Yanxi didn¡¯t even move her hand. It was just a piece of music that made my nephew very clumsy, enough to see Hua Yanxi¡¯s cultivation level, and it might have surpassed Da Luo Jin. The fairyland is the immortal emperor or a higher-level immortal, although there are only six known immortals on the mainland, there is no position of Hua Yanxi among them.


    Although Gu Qing instinctively felt that Hua Yanxi''s cultivation might be above the immortal emperor''s level, he did not ask.


    "Okay, Xiao Qing, you two can rest next to you, and then it¡¯s time for the Nujia¡¯s performance." After Gu Qing¡¯s praise, Hua Yanxi was very happy, the smile on her face deepened a little, and she said softly. Gu Qing and Jun Wu said.


    "Okay, Sister Hua, be careful." Gu Qingqing knew that neither she nor Jun Wu were opponents of her nephew, and Hua Yanxi looked very powerful and should be able to get rid of her nephew. He told Hua Yanxi, Together with Jun Wu, retreat to a place a hundred meters away to avoid being affected by the battle between Hua Yanxi and Yan Nephew.


    After confirming that Gu Qing and Jun Wu had retreated to a safe place, Hua Yanxi turned around and looked at her nephew, the smile on the corner of her lips became even more seductive.


    "Such an ugly thing dared to run out to scare people, it seems to be owed, wait for me to teach you a lesson!" She chuckled, her voice very gentle, but the chill in her words was heavy.


    Hearing what she said, Nephew''s eyes widened in anger and opened his mouth, wanting to **** Hua Yanxi over like Gu Qing them just now.


    Hua Yanxi''s hair and clothes were messed up by her nephew''s suction, which made the beautiful Hua Yanxi black face instantly.


    The melodious and passionate flute suddenly sounded, and two tornadoes suddenly appeared on both sides of the nephew''s body, which rolled up the dust on the ground and approached the nephew.


    The nephew was stunned for a moment. Then, two tornadoes came to him. Two of its heads were torn in. Its cheeks were hurt by the wind. After those small stones hit its face, they directly hit it. Its face was scratched, leaving large and small wounds.


    It opened its mouth, took a sharp breath, and sucked both tornadoes into its stomach. Just after breathing a sigh of relief, it saw wind blades flying towards it when it looked up.


    Its speed was originally very fast, and there was no problem with avoiding these wind blades, but now under the control of Hua Yanxi¡¯s flute, its body is very heavy and its speed is not fast at all, so it can barely avoid those wind blades. Some parts of his body were directly scratched by the wind blade, leaving long and thin wounds, and the pain was so painful that the nephew screamed.


    Hua Yanxi didn''t mean to sympathize with her nephew. The flute turned a tone and became more exciting, and the wind blades became more and more. Her nephew was cut all over by the wind blade, and almost all of her body was stained. Red, it looks like a scarlet beast.


    "Ah ah, you woman, dare to treat Lao Tzu like this, I want to eat you!" Although those wounds can''t hurt your nephew''s roots, they also make your nephew very uncomfortable. Her eyes are red and she looks at Hua Yanxi. , Shouted!

 Chapter 409：

    Hua Yanxi''s face turned black when she heard the words of her nephew, and the flute''s sound changed again and became weird.


    Although the main targets of the attack were not Gu Qing and Jun Wu, the two also had a feeling of blood pouring. As the target of the attack, the feeling of the nephew became even more profound.


    The faces of the remaining eight heads were flushed, and only felt the heartbeat speeding up, the blood was surging, and the eyes turned red, panting heavily, and the expression was very painful.


    "Puff puff!"


    As the music became more and more weird, the sound of blood vessel bursting began to be heard in the body of the nephew. It struggled to pounce on Hua Yanxi, but after just taking a step, the sound of blood vessel bursting in the body became denser and tighter. Then, the blood vessels on the surface of its body burst, and blood was ejected directly.


    Under the effect of Hua Yanxi''s music, all the blood vessels on the surface of Nephew''s body burst, and a **** mist was even formed all over his body, which looked a little frightening.


    "Boom!"


    Its body crashed to the ground, blood kept flowing out, staining the ground with blood, and its expression became dull from the ferociousness at the beginning, and the last gleam of light in its eyes disappeared.


    Hua Yanxi killed her nephew with only one piece of music!


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu watched the whole process. The first time they saw this kind of battle above Da Luo Jinxian, both of them were a little shocked. After the shock, they were deeply eager for strength.


    Hua Yanxi can kill her nephew so easily, but they have to be cautious when facing her nephew. All this is because their cultivation base is too low. If their cultivation base is the same as Hua Yanxi''s You can kill your nephew easily, without having to be as embarrassed as before, or even without borrowing external force!


    At this moment, the two of them yearn for power as never before!


    After solving her nephew, Hua Yanxi put away her flute and came to the front of her nephew¡¯s corpse. Her eyes scanned the nephew¡¯s corpse, and finally settled in the place near the heart. The flute appeared in her hand again, and then turned into a sword. , She stabbed the sword into the corpse of her nephew, rummaged in it, and then picked it hard, a bright red inner alchemy the size of a fist appeared in the air.


    She glanced at it and thought it was okay, and then threw the inner alchemy directly in Gu Qing''s direction.


    "Next, Xiao Qing." Seeing Gu Qing looking over, she hurriedly shouted.


    Gu lightly stunned, subconsciously stretched out his hand, caught the flying inner alchemy, took it in his hand, and looked at Hua Yanxi inexplicably, "Sister Hua, you killed the nephew, and its inner alchemy should be returned. You are right."


    With that, Gu Qing was about to return the inner alchemy to Hua Yanxi, and Hua Yanxi quickly stopped it.


    "No, the slave family doesn''t need this thing. This thing will be given to you, Xiao Qing. It should be useful if you hold it. If you don''t want it, the slave family will just throw it away." Worried that Gu Qing didn''t want it, Hua Yan Xi said sternly.


    Gu lightly looked at Hua Yanxi, then at the inner alchemy in his hand, and finally put it away.


    "Thank you Sister Hua, thanks to you this time, otherwise the two of us may be dead." Gu Qingqing thanked Hua Yanxi very sincerely. She did not exaggerate. If Hua Yanxi had not killed her nephew, she He Junwu is absolutely ill-fortune today.


    "Okay, just be polite with others. What is it to be polite with the Nujia? If the Nujia doesn''t introduce you here, you might not have met your nephew." Hua Yanxi smoked and gave Gu a light glance.


    "You can¡¯t say that. Even if you don¡¯t recommend Sister Hua, we may come here after being inquired about, or we may meet our nephew, but Sister Hua is sure that you saved the two of us. I''ll keep it in mind. If Sister Hua needs me one day, I will be there on call!" Gu Qing''s face was straightened, and she said very seriously.


    "Okay, the slave family will remember Xiao Qing''s promise!" Seeing Gu Qing''s seriousness, Hua Yanxi didn''t say anything to refuse, but instead agreed, "This place is ruined like this, and there is nothing beautiful. Yes, you two should have been scared just now, let''s leave first."


    Gu lightly looked around. The nephew''s movements just made the surrounding mess, there is really no need to stay, the most important inner alchemy from the nephew''s body has been taken away by them, and the other things are not important, so he nodded. , And return to the inn with Hua Yanxi.


    At this time, everyone in Shuiyou City was discussing the matter of the nephew. When the three returned, someone found that the nephew had been killed. After the three arrived at the inn, the news had spread all over the streets and alleys. There are people discussing this matter.


    However, when Hua Yanxi fought against her nephew, only Gu Qing and Jun Wu saw it. No one else was there. The people in the inn didn¡¯t know that Hua Yanxi had such a powerful cultivation skills, so they saw Hua Yan. Queen Xi, in addition to saying hello to Hua Yanxi, is to advise Hua Yanxi not to run around and be careful of danger.


    Hua Yanxi greeted everyone with a smile, and after hearing what they said, she nodded in cooperation, and Jun Wu and Gu who looked aside were slightly amazed.


    Just now I had a fight with my nephew, Gu Qing and Jun Wu were a little messy, especially the suction force of my nephew just now made her hair mess up, so after saying hello to Hua Yanxi , Gu Qing and Jun Wu went back to their room.


    After washing, he changed his clothes again, and Gu Qing also changed his hairstyle again, and the two of them left the room. Hua Yanxi had already prepared food and waited for them.


    "These are more delicious in the store, you guys eat more, you must have been frightened just now?" Hua Yanxi has a great affection for Gu Qing, and the way she treats a person is to pet someone hard. At this moment That''s the case with Gu Qingqing.


    Gu Qing smiled at Hua Yanxi, then looked a little surprised at the dishes on the table.


    Without him, this table can be said to be very luxurious, much better than the dishes they ate yesterday.


    With Gu''s light eyesight, he can recognize that there are the reed chicken at the peak of the real fairyland, as well as the snow black beef of the same level, the cloud bamboo of the fifth stage of the fairy product, etc., which are very precious ingredients. This table At least a few thousand cents.


    These ingredients that contain immortal power not only taste very good, but also contain rich immortal power. It is very rare to eat not only to enjoy the food, but also to improve the cultivation level.


    "Sister Hua, this is a bit too rich, isn''t it?" Gu lightly looked at Hua Yanxi, feeling that the meal was a bit exaggerated.


    "It''s good to be rich. You can eat quickly. Today is a treat from the slave house." Hua Yanxi has a wealth of money and doesn''t care about these things at all. She waved her hand and asked Gu Qing and Jun Wu to eat quickly.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu looked at each other, seeing Hua Yanxi staring at the two of them all the time, they nodded, raised his chopsticks and started eating.


    When the two of them were full, there were still a lot of dishes on the table. Hua Yanxi didn''t even look at it, so she directly let Xiao Er carry the dishes, and then personally soaked them for Gu Qing and Jun Wu. A pot of tea.


    "This is the Qinglingwu tea from the Nujia''s collection. Xiao Qing, you can taste it. This tea is very useful for cultivation." Hua Yanxi poured tea gently to Gu while introducing it.


    When Gu Qingling heard Qingling Wucha, she was very surprised. During this time, she also learned a lot about the various rare and precious treasures of the fairy world in Langya Immortal Sect, and she also saw it by Haolan Immortal Venerable. Quite a lot, Qinglingwu Tea is a good thing.


    Just like what Hua Yanxi said, this thing is very useful for cultivation, but its function is not to improve the level of cultivation. If it is to increase the comprehension, this is very powerful!


    You know, comprehension is illusory. Some people have high comprehension, and they can cultivate much faster than others. After all, the main purpose of cultivation is to understand the Tao, and some people have poor comprehension, even if they have good talents, they can cultivate faster Not much sooner.


    This shows how important comprehension is to monasticism!


    Among the treasures of heaven, material and earth, there are very few that can improve your comprehension, and Qinglingwu Tea is one of them.


    Qinglingwu tea grows on Qingling Mountain, and Qingling Mountain is a special kind of mountain in the fairy world. The mountain has its own formation, and the cultivation base is lower than that of Daluo Jinxian. There is only one dead end. After entering Qingling Mountain, I think It is all luck to find Qinglingwu Tea. If you are lucky, you can meet the tea tree of Qinglingwu Tea. If you are lucky, you will not find it, and you may die.


    This also caused the Qinglingwu Tea to be very precious. As far as Gu Qingming knew, her master Haolan Xianzun was only in twos and twos. It was very precious on weekdays and would hardly take it out to drink.


    Unexpectedly, Hua Yanxi was so generous that even Qinglingwu tea would be taken out to share with them.


    "Sister Hua, this tea is too precious, isn''t it?" Gu gently raised the teacup and looked at Hua Yanxi and asked.


    "It''s a little precious, but there are still some in the Nujia. For the Nujia, this thing is no longer useful except for a better taste. But Xiaoqing, if you like it, the Nujia can give you some." Hua Yan Xi first picked it up and took a sip by herself, feeling a faint fragrance between her lips and teeth, curling her lips slightly, and then said lightly.


    Gu Qing was shocked again by Hua Yanxi¡¯s great craftsmanship, thinking that she had seen a lot of treasures, and she used to spend a lot of money, but compared with Hua Yanxi, it was completely incomparable. Hua Yanxi even Qingling Mist Tea. All kinds of things can be taken out and given away, which shows how powerful she is.


    "It''s not necessary, Sister Hua, I don''t like tea very much. It is a waste for me." Gu Qing didn''t like drinking tea and white water by nature. He only likes to drink all kinds of fairy fruit dew. Even if Qingling Mist Tea can improve her comprehension, Gu Qing doesn''t like it very much, not to mention this thing is so precious, if she says she likes it, Hua Yanxi will definitely give it to her, she dare not accept it.


    Hua Yanxi looked at Gu Qingli steadily for a while, and saw that Gu Qingqing was not polite, so she nodded and continued drinking tea.

 Chapter 410：

    "Sister Hua, I have a question, I don''t know if it''s appropriate to ask." Gu lightly looked at Hua Yanxi, hesitated for a moment, still couldn''t match his curiosity, and said.


    "Do you want to ask about the cultivation base of the slave family? Or why is the slave family here?" Hua Yanxi smiled at the corner of her lips, looked at Gu Qing, and asked faintly.


    "Both," Gu Qing did not hide it, and nodded very honestly, "But if you don''t want to say anything, you can leave it alone, I''m just a little curious." She stretched out her thumb and index finger, and gestured. .


    "It''s actually nothing," Hua Yanxi''s eyes flashed, and she sighed. "The slave family''s cultivation base is the pinnacle of the immortal emperor. Although she doesn''t want to admit it, the slave family is actually over 50 years old. I don¡¯t know the Nujia, but it¡¯s just because the Nujia has been nesting in Shuiyou City for more than ten years. As for why he stays in Shuiyou City, the Nujia doesn¡¯t really understand it. It¡¯s just that there is a feeling in the dark that there will be one here. People who are very important to the slave family appear, so they stay here."


    She turned her head and looked out the window, looking melancholy and confused.


    After listening to her, Gu Qing felt very surprised.


    Hua Yanxi¡¯s cultivation is good. Just now when she was fighting with her nephew, Gu Qing had already had a guess in her heart. At this time, she only confirmed her guess, but Hua Yanxi¡¯s age surprised Gu Qing. From the outside, Hua Yanxi¡¯s age is definitely not more than 30 years old, but Hua Yanxi said that she is over fifty years old. Even if the cultivator is aging no matter how slowly, Hua Yanxi is also a comparison. It''s amazing.


    Of course, what surprised Gu Qing the most was the reason why Hua Yanxi stayed in Shuiyou City. It turned out to be waiting for someone, and it seemed that even Hua Yanxi didn¡¯t know who this person was, but For the feeling in her heart, she stayed in Shuiyou City for more than ten years!


    This made Gu Qing somewhat curious, what kind of person Hua Yanxi was waiting for?


    "The Nu family is quite satisfied with the current life, so Xiao Qing, you must keep the slave family''s secrets about the killing of the nephew, don''t let others know, the slave family still wants to be quiet for a few more days." Hua Yanxi turned her head. , Smiled, the melancholy on his body disappeared suddenly, watching Gu Qing and Jun Wu say.


    "Sister Hua, don''t worry, I won''t tell others about this without your permission," she finished, and glanced at Jun Wu, "Neither would Ah Wu."


    Jun Wuxiang nodded with Gu Qing''s words.


    "That''s good, you can go shopping in the street in a while. The evening in Shuiyou City is also very beautiful, so the slave family will go back to rest first." Hua Yanxi stood up and said to Gu Qing and Jun Wu.


    "Okay, we will go, sister Hua, go and rest soon." Gu gently waved his hand and hurried Hua Yanxi to rest.


    "Okay, the slave family will leave first." Knowing that Gu Qing cares about herself, Hua Yanxi was not angry when she was driven away, smiled, and then left.


    After her figure disappeared, Gu Qing and Jun Wuye stood up and left the inn.


    They rented a boat, and the two wandered aimlessly in Shuiyoucheng.


    "I didn''t expect Sister Hua to be so powerful, and she is already in her fifties, so she can''t tell at all." Gu Qing leaned against Jun Wu''s arms and said babblingly.


    She really cares about her age more than her cultivation base. Hua Yanxi is well maintained. Although she is still young, she is also very envious. No woman does not want to be like Hua Yanxi, who is in her 50s. When I was 20 years old, I still looked like I was in my twenties!


    "She''s really amazing." Jun Wu''s eyes flickered when he thought that Hua Yanxi could easily get rid of her nephew, and nodded.


    "I don''t know who Sister Hua is waiting for, why did she wait for so long? Will it be Sister Hua''s future partner?" Gu Qing held Jun Wu''s hair in his hand while playing with it. Guess casually.


    "I don''t know," Jun Wu shook his head, lowered his head, and looked at Gu gently, "You, don''t put all your energy on others, so I will be jealous."


    Gu Qing was still thinking about the people such as Hua Yanxi, when she heard Jun Wu say so, she was taken aback, and then couldn''t help laughing, "I think you are jealous now. Sister Hua just saved us. , We can''t help her, I just thought that the people she was waiting for could show up soon."


    Jun Wu gave a noncommittal look at Gu Qingqing, "Even so, you are paying too much attention to others. We two finally came out alone. I don''t want you to waste time on others."


    Finally, I was able to stay alone with Gu Qing. Without the light bulbs of Nanhua and the others, Jun Wu couldn''t wait for Gu Qing to concentrate all of his attention on himself, and could not tolerate Gu Qing thinking about others all the time.


    "Okay, okay, I know, I don''t want other people, just miss you, okay?" She held Jun Wu''s face and smiled helplessly.


    "Okay." Jun Wu allowed Gu to play tricks gently on his face, his eyes cringed and said.


    Gu gently squeezed Jun Wu¡¯s face, feeling good, and then rubbed Jun Wu¡¯s face a bit, showing all kinds of weird looks, but Jun Wu allowed Gu to move gently without resisting. There was only Gu Qing''s figure.


    At first, Gu Qing thought about playing tricks on Jun Wu, but later attracted by Jun Wu''s gaze, his movements became slower and slower. Finally, he stopped and looked away with blushing cheeks, "It''s not fun, I''m not playing anymore."


    She murmured, turned her head to look at other scenery, her ears were slightly red.


    Seeing Gu Qing''s awkward appearance, Jun smiled silently, took Gu gently into his arms, hugged him tightly, smelled the faint fragrance of Gu Qing''s body, and rubbed his chin comfortably. Rubbing the top of Gu''s head gently, his expression is very soft.


    The two of them took a boat to stroll around the entire Shuiyou city. When the lanterns first came up, and after enjoying the night scene, they returned to the inn to rest.


    The appearance of the nephew in Shuiyou city caused a great sensation. After all, the nephew is a legendary beast, and it has not appeared for a long time. Who knows that it suddenly appeared, if someone has not solved the nephew, I am afraid that Shuiyoucheng will suffer a catastrophe.


    Of course, everyone is very curious about the person who solved the nephew, and expressed their own opinions, guessing the identity of that person. After all, the cultivation base of the nephew is above the Da Luo Jinxian, then the person who can solve the nephew can be solved. The cultivation base is definitely higher than the nephew, and such a person can never be unknown in the immortal world!


    But they didn''t know that this person was in Shuiyou City, and besides being a little famous in Shuiyou City, he was indeed unknown in the fairy world!

 Chapter 411：

    Just when Gu Qing and Jun Wu were in Shuiyou City, on an island thousands of miles away, the entire island was enveloped by a very powerful pressure.


    The sky was gloomy, and something seemed to be rolling in the clouds. It looked terrifying. The animals on the island were all shivering under this pressure, crawling on the ground one by one, looking at the sky in fear.


    On a high mountain on the island, a figure is standing on the top of the mountain.


    The man was dressed in a white broad-sleeved brocade robe, and one end of blue silk was tied with a hosta, and he was very neatly kept.


    He has a jade-like temperament and a very handsome appearance, giving people a very refined feeling. Even under such strong pressure, his back is straight, as if not affected.


    If Gu Qing was here, he would be very shocked, so this person is Gu Qing''s master, Wen Guiyun!


    Wen Guiyun ascended to the immortal world three months ago. After spending the same three days in the Shengxianchi, he not only converted all the spiritual power in his body into immortal power, but also awakened the memory of his previous life.


    It turns out that he was one of the supreme ones in the immortal world a thousand years ago. The immortal world suddenly collapsed for some reason. The immortal world was also affected. The heaven became weak, and countless extraterrestrial demons invaded the immortal world. There was a battle in the immortal world. He and his All of my friends died in that battle, but beings like him that can further become gods will reincarnate as long as their souls are immortal.


    He didn''t know why, after he was reincarnated for a thousand years, and he didn''t reincarnate in the immortal realm, but reincarnated in the secondary immortal realm, and then he had this life.


    After ascending to the immortal realm, Shengxianchi was passed down from a long time ago. In addition to transforming immortal power, it also has a certain function of washing the soul. Under the action of those powers, he awakened his memory.


    With the memory, his understanding of Dao returned to his mind, even more advanced than before he was reincarnated. He directly found an unmanned island to practice in retreat. Only this can be restored in three months. Cultivate to the peak of Emperor Xiandi.


    Now, it''s time for him to cross the catastrophe and become the Immortal Venerable!


    After he has the memory, this step is not his first experience, he is very clear about what will happen, and he is mentally prepared, so he is naturally very calm.


    He raised his head, looked into the air, and waited for the thunder to come down.


    After about a quarter of an hour, the pressure in the sky became stronger and stronger. Suddenly, a silver-purple lightning flew out of the clouds and went straight to Wen Guiyun''s head.


    Wen Guiyun stood unmoved, but stretched out his hand, made a sword with both fingers, pointed at the sky thunder, and a cyan sword light flew towards the sky thunder. The two met in mid-air, after emitting a strong light. , It is directly offset.


    The second sky thunder fell quickly. Same as before, Wen Guiyun''s body did not move, but a finger, the cyan sword light flew towards the sky thunder again, and the two met again in mid-air, and then offset each other.


    Followed by the third, fourth, fifth, sixth...


    Wen Guiyun didn''t take out the weapon for a total of nine sky thunders, but carried it with his body.


    After Lei Jie passed, he only looked a little embarrassed, and there was only a little dust on his clothes, which can be said to be very relaxed.


    After the thunder tribulation, the rain fell from the sky. This is a reward to those who have survived the thunder tribulation. Wen Guiyun stood in the rain, letting the rain soak himself, feeling the body full of power, and couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand and hold it. Fisted, the corners of his lips curled up slightly.


    The immortal plants and spirit beasts on the island also followed, their cultivation bases and ranks improved a lot.


    An hour later, the sky cleared, and a rainbow hung in the sky. Wen Guiyun dried his clothes and hair using magic techniques. He looked around and felt that there was nothing to miss. He closed his eyes and felt it with his heart. Then the figure disappeared. It disappeared in place, turned into a streamer, and flew towards a place.


    ¡­


    Gu Qing didn''t know at this time that Wen Guiyun had soared to the immortal realm, and also recovered his memory, and broke through to the realm of the immortal. After five days in Shuiyou City, she and Jun Wu set off again for the next stop.


    Hua Yanxi was very reluctant to Gu Qing when she left, and she just gave Gu Qing some good things, all of which were helpful to Gu Qing. Gu Qing didn¡¯t want to take it, but Hua Yanxi forced her into her hand. Here, I can only remember the kindness of Hua Yanxi to herself.


    After leaving Shuiyou City, the two of them flew with swords for two days and arrived at the next city, Xiyue City.


    The area of ??Xiyue City is larger than Zixi City and Shuiyou City. It is close to the Star Palace, one of the four immortal gates. There are also many monks who come and go, and their cultivation bases are relatively high. Most of them are above the heavenly fairyland.


    The architectural style here is a little different from that of Shuiyou City. There is no water vine that climbs all over the walls of Shuiyou City, but the colors of the buildings are white and blue, and they are very uniform, and they look a bit pretty.


    Moreover, the folk customs in Xiyue City looked relatively tough, and the public security was not particularly good. At least after Gu Qing and Jun Wu entered the city, within a quarter of an hour, they had already seen five fights, and no one was concerned.


    Moreover, after the two entered the city, they also felt the covetous and unkind gaze in the dark, and neither of them looked very good.


    After finding a good looking inn, Gu Qing and Jun Wu were ready to stay first.


    "Xiyue City doesn''t feel as good as Shuiyou City. It''s chaotic here, and the eyes of those people are very uncomfortable." Thinking of those people who had just seen them on the street, Gu lightly frowned. The impression of Xiyue City is very bad.


    "Before, I also heard other disciples mention Xiyue City. They said that it is really chaotic here. Strength is king. Unlike other places, the only rule here is fists. As long as your fists are strong enough, you can stay in the city. It¡¯s illegal to walk sideways, and it¡¯s illegal to put a lot of things in other things, but not here. In short, I trouble us to be careful, just stay here for one night and leave tomorrow.¡± Jun Wu also doesn¡¯t like this place, even more. I don''t like the light gaze of some people coveting Gu. If it weren''t for the reason, he had just dug out those people''s eyes on the street.


    "Okay, we will leave tomorrow. This place is really uncomfortable." Gu nodded gently, not having a bad impression of Xiyue City. She didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    After the two discussed, they didn''t plan to go out to play like they did in Shuiyou City. They all stayed in the room, and even the dinner was sent to the room by Xiao Er.


    After seeing the dishes on the table, Gu Qing''s face looked very ugly.


    "Four dishes, each of which is medicated, and the portion is quite heavy. If I hadn''t learned pharmacology with the seniors, I''m afraid we will follow their way. This inn is a black shop?" Gu Qing used The chopsticks dialed the dishes on the plate, completely lost the mood to eat.


    After anyone finds that the dishes on the plate have been drugged, I am afraid they will not be in the mood to eat! Her dislike for Xiyue City became more serious in her heart.


    Seeing Gu Qing''s face full of dissatisfaction, Jun Wu reached out his hand, embraced Gu Qing, and patted Gu Qing''s back. I was given it by someone, maybe the backing is not small, and we can react accordingly at night."


    Jun Wu also frowned, a trace of unhappiness flashed under his eyes, and he glanced at the food on the table, a little dissatisfied.


    "If you don''t like to eat, why don''t we go out to eat?" Although he doesn''t want to go out, Jun Wulian doesn''t want Gu Qing to stop eating. Although not eating will have no effect on them, he knows that Gu Qing likes food. He has to eat three meals a day. If he doesn''t eat it, he will feel uncomfortable. This is not what he wants.


    Gu Qing thought for a while, looked at the dishes on the table, and nodded.


    The two directly did not let Xiao Er take away the food, but went straight out of the room. When they got downstairs, many people focused their attention on Gu Qing and Jun Wu, including one who looked like a normal person. Woman.


    "A good-looking man." Bai Lian''er looked at Jun Wu with covetous eyes and a bright smile.


    "Miss, did you fall in love with him? Do you want to **** him back?" The maid standing next to Bai Lian''er bends down and asks honestly.


    "You still know this lady." Bai Lian''er gave the maid a satisfied smile and hooked her hand to the maid. The maid immediately moved her ear to her. She whispered a few words in the maid''s ear, and the maid looked up at Jun. No, with a weird smile on his face, he nodded and stepped back.


    After watching the maid leave, Bai Lian''er picked up the wine glass and looked at the place where Jun Wu and Gu Qing had left, showing a sure smile.


    Not far away, a man had the same smile as Bai Lian''er on his face.


    After Gu Qing and Jun Wu left the inn, they randomly searched on the street, and finally found a good restaurant. The two stood at the door and took a look, and then walked in.


    The dishes were served quickly, and Gu Qing slightly checked it and found no traces of useful medicine, and then ate the meal with Jun Wu.


    After eating, the two did not stay outside and walked directly to the inn.


    After walking through a street, Gu Qing and Jun Wu suddenly turned their heads, glanced at each other, exchanged glances, and then the two continued to walk forward casually.


    After walking for a while, the two turned aside, turned directly into an alley, and then went into hiding.


    The person behind the two of them walked in after they entered the alley, but found that it was a dead end after entering, and there was no figure of Gu Qing and Jun Wu, and immediately panicked.


    "What''s the matter? People?" A man with a face scarf looked around and couldn''t help asking the people around him.


    "I don''t know, people disappeared in such a blink of an eye?" The subordinates couldn''t help but look around, still stunned.


    "Go, look for it again!" The man shouted angrily, and then walked out of the alley with people.


    After a while, they folded back again and appeared in the alley. After looking around, they still didn''t see anyone. Their faces under the kerchief were very ugly.


    After searching, he took the people and left again, but after a quarter of an hour, they returned to the alley.


    "Boss, there is no one here. It seems that they really ran away. Let''s go and chase them, otherwise we can''t explain to the lady when we go back." The subordinate looked around and said cautiously.


    "I see, hurry up!" The man who was called the boss gritted his teeth bitterly, and left with him.


    The alley was calm again, and the figures of Gu Qing and Jun Wu appeared in the alley. They looked at each other, and their faces were not pretty.


    They did not stay in the alley for too long, but left directly, avoiding the crowd as much as possible, and returned to the inn.


    After returning to the room, when he saw the dishes on the table, Gu lightly flashed his eyes, and then put the dishes away, which made him feel more comfortable.


    "Who are those people just now? How come they suddenly followed us?" Gu Qing sat on the stool, holding a cup of fairy fruit dew in both hands, and asked Jun Wu while drinking and tilting his head.


    Jun Wu shook his head, "It''s not the same as the people who saw us before. I don''t know who it is, but they definitely have a lot of power in Xiyue City."


    "This Xiyue City is indeed a bit too chaotic, and I don''t know how the people in this place survive!" Gu gently put down the cup and said silently.


    "After staying in a place for a long time, I will naturally adapt to the laws of this place." Jun Wuyou made a pot of tea for himself with the water and tea leaves he brought, and drank a cup. "A lot of people are watching us. Tonight I guess it¡¯s not good enough to rest."


    "I had known that I would not come to Xiyue City. Even if I slept outside the city for a night, it should be better than in the city." Gu softly muttered, muttering dissatisfiedly.


    "Well, take advantage of the early hours of this moment, let''s take a break." Knowing that Gu Qing was just complaining, Jun Wu walked over, patted Gu''s head gently, and coaxed gently.


    Gu lightly bulged his cheeks and nodded. After washing a bit, he put a few seals on the door of the room, then threw a formation disk at the door, activated it, and then returned to the bed. Lie down.


    Jun Wu lay down next to Gu Qing, and the two cuddled together. After a while, the room fell silent.


    In the middle of the night, there was a very slight noise from the door of the room. If it weren''t because the surroundings were too quiet, you wouldn''t be able to hear it. Gu Qing and Jun Wu, who were lying on the bed with their eyes closed, opened their eyes at the same time, and the two turned their heads. , Glanced at the other party, lying on the bed did not move, but listened carefully to the movement outside.


    The door was pried open by something. Just when the other party was about to open the door, the talisman Gu gently placed on the door suddenly shattered, and the door was frozen together with the person with his hand on the door. NS.


    The person didn''t even react to what had happened, and his body was frozen and turned into an ice sculpture directly.


    At the same time, there was a slight movement from the top of the head. Then, a tile was lifted, and the moonlight penetrated a little through the gap, giving the room a little light.


    The two of them could not see the doorway on the roof, only the place of the bed. When they saw Gu Qing and Jun Wu both lying on the bed, the visitor suddenly took out a tube and blew it inside. The smoke dispersed in the room.

 Chapter 412：

    When Gu Qing and Jun Wu heard the movement of the roof, they did not move, pretending to be asleep. When they saw the smoke, they subconsciously held their breath and mixed the fairy Ling from Gu Qing''s sleeve. Flying out, the wind brought up directly turned the smoke back, and the people on the roof were caught off guard and directly inhaled the smoke.


    The effect of fainting smoke quickly took effect. The visitor fainted and fell off the roof, smashing a big hole in the roof of the room where Gu Qing and the others lived.


    The two masked men in black who came with the visitor were also caught off guard and fell from the roof. Gu Qing and Jun Wu who sat up on the bed looked at each other and were stunned.


    However, the two of them were stunned, Gu Qing and Jun had nothing to do with each other, and they both shot at the same time.


    With a flash of white light, Hunxian Ling directly wrapped around one of the men and strangled the other''s neck. The man quickly reached out his hand, and subconsciously grabbed Hunxian Ling, and wanted to get rid of him. The more struggling, the tighter the Hunxian Ling tightened, his face under the kerchief flushed, and the expression in Gu Qing''s eyes was full of hatred and fear.


    The silver scimitar cut off his sword''s hand when the other man in black did not react. The man let out a scream, covering his wound, his face under the face towel was pale, and he looked shocked. Looking at Gu Qing and Jun Wu.


    The two shots were simple and neat, and they took them down without giving the other a chance to react. Of course, this was also because the cultivation bases of the two were not as high as Gu Qing and Jun Wu.


    Gu gently got off the bed and stood on the ground, looking at the two men in black, his face as cold as frost.


    "Let''s talk, who sent you here?" Gu Qing was in a bad mood at this time. She regretted entering the Xiyue City now. It was tiring to see what happened during the whole day.


    The pupils of the two men in black shrank, one struggling desperately, trying to break free from the shackles of Hunxian Ling, the other covering the wound, carefully looking at the scimitar on his neck, his eyes turned around, thinking about the way to get out.


    "It seems that you don''t cry without seeing the coffin," Gu Qing''s face became colder, she turned her head and looked at Jun Wu, "They came together, and they should know the same things, so we just need to stay. The next person will do it, and the other person can solve it directly."


    With that said, Gu gently shook Hunxianling''s hand with a slight force, and the man who was strangled by her neck immediately struggled, but he still couldn''t escape the fate of being strangled, but after a dozen breaths of time, his neck crooked. The tongue sticks out of the mouth and loses his breath.


    Gu Qing exerted force with her hand, Hun Xian Ling took it back, and the man''s body also fell to the ground with a loud noise.


    "This doesn''t look very obedient, or kill it too. Isn''t this another one who fainted?" Seeing a man in black being killed, Jun Wu''s expression remained unchanged, and he glanced at being bent by himself. The other man controlled by the knife turned his head to suggest to Gu Qing gently.


    The man whose arm was chopped off originally saw the two of them killing his companion while he was talking. He was already a little shaken. Now when he heard Jun Wu''s words, his pupils tightened a bit, and when he saw Gu Qing expressing a thinking expression At that time, he immediately realized that his situation was very dangerous, and he didn''t want to die, so he spoke quickly.


    "I, I said, don''t kill me!" He looked at Gu Qing and Jun Wu carefully, and shouted.


    Gu Qingqing and Jun Wu looked at him together.


    "You don''t have to force it. Just now I saw that you and your companions are very firm, then I won''t force you, and I will do you directly." Gu lightly rubbed his chin, tilted his head, and looked like kindly. Said.


    "No, don''t force me, I''m willing to say!" Seeing Gu Qing''s eagerness to try, the man in black was about to cry, and his desire to survive broke out, and even squeezed a very ugly smiling face, even though Gu Qing looked at it. Less than.


    "Really? You really don''t have to force it. Ah Wu starts quickly and will definitely not cause you any pain. Don''t you think about it again?" Gu Qing seemed a little unbelievable, looking at the man frowning and asking.


    "No, I really don''t need it. I''m willing to say, please, let me say, I don''t want to die!" The man really cried this time. If he didn''t have a machete on his neck, he would I want to rush over to hug Gu Qing''s thigh with the remaining arm.


    "Okay, let''s talk about it." A smile flashed through Gu Qing''s eyes, and he looked at the man and said in a leisurely manner.


    The man was stunned, and when he felt the coolness on his neck, he spoke quickly.


    "We are from the Bai family in Xiyue City. Our young lady has taken a fancy to this young man, let us take this young man back." The man in black glanced at Jun Wu, and after meeting Jun Wu''s cold eyes, Quickly looked away, and said tremblingly.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing''s gaze also moved to Jun Wu''s body, thinking that Jun Wu is so handsome, when in the second immortal world, many women liked Jun Wu very much after seeing Jun Wu, and felt that the other party liked Jun Wu very much. Not surprisingly, she herself likes Jun Wu because of Jun Wu''s face.


    However, although I can figure it out, it does not mean that Gu Qing is not angry. After all, Jun Wu is her husband. How can she be happy if someone misses her?


    Thinking like this, she couldn''t help but glared at Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu was suddenly stunned, and he quickly realized that Gu Qing was jealous, and a smile flashed under his eyes. He stretched out his hand and held Gu Qing''s hand, but he looked coldly on his face. To the masked man.


    And Gu Qing was held by Jun Wu''s hand, struggling slightly, but didn''t break away, so he didn''t make any more, letting Jun Wu pull, the corners of his lips cocked slightly, and she was quickly pressed down again.


    "It shouldn''t be the first time you have done this kind of thing? How about the men before?" Gu lightly looked at the man and asked coldly.


    The man was stunned for a moment. It seemed that he didn''t expect Gu Qing to ask this question, but after feeling the coldness on his neck, he immediately reacted and hurriedly said: "Some of those men don''t follow the young lady, and the young lady taught me a lesson. He killed the dog raised by Miss Hey, and some succumbed to her. After being tired of playing with her, she abolished her cultivation base and drove away."


    The more the man said, the colder Gu Qing''s face became. It was the first time she saw such a cruel woman. Those men were treated like this because they were good-looking. It was not excessive. This kind of woman was simply treated like this. Disgusting!


    Jun Wu is also very disgusting, you know, it''s him who is attracted by women now!


    If he and Gu Qing were not aware of something wrong before, they would not have been so wary. Maybe they would have been caught by the man. You can imagine what they will encounter later. Therefore, his face is very cold, looking at the black clothes. People''s eyes are also very cold.


    Originally, Gu Qing and Jun Wu had no intention of letting go of the man in black. Now they heard what the man in black said, and they strengthened their determination. The two looked at each other, and Jun Wu''s hand moved slightly. Silver light wiped from the man''s neck, blood was sprayed from the man''s neck immediately, and the man looked at the two in disbelief.


    "You, you, you are so vicious..."


    Before he finished speaking, the man fell down.


    "We never promised to let you go!" Seeing the man''s stubborn look, Gu shrugged slightly and said innocently.


    But the man can''t hear it anymore, otherwise I''m afraid that he can be **** to death without having to do anything.


    After dealing with the two men in black, Gu Qing and Jun Wu''s eyes fell on the man in black who had fainted. After thinking about it, the two did not kill the man, but threw him outside the inn. , Gu Qing also stuffed him with a drug to ensure that the man can sleep until tomorrow morning.


    After returning to the room, the two of them walked to the door. Gu Qing gently touched the door. The frozen door and the people outside the door turned directly into debris and fell to the ground. She waved her clothes. Sleeves, debris is blown directly.


    The two of them walked out of the room and looked to the side. The corridor was very quiet at this time. No one heard the movement in the room just now.


    The two had already known the boss''s residence before, and they walked through the corridor and headed straight to the backyard of the inn, where the boss of the inn lived in the house in the backyard.


    At this time, the light in the innkeeper¡¯s room was still on, thinking that the other party was still waiting for news at hand, Gu Qing and Jun Wu cautiously touched them, and heard the voices of men and women coming from inside the window of the room. Jun Wu covered Gu Qing''s ears for the first time, preventing Gu Qing from hearing the sound inside, frowning slightly, a trace of killing intent flashed under his eyes.


    Gu Qing obediently was covered by Jun Wu''s ears, and did not struggle, she also took out a tube, stuck it in through the punctured window, and blew a smoke in it, and the sound inside stopped after a while. .


    After waiting for a while, after confirming that the two inside were fainted, Gu Qing and Jun Wu broke in.


    Jun Wu walked in front, and when he saw the two people inside, he frowned and stood in front of Gu Qing.


    "Gently, you turn over first." He whispered to Gu gently.


    Gu lightly stunned, thinking of the sound he had just accidentally heard, and immediately reacted and turned around obediently.


    Jun Wu walked two steps forward, looked for it in the room, and threw the quilt on the bed onto the two of them. After confirming that there was nowhere to be exposed, Gu gently turned around.


    "Are we going to interrogate the boss?" Gu gently glanced over the bed, and saw the two people''s bodies overlapped with each other, and the quilt was tightly covered. She looked away, looked at Jun Wu, and asked.


    "No, this boss is definitely not the first time to do this kind of thing, just solve it directly." Jun Wu glanced at the two people on the bed in disgust, and said coldly.


    Gu Qing thought for a while, and felt that there was nothing to ask. No matter what the boss wants to do to them, it''s just a plot to be unruly, and this boss must be the same as the young lady from the Bai family just now. It''s not the first time to do this. After such a thing, seeing that he is doing well now, he can guess the fate of those people, and if you kill him, you should take revenge on those people!

 Chapter 413：

    Thinking of this, Gu gently stretched out her hand, and Hun Xian Ling flew out, entangled the boss''s neck like the man in black just now, and her hand was slightly hard, and the boss lost her breath in a coma.


    "What should I do with this woman?" Gu gently frowned as he looked at the woman under her boss, a little embarrassed.


    Jun Wu also frowned, thinking about how to solve the woman. They were not sure about the relationship between the boss and the woman. They didn''t know what the boss did. The woman was not clear. If the woman is not the boss''s group, then the woman is innocent. Yes, he also felt very embarrassed.


    "I think her cultivation base is not high. Even if she is with the boss, it is probably not an important role. Why don''t we throw her outside. The boss is dead. If she is not with the boss, She''s free. If so, she wouldn''t be able to accomplish anything without the boss." Gu Qing thought for a while, frowning and suggesting.


    Jun Wu''s eyes flickered, feeling that there is no better way, and nodded.


    Since the woman was naked, Gu Qing helped the woman wear two clothes so that she would not be exposed, so she threw her outside, and then the two set a fire directly and burned the boss¡¯s house. And also set up a simple formation outside to ensure that the fire will not harm other places.


    After doing all this, the two returned to the previous room, threw the bodies of the two men in black, and then prepared to meditate all night in the room with a broken hole.


    ...


    In the White House, Bai Lian''er took a petal bath in a very good mood, asked the maid to apply body care lotion to her body, put on a red gauze, and sat in her room, waiting for her hands. The man who fancyed during the day sent it.


    Thinking of the handsome appearance of a man, she couldn''t help but blush, and at the same time a little anxious. This is the most handsome man she has seen for so many years. It is completely in her aesthetics. When she thinks that she can enjoy him for a while, she just I was very excited, and my body was even slightly warm.


    She simulated hundreds of gestures of affection with each other in her mind, and even thought that if the other party is more temperamental, looking at his face, she should be more patient and teach the other party well.


    Who knows that she waited most of the night, let alone the man, even her subordinates did not come back, Bai Lian''er''s face changed back and forth, and finally turned black.


    "Hong''er!" She gritted her teeth and roared.


    "Miss, the maidservant is here." When the maid guarding the door heard Bai Lian''er calling her, she rushed in, "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with this young lady?" Bai Lian''er broke out completely when he heard Hong''er''s words, and threw the things beside her at Hong''er. "It''s already midnight. Where are the people this lady wants? Those? What about the waste? Haven''t it been successful after so long?"


    "Miss, Xu is the other party is more difficult to deal with, Zhang Wu and the others are not easy to deal with, it takes some time, please wait patiently for a while." Hong''er is obviously very familiar with Bai Lian''er''s temper, and he didn''t even look at the things that came close to her. At a glance, he said to Bai Lian''er very calmly.


    What she said was not without basis. They had also encountered this situation before. Bai Lian''er had a higher level of cultivation, and the drug did not fascinate each other at once. Zhang Wu and the others really needed some time.


    Xu was because Hong''er¡¯s voice was very calm, even with Bai Lian''er, she calmed down a little bit, took two breaths, and glanced at Hong''er, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give Zhang Wu and the others time for a stick of incense. If they haven''t returned after a stick of incense, Hong''er, you will go there yourself!"


    "Yes, the slave and maid obeyed." Hong''er knelt on the ground and responded respectfully.


    Bai Lian''er didn''t let Hong''er retreat either. The two waited for another stick of incense in the room. The person sent out still did not come back. Although Bai Lian''er''s face was still very gloomy at this time, she didn''t get angry anymore.


    "Hong''er, take a trip yourself and see what''s going on." She gritted her teeth and ordered with restraint of anger.


    At this time, Bai Lian''er looked like a volcano about to erupt. Give a little more pressure and she would erupt.


    "Yes, the slave and maid will go now." Hong''er was also a little confused about what had happened, and he quickly responded when Bai Lian''er ordered.


    Hong''er stood up from the ground and quickly backed out.


    ...


    When Hong''er rushed to the inn, he saw the flames in the backyard of the inn and the masked men in black outside the inn. At this time, the inn was very lively. Clothing people.


    Hong''er didn''t care why the inn''s backyard was on fire. The man in black on the ground had already taken off his face towel at this time. She recognized at a glance that it was the three Zhang Wu who had been sent by Bai Lian''er. When all three of them were dead, Hong''er was shocked. For a moment.


    The cultivation bases of the three Zhang Wu are in the low-level Daluo Jinxian. Although they are not particularly powerful in Xiyue City, they are also quite powerful. Most people can''t beat them at all. This is why Bai Lian''er can bring so many men into captivity. But now, the three of them have been killed, and there are not many wounds on their bodies. It is very likely that they were killed by a single blow, which shows that the other party''s cultivation base may be higher than that of Zhang Wu''s three.


    This guess made Hong''er''s brows close together, and her cultivation was a little bit higher than Zhang Wu''s trio. Zhang Wu''s trio were killed so easily. If she goes, she might be killed by the other party too. She tangled for a moment, did not take a risk, but turned and left.


    After returning to the White House, Hong''er went directly to Bai Lian''er''s room.


    Bai Lian''er had some expectation when he heard the footsteps, but when he saw Hong''er come back, his face immediately became difficult to look.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you alone? How about Zhang Wu and the others? Who is this lady want?"


    "Miss, Zhang Wu and the others were all killed. Their bodies were thrown outside the inn. Judging from their wounds, they might have been killed by a single blow. This shows that the other party¡¯s cultivation is likely to be higher than Zhang Wu and the others. The slave maid¡¯s cultivation base is also the middle level of Da Luo Jinxian, which is higher than Zhang Wu and they are probably not their opponents, so they rushed back.¡± Hong''er didn''t hide it, and directly told Bai Lian''er the matter.


    Upon hearing this, a hint of surprise flashed across Bai Lian''er''s face, and then her face became even more ugly.


    "It''s right that you didn''t make a move. Zhang Wu and the others died. Hong''er, you can''t have an accident. This time it''s my lady who missed her eyes." Bai Lian''er felt her heart at the thought of the face that satisfies her. Bleeding blood, but she knew that since the other party could kill Zhang Wu and the others, and they were not too old, it was most likely a disciple of which martial arts group. If it really angered the other party, it was likely to be detrimental to the Bai family, and she could only give up painfully.

 Chapter 414：

    The fire in the backyard of the inn was extinguished a quarter of an hour after being discovered, and the body of the innkeeper was also found. Because the environment in Xiyue City was too chaotic, it can be said that people die every day, even if the innkeeper spends time in Xiyue City. It''s relatively long, and it''s no different from other people, not to mention that half of his subordinates want to eat meat with him before staying.


    Since there were few people who really wanted to avenge the innkeeper, everyone only reported the incident to the city lord¡¯s mansion. The rest of the inn prepared a coffin for the boss and buried the person overnight, and the matter was over. , And no one went to track down the murderer or something.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu meditated all night in the broken room. Both of them were not in a good mood. They came out of the room. After hearing about the follow-up development, they looked at each other and retired very calmly. The house, of course, compensated for some losses, after all, the hole in the roof is still there.


    After coming out of the inn, the two asked someone to inquire about the situation of the Bai family.


    The Bai family is not a top-notch family in Xiyue City, it can only be regarded as a second-rate power. The one with the highest cultivation base is the current Pai Patriarch, with a low-level cultivation base in the Golden Wonderland. Gu Qing and Jun Wu thought about it. The low-level Golden Wonderland is still higher than the two of them, and it is not suitable for confrontation, but they heard that Bai Lian''er likes to go shopping on the street very much, looking for good-looking men, and think this is an opportunity.


    Bai Lian''er''s whereabouts is not a secret in Xiyue City, because she is very high-profile in the city, and often appears at the Yunlai Restaurant in the middle of the city after lunch, because Yunlai Restaurant is considered to be the taller one in Xiyue City. The building, and the location is close to the center of Xiyue City, it is more convenient to observe the flow of people, and it is also convenient for the white lotus to hunt for beauty.


    The two first went to a restaurant near Yunlai Restaurant to eat something, and then sat there waiting for Bai Lian''er to appear.


    They planned to solve Bai Lian''er here, and then went directly out of the city and left Xiyue City.


    Although Zhang Wu and the others did not go back last night, and Bai Lian''er was heartbroken and depressed because they did not get their favorite beauty, but today Bai Lian''er went out at the old time and went to the Yunlai restaurant, wanting to find another beauty.


    "Miss, please be a little bit happy. With so many people coming and going in Xiyue City every day, there must be someone who looks better than the man yesterday!" Seeing that Bai Lian''er''s face was not very good, Hong''er kept his face straight and walked while walking. Bai Lian''er persuaded her.


    Bai Lian''er thought of Jun Wu''s face, her complexion darkened, and shook her head without blaming Hong''er. In her heart, she knew that a superb man like Jun Wu could not be encountered casually. At least she has been in Xiyue City for more than 20 years, and she has only seen this one, Jun Wu.


    Seeing that Bai Lian''er was not in high spirits, Hong''er''s eyes flashed with annoyance, and his mouth opened, but in the end he did not speak again, worried that Bai Lian''er would be even more upset after she said it.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu didn¡¯t know Bai Lian''er, but the people around them were talking about Bai Lian''er after seeing Bai Lian''er. The two naturally saw Bai Lian''er, looked at each other, and came out of the restaurant in the side alley. Standing, when Bai Lian''er''s carriage passed by, the two shot one after another.


    Although Bai Lian''er''s carriage is slightly better defensive than ordinary carriages, it can''t stand the blow of the immortal Aya and exploded directly. When Bai Lian''er and Hong''er were confused, the silver machete had arrived. In front of the two, they went straight to Bai Lian''er''s neck.


    "Miss, be careful!" Hong''er had a higher level of cultivation than Bai Lian''er. After seeing the scimitar, she immediately pushed Bai Lian''er away and ran into it by herself.


    The silver scimitar slashed across Hong''er''s face, and a long wound appeared on her face, which almost penetrated the entire face.


    "Hong''er!" Before Bai Lian''er could react, she was pushed by Hong''er. After she stood firm, she looked up and saw a long wound on Hong''er''s face. The blood almost covered the lower half of her face. , Couldn''t help screaming out in surprise.


    Hong''er ignored her face and took out a long sword to block the scimitar.


    On the other side, Bai Lian''er was about to approach Hong''er, a white shadow flashed past her, her waist was tight, and her body was pulled up forcefully, getting further and further away from Hong''er.


    "Miss!" Hong''er turned her head and saw Bai Lian''er being pulled away. She was shocked and yelled. He was about to rush towards Bai Lian''er, but was staggered by a scimitar in the back. one time.


    The silver scimitar stood in front of Hong''er and blocked her way, preventing her from getting close to Bai Lian''er. She could only passively resist the attack of the scimitar, but she was exposed because of her anxiety. She suffered several stabs in no time. There were several wounds on the body.


    But Bai Lian''er was entangled by the immortal silk, Gu gently exerted force, her body flew up, Gu Qing used this strength to come to Bai Lian''er, kicked Bai Lian''er''s chest, Bai Lian''er directly spit out a mouthful Blood stared at Gu Qing with wide eyes, and then his gaze fell on Jun Wu again.


    Although both Gu Qing and Jun Wu were wearing curtains and couldn''t see their looks, Bai Lian''er recognized Jun Wu''s figure because she was too impressed by Jun Wu.


    As soon as she was about to speak, Hunxian Ling passed through her chest. She lowered her head and saw a hole in her chest. The white clothes were dyed red. She raised her head and fell back unwillingly. Go, twitching on the ground, blood flowed out of her mouth, and she gradually lost her breath.


    "Miss!"


    Hong''er watched Bai Lian''er being killed, her eyes widened, she didn''t see the scimitar come to her back at all, and then quickly passed through her back, she lowered her head and saw only a touch. Silver light, and blood on the body.


    "Puff!"


    Her body also fell to the ground. She struggled to crawl in the direction of Bai Lian''er, and finally fell heavily, losing her breath.


    All this sounds long, but in fact it is very fast. It took less than half an hour from Gu Qing and Jun Wu''s shot to the end.


    After solving Bai Lian''er and Hong''er, Gu Qing and Jun Wu looked at each other. Before the crowd could react, they touched their toes and ran towards the city gate at a very fast speed.


    When the people present reacted, Gu Qing and the two had no trace, only the bodies of Bai Lian''er and Hong''er remained on the ground.


    "Who were those two people just now? They were so bold to kill Bai Lian''er?"


    "I don''t know, those two people are wearing curtains and can''t see their looks at all. Maybe Bai Lian''er has offended someone. In the past few years, she has robbed many men in Xiyue City, and now she is tragically dying on the street. retribution!"


    "Yes, Bai Lian''er relied on the Bai family and robbed so many men in Xiyue City. Most of those men were innocent. Now that someone has killed her, it is considered revenge for those men!"


    "Yes, I used to have a neighbor who was taken abducted by Bai Lian''er. When he was released back, everyone was crazy. Bai Lian''er had done so many sins. Such fate was entirely on his own account!"


    "But Bai Lian''er''s status in the Bai family is not low, the Bai family is going crazy now!"


    "That''s useless. The two people are not from Xiyue City at first glance. They are probably out of the city now. It is almost impossible for the Bai family to find the two!"


    "..."


    After Gu Qing and Jun Wu left the city gate all the way, they flew directly with swords. After they left Xiyue City for a hundred miles, the two looked at each other, found a place to fall, and rested for a while.


    "Where shall we go next?" After taking a sip of fairy fruit dew, Gu gently asked Jun Wu beside him.


    Jun Wu recalled the map, and said, "The next city is Zhonglan City. Zhonglan City is famous for producing Zhonglan Stone, which is the material for refining. It can be said to be a city of refining."


    When consulting the information of various cities in the Immortal Realm before, Jun didn''t pay attention to Zhonglan City specifically, because there are Zhonglan Stones in Zhonglan City, and there are many craftsmen in it, which are very attractive to him.


    "The city of refining tools, isn''t it because there are many refining masters?" Gu lightly looked at Jun Wu, his eyes lit up, "Then we can stay in it for a while, and you can have a good conversation with those people."


    Jun Wu''s skill in refining is very good, at least among the people Gu Qing knows, second only to Si Lin, but now the cultivation base is limited, and there is no particularly good inheritance, and he does not like to give others refining. That''s why there is no reputation. If Zhonglan City is really a city of refining tools, then it will be enough for Jun Wu to communicate with others.


    "Well, I think so too." Jun Wu nodded, with a smile on his face.


    "Then let''s go faster and get to Zhong Lancheng early." Gu gently stood up and said expectantly.


    "Don''t worry, let''s go slowly." Jun Wu shook his head, took Gu Qing''s hand, and said with a light smile.


    Gu Qing was mainly because Jun Wu was in a hurry. Since Jun Wu was in a hurry, she nodded, and the two rushed to Zhonglan City as before.


    ...


    Apocalypse City.


    Si Lin and Yue Zhao bought the yard.


    After getting the Wannian Immortal Liquid from Gu Qingming, after discussing with them, Si Lin and Yue Zhao retreat first. After Si Lin leaves the customs, Yue Zhao retreats again. This arrangement is mainly to prevent someone from taking advantage of the two. It is not good for the two of them when they are in retreat, after all, they are not without enemies in Apocalypse City.


    Just yesterday, Si Lin left the customs, his cultivation was promoted to the peak of the true fairyland, and he was only one step away from entering the Taiyi true fairyland, and at the same time, Yue Zhao began to retreat.


    In the evening, Si Lin was sitting alone in the yard, with a chessboard in front of him, the one he usually uses with Yue Zhao. At this time, the black and white pieces on the chessboard are interlaced, indicating that the fight is fierce. He was originally alone. Play chess with yourself.


    As he was thinking about how to go next, he suddenly felt that the surrounding atmosphere was not right, he stood up quickly, looked around, frowned.


    "Who?" He yelled coldly, his body tensed, maintaining a state of alert.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and a figure suddenly appeared not far behind him.

 Chapter 415：

    Feeling something wrong behind him, Si Lin quickly turned his head and was about to make a move. After seeing the familiar figure, he was stunned.


    "Why? I haven''t seen him for more than half a year, I don''t know him as a teacher?" Wen Guiyun saw Si Lin stupidly in the distance, a smile flashed in his eyes, walked to the stone table and sat down and glanced at the chess game on the table. Then he looked at Si Lin and took a look at him, "Yes, there is already a cultivation base for the peak of the true fairyland. It seems that after you ascend to the fairyland, your chances are not bad."


    With that said, he glanced at Si Lin with satisfaction.


    "Master, when did you ascend?" Si Lin walked to the stone table, with a rare expression of surprise on his always calm face.


    "It hasn''t been a long time to ascend as a teacher. Why are you alone here? Yue Zhao?" Wen Guiyun looked aside, but he didn''t find Yue Zhao''s figure, and asked curiously.


    "Yue Zhao is in retreat, and it will take a while to come out." Si Lin explained.


    "So that''s it," Wen Guiyun nodded, "You can tell me what happened after you ascended, have you contacted other people? Where is Qing now?"


    "Yes, I will tell you slowly." Si Lin nodded, organized the language, and began to tell Wen Guiyun about their ascension.


    Wen Guiyun nodded from time to time as he listened to Si Lin''s narration, occasionally a little surprised.


    "You mean lightly they have now worshipped Langya Immortal Sect, and Rong Ye has also worshipped the Star Palace?" The four great immortal gates also existed a thousand years ago, and he had also heard about it. At this time, he could not bear to hear Si Lin''s words. Stayed and asked.


    "Yes, Master," Si Lin nodded, then looked at Wen Guiyun''s face, and said with hesitation, "Master, Junior Sister, they also want to survive, don''t blame them."


    In any case, Gu Qing and Nan Hua are Wen Guiyun¡¯s apprentices. They are teachers for a day and father for life. Now they worship other people as teachers. Although it is to survive, he is also worried that Wen Guiyun will be angry. , When the time comes to ignore them gently.


    "What do you think?" Seeing Si Lin looked worried, Wen Guiyun was a bit funny, "I didn''t say anything to be a teacher. It''s a good thing that they can have one more teacher. When they accepted you for the teacher, there were other things. The reason is that it¡¯s not a dedication to you, and you won¡¯t be angry with the teacher. Don¡¯t they think of a teacher after worshiping the new master?¡±


    "Of course not, Junior Sister and the others are not like that!" Si Lin waved his hand quickly.


    "Then it''s over, don''t worry." Wen Guiyun gave Si Lin a white look, suspicious that he was speechless.


    Seeing Wen Guiyun was not angry, Si Lin was also relieved.


    "You just said that Qingming and Jun Wu went to Luobei City? How long will it take for them to come to Apocalypse City?" Among the several apprentices, Wen Guiyun loved Gu Qingming the most and worried about Gu Qingming the most, even though Gu Qingming had already I''m married, I''m an adult, and I can''t help but worry.


    "It is said that it is to participate in the big wedding of Luobei City Lord''s son. It is estimated that it will take more than a month to return to Apocalypse City." Si Lin calculated the time and said to Wen Guiyun.


    "Well, then I''ll stay with you first, and I''ll talk about it when Qingqi and Junwu come to Apocalypse City again." Wen Guiyun thought for a while, didn''t follow it, but planned to stay in Tianqi City and wait for Gu Qingqi to heal Jun didn''t come over again.


    "That''s good, lest you miss it on the road, and it will be more troublesome." Si Lin thinks that this is also good, and now I can''t contact Gu Qingqing. If the two of them missed it on the road again, it would be even more troublesome.


    Wen Guiyun nodded, and then asked Si Lin to clean up the room for him so that he wanted to live in.


    Si Lin got the order and immediately took care of himself and cleaned up a room for Wen Guiyun. Wen Guiyun stayed in Si Lin here.


    ...


    After Gu Qing and Jun Wucong left Xiyue City, they walked for two more days before reaching Zhonglan City.


    Zhonglan City is different from Xiyue City and Shuiyou City. Shuiyou City gives people a very comfortable and gentle feeling. Xiyue City is chaotic and bloody, while Zhonglan City is very simple and simple. atmosphere.


    From a distance, Zhonglan City is like a lion sleeping on the ground. The tall city walls make people feel very atmospheric.


    Because this is called the city of refining artifacts, after entering the city, you can see shops selling refining artifacts and magic artifacts everywhere. People who come and go seem to be in a hurry, and many are still using them while walking. Hand gestures, frowning, as if thinking about something.


    There is a very strong facial weapon atmosphere in the entire city, and you can even see someone mixing a weapon on the street, can you hear the sound of beating a weapon.


    "Here, it really feels different from the two cities in front." Gu Qing said to Jun Wu who was beside him while walking and looking around.


    "Well, the atmosphere here is much better than Xiyue City, but it''s different from the very relaxing feeling of Shuiyou City." Jun Wu nodded and said.


    Gu Qing nodded in agreement, then took Jun Wu''s hand and continued to look at the scenes on both sides of the street.


    The two of them walked for a while and found a good inn to enter. When they asked for a room, they heard the people in the lobby talking, which attracted their attention.


    "The refining conference is about to begin, Brother Sun, have you signed up yet?"


    "Of course I reported it. This is a rare opportunity. I heard that this time the three major families and the City Lord''s Mansion will be held together, and a large piece of alien meteorite was also given as a reward."


    "Really? Is it really a meteorite?"


    "Can you deceive people? It must be true. As long as you can become the first place in this refining conference, you will be able to get the outer meteorite. The outer meteorite is the best material for upgrading weapons."


    "Great, this time I must do my best to get a meteorite from the outside world!"


    "Brother Zhou, I¡¯m not a brother. I look down on you. This is the number one. You want to get it. It¡¯s not easy. I heard that the three most talented disciples of the three families will participate in the refining conference. Very powerful, among them, Master Shen of the Helian family can already refine the sixth-rank immortal implements."


    "Is Young Master Shen so good? Then it seems I''m out of play!"


    "I heard that Miss Yue from the Wen family is also pretty good, and she has the same strength as Young Master Shen."


    "There is also Young Master Yan from the Leng Family, who is also very powerful. These three talents are the favorites to win this game. We, we, are just studying with the prince."


    "..."


    Gu lightly glanced at Jun Wu, leaning to his ear, "Awu, this refining conference sounds very interesting, and the few people they mentioned, it seems that refining tools are quite powerful. I don¡¯t know who is better than them and Ah Wu?"


    "There is a sky outside the sky, there are people outside, and it''s normal for someone to be better than me."

 Chapter 416：

    Regardless of whether it is in cultivation or refining, Jun Wu has never felt that he is the best, confident but not conceited. Hearing Gu Qing said this, he just smiled faintly.


    Seeing the crowds around him, Gu Qing didn''t say anything. After arriving in the room, he spoke again.


    "Although there are people outside of you, I think Ah Wu, your skill in refining is already very good. Anyway, we still have plenty of time. You can go to some of those refining conferences. You have been refining by yourself before. If you have not compared it with others, you can know what your level is after taking part in it. In addition, you might know some people."


    Anyway, in Gu Qing''s heart, Jun Wuzai''s talent in the art of refining is only a little worse than Si Lin, and much better than others. If Jun Wu attends the refining conference, he will definitely get the first place!


    "Gently want me to participate?" Jun Wu''s eyes flashed, a little moved, but he still cared more about Gu Qing''s attitude.


    "Of course, my Ah Wu is so powerful, of course I want everyone to see it." Gu Qing nodded without thinking, and said proudly.


    "Okay, then I''m going to participate." Jun Wu nodded, touched Gu''s hair gently, and said very softly.


    "Let''s go out and find out what''s going on at this refining conference." Seeing that Jun did not agree, Gu Qing was very happy and behaved very positively.


    Jun Wu naturally had no opinion, so the two of them rested for a while and went downstairs. After leaving the inn, they found a restaurant with a lot of families to sit down, ordered a pot of tea and two kinds of snacks, and listened carefully while eating. People around you talk.


    Sure enough, some people around talked about the refining conference, and all of a sudden, the topic of the entire teahouse became the refining conference.


    "Brother Dao, what''s going on at this refining conference? The first time I come to Zhonglan City next time, I don¡¯t know much about it. Can you tell me about it?" A man in a blue brocade robe asked with great interest. man.


    "Hey, this refining conference is a grand event in Zhonglan City. It is only held every three years. Brother Dao, you are also lucky. It just happened to be in time for this year¡¯s refining conference. Then you can see those refining masters live. Refining weapons, each shows their magical powers, our refiner in Zhonglan City is very powerful, and every refining conference is a fight of the gods."


    "Really? It seems I''m really lucky. I don''t know who will participate?"


    "In addition to the people of the three major families, there are many people in Zhonglan City who know how to refine tools. Whoever makes the refinement materials here is very complete, which is more suitable for the development of refiners. Our three major families in Zhonglan City are also very powerful. You may not know, but you should have heard of Master Wuji. That is the Patriarch of the Helian Family in Zhonglancheng, and Master Yanhuang, the Patriarch of the Leng Family, and the Patriarch of the Wen Family, that is, Grand Master Huifeng. , They are all amazing!"


    "Yes, I heard that in order to inspire everyone, this time the three major families and the City Lord''s Mansion have taken out the meteorite from the outside world as a reward. This time the refining conference will definitely be more lively."


    "Wow, even the meteorite from the outer world can be taken out. It''s too much to write. It really deserves to be the three masters."


    "Yes, yes, so all the craftsmen in the city have signed up for the past two days. Everyone wants to be the first, so that not only can they show their faces in front of the three masters, but they can also get such precious materials. get more!"


    "..."


    Hearing the names of the three masters, Gu Qing and Jun Wu looked at each other and were a little surprised.


    When they were studying in the Langya Immortal Sect, they also learned about the celebrities in the immortal world, including the three mentioned just now. Gu Qing only then remembered that when they were studying, they did say that these three All come from Zhonglan City.


    "I heard that the effect of the Tianwai meteorite is very unique, suitable to be used as a defensive magic weapon, and the immortal artifacts made are at the eighth rank of the immortal rank. I don''t know what color this Tianwai meteorite is?" Gu lightly took a bite in front of him. The almond crisp, narrowed his eyes and muttered.


    "If Qingqing likes it, I will help you win it back!" At first, Jun Wu only wanted to participate. It was a long experience and didn''t have any idea about winning, but seeing that Gu Qing was interested in the meteorite outside the sky, he Suddenly, his desire to win or lose was aroused, and he looked at Gu Qing and said very seriously.


    "Okay, then I''ll wait." Gu Qingqing had no doubt about what Jun Wu said, nodded and said with a smile.


    The two of them sat in the teahouse for a while, then got up and left. It is rare to come to Zhonglan City. There are a lot of refining materials here. Jun Wu also wanted to take this opportunity to buy some materials and refine some protective gear for Gu Qing. , The two went shopping on the street.


    There are many shops selling materials in Zhonglan City, most of the materials are the same, but each one has one or two materials that others do not have, which also results in similar businesses.


    At the current level of Jun Wu, there is no problem in refining the sixth-order immortal artifacts of the immortal product. A lot of materials for the refining artifacts were bought along the way. Fortunately, the two of them also accumulated some immortal coins when they were in the Langya Immortal Sect. Otherwise, I really can''t bear it.


    In addition to the shops, there are also some people who set up stalls on the street. There are also some refining materials and medicinal materials, but most of them are common materials and nothing special.


    Gu Qingming also dragged Jun Wu to stroll around those stalls. It was mainly written in the textbook that some people had missed those stalls. Gu Qingqing had also read a few books and found it interesting, although she knew the possibility was very small. , But still like to drag Jun Wu around.


    Jun Wu stopped when he walked to one of the stalls.


    The stall owner was an old man with gray hair and a hat. His figure was very thin and his skin was wrinkled. He looked like the kind of old man who worked hard all the time.


    He leaned lazily on the recliner, keeping his eyes closed. After sensing that Jun Wu and Gu Qing had stopped in front of his booth, his eyes were half open, looking at Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu''s gaze turned around on the old man, and then landed on a palm-sized blue stone on the stall.


    The stone is not big, but the color is very beautiful. It is not the kind of sky blue, but dark blue, like a starry sky. The most important thing is that when Jun Wu''s gaze was swept from above, he accidentally saw it scattered on the ground. Something like a star.


    This made Jun Wu think of a very rare material-blue star sand.


    The appearance of blue star sand is dark blue, but it will be decorated with golden stars-like things. It is very beautiful, and it is relatively rare and can be used to refine jewelry.


    Jun Wu had always wanted to give Gu Qing a fairy hairpin with a relatively high level of protection that he refined, but he couldn¡¯t find suitable materials, but with blue star sand, it¡¯s not the same. The jewelry made is absolutely beautiful!


    Thinking about this, Jun Wu pointed to the stone and asked, "Old man, how do you sell this stone?"


    What Jun Wu didn''t expect was that when he spoke, one person also spoke at the same time, and what he liked was the same stone.


    After the two spoke, they immediately looked at each other in surprise.


    Jun Wu then realized that he and Gu Qing were a step away from him and he didn''t know when there were two more women.


    The woman standing in front wore a black tube top skirt and a wide-sleeved gown of the same color. Her hair was rolled into a flying fairy bun, a hosta was inserted, and a phoenix stepped forward.


    Under the slender eyebrows, a pair of peach blossom eyes are slightly deserted, and under the erect nose, the thin pink lips are lightly pursed, revealing a hint of unhappiness.


    This is a cold beauty. Even after seeing Jun Wu''s appearance, she was a little surprised, but her face was deserted. Only the slightly pursed lips revealed her emotions.


    Behind her was her maid, who was petite and lovely and looked energetic. She was completely different from her, but she was very loyal to her, staring at Jun Wu at this time.


    Jun Wu just glanced at the other party, then withdrew his gaze and looked at the old man again.


    "This old gentleman, how do you sell this stone?" In Jun Wu''s eyes, no matter how beautiful the other person is, he doesn''t look good. Gu Qing is the only one in his eyes, not to mention that the other person is still Jun Wu couldn''t even feel the person who was going to grab the stone with him.


    "What''s the matter with you? This stone is obviously our young lady''s first fancy, how can you **** our young lady''s stone?" Xin''er glared at Jun Wu, very dissatisfied with her own young lady, feeling that Jun Wu looked like He is very handsome, but he is not a good person.


    Hearing someone said that Jun Wu, Jun Wu himself was not doing well, Gu Qing quit for the first time.


    "You said this was the first thing you missed. Is there any evidence? Ah Wudu and I have been standing here for a while, how come we have robbed you of the stone?" Gu Qing looked at Xin''er. Asked indifferently.


    "This is clearly what our young lady first fancy, even if you want to grab the stone from the young lady, it is still arrogant, which is too much!" Xin''er did not expect Gu Qing to refute herself, and was even more dissatisfied with Jun Wu and Gu Qing , Yelled directly.


    "Joke," Gu lightly snorted, "Your lady and our Ah Wu started shouting together. If this thing is really your lady''s first fancy, why don''t you buy it? You have to wait until Ah Wu comes over. Ask the price? I''m afraid that we will buy the stone and just say it, there is no need to slander people!"


    After that, Gu Qing glanced at Xin''er with a very contemptuous look, fully expressing his dissatisfaction with Xin''er''s behavior.


    Where did Xin''er have been treated like this, when Gu Qing looked at it this way, he was directly blown up.


    "You are talking nonsense, obviously we came first. This stone is also our lady''s first fancy. It is the stone that you want to grab our lady, and you say we slander. I think you are the slander!" Xin''er pointed to Gu Qing Light, said emotionally.


    "Really? Then you show evidence to prove that this is something your lady took first."

 Chapter 417：

    Compared with the excited Xin''er, Gu Qing was very calm from beginning to end. The two of them reached a verdict, and Xin''er had to say something. Wen Xiyue next to her had already reached out to stop her.


    "Xin''er, enough." Wen Xiyue gave Xin''er a cold look and drank in a low voice.


    Xin''er wanted to say a few more words. After touching Wen Xiyue''s eyes, she immediately aroused her spirit, closed her mouth, lowered her head, and stopped talking.


    "This girl, my maid was rude just now, please forgive me!" Wen Xiyue''s gaze fell on Gu Qing''s body, and after seeing Gu Qing''s appearance, her eyes flashed and she whispered softly. Asked.


    Gu lightly glanced at Wen Xiyue, shook his head, leaned against Jun Wu, and stopped talking.


    Wen Xiyue didn''t expect that Gu Qing was so shameless, her face stiffened, a trace of embarrassment flashed under her eyes, and she quickly returned to normal.


    "The old man sees this girl is predestined. If you want this stone, give it a hundred cents." A smile flashed across the half-closed eyes of the old man who had witnessed the whole process. His eyes flashed on Gu Qing''s body. Then, he spoke hoarsely.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu looked at each other, both a little surprised.


    "Old man, really sell me a hundred cents?" Gu gently stepped forward, looking at the old man, and asked with bright eyes.


    "Of course, the old man, I don''t easily break my promise!" The old man seemed to really like Gu Qing, his lips curled up slightly, and said affirmatively.


    "Okay, I bought it. This is one hundred sen coins. The old man will take it away!" Gu gently took out a small storage bag, threw it to the old man, and then picked up the blue star sand from the stall.


    As a result, the old man put the storage bag away without looking at it, and then closed his eyes, obviously not intending to speak again.


    "Awu, what else do you want to buy?" Gu lightly looked at Lan Xingsha, then handed it to Jun Wu, and asked in a low voice.


    Jun Wu shook his head, "It''s nothing, let''s go."


    "Okay." Gu nodded gently, followed Jun Wu''s happily, and left the booth.


    After being completely ignored, Wen Xiyue''s face was rare, and she glanced at the old man who seemed to be asleep on the recliner with her cold eyes, and then looked at the backs of Gu Qing and Jun Wu, a trace of contemplation flashed under her eyes.


    "Miss, why did you stop me just now? Those two people were too much and ignored the young lady. We should teach them a little lesson to let them know that the young lady is not everyone who can offend!" Xin''er took care of Gu Qing and Jun Wu After leaving, Wen Xiyue also remained silent and couldn''t help muttering.


    "Xin''er," Wen Xiyue called Xin''er heavily, and Xin''er immediately silenced, "You were too impulsive just now, and Lan Xingsha was first seen by others, so don''t do this again."


    She glanced at Xin''er, although she didn''t blame it, she still made Xin''er wince.


    "Yes, Xin''er knows." Although she was still a little unconvinced in her heart, Xin''er nodded hastily after listening to Wen Xiyue''s words.


    Wen Xiyue stood there and looked at the backs of Gu Qing and Jun Wu for a while, then turned and left.


    Neither Gu Qing nor Jun Wu took Wen Xiyue to heart, so they didn''t think that Wen Xiyue was the lady of the Wen family, she was the favorite to win the championship, and she was also one of Jun Wu''s opponents.


    The two went shopping on the street for a while, bought some gadgets, and went to register for Jun Wu. They only returned to the inn after learning that the crafting conference had started the morning after.


    On the other side, Wen Xiyue walked the street with Xin''er for an afternoon before returning to Wen''s house. When she returned to the yard, the maid reported that the guard was waiting. She washed her hands and saw the guard. .


    "Miss Qixin, the subordinates followed the two to Fengyi Inn. After inquiring, they learned that the two came from other places and passed through Zhonglan City. They only knew that the male surname was Jun and the female surname Gu, as to where they came from. , I don''t know where to go." Wen Xiyue''s head guard carefully told Wen Xiyue the results of the investigation.


    After Gu Qing and Jun Wu left, Wen Xiyue asked her captain of the guard to follow them. Because the two felt unusual for her, she couldn''t help but want to find out.


    She nodded when she heard the captain of the guard, and then motioned to the captain of the guard to retreat.


    "Miss, those two people actually came from a different place. I have to know Miss you and dare to grab stones from you." At first, Xin''er thought that Gu Qing and Jun Wu were from Zhong Lancheng. The person is not bad, why she hasn''t seen it before, now that she knows that the two are from outside, she immediately understands why the other party doesn''t know Wen Xiyue.


    Wen Xiyue is a man in Zhonglan City. Zhong Lancheng cannot say that everyone knows Wen Xiyue, but most people know Wen Xiyue. If you know Wen Xiyue, you should know what position Wen Xiyue is in Zhonglan City. It is impossible to provoke Wen Xiyue.


    As one of the three major families in Zhong Lancheng, the Wen family also has a very powerful craftsman, and his status in the immortal world is not low. As the most powerful young man in the Wen family, Wen Xiyue has a high status in the Wen family. In the same way, the status in Zhonglan City is also very high, not everyone dares to offend!


    Wen Xiyue didn''t speak when she heard Xin''er''s words, and let Xin''er change her clothes, wash her face and hands.


    "Although the two are not from Zhong Lancheng, they should have good identities. The temperament of the two of them is not cultivated by any sect. They are probably disciples of the Four Great Immortals, and the man may be a refiner. "Yes, Xin''er, Wen Xiyue is still willing to say more, and simply said some of her own guesses.


    "Huh?" Xin''er was a little surprised, "Really? Will those two people be from the Four Great Immortals?" She was a little unbelievable.


    "It''s very possible, it''s still unclear." Wen Xiyue nodded and said.


    Hearing this, Xin''er was a little slapped, and didn''t expect that they just casually grabbed it on the street and met a disciple of the Four Great Immortals.


    "Today you are a bit reckless. Those two people are not good people. I noticed that when you were arguing with the woman, the man looked at you very badly. If I don''t interrupt, I''m afraid the man will be right. You made a move!" Thinking of Jun Wu''s eyes at the time, Wen Xiyue felt a little scared, and couldn''t imagine what would happen to her heart if Jun Wu really made a move.


    "No, no?" Xin''er asked with some fear and guilty conscience.


    "Judging from the situation at the time, it is very likely that the man cared about the woman very much, and other people didn''t count anything in his eyes." Thinking of Jun Wu''s indifferent eyes when he looked at himself, even if Wen Xiyue''s usual attitude towards others Love never cared, and couldn''t help but feel a little lost.

 Chapter 418：

    "Then, Miss, I was like that just now, okay?" Xin''er looked at Wen Xiyue with some worry, for fear that her behavior just now would be remembered by Gu Qing and Jun Wuxian. When the other party retaliated against her, it would be Wen. Xiyue can''t keep her!


    "Since they didn''t care about it just now, they definitely didn''t take it to heart. You don''t have to worry." Seeing Xin''er''s look worried, Wen Xiyue put away her feelings of sorrow, and said comfortingly.


    "That''s good, that''s good, it scares me to death!" Because she was so worried, Xin''er didn''t even notice Wen Xiyue''s fault. She knew that Wen Xiyue was very knowledgeable, since Wen Xiyue had said nothing about the other party. It would be troublesome for her, that was mostly true, and the heart she was holding relaxed completely.


    "You, you can''t be so impulsive in the future, but not everyone is as good-tempered as that young lady. If I meet someone with a bad temper next time, I won''t be able to keep you." The maid who grew up with myself. Wen Xiyue was still very emotional and couldn''t help but remind.


    "I know, miss, don''t worry, I will be careful in the future." Xin''er also knew that Wen Xiyue was for her good, and quickly promised seriously.


    ...


    After Gu Qingqing and Jun Wu had signed up, they waited at the inn for two days.


    Because of the Artifact Refining Conference, the city of Zhonglan is very lively. Many refining masters have heard the sound. There are also many people who come from the nearby city to watch the excitement. As a result, the inns in the city are almost full of business. Very hot.


    Every time Gu Qing and Jun Wu went downstairs to eat, they could hear other people discussing the refining conference. Among them, the three very famous disciples of the three major families were the most talked about. I think the first place in this refining conference will definitely come from these three people.


    Although Jun Wu earnestly collected the information of the three of them, it was to understand his opponents. As the so-called knowing oneself and the enemy, he could win every battle. Gu Qing was purely listening to gossip, because she had more confidence than Jun Wu. I feel that Jun Wu will definitely be the first place in the end, so I don''t worry about Jun Wu being compared by the three.


    However, she did hear some gossip that made her feel interesting. That is, the son of Helian¡¯s Shen who originally liked Wen Xiyue of the Wen family. She hasn¡¯t seen Helianshen yet, but she was on the street that day. I have seen Wen Xiyue, and it is normal for Helianshen to like such a deserted beauty.


    It¡¯s just from everyone¡¯s description that this is actually an unrequited love. Wen Xiyue doesn¡¯t have much feeling for Helianshen, and she doesn¡¯t seem to like Helianshen, or in other words, compared to Helianshen. Lian Shen and Wen Xiyue prefer refining tools, as if in her eyes, only refining tools are the most important, and men will not affect her at all.


    The same attribute as her is Leng Yan¡¯s Leng Yan. In Zhong Lancheng¡¯s mouth, Leng Yan is even colder than Wen Xiyue, and in Leng Yan¡¯s eyes, in addition to refining tools, even His relatives, his feelings are also very indifferent.


    This also made Gu Qing a little interested in these two people, and wanted to see what they looked like.


    Fortunately, time soon came to the beginning of the refining conference.


    The venue of the conference is in a square in the center of Zhonglan City. There are about a hundred craftsmen who signed up this time. After all, crafts, like alchemy, require talent. Not everyone can make them, but dare to participate in the crafts meeting. Yes, in any case, you have to have some skills, otherwise it would be too shameful to be eliminated casually!


    It¡¯s not too early for Gu Qing and Jun Wu to arrive. There are already many people in the square. After being very young, he looked away and did not focus on the two of them.


    The two of them were also happy, waiting next to each other, Gu Qing also raised his ears, paying attention to catching sensitive words in the crowd.


    "Look, it''s Master Shen who is here." Someone yelled, and the crowd that was still very lively just now quieted.


    At the next moment, everyone''s eyes looked at the entrance.


    A young man walked in there at this time.


    The visitor is wearing a blue brocade dress and his hair is tied with a hosta. His appearance is more sunny. His complexion is not that fair, but a healthy wheat color. He has large eyes, but his pupils are not pure. Black, but brown, with distinct lines on the face, slightly curled lips, with a smile, which makes people feel full of vitality when they see it.


    When I heard other people talk about it before, Gu Qing thought about what President Helianshen would look like. He didn¡¯t expect that although his appearance is not the handsome type she particularly likes, but he is not bad, it is the kind of people A man who is more comfortable at first glance.


    "Look over there, Miss Wen is here too."


    Just after everyone''s eyes were attracted to Dao Helianshen, someone suddenly yelled, and everyone''s attention was attracted again, looking at a place not far from Helianshen, even Helianshen was no exception.


    There was a woman walking slowly over there. The woman was wearing a long black dress. Her hair was not pulled up in a bun, but was held up high with a black hairband. Her temperament was already deserted. Dressing up is a little bit more heroic, not as far away as before.


    Wen Xiyue was very calm about being the focus of the crowd, and she only slightly nodded in the favor of the people around her, and did not show much mood swings.


    After seeing Wen Xiyue appear, Helianshen also came to Wen Xiyue''s side.


    "Xiyue, what have you been up to lately? Why haven''t you seen you go out recently?" Helianshen looked at Wen Xiyue and asked with concern.


    "Nothing busy, just preparing for the refining conference." Wen Xiyue feels good about Helianshen, but she doesn''t like it. He just thinks Helianshen is more suitable to be a friend, and when Helianshen gets along with her, He didn''t act excessively, so he didn''t coldly face Helianshen either.


    "No wonder, I said why I didn''t see you." Hearing this, Helianshen smiled slightly, and was very satisfied that Wen Xiyue did not ignore her.


    Just as the two were talking, there was a commotion next to them, which caused them to look over.


    "Young Master Yan still looks so unattainable!"


    A man standing near Gu Qingli looked at the figure that appeared and sighed, causing Gu Qingqing to nod secretly.


    Leng Yan does look even higher than Wen Xiyue looks unattainable. The whole person seems to be floating outside the world. If it weren¡¯t for the hair on his head, he would look like that kind of outside monk without him. A little popularity.


    His skin is pale, and his face looks very pale, and he can even see the cyan and purple blood vessels on his face. However, the morbidity between him and Mu Chen is not the same, but the feeling of detachment, he looks at people. When I was looking at you, I felt that his attention was not on you at all, as if in his eyes, there is no difference between you and the grass and one meter next to you.


    "This guy still looks so annoying!" Helianshen murmured while looking at Leng Yan.


    Helianshen and Leng Yan said that they didn¡¯t deal with it, but he just didn¡¯t like Leng Yan¡¯s seemingly overbearing feeling, as if he didn¡¯t care about anything. Helianshen often felt that Leng Yan was acting, especially Every time the opponent appears, the attention of others will be placed on the opponent, making Leng Yan very upset, just like now!


    Based on the distance between Wen Xiyue and Helianshen, she naturally heard Helianshen¡¯s complaint. She turned her head and glanced at Helianshen. A smile appeared on Helianshen¡¯s face and her big white teeth were exposed. Giving people''s eyes a flash of flowers, Wen Xiyue silently shifted her gaze away.


    And Leng Yan seemed to have the same feeling, and he looked at Helianshen and Wen Xiyue. After meeting the eyes of the two, he nodded reservedly at the two of them. It was regarded as a greeting, which naturally greeted him again. Lian Shen''s dissatisfaction.


    "Here again, it''s such a lofty appearance, I don''t know what he is proud of!" Helianshen has always regarded Wen Xiyue as his own, so in front of Wen Xiyue, he never concealed himself. Dislike Leng Yan.


    Wen Xiyue twitched the corner of her mouth as if she hadn''t heard Helianshen''s words.


    After Leng Yan arrived, most of the people who participated in the refining conference arrived, and the patriarchs and city owners of the three major families also appeared on the high platform at this moment.


    After the city lord¡¯s speech announced the start of the conference, the three patriarchs also announced the rules of the game. After all the participants took their tokens and stood in their respective positions, the first game started directly.


    The first game is relatively simple. The organizer of the conference provided three materials, namely pear wood, black iron and kyuyu, so that everyone can refine a sword within the specified time to refine the length of time and the finished product. The quality is the standard. The shorter the refining time, the better the quality of the refined product, and the higher the score.


    And those that are not refined within the specified time will be eliminated directly.


    After the host announced the start, everyone standing in front of the refining furnace began to act.


    Among the crowd, Jun Wu looked at the three materials on the table, his eyes flickered, he only glanced at it, and then he started to do it. He didn''t know how many times he had practiced these materials, and all the steps were thoroughly familiar with him, so he basically Without thinking, he can refine it directly.


    The same is true for Leng Yan and the three of them. After the host announced the start, the three of them started refining almost at the same time.


    Compared with their success, there are also some people who are very unsuccessful. Some people have less refining and have a low level of refiner. With so many people watching, their mental quality is poor and it is easy to get out. The question is, after a stick of incense, someone fryed the stove, and was invited out in disgrace.


    The four of Jun Wu were not influenced by these people at all, and they were still refining the things in their hands unhurriedly. After the first material was tempered, the second material was put in, and the refining was smooth and flowing. People look very pleasing to the eye.


    Gu Qing was sitting outside watching the battle. In fact, she hadn''t seen Jun Wu Refining too much. Seeing it at this time, she felt that she deserved to be the husband she fancyed. No matter what she did, she looked so good!


    That''s right, in Gu Qing''s eyes, Jun Wu looked very handsome at this time, just like an idiot.


    After Jun Wu''s refining gap noticed Gu''s light gaze, the corners of his lips curled up slightly, but the movements on his hands were not at all messy, and his steady look made the judges who were patrolling by nodded frequently.


    "Look, that young man doesn''t know what his background is. Among the nearly 100 young crafting masters in this arena, who can do so calmly, apart from the three major families, it seems that he is the only one? Others? Even if a person looks very calm, there will still be some problems more or less, and he is very stable from start to finish, even if the people around him fry the stove, he stands firm and his hands are not too shaken!"


    Jun Wu''s appearance is very good in a group of people, naturally someone noticed him, and then found that his movements were almost equal to Leng Yan''s and they couldn''t help but look sideways.


    "Yes, and this young man''s actions are also very standard, but he has his own charm between the actions, and there is even a trace of traces, which does not look simple!"


    "You said, will this young man become a favorite to win the championship?"


    "It''s hard to say. Young Master Yan and the others started to learn refining at the age of three. Although they are not very old, the time to learn refining is not short. This young master just looks good now, but it does not mean that he has a harmony with Yan. Let''s take a look at the superior abilities of the young master and the others."


    "Yes, although the refining process is important, the finished product is also very important. Let''s take a look at what quality swords this young man can refine first!"


    "..."


    When these people were discussing, they happened to be near Gu Qing. The content of the discussion was heard by Gu Qing. When he heard a few people say that Jun Wu is great, Gu Qing was very proud of him and looked at Jun Wu¡¯s eyes. It''s full of love.


    Time passed quickly. After about two incense sticks, Leng Yan and the three people stopped their hands almost at the same time. When the temperature of the mixing furnace dropped, the three waved their hands, and the three swords fell into the hands of the three. The person guarding the three took it, and put it to the judges carefully.


    The three of Jun Wubi slowed down for a while. After the temperature of the mixing furnace fell, he took out the sword inside, and then handed it to the young man next to him to present it to the judges, and then stood by and waited.


    The judges are evaluating the swords of Leng Yan''s trio.


    "This sword, the third rank of the immortal world, should be made by Yan''er''s child? The style of this sword is the same as that of his person, and it looks cold." The city lord looked at the sword in his hand and said to the three Patriarchs beside him .


    "Yan''er''s child, everything else is okay, but the temper is too cold, I am also broken heart, I hope he will be more popular, otherwise I am really afraid that he will not be able to figure out one day to become a monk!" Leng Jia The Patriarch of Leng Yan glanced at Leng Yan, and said sadly.


    The city lord and the Patriarch of the Wen family and the Helian family looked at each other, and they didn¡¯t know what to say. They had the same idea as Patriarch Leng, and they also felt that Leng Yan was too deserted. Maybe one day they would become a monk!

 Chapter 419：

    "This sword is also the third rank of the immortal rank. The style looks more like the Yue girl. The Yue girl is a bit like Yan''er, and her temperament is a bit cold, but this girl is better than Yan''er, but she is more attentive on the refining tool." Patriarch Lian looked at the sword in his hand and said with a smile to Patriarch Wen next to him.


    "This girl has a cold temper and is very arrogant. I don''t think she has a good personality." Family Master Wen shook his head and handed the sword in his hand to Patriarch Helian. Third grade, the level of these three little guys is about the same."


    Patriarch Helian took it, took a look, and nodded secretly, very satisfied with the sword Helianshen made.


    "These little guys are really better than blue, much better than we were at that time." Family Master Leng touched his beard and said with great relief.


    "The three families have very good backs, and the skills of the three can be passed on." The city lord has also been the lord of the city for a long time in Zhonglan City, and is very familiar with the three family lords. They are all old friends. Listen. At this point, I am also gratified for my old friends.


    The three of Patriarch Leng glanced at each other and all smiled.


    At this moment, Jun Wu''s refined sword was sent over and handed over to the city lord.


    "This is." The city owner thought that Leng Yan and the others would be the first place in the first game, but when they got the sword, they were a little surprised.


    Because of his surprise, the voice of the city lord was raised a lot, attracting the attention of the three Patriarchs next to him.


    "City Lord, what''s the matter? What is the sword in your hand?" Family Master Leng was sitting closest to the city lord, and he saw the sword held by the city lord. Fairy Tier 4?"


    Hearing this, Patriarch Helian and Patriarch Wen also looked at the sword in the hands of the city owner.


    The city lord directly handed the sword to the Leng Family Master and let the three of them circulate it, while he asked who made the entourage sword around him.


    "Looking at this line and the power contained on it, it is undoubtedly the fourth rank of the immortal rank. I didn''t expect that someone in it could do this." Family Master Leng looked at the sword in his hand and said in admiration.


    Using the three materials provided by the organizer to refining a fourth-rank immortal sword is of course very easy for Patriarch Leng and others, but it is not easy for alchemists of Leng Yan''s age, at least cold. The flames did not do it.


    But now there is a person who has achieved this step, which shows that this person''s knowledge on the refining device may have surpassed the Leng Yan three people, which made the Leng Patriarch a little bit emotional.


    "City Lord, who is the one who refines this sword?" He drew the sword and handed it to Family Master Wen next to him, turning his head to ask the city lord.


    The city lord also just asked the entourage around him. Hearing the words of the Leng Family Master, he said without even thinking: "I heard that he is a young man who looks less than twenty years old. Listen to the entourage, he refines When I was very calm, and just like Yan''er and the others, they started refining soon after they got the materials, but it took longer than Yan''er and the others."


    "This person is not our Zhong Lancheng person?" Patriarch Leng asked.


    "I heard that I passed through Zhonglan City. I learned that there was a refining conference here. I wanted to see it before I participated in the competition." The city lord nodded and explained what he had learned.


    "No wonder, if this person is from Zhong Lancheng, it is impossible for them to have no reputation for so many years. If they are from other places, it is understandable. It seems that this person will be Yan''er and they will become the number one and biggest opponent. Okay, just to let Yan''er and the others know that there is a sky outside the world, and there are people outside the world!" Patriarch Leng thought very much, and felt that this kind of thing was also a good thing, and it could make Leng Yan and the others understand them more comprehensively.


    Leng Yan and the others have stayed in Zhonglan City since they were born, and they have never gone out to walk around in these years. Although the three regard each other as rivals, because the relationship between the three families is good, the three have a good understanding of each other''s situation and are in competition to the end. It''s a bit worse.


    Now that such a powerful player has appeared in the Refining Conference, it is also a challenge to Leng Yan and them, but also an opportunity, an opportunity for them to go further, as long as they can grasp it!


    "Yes, girl Yue and their eyes are on each other on weekdays, coupled with the praise of people around them on weekdays, it is inevitable that they will feel that their refining skills are very good. Now that such a person appears, it just happens to inspire them. Family Master Wen also nodded and said in agreement.


    Patriarch Helian held the sword made by Jun Wu in his hand at this time, looked at the blade, and then nodded.


    At the point where the three of them have experienced a lot, they know what is more useful for growth, and hope that Leng Yan and the others can make progress through this refining conference.


    The players and spectators at the bottom of the four-person exchange naturally didn''t know, and soon the results of the first round of the game came out.


    What surprised everyone was that the first place was not any of the familiar Leng Yan, Wen Xiyue, and Helianshen, but a name that had never been heard before!


    "This is called Jun Wu, who is it? He actually overpowered Young Master Yan and the others and became the first place in the first round?"


    "I don''t know, I have never heard of this person before. This person is definitely not our Zhong Lancheng, otherwise, how could he borrow an unknown person like this?"


    "This person is now well-known. It''s amazing to compare the three most promising people of the Leng family, Wen family and Helian family, right?"


    "Yeah, I don''t know what Young Master Yan thinks?"


    "..."


    When the city lord announced the result, Jun Wu also walked out of a group of players, and everyone saw his appearance.


    Wen Xiyue did not expect that she would be the young man she met on the street before. When she saw that the other party wanted to buy blue star sand, she guessed whether the other party was also a crafting master, so when she saw Jun Wu appeared, She was not surprised at all, what surprised her was that Jun Wu was so powerful!


    She, Leng Yan and Helianshen grew up together and are very familiar with each other''s situation. They are very clear about each other''s strengths and weaknesses. According to her assumptions, the first place this time is likely to be tied for the three of them. , Who knew that someone suddenly appeared on their heads. This was something that had never happened in these years. For a while, Wen Xiyue was still a little uncomfortable!


    She looked at Jun Wu with complicated eyes, not knowing what it was like in her heart.


    When Leng Yan heard the result, his eyes flickered, but there was no change on his face, except that his hands hanging on his side were slightly clenched, showing that he was not as calm as he appeared.


    Like everyone else, Leng Yan felt that Wen Xiyue or Helianshen had won this competition. He was not surprised at all, or even felt it at all, but now there is a person who doesn¡¯t know him at all, pressing on his head. Shang, Rao Leng Yan doesn''t care about these things on weekdays, and at this time he feels a little uncomfortable.


    The smile that Helianshen had been wearing on his face disappeared. He glanced at Wen Xiyue and Leng Yan, wanting to see the reactions of the two, but the two of them were used to their cold faces and were expressionless at this time. He couldn''t see what he was thinking at all, which made him a little regretful.


    He looked at Jun Wu, a hint of curiosity flashed in his eyes, and he became a little interested in Jun Wu. The opponent seemed to be younger than him, but he won the first place, which means that the opponent is on the craftsman. He may be more accomplished than the three of them. This is the first time Helianshen has encountered such a situation in so many years, and he naturally cares very much.


    In comparison, Jun Wu¡¯s performance is very calm. He doesn¡¯t seem to be happy because he won the first place. He just stood lightly, as if he had expected the result, but he didn¡¯t seem to care about it. .


    Among the crowd, Gu Qing was much happier than Jun Wu, she even started to look forward to the scene where Jun Wu won the first place!


    After the city lord read all the lists, he directly announced that everyone could leave, because there is only one game a day in the refining conference. This is also to allow the refining masters to have a good rest, so as not because the power of the immortal has not recovered, or there is no rest. Good and affect the state.


    Jun Wu had already agreed with Gu Qingqing, and when it was over, let Gu Qing stay still and wait for him to come look for it.


    When the two came, although they attracted a lot of attention because of their excellent appearance, not many people actually noticed them, but the situation is different now. Everyone knows that Jun Wu won the first round. , As long as you can''t hold on to the measuring wheel competition, you will basically be the first place in this refining conference. Therefore, everyone immediately paid attention to the two.


    Fortunately, the two of them have long been used to it, otherwise they might be seen as fleeing at this time.


    "A Wu is awesome, he won the first place in the first round!" After seeing Jun Wu coming over, Gu Qing hurried forward a few steps, quickly threw himself into Jun Wu''s arms, and said with a smile.


    Jun Wu cautiously hugged Gu Qing to prevent her from falling. Hearing Gu Qing''s words, he nodded, "It''s getting late. Let''s go eat something first. You must be hungry."


    For Jun Wu, the refining conference is very important, but it is not more important than Gu Qing. If Gu Qing is hungry because of the refining conference, then he may retire directly, and he will not participate. Gu can''t be wronged gently.


    Gu Qing had no problem naturally, and nodded, snuggling in Jun Wu''s arms obediently, and being embraced by Jun Wu.


    When the two of them were on the road, they looked at them a lot more, some looked openly, some looked quietly, and then pointed to Jun Wu whispering to his companions around him. The content of the discussion was nothing more than Jun Wuzao. The dark horse of the second refining conference defeated Leng Yan, Wen Xiyue and Helianshen in the first round!


    Gu Qing and Jun Wuliang didn''t hear about it, and went to a restaurant that they had inquired about before.


    This restaurant is very famous in Zhonglan City, the dishes are very delicious, and there are a lot of people every day, and sometimes you even need to book in advance!

 Chapter 420：

    What Wen Xiyue, Leng Yan and Helianshen say are the objects that the family has been cultivating with all their hearts for so many years. They can still bear the ability in their hearts. They did not harm Jun Wu because he was ranked first, but they also felt the pressure. Worked hard.


    After leaving the square, Wen Xiyue wanted to go home directly, but was stopped by Helianshen. Helianshen smiled and approached Wen Xiyue and said that she would invite Wen Xiyue for dinner. Wen Xiyue didn''t want to go. , But Helianshen moved Leng Yan somehow, and Leng Yan had gone. If she did not go, she would not feel right, so she could only go to the restaurant with Helianshen.


    And the place they went was the same place where Gu Qing and the two went, so the two groups of people met at the entrance of the restaurant.


    Now everyone in Zhonglan City knows that the Leng Yan trio lost to an unnamed man who borrowed before. Someone just saw Jun Wu and others saw two groups of people at the entrance of the restaurant, and they stopped quickly, wanting to watch the excitement. After a while, many people were surrounded.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu didn''t expect that they would meet Leng Yan three at the door, and two groups of people were blocking the door of the restaurant. It didn''t feel right for anyone to go first.


    "Prince Jun? I''m Helianshen. Since we met, why don''t we be together?" Helianshen came to Jun Wu and Gu Qing and proposed with a smile.


    Jun Wu did not agree and looked at Gu gently.


    "Then let''s be together." Gu Qing was also very curious about Leng Yan''s trio. Now Helianshen has actively invited her, and she hasn''t refused.


    Gu Qing agreed, Jun Wu naturally had no problem, so the five people entered the restaurant together.


    This made the onlookers who originally thought that the two groups would fight, and the worst would also quarrel, were very surprised, and also somewhat dissatisfied, because then they would have no excitement to watch.


    Jun Wu had already reserved a place in the restaurant yesterday, but Helianshen has his own private room in this restaurant. The private room is always better than the lobby, so they went to the private room together.


    After they were seated, the five introduced each other.


    "The gentleman, this is Wen Xiyue, the lady of the Wen family, and this is Leng Yan, the son of the Leng family. I don''t know how this girl is called?" Helianshen''s gaze fell on Gu Qing''s body. Asked curiously.


    "This is my wife. The last name is Gu, and the first name is Qing Qing." When Jun Wu introduced Gu Qing, his expression was very gentle. His gaze was always on Gu Qing''s body, his gaze was soft, which made people just look at it. It can be seen that he attaches great importance to Gu Qingqing.


    Hearing his introduction, the three of Helianshen were a little surprised.


    Originally they thought that Gu Qing might be Jun Wu''s younger sister or junior sister, or at most a couple''s relationship, but they didn''t expect that Gu Qing might be Jun Wu''s Taoist companion!


    Both Gu Qing and Jun Wu looked very young, but they were married, which surprised the three of them.


    "I don''t know where the Lord Jun is from? Seeing what you look like, which sect should be from?" Helianshen looked at Jun Wu and asked curiously.


    Jun Wu and Gu are not ordinary people at a glance. Ordinary people and sects can¡¯t raise their kind of noble temperament, especially the attitude of the two of them even if the three of them are standing next to them. Become a foil!


    "We are disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect. We just passed by Zhonglan City and learned about the refining conference. We want to see it." Jun Wu only talked about their sect, and didn''t say that they were the master of the sect and the master of the peak. Anyway, as a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect, there is nothing to hide. To a certain extent, it can save them some trouble!


    Sure enough, the three of them were very surprised when they heard that they were disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect.


    Among the four great immortal gates, Langya Immortal Sect has the highest requirements for accepting disciples, even in the Star Palace. The Star Palace mainly needs some special talents. This is more difficult to meet, but there are many, but It is also the kind with relatively high requirements for accepting disciples, and the requirements for accepting disciples from the Langya Immortal Sect are even more excessive. They need to be talented enough to worship the Langya Immortal Sect.


    Since Gu Qing and Jun Wu belonged to the Langya Immortal Sect, it was enough to show that they were very powerful.


    Leng Yan¡¯s character belongs to that kind of very cold, whether it is for people or eating, he is very cold, as if he doesn¡¯t care at all, and although Wen Xiyue is not as exaggerated as Leng Yan, she is also a heartless person. People who practice artefacts, therefore, the topics on the dinner table will always detour these places.


    Jun Wu''s refining equipment was enlightened by Si Lin, and he was almost taught by Si Lin. He also consulted various refining masters in the second immortal world. It can be said that he is not only good at refining, but also very good in all aspects.


    Although Gu Qing is not like Jun Wu and the others, she is very proficient in refining, but when she was in the Xuantian Continent, she had learned from all the seniors. She knows almost every senior¡¯s ability, and it is natural to refining. Including that, not to mention that when he was in the second immortal world, Si Lin often told him about these things, because she was able to say something when they were chatting, but it surprised the other three.


    The meal lasted for more than an hour. Whether it was the three of Helianshen, Gu Qing and Jun Wu, they were very satisfied with the meal.


    "I was very happy to have this meal. It is a great blessing in my life to meet a friend like Jun Gong." Helianshen sent Gu Qing and Jun Wu to the door, looking at Jun Wu, and said very happily. .


    Different from the politeness at the beginning, these words came from Helianshen''s heart. He really felt that Jun Wu and Gu Qing were very powerful.


    Jun Wu was the heir of Yunlan Holy Land at the beginning. It can be said that all kinds of knowledge have to be studied. You don¡¯t need to be proficient, as long as you know it. Therefore, Jun Wu is very knowledgeable and has seen a lot. He speaks, but if he really talks with people, what he says will always hit the nail on the head, but it will not make people unhappy, but admire him very much.


    In fact, Jun Wu deliberately wanted to know something about refining from Helianshen and the others. After all, there were three refining masters standing behind the three, and these three are very powerful, and they must be better than Jun in refining. No height.


    "Master Shen is polite." Jun Wu shook his head slightly, the corners of his lips curled up slightly, and he rarely spoke kindly.


    "It''s a pity that Lord Jun will leave after attending the refining conference, otherwise I will have a good talk with Jun Wu." Helianshen likes to chat with Jun Wu very much, because many things Jun Wu said are about him. Enlightened, he always feels that he is more and more unwilling to be with Jun, maybe he can find a way to improve his craftsmanship!


    "Master Shen is polite, let''s go first, and be more careful on the way." Jun Wu has a good impression of Helianshen, and it is rare to say so much.

 Chapter 421：

    After watching Gu Qing and Jun Wu leave, Helianshen returned to the room where the previous few people were sitting. Wen Xiyue and Leng Yan were sitting quietly. Neither of them was the kind of talkative person. Growing up together since childhood, there is nothing to say about sitting together, so the private room is very quiet at this time.


    When Helianshen entered the room, he saw this scene and paused. Although he was used to it, he was still a little speechless.


    "I said that you two grew up together anyway. The temper of the two of you is too speechless. Couldn''t I be out for such a long time? You two haven''t said a word?" Helianshen said. Go inside, muttering.


    Wen Xiyue and Leng Yan finally moved when they heard the words. The two looked at each other, then looked away, looking at Helianshen, there was a rare tacit understanding.


    Looking at the faces of the two of them, Helianshen felt weak again.


    "Okay, Jun Wu has also seen it. Tell me, how do you feel about Jun Wu?" Helianshen sat next to Wen Xiyue. After Wen Xiyue looked over, he subconsciously turned to Wen. Xiyue asked with a bright smile.


    "Very powerful." Wen Xiyue said, thinking of the oppression she felt when she met Jun Wu and Gu Qing on the street before.


    Leng Yan glanced at Wen Xiyue, then nodded, agreeing with Wen Xiyue''s statement.


    "He said he was a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect, but he didn''t say what kind of disciple he was, but I guess they are at least the elder''s direct disciple, and maybe even the peak master''s direct disciple." Helianshen also nodded. Then he said his guess.


    Although Helianshen has never left Zhonglan City in recent years, he also knows that the disciples of the immortal gate are divided into several types. Judging from the appearance of the two of Junwu, it is impossible to be the outer disciple and inner disciple. At least they should be the elders. His personal disciple is.


    "The three of us have grown up together in these years. In this Zhonglan City, the only people who can be regarded as opponents are us. I feel a little bored. The appearance of Jun Wu just makes us feel a little urgency." Lian Shen looked at Leng Yan and Wen Xiyue, and said with interest.


    As he said, the three of them have always regarded each other as opponents, but after so many years, they have actually understood each other very well. Before they could react, they were actually a little slack, but now there is a Junwu. For the three of them, there is a sense of urgency, and it also motivates them to move up. At the very least, Helianshen now feels that his enthusiasm is stimulated.


    Although Leng Yan didn''t speak, a dim light flashed in his eyes. Obviously, like Helianshen, he was aroused by Jun Wu''s eagerness to win.


    "In the matter of refining, I will never admit defeat!" Wen Xiyue looked at Helianshen and said very seriously.


    As a person who only has refining tools in his heart, Wen Xiyue can shrink from other things, but she will never retreat to refining tools. Even if Jun Wu looks very strong, she is not. Will be afraid, this will only make her work harder!


    "Okay, let us go all out for the next game and see who is the strongest!" Although I like Wen Xiyue in my heart, Helianshen will not let the opponent on the refiner. Times is no exception.


    "Yeah." Wen Xiyue looked at Helianshen and responded with a serious expression.


    Then the two looked at Leng Yan together, and under their gaze, Leng Yan spoke for the first time.


    "I will too!" She looked at Helianshen and Wen Xiyue with cold expressions, but her eyes were a bit fiery.


    This kind of gaze appeared in Leng Yan''s eyes for the first time, making Helianshen and Wen Xiyue a little surprised.


    "I''m leaving now." Despite their reaction, Leng Yan suddenly stood up, leaving a sentence, and then left the room directly before the two of them had reacted.


    "Then, I''m leaving too." Wen Xiyue watched Leng Yan leave, then stood up and said to Helianshen.


    "Ayue, I''ll see you off." Helianshen said quickly without a chance to be with Wen Xiyue.


    Wen Xiyue was taken aback for a while, seeing Helianshen looking at herself with a smile on her face, nodded, and agreed.


    Helianshen was overjoyed and followed Wen Xiyue enthusiastically.


    ...


    After Gu Qing and Jun Wu returned to the inn, they were also discussing the Leng Yan three.


    "These three people are surprisingly easy to get along with. Originally thought they would be dissatisfied with us if you took the first place." Gu Qing held the cup and drank the fairy fruit dew, and said to Jun Wu.


    "They are not that kind of people!" Jun Wu said very confidently.


    Although he had only been in contact for more than an hour, after the conversation just now, he felt that he should not be mistaken. The three of them were full of enthusiasm for refining tools. Therefore, they would not be as Gu Qing thought. If you get the first place, take revenge on yourself!


    Gu Qing nodded earnestly, "They are all very nice people, somewhat unexpected."


    Although both Leng Yan and Wen Xiyue look very cold, they have no lack of etiquette, and although they have very few words, they will look at you very seriously when you speak, and will not let You feel rude, and Helianshen is very talkative and has a very good personality, just like a little sun, making everyone around him feel his warmth.


    The three people have different personalities, but they can see that they have good feelings. As opponents, such situations rarely occur.


    "It''s worth making friends." Jun Wu took the fairy fruit dew that Gu Qing handed over, took a sip, and affirmed the three of them.


    Hearing Jun Wu saying this, Gu Qing was slightly surprised, and then thinking about the appearance of the three of them, he nodded and said nothing.


    One night passed quickly, and early the next morning, Gu Qing and Jun Wu came to the square again.


    Although many people were eliminated yesterday, the number of people in the square has increased unabated today. Thanks to yesterday¡¯s number one, Jun Wu and Gu Qing met many people when they came from the square, some of them Recognizing Jun Wu, he immediately told his partner about what happened yesterday.


    "Look at it right away, that is the Lord Jun Wujun who defeated Lord Shen and the others yesterday."


    "Is this look too much? I thought that Young Master Yan and Young Master Shen were already very good. I didn''t expect that Jun Wu''s appearance was even more urgent and outstanding, and the woman next to him was too beautiful, right? ."


    "That''s right, maybe the woman was watching outside yesterday but didn''t see it. Now they are standing together. They are very talented in appearance, looks and temperament, and they are so good!"


    "I didn''t expect the Lord Jun to be so young. I thought I should be in his thirties and almost forty."

 Chapter 422：

    After Jun Wu settled Gu gently, he turned around and entered the playing field, standing in his own position, waiting quietly for the start of the game, turning a blind eye to the comments of the people next to him.


    Wen Xiyue came earlier than Leng Yan and Helianshen. Her position was not far from Jun Wu. When passing by Jun Wu, the two nodded to each other as a greeting.


    As soon as she stood in her position, Helianshen and Leng Yan appeared together.


    Helianshen''s position is in the first two rows of Wen Xiyue, while Leng Yan''s position is in the back row of Wen Xiyue and Jun Wu.


    The two greeted Jun Wu, then stood in their own position and waited for the start of the game.


    The four of them are the most dazzling among all the contestants, and everyone else is watching them.


    So their interaction is also in the eyes of everyone. Everyone thought that Jun Wu surpassed Helianshen and they took the first place. The three of Helianshen would definitely be dissatisfied with Jun Wu, but they didn¡¯t expect that it was only one night and the four people who didn¡¯t know each other could say hello to each other. , Looking at their atmosphere, they didn''t seem to be guilty.


    This surprised everyone.


    It seems that Jun Wu has been approved by the three of Helianshen, otherwise, with the temperament of the three, he would definitely not take the initiative to greet Jun Wu. Especially Leng Yan, no one in Zhonglan City didn''t know who Leng Yan was. Among the peers, apart from Xia Xiyue and Helianshen, no one can let Leng Yan say hello first.


    Well-informed people know that Jun Wu and Helianshen met in the restaurant last night, and Heliansheng also invited Jun Wu to have a meal together. Looking at it now, they should get along well last night.


    This makes many people more curious about Jun Wu.


    Soon, the patriarchs and city owners of the three major families appeared on the high platform, and the entire square became quiet.


    After the city owner announced the rules for the second game, the game officially began.


    The first round of the competition examined the skill of all the players, while the second round examined the familiarity of all the players with the materials.


    This belongs to the scope of the basic skills. The organizer will provide 30 kinds of materials. Within half an hour, the contestants need to write down the purpose of these materials, the place of production, and the finished products that can be refined. The more materials written, the higher the score.


    This requires players to be familiar enough with these materials, which may seem simple, but in fact it is not easy.


    After the game started, the waiter standing next to the contestant delivered the prepared materials to the contestant, and then stepped aside.


    Jun Wu just glanced around, and all the material information appeared in his mind.


    This is also thanks to the fact that many materials in the fairy world have something in common with many materials in the sub-immortal world. Otherwise, Junwu has only been in the fairy world for only a year, and it is impossible to remember so many materials anyway!


    He didn''t start writing immediately, but read all the materials carefully, and after confirming that there was no difference with the memory in his mind, he began to write.


    Around him, some people have already begun to write, and at this time a lot of things have been written on the paper in front of him, it seems that Jun Wu seems to be a little behind.


    "Hey, don''t you think this gentleman is unfamiliar with these materials? The people around him have already started writing, why is he starting to move now?"


    "This shouldn''t be right. He can beat Miss Yue and the others in the first pass, indicating that he should have a high level of accomplishment in refining tools, how could he not even know the materials?"


    "But he just started to write, look at the person to his left, a lot of words have already been written on the paper."


    "Writing fast, it doesn''t mean that the writing is right! Anyway, I think it is impossible for the gentleman not to know the materials! He wrote late, there must be his own reasons. Look at Miss Yue and the others, didn''t they just start?"


    "Then let''s continue watching, maybe there is a reversal?"


    "..."


    The comments from the audience did not reach the playing field. Of course, even if these people said in Jun Wu''s ear, he would not be affected.


    Since he started writing, Jun Wu has been engrossed. During the whole process, he didn''t take a look at those materials, because all the knowledge about these materials was already in his mind, and he only needed to write these things on paper.


    His speed was very fast, he wrote a small piece of paper in a short while, and soon caught up with the speed of those around him and surpassed those around him.


    The man standing on his left was very impressed with Jun Wu. When he saw Jun Wu still looking at the materials, he was still rejoicing in his heart, thinking that Jun Wu would definitely not be able to win Helianshen and the others this time.


    When he wrote four or five kinds of materials, he was about to take another look at the materials in front of him. After scanning to Jun Wu, he suddenly found that Jun Wu had already started writing. Because of curiosity, he subconsciously stood up straight and looked towards Jun Wu. After a glance, when he saw that Jun Wu''s paper had already written more than half of it, his eyes widened in surprise.


    Because he was too shocked, he couldn''t help but rubbed his eyes, looked at the paper in front of Jun Wu, and then at his own paper. With the same size of paper, he only wrote less than one-fifth, Jun Wuque More than half of it has been written, and Jun Wu kept his head down, never looking at the materials, but the speed of the writing was very fast.


    The man thought for a while and felt that it was impossible for Jun Wu to memorize all those materials. After writing so much, he was probably writing nonsense. He looked up and found that most of the other people''s papers were only written on a fifth. One or one quarter, which makes the man feel that his guess is correct.


    Because he felt that Jun Wu was not worthy of the truth, when the man looked at Jun Wu, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes. He looked at the material in front of him with a trace of complacency. After reading it for a while, he continued to write on his own paper.


    Jun Wu breathed out the origin, usefulness and refining of all the materials. After he finished writing, he took a breath, put down the pen in his hand, and then blew the ink on the paper, and quickly checked it. Once again, after not finding the problem, he straightened up and looked around, and saw that everyone around him was burying his head in writing, a smile flashed under his eyes, and then raised his hand.


    The waiter standing next to him saw his movements and quickly walked over.


    "Jun Wu, what''s the matter?" The waiter stood beside Jun Wu yesterday, already remembering Jun Wu, and after coming to Jun Wu, he asked in a low voice.


    "Hand in the paper." Jun Wuyou gestured at the paper on the table and said lightly.


    Hearing this, the waiter was taken aback, and subconsciously looked at the timer not far away, and found that there was still half a stick of incense before the end, turned his head, looked at the paper on the table, and found that the paper was densely packed, full of words. One sheet.


    Jun Wu''s words are specially practiced. Although the sharpness is full, but they are very neat, it does not look like an answer sheet, but like a work of art!


    "Sir, are you sure you want to hand in the paper?" In order to prevent yourself from misheard, the waiter couldn''t help but confirm it again.


    "Well, hand in the paper." Jun Wu nodded, indicating that there is no problem.


    The waiter hesitated for a moment, nodded, and then carefully picked up the paper full of words from the table, and walked quickly to the judges'' bench.


    Jun Wu stood there and glanced at the place where Gu Qing was waiting. It happened to meet Gu Qing''s gaze. Gu Qing showed him a very bright smile, which relaxed his mood. The horn couldn''t help but aroused slightly.


    Wen Xiyue put down the pen in her hand, looked at the paper on the table, let out a long sigh of relief, stood up straight, turned her head inadvertently, and saw the scene of Jun Wu and Gu looking at each other with a smile, she was stunned. Suddenly, he looked at Jun Wu''s desk subconsciously, and found that the place where the paper was originally placed on Jun Wu''s desk was empty, indicating that Jun Wu had already handed in the paper.


    Her pupils tightened, she was a little surprised. She thought she was already fast enough, but she didn''t expect Jun Wu to be faster than her!


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be like the man next to Jun Wu, thinking that Jun Wu was scribbled. She knew that Jun Wu was not that way to others. Now that he wrote it and handed in the paper, it shows that he is very confident. !


    She pursed her lips, looked at the paper on the table, took a deep breath, and then raised her hand.


    At the same time, Helianshen and Leng Yan also raised their hands, the three looked at each other, and then calmly looked away.


    The waiter standing next to the three carefully presented the test papers in the hands of the three, while the three stood in place, waiting for the end of the game.


    "Huh!"


    The sound of the gong means that half an hour is up and the second game is over.


    The messengers picked up the paper from the players'' table and sent it to the judges'' bench for the judges to see.


    The first one sent to the city lord and the others was naturally Jun Wu''s test paper.


    When they saw the answer sheet, the four City Lords were a little surprised, and they looked at the time, and then put their eyes on the paper.


    After seeing the above words, the city lord was stunned again, and then read Jun Wu''s answer sheet in a glance.


    "call!"


    The city lord let out a sigh, a hint of surprise flashed across his face, and then handed the test paper in his hand to Patriarch Leng next to him.


    "Let''s take a look, this Jun Wu, really two more brushes." He glanced at where Jun Wu was standing, and a trace of relief flashed through his eyes.


    Patriarch Leng was already very curious just now. At this moment, he took the test paper from the city lord and couldn¡¯t wait to read it. He could read it faster than the city lord, and he finished reading it soon. Like the city lord, his face was covered. With surprise.


    "All the 30 materials have been written out, and there is nothing wrong. The basic skills are very solid and really amazing!" Family Master Leng handed the answer sheet to Family Master Wen while complimenting him.


    Hearing this, Patriarch Wen and Patriarch Helian were a little curious, and they took the paper together, and then quickly read it again. After reading it, their eyes were colorful.


    "It seems that the first place in this level has come out!" Looking at the answer sheet in his hand, Patriarch Helian said with a smile.


    The other three nodded at the same time, acknowledging that Jun Wu was the first.


    After all the answer sheets have been read, the results of the second level will also come out.


    "The first place in the second level of the refining conference, Jun Wu!"

 Chapter 423：

    When the results were announced, there was another uproar in the square.


    The man standing to the left of Jun Wu looked at Jun Wu in disbelief. He was still thinking just now that Jun Wu was definitely missed the first place. Who knew that the city lord announced that the first place was Jun Wu, which made the man. It feels hot on the cheeks, like being slapped.


    Although no one knew his thoughts, he himself had a very embarrassing feeling, and at the same time he admired Jun Wu very much.


    Wen Xiyue guessed the result when she saw Jun Wu finished earlier than herself, so when she heard that Jun Wu was the first place, she was no longer as surprised as yesterday, but had a feeling that it really was!


    This made her feel that Jun Wu is powerful in her heart!


    The smile on Helianshen''s face gradually disappeared, and he glanced at where Jun Wu was standing, and a war intent suddenly rose in his eyes.


    He was defeated by the same person twice in a row. This has never happened in Helianshen¡¯s life in the first two decades. Even Wen Xiyue and Leng Yan did not beat him twice in a row. At that time, basically everyone won and lost the same number of times, not as it is now.


    He was defeated twice by the same person in what he was most proud of, which made Helianshen, who has always been the favorite of heaven, somewhat unacceptable.


    He lowered his head to cover the expression on his face.


    In contrast, Leng Yan is very calm from beginning to end. If you look at his expression alone, you can''t tell what he thinks, but his hands clenched into fists reveal that his heart is not as calm as the surface. .


    Fortunately, even though he only had tools, he was very capable of endurance. He was not defeated because of this blow. He quickly recovered his calmness. He just wanted to go all out when he was thinking about the third level of the game. See which one is better between you and Jun Wu!


    "The gentleman is too good? I just noticed that he was the first to hand in the paper, and looking at the way the judges looked, I was very satisfied with his answer. How many kinds of materials did he write?"


    "Could it be thirty? Given the abilities of Master Shen and Ms. Yue, it shouldn''t be a problem to write thirty types. Master Jun wants to overpower Master Shen and them, but he wouldn''t be able to write thirty types!"


    "The first pass and the second pass both took the first place. By the time the third pass, even if he gets the second place, he can become the champion of this refining conference!"


    "Sure enough to be my idol, the gentleman is really amazing!"


    "When did the gentleman become your idol? You don''t look at your own virtues. Compared with the gentleman, you can''t see it at all!"


    "..."


    In the face of everyone''s surprise, admiration, and suspicion, Jun Wu behaved very calmly. After the city owner announced that the game was over and he could leave, he walked directly to the place where Gu was gently waiting outside the court.


    When he walked over, the crowd subconsciously separated from both sides and gave him a way so that he could reach Gu Qing''s side smoothly. Then, under the gaze of everyone, he took Gu Qing''s hand and left calmly. .


    "A Wu is amazing, and he is the number one again!" After walking out of the crowd, Gu gently took Jun Wu''s arm and said with a smile.


    "I''m very happy to be gentle?" Jun Wu turned his head, looking at Gu Qing, and asked.


    "Of course, our family Ah Wu is so good, of course I am happy." Gu Qing nodded without thinking about it, and at the same time did not forget to praise Jun Wu.


    "Then, I''m so good, are there any rewards?" A smile flashed across Jun Wu''s eyes and asked Gu Qing gently.


    "Huh?" Gu lightly stunned, and looked at Jun Wu, "What reward does Ah Wu want?"


    Jun Wu raised his eyebrows, suddenly bent down, approached Gu Qing''s ear, and whispered a few words in her ear.


    Gu Qing had a smile on his face at first. After hearing Jun Wu''s words, his cheeks became redder and the tips of his ears became redder and red. The whole person became very embarrassed. After Jun Wu finished speaking, he couldn''t help but stare. Jun Wu glanced at him.


    "If you don''t speak gently, I''ll take it as you agreed." Jun Wu was in a good mood admiring Gu Qing''s shy look, with a smile in his eyes, and said very rascally.


    "I didn''t. When did you become such a rascal?" Gu lightly bulged his cheeks and looked at Jun Wu dissatisfied. He couldn''t figure out why Jun Wu''s face became thicker and thicker after getting married, which made her feel unstoppable. a feeling of.


    "I''m not a rogue. You asked me what rewards you gave me. I said you but didn''t agree. You are a rogue, right?" Jun Wu looked at Gu Qing with embarrassment in his voice. With a trace of grievance.


    "You," Gu Qing didn''t expect Jun Wu to slap him, "Hmph, I won''t talk to you anymore!"


    Gu lightly snorted and turned around, ignoring Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu watched Gu Qing walk away a certain distance, smiled in a low voice, and then quickly followed Gu Qing''s footsteps.


    After Jun Wu followed up, Gu Qing glared at him, but didn''t say anything about ignoring him.


    ¡­


    After the game, Helianshen rarely invited Wen Xiyue and Leng Yan out, but went home alone, and after returning home, he locked himself in the study.


    As soon as Patriarch Helian returned home, he heard the report from the next person. After learning that Helianshen had been in the study for an hour, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. Then it became clear, after thinking about it, he went to Helianshen. Yard.


    The composition of the Helian family is simple. The Patriarch Helian and his wife are childhood sweethearts, and their relationship is very good. Only Helianshen is a son. Since discovering Helianshen''s talent for crafts, the Patriarch Helian has been cultivating Helianshen. , It can be said that Helianshen can have today''s achievements. In addition to his own talent, Helian Patriarch has spared no effort in training.


    Yesterday after Jun Wu won the first place, the Patriarch Helianshen felt that Helianshen might have any thoughts. As a result, Helianshen did not take this matter to heart. Although he also went to make friends with Jun Wu, he was just because of curiosity. .


    After the first place came out today, the head of Helianshen''s family was thinking about Helianshen''s reaction. Now that he heard Helianshen locked himself in the study, he knew that Helianshen should have an idea.


    Standing at the entrance of the study, Patriarch Helian knocked on the door, and Helianshen''s voice came from inside.


    "Who is it? I want to stay alone, don''t bother me!" Obviously, Helianshen thought he was a servant, and hurried away with a bad tone.


    "It''s me!" Patriarch Helian''s eyes flashed, and he said.


    Hearing the voice of Patriarch Helian, a series of sounds suddenly sounded in the study. Then, the door of the study was opened from the inside, and Helian Shen appeared in front of Patriarch Helian in a somewhat embarrassed manner.


    "Father." After meeting the gaze of the Patriarch of Helian, Helianshen pursed his lips and yelled softly.

 Chapter 424：

    "Why? Don''t let me in?" Helian Patriarch glanced at Helianshen who was standing at the door and refused to let him go, raised his eyebrows and asked with a cold face.


    Helianshen was taken aback for a moment, and quickly stepped aside, "Father, please come in."


    Patriarch Helian glanced at Helianshen, Shi Shiran entered Helianshen¡¯s study, and when he saw a mess on the ground, he glanced at Helianshen lightly, and Helianshen remembered that he was in the study just now. I fell a lot and looked away with shame.


    "Father, I''ll let someone come and clean it up." He said, watching carefully at Patriarch Helian.


    "Yeah." Patriarch Helian nodded and found a chair to sit down.


    Helianshen hurriedly called the boyfriend who had been driven away by him. When the other party came in and saw the things on the ground, he was only slightly surprised, and then he calmly cleaned up the study room with the fastest speed, and then retreated. After going out, he also helped Helianshen and Patriarch Helian to close the door very intimately.


    "Sit down." Patriarch Helian motioned to the opposite chair with his eyes, and asked Helianshen to sit down.


    Helianshen nodded, sat down quickly, and then looked at the head of Helian''s Patriarch a little nervously.


    "Is there nothing to say?" Seeing Helianshen''s expression on his face, the head of Helian Patriarch had no intention to speak, so he could only ask himself.


    Helianshen raised his head and glanced at the expression of Patriarch Helian. Seeing that his face was flat and there was no other expression, he was a little worried, but he didn''t dare not speak. He organized the language in his heart for a while, and opened it several times. Mouth, in the end, he could only hang his head feebly.


    "Father, the child has let you down." His voice was a little muffled, which was infinitely different from the vitality of the past.


    Patriarch Helian''s eyes flashed, and a smile flashed under his eyes, but his face remained calm.


    "Are you feeling very frustrated now? I was defeated by an unknown person, and twice?" Patriarch Helian spoke very and patiently, his voice was very calm, and he could not hear any emotions.


    Helianshen quickly raised his head and glanced at the Helian Patriarch, a trace of embarrassment flashed across his eyes, shaking his lips, nodding hard, "Yes."


    "Then what do you think about this matter?" Patriarch Helian was not surprised by Helianshen''s reaction, and continued to ask very calmly.


    "Baby," Helianshen raised his head and looked at the calm gaze of the head of the Helian Patriarch, and his mouth moved. "Baby didn''t know. For so many years, Babe has always regarded Xiyue and Leng Yan as targets, and he also feels that he is in the younger generation. , Only the two of them are Haier¡¯s opponents, but this refining conference has broken Haier¡¯s perception that there are people outside the world, Haier is not clear, but when it happened, Haier found that Haier was still a little unacceptable. ."


    Because there is only Helianshen one child, the Patriarch Helians always pays great attention to the communication with Helianshen. The relationship between the father and son has always been very good. From childhood to large, Helianshen will talk to the Patriarch of Helianshen whenever he encounters any difficulties. Times is no exception.


    Although he felt that he had grown up and it would be bad to find his father to complain, but under the calm and tolerant gaze of Patriarch Helian, he couldn''t help but speak out what was in his heart.


    Hearing this, Patriarch Helian nodded, his expression was very calm, but if you look closely, you can find a trace of relief in his eyes.


    "Very good," he nodded at Helianshen, and the corners of his flat mouth were slightly raised. "For my father, I am glad that you are reflecting on yourself after encountering setbacks, instead of blaming others for your mistakes. It''s already done very well."


    A shyness flashed across Helianshen¡¯s eyes when he heard Patriarch Helian¡¯s words. Since he grew up, Patriarch Helian rarely praised him so bluntly, he felt a little embarrassed, especially this time he lost to Someone else.


    "It''s because the child didn''t work hard enough to lose to others. How could the child blame others." In his heart, perhaps for a moment he was unwelcome to Jun Wu''s appearance, but that emotion was quickly suppressed by him. After going on, he thought more about whether he did not do well enough to lose to Jun Wu!


    "It''s not wrong for you to think this way. My father has already said it. You have done a good job. When my father was your age, just like you, he only regards Leng Jiazhu and Wen Jiazhu as opponents. The three of us Just like you and Yue Mai, they regard each other as opponents since childhood, and also think that among the same age, no one else is our opponent except each other, but you also said just now that there are people outside of this world. There will always be some people appearing inadvertently, and then your world will change because of this person''s appearance.


    The man I met for my father that year was also very powerful. He defeated the three of us one after another, and caused all three of us to be hit. It was your grandfather who enlightened us so that we could understand that there are people outside the world. People who are strong should work hard.


    Your talents are indeed very powerful, but in this world, there are always people who are better than your talents. What we have to do is to be ourselves, keep working hard, and don''t forget our original intentions. "


    Looking at Helianshen, the Patriarch Helian felt as if he had seen himself at the beginning. He was much more embarrassed than Helianshen now, and he was almost crazy. If it weren''t for his father to find out in time, he might not be there now!


    Helianshen has also heard a lot of the past of the Patriarch Helian, but many of them are after he became famous. This is the first time he heard about Patriarch Helian when he was young, and for a while, he forgot his embarrassment. After the words of Patriarch Helian, his feeling of depression just now felt a lot easier.


    "Hey knows that he will continue to work hard. No matter what the gentleman will do in the future, he will never let the achievements of the gentleman affect him again!" Clicking, reacted immediately, and said firmly with his eyes.


    Seeing that he could adjust so quickly, Helian Patriarch was very satisfied, nodded, and left without staying in Helianshen''s study.


    ...


    Leng family, after the master Leng came home, he came to Leng Yan''s yard and asked Leng Yan to play chess with him.


    Family Master Leng is not a talkative person, Leng Yan could not say a word a day if he could, so when he played chess, neither of them spoke.


    "You lost." Family Master Leng said slightly surprised as he looked at the chess game.


    Leng Yan pursed his lips, looked at the chess game, and said nothing.


    "Your heart is not quiet," Family Master Leng said sharply, regardless of Leng Yan''s reaction, "Is it because of the refining conference, losing to the same person twice in a row, made you feel uneasy and worried?"


    Leng Yan''s hands on his knees suddenly clenched into fists, his pupils tightened, and there was a rare fluctuation in his emotions.


    "There is no need to be uneasy," Family Master Leng naturally noticed that Leng Yan''s emotions were wrong, and his eyes flashed. "You should know that there are people outside the city. In this place in Zhonglan City, you, Moon Girl, and Shen Xiaozi have no talent for refining weapons. Suspicious, but the immortal world is too big. There are many people you have never met. Someone is better than you. It is a normal thing. You should learn to accept, and then continue to work hard to make yourself the strongest!"


    Patriarch Leng is not the kind of person who can comfort people, he said a little bit bluntly, but the meaning is similar.


    It was the first time Leng Yan heard Patriarch Leng say these words. He was stunned and nodded blankly. He lowered his eyes and thought for a while. When he raised his head again, his eyes became very firm.


    "When the refining conference is over, I will leave Zhonglan City and take a look outside." Over the years, he has spent most of his time in Zhonglan City. He feels that his thinking is limited and his knowledge of the fairy world is limited. Go out and exercise.


    "Okay!" Patriarch Leng was a little surprised, but still agreed.


    The goal was achieved, the Master Leng stood up, took a look at Leng Yan, and then turned and left.


    ...


    Jun Wu didn''t know at this time that he won the first place twice and both Helianshen and Leng Yan were hit. After the game, he took Gu Qing to stroll around the street, and then went back to the inn. , To prepare for tomorrow''s game.


    The next morning, it was time for the third round.


    When Gu Qing and Jun Wu came to the square again, most of the people on the square knew him, and their eyes were full of surprise and admiration. He received the same treatment as Leng Yan and them before.


    However, when Jun Wu was in the Second Immortal Realm, Zhongxing Pengyue was used to it, and he was used to this kind of scene a long time ago. He was not excited by the treatment of the people, and he was very calm, and only when facing Gu Qing, The mood swings are relatively large.


    Like the previous two days, he first sent Gu Qing to the audience, and then he came to the arena.


    After the first two rounds of competition and elimination, only fifteen players remained on the field at this time.


    When Jun Wu arrived, seven or eight people arrived. After Jun Wu came in, these people stood up, staring at Jun Wu closely, with different expressions. Some people took the initiative when Jun Wu passed by. Say hello to Jun Wu, and Jun Wu will respond when he hears it, and doesn''t ignore people.


    When the three of Helianshen arrived, they took the initiative to say hello to Jun Wu. Helianshen and Leng Yan''s emotions have returned to normal, especially Helianshen, with a smile on his face again, and the sun is shining again. Look like.


    After everyone had settled in their positions, the three masters and the Santos also arrived on the podium. The Santos stepped forward to explain the rules of the game.


    The third level is similar to the first level. It is also for everyone to refine, but the first level is to provide three types of refining materials, allowing players to use three types of refining materials, while the third level is different. The organizer of the Three Passes Conference provided a lot of materials, and the contestants had to choose some materials from these materials to refine the tools. In the end, whoever refined the finished product with a high level was the first.


    After reading the rules, the city owner announced the start of the game.

 Chapter 425：

    Jun Wu looked at the materials in front of him, and didn''t do anything immediately, but read every one of them.


    The organizer of the conference provided materials ranging from the third stage to the fifth stage. He was very clear about his refining level. He directly skipped the materials of the fourth stage and the fifth stage, and his eyes were on the fairy stage. The top five materials.


    After consideration, he chose four materials: Hundred Forging Stone, Qingyunjin, Dolomite and Fritillaria. These four materials are the kind of materials with better colors and better ductility than other materials, because he is prepared to Use these materials to refine a necklace for Gu Qing.


    After taking out the required materials from the inside, he asked the waiter next to him to take away all the other materials.


    Although the waiter is not a refiner, he still knows the materials for the refinement. When I saw that Jun Wutiao''s materials were all of the fifth rank of the immortal rank, I was very surprised, but when I thought about Jun Wu¡¯s performance in the first two levels, I felt understandable. .


    Only Jun Wu himself was a fifth-rank refiner of the immortal rank, who could explain why he was able to defeat the Leng Yan trio in the first two levels!


    Jun Wu did not notice the waiter''s gaze. After selecting the materials, he began to refine the forge. First, he put the hundred forging stones in the refinery furnace for tempering, removing the impurities inside, leaving only the purest part, and then Put the dolomite in it.


    Refining tools, like alchemy, requires full attention, so when the refining began, everything around him was abandoned, and only the refining furnace and the materials in the refining furnace were left in his eyes.


    After the waiter who was dedicated to serving Jun Wu took away the remaining materials, he did not return directly to Jun Wu''s side, but quietly came to the judges'' seat and informed the city lord of the materials Jun Wu had selected.


    "Oh? Did he really choose those four?" Hearing the waiter''s words, the city lord asked in surprise.


    The waiter nodded and showed the remaining materials to the city lord.


    The organizer provided the same materials to each contestant, and they were personally selected by the city lord. He glanced at it and knew that the waiter was not wrong. His expression was a bit complicated at the moment, and he waved his hand to let the waiter leave. Then he turned his head.


    "City Lord, has something happened?" Family Master Leng was sitting next to the city lord, and seeing that the city lord''s expression was a bit wrong, he asked with concern.


    Upon hearing this, Patriarch Helian and Patriarch Wen also turned around and looked at the city lord.


    "I''m more curious about what materials you can choose, so I told the waiter beside him to report to me after he finished choosing the materials. The waiter just came over." Seeing the three of them staring at him, the city lord flashed his eyes. , And then said.


    Upon hearing this, the three of Patriarch Leng were stunned for a moment, and then looked at the city lord.


    "Looking at the way the city lord just now, is it possible that Jun Wuxuan''s materials are more special?" Family lord Wen thought for a while and asked tentatively.


    "He chose the four materials of Hundred Forging Stone, Dolomite, Qingyun Gold and Fritillary Stone." The city lord said the materials of Jun Wu Choice very calmly.


    "The four are all of the fifth rank of the immortal rank, does he want to refine the weapons of the fifth rank of the immortal rank?" Family Master Leng was the first to react, frowning and asking.


    "It shouldn''t be a weapon, it may be an ornament. Both mother-of-pearl stone and Qingyun gold are the first choice materials for refining the fifth-grade immortal-rank ornaments." Family Master Wen blinked his eyes and analyzed.


    "Is he actually able to refine things of the fifth rank of the immortal rank?" The Patriarch Helian was a little surprised, obviously a little surprised at Jun Wu''s refining level.


    Leng Yan, Wen Xiyue, and Helianshen are older than Jun Wu. They are also the fourth-rank refiners of the immortal rank, and the refining of the fifth-rank immortal must be done under special circumstances. , But Jun Wu chose four kinds of materials from the fifth rank of the immortal rank. Obviously, he can refine things of the fifth rank of the immortal rank, and his refining level should be at the fifth rank of the immortal rank!


    The three Patriarchs glanced at each other, and they all saw the complex emotions in each other''s eyes.


    "I don''t know where this monarch is so good?" The city lord took a sip of tea and said with a complicated expression.


    "Yue girl said before that Jun Wu and his wife both learned from Langya Immortal Sect. The two should belong to the kind of direct disciple, and their status in Langya Immortal Sect should also be relatively high." Family Master Wen thought of what Wen Xiyue told him before. , Said.


    "It turned out to be the Langya Immortal Sect?" It was the first time that the city lord knew, somewhat surprised, "could he be a disciple of Lord Rongfeng?"


    Langya Immortal Sect Linghua Peak Peak Master¡¯s skill in refining is at the top of the entire immortal world, and is also very famous in the immortal world. If you are not a disciple of that person, such a high level can be justified!


    When the other three Patriarchs heard the words, they all fell silent, and then looked in the direction of Jun Wu with complicated eyes.


    Jun Wu didn¡¯t know which materials he had selected and were already known by the judges on stage. He was focusing on the refining tool at this time. After tempering all the four materials, he combined these four materials together. Then according to his wishes, refine the jewelry he wants.


    This process needs to be very careful. If you are not careful, there will be a fryer situation. Just now, two players'' mixing furnaces were fried and they were invited out.


    Fortunately, Jun Wu was not the first time to refine the fifth-rank immortal thing. He was very proficient in this process, and there was no fryer.


    The four materials were combined under his control and then quasi-built into the shape he wanted.


    After about half a stick of incense, Jun Wu''s refining furnace emitted a colorful light, which meant that he had succeeded in refining things.


    A smile flashed across his eyes, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and with a stroke of his hand, the contents of the refining furnace flew out, and a very beautiful necklace appeared in his hand.


    He checked, then nodded in satisfaction, called the waiter next to him, handed the necklace to the waiter, and then sat down to adjust his breath.


    When he was refining the instrument, it consumed most of his immortal power. At this time, the immortal power in his body was relatively small, and he needed to meditate to recover.


    The waiter carefully walked to the podium with the necklace and handed it to the city lord respectfully.


    After seeing the shape of the necklace, the city lord was a little surprised, because it was so beautiful, and it was a style he had never seen before. I thought it was designed by Jun Wu. When he got it in his hand, he found the necklace. different.


    He quickly checked it carefully and found that the necklace was not of the fifth-rank immortal rank they expected, but of the sixth-rank immortal rank!


    "This, turned out to be a sixth-rank immortal?" The city lord could not help even screaming.


    Hearing his voice, the three members of the Wen family next to them all turned their heads. When they saw the necklace in the hands of the city lord, they immediately thought that this should be the finished product of Jun Wu''s refining. Combined with the words of the city lord, the three were a little surprised.


    "So, he refined the armor of the sixth rank of the immortal rank?"

 Chapter 426：

    Family Master Wen looked at the necklace with a surprised expression.


    He feels that Jun Wu surprises them every game. At first, they thought that Jun Wu could refine things at the 5th rank of the immortal rank, but Jun Wu actually refines the accessories except the 6th rank of the immortal rank. This shows that he My refining level should be at the sixth stage of the immortal rank, which is definitely beyond their prediction.


    Even when the three of them were at Jun Wu''s age, they didn''t have such a great skill in refining tools!


    Of course, this was because Family Master Wen didn''t know about Si Lin''s existence, otherwise, he would be even more shocked. Si Lin''s talent for refining tools was even stronger than Jun Wu.


    Facing the gazes of the three people, the city lord nodded very calmly.


    "This son will definitely be the leader of the young generation in the fairyland! I heard that his cultivation is also in the fairyland of Taiyi Town." The city lord looked at the place where Jun Wu is, and said thoughtfully.


    Upon hearing this, the three Patriarchs glanced at each other and felt Jun Wu''s power again.


    After Jun Wu''s refined necklace was inspected, he carefully packed it in a box. Soon, the items refined by other contestants were also sent up. What surprised the three Patriarchs was that this time, Wen Xiyue The three of them have refined the weapons of the fifth rank of the immortal rank, which shows that their refining level has improved.


    "It seems that young people still need more stimulation. The three of them always compare with each other. Invisible, they form a kind of shackles. After Jun Wu appeared, this balance was broken and the three of them also made progress. "Thinking of Helianshen''s last change yesterday, Patriarch Helian said with some relief.


    "Yes, young people should see the world more often. Before the three of them had a little vision." Patriarch Leng also nodded, thinking of Leng Yan''s suggestion that after the refining conference is over, he would go out to practice, his eyes flashed. There was a trace of worry, but the corners of his lips curled up slightly.


    "Yue''er also told me a lot yesterday. Now it seems that all three of them have grown up. This is a good thing." Family Master Wen also nodded, thinking of his dialogue with Wen Xiyue, a trace of relief flashed in his eyes. .


    Seeing the same relief on the faces of the three of them, the city lord also smiled, and was also very satisfied with the results of this refining conference.


    After the game time was up, all the players waited about a quarter of an hour. The city owner came to the stage and announced the result of the game.


    "After the negotiation between the city lord and the three patriarchs, they agreed that the first place in this round of competition is Jun Wu. In this way, the first place in the three levels is Jun Wu, and Jun Wu is the first place in this refining conference. , According to the agreement, won the prize of this refining conference, the meteorite from the outside world." The city lord''s gaze fell on Jun Wu. Even if he saw that he had won the first place, he was very calm and couldn''t help admiring him even more.


    Others heard that Jun Wu had won the first place again, although they were also excited, but compared to when they heard Jun Wu''s name for the first time, they had calmed down a lot, and even felt that way.


    Wen Xiyue and the three people were also surprised when they heard the results, but they were not surprised that Jun Wu won the first place, but Jun Wu''s refining level. They all knew that the finished product they refined was the fifth rank of the immortal world. Jun Wu Neng surpassed them, which means that the things Jun Wu refines are at least the sixth rank of the immortal rank. Thinking about Jun Wu''s age, the three once again felt the distance between people.


    However, after yesterday¡¯s conversation, the mood of the three of them has improved a lot. Even if they know the gap between them and Jun Wu, they are not depressed because of it. Instead, they are aroused to fight, thinking that they will continue to work hard, one day they will. More than Jun No!


    Afterwards, the city lord announced the top ten list and rewards. After he finished reading the announcement, cheers broke out in the square immediately.


    The people standing next to Jun Wu congratulated Jun Wu on winning the first place. Jun Wu responded in a good mood. Although his expression was still faint, it also made people feel that he was in a good mood.


    In the audience, when the city lord announced the result, although Gu Qingqing knew that Jun Wu was so good and would definitely get the first place, she was still a little worried. After hearing the result, she was very happy. She looked at Jun Wu with great eyes. Excited.


    After reading all the rankings, the next step is to take the stage to receive the award.


    Today, he wore a black brocade robe with golden rims, and the chest and sleeves were embroidered with auspicious clouds with gold and silver threads. He was tall and looked even more seductive in this body, especially his identity was originally noble. He has a noble temperament, which makes people feel sincere at first glance.


    His looks are very handsome. Today, because of his good mood, he rarely shows his emotions, and his slightly raised lips make him look more attractive.


    He stood on the stage, all the light on the stage was absorbed into his body, and everyone around him became his foil, and he could not be compared with him at all, and he firmly grasped everyone¡¯s eyes. People don''t dare to look directly but don''t want to leave.


    "Young man, you are very good. I hope you can keep your original intentions in mind and go farther." The city lord handed Jun Wu the meteorite in the sky, and then looked at Jun Wu and said earnestly.


    He appreciates Jun Wu very much. If the conditions permit, he even wants to invite Jun Wu to live in Zhonglan City, because there are many refiners in Zhonglan City, which are helpful to Jun Wu¡¯s cultivation, but he knows that Jun Wu is a person like this. I wouldn''t be trapped in one place, I didn''t mention it at all, I just exhorted a few words as an elder.


    "Thank you, the city lord, the younger generation will remember it." The city lord is about the same age as Jun Yutian, and Jun Wu still respects the city lord. He nodded and said very kindly.


    The city lord nodded, the more he watched, the more satisfied he became, but he still remembered what he was doing, and without delaying Jun Wu, he let Jun Wu leave.


    Next is the rewards of Wen Xiyue, Leng Yan, and Helianshen. The three of them have the same results from the first level, and they follow Jun Wu¡¯s, and the final total score is the same, followed by Jun Wu¡¯s. Behind him, so at this time the three people stood together on the stage to receive the award.


    The city lord watched the three people grow up, and knew the three of them very well. After handing the prizes to the three of them, he didn''t say much, and let the three of them go down.


    After all the rewards were sent out, this refining conference was completely over. After the city lord announced the end, Jun Wu immediately walked over to Gu Qing''s side.


    "Brother Jun, can you delay your time?" Helianshen stood in front of Jun Wu when Jun Wu passed by, looking at Jun Wu Dao.


    "What''s the matter?" Jun Wu raised his eyebrows and looked at Helianshen with some doubts.


    "I just want to tell Brother Jun that after every refining conference, there will be a three-day trade fair. These refining masters who came to Zhonglan City have some precious or difficult-to-find materials in their hands. If someone else makes a deal, you can participate if you are interested.¡± Helianshen knew that Jun was not in a hurry to go to Gu Qing, and was not verbose, so he directly told Jun Wu about the matter.


    He knew that Jun Wu had come from a different place, and he didn''t necessarily know about it. He wanted to remind Jun Wu that although Jun Wu won him this time, it indirectly improved his refinement level and mood. He took it as repaying you for nothing.


    Jun Wu really didn''t know that there was such a thing, and raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, "Thank you Brother Helian, I know, I will participate."


    After finishing speaking, he arched his hand towards Helianshen, then walked around Helianshen gently and walked towards Gu.


    After the three days of the game, Jun Wu will come to the audience to gently take Gu away. Everyone watching the game already knows. After Jun Wu came over, the crowd that was already very crowded immediately moved to both sides. Get out, give up a passage, let Jun Wu walk through.


    Jun Wuchao nodded and thanked the people on both sides, and then led Gu gently away.


    "Helianshen stopped you just now. Is there something wrong?" When Jun Wu held his hands, Gu gently turned his head and asked curiously.


    "He said that after the refining conference, there will be a three-day trade fair. There will be some less common, hard to find, or more precious materials. I think it''s very interesting. I plan to check it out tomorrow." Jun Wu had never concealed this kind of thing, Gu Qing said as he walked.


    "It''s no wonder that those who have lost the game still don''t leave. They are waiting for the trade fair to start." Gu Qing said suddenly.


    In the previous competition, many refiners were eliminated. Gu Qing noticed before that many refiners did not leave Zhonglan City, but went to watch the game every day. She thought that the opponent was easier to learn. Now it seems that, The other party is just waiting for the fair to start.


    "It''s possible," Jun Wu thought about it, and felt that it was possible. He nodded, "Are you going? If you find it boring, we don''t have to go."


    "Go, of course I''m going. I haven''t participated in such a trade fair yet. Of course, I have to go to have a long experience." Gu Qing said without thinking.


    "Okay, let''s take a rest tonight, and go see it together tomorrow." Jun Wu naturally followed Gu Qing''s meaning, nodded, and took Gu Qing to the inn.


    ...


    The trade fair in Zhonglan City, like the Refining Conference, is held every other time, usually after the Refining Conference is over, because the Refining Conference has gathered many refiners, and these refiners all need ore. For things like that, the trade fair is for these craftsmen to exchange materials in their hands.


    After Gu Qing and Jun Wu got up and had breakfast, they walked to a villa outside Zhonglan City.


    This villa belongs to the Wen family, and the fair is held in the villa. Everyone who enters needs to bring an invitation. This has always been the rule, because this fair is mainly for refiners. Some people are refiners.


    A small number of people are representatives of some forces in Zhonglan City. Although they are not refiners, these forces also need materials and other things, so they also appear in the trade fair.


    The City Lord''s Mansion had sent the invitation card to Jun Wu before the night. When they went in, they were invited in because of an accident.


    The decoration of this villa is very tasteful, there is even a large garden and a lotus pond inside.


    Gu Qing and the others did not arrive early. There were already some refiners inside. At this moment, they were gathering together in twos and threes and talking quietly. Some refiners were sitting directly on the ground, spreading a piece of cloth on the ground, and putting their own things together. Put it on it, waiting for someone to exchange it.


    In addition to the ores of the refining vessel, they also saw some precious medicinal materials, exercises and the like, which opened Gu Qing''s vision.


    "I thought there were only things used by the refiners, and even medicinal materials were included. The collections of these refiners are also diverse. I have seen several things that I only see in the literature, and they are quite amazing. "Gu Qing and Jun Wu were standing next to the rockery. She looked around and whispered to Jun Wu.


    "Well, there are so many good minerals in it, even I am a little excited." Thinking of the few things he had just seen, Jun Wu flashed his eyes and said.


    "Then why didn''t you exchange it just now?" Gu gently tilted his head and looked at Jun Wu suspiciously.


    "I don''t have what that person wants." Jun Wu said depressedly.


    The things that I want to trade here are not all paid in celestial coins. Many of them are exchanged for things. Jun Wu did not have the conditions that the person offered. After all, he has been in the immortal world less than a year ago. There is no time to accumulate those materials.


    Gu Qing thought for a while. It was the same reason. Jun Wu didn''t have the materials, and she didn''t have any materials in her hands. She couldn''t help Jun Wu, so she shrugged and expressed regret.


    The most valuable material in Jun Wu''s hands is the meteorite obtained from the competition, but he is reluctant to hand it over, and can only look at other people''s materials.


    Even so, their harvest on the first day was not small. They exchanged several kinds of ores that they didn''t have before. On their way back to the inn, the two of them were still discussing this matter.


    When they returned to the inn, the two saw an unexpected figure.


    "Brother Lou? Why are you here?" Gu Qing asked Lou Mingyu who was sitting in the middle of the lobby with a look of surprise.


    You must know that when she left Langya Immortal Sect, Lou Mingyu was still running around outside, making Haolan Immortal Venerable very angry. As a result, she actually saw Lou Mingyu in Zhonglan City. How could this make her not surprised?


    "Looking for you." Lou Mingyu stood up, came to Gu Qing''s face, said calmly.


    "Looking for me? What do you want to do with me? Besides, how do you know that I am here?" Gu Qing was full of question marks, not knowing what Lou Mingyu was going to do.


    "I received a secret letter from the master and told me about the marriage of the brother''s son. The master asked me to participate. I knew that you would definitely go here, so I ran to Zhonglan City. It happened to be here that the refining conference was held. One, everyone is discussing this matter. I just asked someone to ask, and I knew that you were living in this inn, but you went out when you came. In order not to miss it, I''ll be here waiting for you. "Lou Mingyu explained why he was here.


    After listening, Gu Qing understood that Lou Mingyu must have come to her on the order of Immortal Venerable Haolan.

 Chapter 427：

    Chapter One Hundred Seven


    "Then, brother, will you go to Luobei City with us next?" Gu gently looked at Lou Mingyu and asked tentatively.


    He had just said too much, and he had lost the desire to speak and only nodded.


    "Okay, brother, let''s stay here for another night, how about going on the road tomorrow morning?" Gu Qing had spent some time with Lou Mingyu before, and had a certain understanding of Lou Mingyu''s temper, and asked directly .


    Lou Mingyu nodded, looked at Gu Qingqing, hesitated, took out a box from his arms and handed it to Gu Qingqing.


    "Is this for me?" Gu Qing gently looked at Lou Mingyu in surprise, pointing to the box and asked.


    Lou Mingyu nodded, stretched out his hand and motioned to Gu gently to take the box away.


    Gu Qing hurriedly took it, opened it, and found that it was a fist-sized fire marble. The fire marble is a material of the seventh grade of the immortal rank. There will be a fire cloud beast guarding it next to it, which is a rare type. Material.


    "Brother, this is a bit too expensive." Gu Qing hurriedly pushed the box over, trying to get Lou Mingyu to take it back.


    "It''s for you, you just take it." Lou Mingyu didn''t answer, frowning and looking at Gu Qing, and said stiffly.


    Gu lightly looked at the fire marble, and then at Lou Mingyu, after thinking about it, he put the fire marble away.


    "Thank you, brother, I like it very much." With the foundation of giving gifts to them from time to time before, Gu Qing was not too hypocritical, and put it away happily, expressing gratitude to Lou Mingyu with a smile.


    "Yeah." Lou Mingyu nodded, turned and walked upstairs.


    Gu gently took Jun Wu''s hand and happily followed Lou Mingyu upstairs.


    When she got upstairs, she found that Lou Mingyu''s room was opposite them. After saying goodbye to Lou Mingyu, she entered the room with Jun Wu.


    The next morning, the three of them had a simple meal at the inn, and then set off for Luobei City.


    ...


    With Lou Mingyu there, the three of them were very safe along the way. It took three days to reach Luobei City. After arriving in Luobei City, the three of them did not find an inn, but went straight to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, and Gu Qing gave Haolan Immortal Venerable Her invitation was handed to the guard at the door, and after a glance, the guard closed it carefully.


    "Please wait a moment for the three of you, the younger one will go and invite the city lord." The guard looked at the three Gu Qing''s eyes very carefully, and said respectfully.


    Gu nodded lightly and watched the guard leave.


    After a while, a rush of footsteps came from inside, and Gu lightly looked over and saw a group of people walking towards the door.


    Except for the guard who just entered, the middle-aged man walking in the middle is the most conspicuous.


    He was wearing a purple brocade dress, tall and tall, with a purple gold crown on his head, his face was tough, and his facial features were deep. At this moment, there was a trace of anxiety on his face. After seeing the three of Gu Qing, his eyes brightened and his face brightened. There was a hint of joy on it.


    "Junior Brother Lou, it''s great that you are here." Shangguanyuan knew Lou Mingyu, and knew how cold-tempered Lou Mingyu was. Originally, it was only he should do invitations to Immortal Venerable Haolan, but he never thought about it. Hao Lan Immortal Venerable will come, and I never thought that other people from the teacher''s door will come, now seeing Lou Mingyu, it is completely unexpected.


    Lou Mingyu is a disciple of Haolan Immortal Venerable. Many people in the immortal world know this. Lou Mingyu''s presence represents the attitude of Haolan Immortal Venerable. This is a very proud thing for Shang Guanyuan. Of course Shangguanyuan was very happy.


    "Second brother, congratulations." Lou Mingyu said blankly while looking at Shangguanyuan.


    For ordinary people, it would be very embarrassing to see Lou Mingyu like this. Although Lou Mingyu is saying congratulations, it looks like a perfunctory.


    However, Shangguan Yuan got used to it, the smile on his face did not change a bit, he took the storage bag from Lou Mingyu''s hand, and put it away without looking at it.


    After exchanging greetings with Lou Mingyu, Shangguanyuan looked at Gu Qing and Jun Wu, "Junior Brother Lou, which of these two is the new disciple of the master?"


    "Second brother, hello, this is Gu Qingming, you can just ask me to be gentle." Gu Qingming said to Shangguanyuan on his own initiative.


    Although Shangguan Yuan knew that Haolan Immortal Venerable had newly recruited an apprentice, but he didn''t know whether it was a male or a female, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes when he saw Gu Qing.


    Let¡¯s not talk about the standard of Immortal Venerable Hao Lan¡¯s apprenticeship, it is the standard of Immortal Langya Sect, and it¡¯s not everyone can choose, and Gu Qing can be accepted as a disciple by Immortal Venerable Hao Lan, who hasn¡¯t received apprentices for a long time. Enough to show her excellence!


    It''s just that he didn''t expect Gu Qing to be so young. He took a closer look and found that Gu Qing''s cultivation was actually in Taiyi True Wonderland, and he was even more surprised.


    "Sister Gu," Shangguan Yuan called to Gu with a soft voice, then took out a storage bag and handed it to Gu Qingqing, "This is the meeting ceremony I prepared for Junior Sister Gu. Welcome Junior Sister Gu to become Master''s disciple. From now on we will be Brother and sister, the younger sister in Luobei City will be treated as if she was in her own home. She can do whatever she wants, and the brother will give you the answer."


    In Shangguanyuan¡¯s eyes, Gu Qing didn¡¯t look like her junior sister, but rather like her own child, how she likes it, and their family¡¯s protection from the same line is nothing to say to her family. We met once, but Shangguanyuan had already placed Gu gently within his own range.


    "Thank you Brother Er." Gu Qing was not polite, and happily put away the storage bag.


    "Okay, let''s not stay at the door, let''s all go in." Seeing Gu Qing lightly put away the storage bag, Shang Guanyuan was also very happy, greeted the three of them to go inside.


    There are still four or five days before the children of Shangguanyuan get married. At this time, the city lord¡¯s mansion is also very lively. The people are carefully cleaning and decorating the mansion. Most of the guests have not arrived yet, so there are not many outsiders in the mansion.


    As the same door of Shangguanyuan, the three of Gu Qing were arranged in the best guest house. The place was not small and there were many rooms. Shangguanyuan knew that the three had been on the way for a few days, so he took the three directly to them. The yard to live in.


    "Junior Brother Lou, Junior Brother Gu, and Junior Brother Jun, you live in this yard. If you have anything you need, just tell your servants. You can rest for a while. We will have dinner together in the evening, and I will introduce you to the family. Other people." Shangguanyuan said to the three Gu Qing enthusiastically.


    "Thank you Brother Er." Gu nodded gently, feeling that Shangguan Yuan was very considerate.


    Shangguan Yuan settled down with the three of them, and then left with them.


    In the yard, apart from the servants, there are only three people, Gu Qing, and Gu Qing naturally lives with Jun Wu. The two chose a room to the south. Lou Mingyu chose the next door to the two. Hoou Mingyu entered his room directly, and Gu Qing and Jun Wu also entered the room.


    The decoration in the room is very elegant, and the furnishings inside are not lacking in famous products. You can tell at a glance that Shangguanyuan''s family is not bad.


    "After three days on the road, it''s really exhausting. I want to take a good rest." Closing the door, Gu gently stretched his waist and said as he spread the word.


    "It''s better to wash first, otherwise it will be uncomfortable." Junwu knew Gu Qing''s habit, fearing that she would be too lazy to move, so he went out and ordered the next person to prepare hot water.


    "Okay, you still understand me." Gu Qing didn''t care whether he was dirty or not, he hugged Jun Wu directly, rubbing his face against Jun Wu''s shoulder.


    Jun Wu also didn''t dislike Gu Qingqing, hugged Gu Qingqing, and patted her body, showing her love and affection.


    After washing, Gu gently took off his coat and lay down on the bed. Jun Wu lay beside her, and the two embraced and slept together.


    ...


    After Shangguanyuan left the courtyard where the three Gu Qing lived, he returned to the courtyard where he lived and called his wife.


    "Husband, are you looking for me?" Shangguanyuan''s wife, Wen Shi, saw Shangguanyuan sitting at the table with a smile on her face. She was curious and kept asking.


    "There are a few distinguished guests here, living in Shangyunyuan, you should let people greet you, don''t neglect." Shangguanyuan quickly warned when he saw Wenshi.


    "What distinguished guest? Want your husband to be so cautious?" Wen was curious. It was not that no distinguished guest had ever been in the family before, but Shang Guanyuan was not so cautious. She and Shangguanyuan were very close, so she asked directly.


    "It''s Junior Brother Lou and the newly-accepted Junior Sister Gu Qingguo, as well as Junior Master Rongfeng''s newly-accepted apprentice Jun Wujun." Shang Guanyuan replied without concealing it.


    "The younger brother and younger sister of the husband, are they not the disciples of Immortal Venerable Haolan?" Wen said that he was a little surprised and surprised, obviously he didn''t expect the Langya Immortal Sect to come.


    "Yes," Shangguan Yuan nodded, "This time I just sent an invitation to Master with the attitude of giving it a try. You also know that Master has such an identity, it is impossible to leave the sect easily, although Master did not come, but sent Junior Brother Lou and Junior Sister Gu to show that Master also values ??me!"


    Shangguanyuan has always been proud of being a disciple of Haolan Immortal Venerable. Since he became the city lord of Luobei City, he has been working diligently in order not to fall into the name of Hao Lan Immortal Venerable and not to give others the opportunity to say that Hao Lan Immortal Venerable is bad. , But since he left the teacher¡¯s gate, he has not returned for many years, and his feelings with the teacher¡¯s gate have faded a little. In the heart of Immortal Venerable Hao Lan, it is not that he does not have this disciple.


    This alone was enough for Shangguan Yuan to be happy.


    "Don''t worry, husband, I will treat them well." Wen family and Shangguanyuan''s husband and wife have known Shangguanyuan''s thoughts for so many years, and Wen Yan immediately promised.


    She herself was very happy. It was her child''s marriage. The disciple of Haolan Xianzun came personally, which represented the importance of Haolan Xianzun to Shangguanyuan, and it could also add some bargaining chips to the child''s wedding. This is absolute. Good thing, of course she can''t neglect Gu Qing them.


    "Madam, I always don''t worry." Shangguanyuan patted Wen''s hand and said with a smile.


    Wen Shi glared at Shang Guan Yuan, retracted his hand, and sat on the chair.


    "I and Junior Brother Lou said that we will have dinner together in the evening. I beg your wife to see which dishes should be prepared."

 Chapter 428：

    Shangguan Yuan and Wen are the standard male protagonists, and the female protagonists generally look like these things. They are all prepared by the Wen family. This is one of the reasons why he specially called the Wen family to come. The marriage is already very busy. If it weren''t for the more important thing, he would definitely not ask Wen to come over.


    "Does your husband know Lou Junior''s preferences? Is there anything that you don''t like?" The Wen family is most adept at these things, but you still have to find out Lou Mingyu and Gu Qing''s goodness first, so that you can join them. Well, it is not easy for criminals to taboo.


    Shangguanyuan and Lou Mingyu didn''t have much contact with them, so they didn''t know much, so they could only shook their heads.


    "So, leave this to me, husband, don''t worry about it." Wen''s frowned, then said to Shangguan Yuan.


    "Okay, then I will trouble Mrs." Shangguanyuan patted Wen''s hand on the table, then stood up, and after another two words, he left.


    As he said, Wen''s handling of affairs, he is very relieved.


    And Wen Shi did not disappoint Shangguan Yuan. When they had dinner together in the evening, the dishes Wen Shi prepared were indeed good.


    Shangguanyuan introduced the three of Gu Qing to his family. In addition to the son who is about to get married, he also has one son and one daughter. The son who is going to get married is the eldest, the second is also a son, and the daughter is the youngest. , Now six years old, looks more like Wen''s, Yuxue is cute, and has been staring at Gu gently while eating.


    "Kid, why are you staring at me all the time?" Gu gently looked at the little girl next to her, and asked with a smile.


    "Sister is pretty." Although the little girl is a little confessed, she can see that she likes Gu Qing very much. When she talks with Gu Qing, her face is red, and she looks even more anxious and cute.


    What she said also made Gu Qing very happy. After all, no one does not like others to praise themselves, especially girls, who like others to say that they are good-looking, and children generally don''t deceive.


    "Thank you, you are also very good-looking." Gu Qing looked at her, the smile on her face became stronger, and she thought she was very interesting.


    Being praised by Gu Qing, the little girl was happy and embarrassed, blushing, hiding behind the second brother next to her, but she couldn''t help but stick her head out to take care of her, she looked very funny.


    Gu Qing was very amused by the little girl. She thought about it and took out a bell from the storage space and handed it to the little girl.


    "You are very cute, this is for you to play." This little bell was a gift from a certain elder when she was apprentice. I still feel good-looking, and then I received it in my storage space. At this time, seeing the little girl so cute, I couldn''t help taking out the little bell and giving it to the little girl.


    The little girl obviously liked the little bell very much. After Gu gently took it out, her gaze was instantly attracted and stuck on the little bell. When she heard Gu gently said that she wanted to give it to her, she was very happy at first, and then cautiously. Look at Wen''s side.


    The Wen clan was also looking here at this time. With her eyesight, it was natural to see that the little bell in Gu Qing''s hand was not a common grade, and she was still feeling that Gu Qing was indeed a disciple of Immortal Venerable Haolan, so she took out one casually. The things are all fine products, but she didn''t expect that since Gu Qing was going to give it to her daughter, she hesitated looking at her daughter''s sparkling eyes.


    "Sister-in-law, this is a meeting gift I gave to the children, and the other two also have it. You are welcome." Gu Qingming saw Wen''s hesitation and quickly explained.


    While talking, she also took out two other things from the storage space, a 7th-Rank dagger and a sword of 7th-Rank, both of which came from Haolan Immortal Venerable¡¯s private library. Immortal Venerable Hao Lan had prepared it before coming, but it was only for her to hand it over to the two of them.


    The gift for the little girl was originally something else, but when Gu Qing saw that the little girl was cute, he changed it.


    Seeing that there are three of them, Wen didn''t worry anymore, and nodded at the little girl.


    The little girl immediately brightened her eyes, turned her head and happily took the small bell from Gu Qing''s hand, and played with it.


    Gu Qing gave the other two things to the other two children in Shangguanyuan, only then took back his hands and concentrated on eating.


    Lou Mingyu is not the kind of talker. Although Gu Qing is talkative, she is far from familiar with Shangguan, and there is not much to say. The time for eating this meal is not particularly long. After eating, Gu Qing The three returned to the yard where they lived.


    In the next few days, Gu Qing and Jun Wu wandered around Luobei City, while Lou Mingyu stayed in the courtyard and did not go out.


    Soon, it was the day when Shangguan Fei''s eldest son, Shangguan Fei, got married.


    The day was beautiful, the weather was very good, it was neither hot nor cold. In order to join in the fun, Gu Qing ran to the front hall with Jun Wu early in the morning. After a little cushion, he followed the groom to pick up the bride. .


    The wedding in Luobei City is still relatively conservative. There are many etiquettes that are different from when Gu Qingming was married in the Second Immortal Realm. Gu Qingming opened his eyes well.


    When the bazaar arrived, the two newcomers also appeared in the front hall. Under the witness of everyone, they went through all the etiquette. After the ceremony was completed, everyone was happy for them.


    Just when the two of them were about to retreat and return to the room for the second half of the ceremony, the sky suddenly became dark.


    This unusual scene made everyone''s expressions change. Gu Qing was in the yard right now, and quickly raised his head to look up into the sky.


    I saw that a blood-red magic circle was suddenly selected in the sky. The circle was about 100 meters in diameter. The patterns on it were very complicated. When people looked at it, they felt dizzy. Will faint, the soul will be traumatized.


    At first glance, this magic circle is very powerful, but it looks very ominous, giving people a feeling of depression and fear, indicating that the things inside the circle are very insecure.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu looked at each other, raised their heads together, staring at the magic circle nervously.


    The blood-red lines on the magic circle lit up for an instant, emitting a dazzling light, and Gu gently blocked his eyes subconsciously to prevent them from being stabbed.


    After the light passed, a terrible coercion enveloped the world. People with poorer cultivation level knelt on the ground, and like Gu Qing and the others, they also felt that under this coercion, the people in their bodies The movement of the fairy power has stagnated a lot, as if he was carrying a mountain on his back, making people breathless.


    Just when Lou Mingyu was about to move and wanted to slash towards the magic circle with a sword, the magic circle was very soft and cracked a hole, and then a huge arm came out from it.

 Chapter 429：

    It was a black-red arm, very strong, and it didn''t look like a human, but some kind of animal. The whole arm was covered with black runes, densely packed, and it made the scalp numb.


    The nails on the hands are pointed and long, and they look very sharp.


    After that hand grabbed it indiscriminately, he held on to the magic circle, his arm was hard, it seemed that the owner of the arm had to break free from the magic circle.


    One arm looks so powerful, and there is a strong pressure in the air, which is enough to show that the owner of this arm is a very powerful character. If it really allows him to break free from the circle, I am afraid that no one on the scene is the opponent''s opponent. .


    Thinking about this, Gu Qing glanced at each other, with their toes on the ground, flying into the air one after another, attacking that arm.


    The strongest cultivation base here is Shangguanyuan and Lou Mingyu. The two rushed to the front. Shangguanyuan¡¯s weapon was a long spear, while Lou Mingyu¡¯s weapon was a scarlet sword. Fanpin.


    Lou Mingyu''s cultivation base is only a little lower than Shangguan. At this moment, he is holding a sword and staring at that arm with condensed eyes. There are not many fancy movements. It is a simple forward stab, and a red sword aura is straight. Rushed to the arm.


    Shang Guanyuan''s spear swept across, and a silver attack rushed towards that arm with Lou Mingyu''s sword energy.


    The silver light ran across the black-red arm. The arm was very hard, leaving only a white mark, which was not injured. The red sword energy fell on another place, which was slightly better than the silver light. , Pierced the skin, black blood leaked out, and a blood stain appeared.


    Neither Jun Wu''s Scimitar nor Gu Qing''s Immortal Ling had hurt his arm, which made the two of them very dissatisfied.


    After trying to attack, they found it was useless, Gu Qing and Jun Wu gave up directly, and instead arranged for others to leave here.


    There is destined to be a big battle here, and most of the guests present are not particularly high in cultivation. If the arm accidentally hurts the guests, it is not a good thing. They can only arrange for these guests to leave before the battle begins.


    In midair, the battle continued.


    After the arm was injured, the owner of the arm struggled even harder, and the light on the circle was clearly extinguished. It seemed that it was suppressing the master of the arm, preventing it from coming out of the circle.


    Shangguanyuan and Lou Mingyu did not stop their attacks either. Their attacks were much stronger than before. After a while, a lot of blood stains were left on the black and red arms, some were deep, some were light, and some were black. When the blood fell on the ground, a hole appeared directly on the ground, indicating that the blood was poisonous.


    Both Lou Mingyu and Shangguanyuan''s expressions were very solemn, and they kept attacking their arms. It would be better to cut off the arms so that the owner of the arms would not be able to come out from the inside, and the circle might be able to close again.


    After Gu Qing and Jun Wu evacuated the crowd, they watched Lou Mingyu and Shang Guanyuan attacking their arms not far away, and their faces were not pretty.


    "I don''t know what this arm is, and there is a magic circle. How can it suddenly appear in the sky above Luobei City?" Gu lightly looked at the arm, squinted his eyes, and his expression was a little depressed.


    "It is said that when the God Realm was closed, the immortal realm also suffered catastrophe. Many extraterrestrial demon rushed to the immortal realm and fought a battle with the people of the immortal realm. Luobei City is one of the battlefields. For too long, the energy of the magic circle has been consumed a lot, and the things in the magic circle can''t be suppressed, so it suddenly appeared." Before Jun Wu was in Langya Immortal Sect, he read many books, especially about the immortal world. Historically, looking at the magic circle in mid-air at this time, I thought of something.


    "In other words, could the seal in this formation be an extraterritorial demon?" Gu Qing didn''t see this part, looked at the arm in midair, and asked curiously.


    "It''s possible, I''m not sure!" Jun Wu pursed his lips and said uncertainly.


    Gu Qing knew about Jun Wu¡¯s temperament, although he said he was uncertain, but he could say it, it shows that he thinks so in his heart, and the possibility of this is very high, but here has not participated in that battle. People, most people probably don''t even know about the outer heavenly demons, so she didn''t ask any more, but watched Lou Mingyu and the others fight.


    The battle situation on Lou Mingyu''s side is also very stale. Although his and Shang Guanyuan''s attacks can damage that arm, they can''t solve that arm all at once. The owner of the arm is still struggling, and he thinks about the formation. , The energy above is rapidly consuming. Maybe it won¡¯t take long before the magic circle will be broken, and the locked things will rush out, and they will all be in danger at that time.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu could not go up to help. They could only watch them by the side. They were also a little anxious, especially when they saw that the arm was already scarred, but the owner of the arm was still working hard, and even gave up attacking Shangguan Yuanhe. Lou Mingyu, let the two of them attack, but struggling with all their concentration, trying to escape from the circle.


    Lou Mingyu and Shang Guanyuan''s faces were also unsightly. They had tried their best to attack, but the effect was not great. Seeing that besides their arms, their shoulders were about to be exposed, they were also very anxious.


    "Is it true that as long as the arm is cut off and the things behind it lose support, the magic circle will be closed, and the contents of the magic circle will not be able to come out?" Gu lightly looked at the arm and the magic circle, Jun has no confirmation.


    Jun Wu glanced around and gently said, "Not necessarily, how can the magic circle be closed, no one can say, maybe if the arm is cut off, the magic circle can''t be closed either."


    Hearing this, Gu was silent for a moment. She looked at the magic circle in the air, thought for a while, then lowered her head and hesitated for a while, finally raised her head and looked at the magic circle firmly.


    "Close!" An ethereal and mysterious voice suddenly sounded, and Jun Wu who was standing next to her quickly turned his head and looked at Gu Qing nervously.


    An energy that was impossible for the naked eye rushed to the magic circle, the magic circle was like encountering a big tonic, the energy was instantly filled, and then, the magic circle that was not destroyed just now was completely lit up, and the one in the middle was cracked. Suddenly there was a burst of golden light.


    Immediately afterwards, the cracked opening gradually narrowed toward the middle, the rune on it was automatically repaired, and the gap became smaller and smaller.


    The owner of the arm felt that something was wrong, struggling frantically, causing the light on the circle to become extinguished again, but the cracked place was still healing, but the speed was a little slower than just now.


    Lou Mingyu and Shangguanyuan didn''t hear Gu Qing''s voice. Although they didn''t understand what happened and caused the magic circle to be automatically repaired, they also stopped their attack, stepped back, and watched the magic in midair. Healed little by little.


    Due to the unwillingness of the arm owner, he did not retract the arm. As a result, when the magic circle was being repaired, a wound appeared where the arm was close to the magic circle.


    With the passage of time, more and more places were repaired by the magic circle, and the speed of repair became faster again, and more and more places where the arm was cut. Finally, with a strong golden red light, that One arm was cut off, fell from mid-air, and fell to the ground fiercely.


    The magic circle was repaired, and it was exactly the same as the one Gu Qing and the others saw at the beginning. The golden red light flashed, the magic circle disappeared from mid-air, and the sky that had been blacked out returned to normal.


    If it weren''t for the thick arm left on the ground, it would be as if nothing happened here.


    "Qing Qing, are you okay?" Jun Wu Jian Gu Qing''s face was pale, and he quickly supported Gu Qing and asked worriedly.


    "I''m fine," Gu gently shook his head, and showed a weak smile at Jun Wu, "Fortunately, that thing didn''t escape from the formation!"


    At this time, the Xianli in her body was empty, and she was emptied by that moment. Her body was very weak. If it was not supported by Jun Wu, she would not be able to stand still, but she was still happy because she succeeded in stopping the things in the circle. Run out and saved themselves!


    In order not to let people see that something was wrong, she quickly swallowed two pills of medicine, feeling that the power of the medicine was scattered in the body. After absorbing the power of the medicine, the originally empty body recovered 10% of the power, which made her feel more relieved.


    But after seeing that she took the pill, Jun Wu''s complexion turned ruddy, and he was relieved.


    He still knows Gu Qing''s art of speech and spirit, knowing that the situation just happened is because Gu Qing''s cultivation base is too low, and the energy needed to repair the circle is more, so she will be weak, otherwise If so, she would lose some celestial power!


    When Lou Mingyu and Shangguanyuan came back, Gu Qing could not see much from the outside.


    The circle disappeared, and the wedding will continue. Fortunately, the two newlyweds have finished the main ceremony, and the rest is the banquet for the guests. The scene is still quite lively.


    Gu Qing''s body hadn''t fully recovered yet, and he only stayed for a while before returning to the yard where they lived.


    "Gentle, take a good rest for a while, I will guard you." Jun Wu was still more worried about Gu Qing''s body, and said to Gu Qing once he returned to the room.


    Gu Qing did not reluctantly. At this time, the fairy power in her body had recovered by 30%, and it just took time to cultivate, so she nodded, sat down cross-legged, and began to restore the fairy power in her body.


    In this way, it wasn''t until the next morning that the Xianli in Gu Qing''s body returned to its previous level.


    The wedding was over, and Gu Qing and their purpose of coming out this time has been achieved. Moreover, Lou Mingyu is not a person who will stay in one place for a long time, so they proposed to leave in the morning and noon.


    Shangguan Yuan naturally didn''t want them to leave. He also wanted to get in touch with them more and cultivate relationships, so that he could take care of anything in the future, but he was rejected by Gu Qing and the others.


    After leaving Luobei City, Gu Qingqing, Jun Wu and Lou Mingyu separated.

 Chapter 430：

    Lou Mingyu managed to avoid the Immortal Venerable Haolan and came out of the Langya Immortal Sect. He didn''t plan to go back in a short time, so he wouldn''t go with Gu Qing and the others, because as soon as he came out of Luobei City, he and Gu Qing The two parted ways.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu also visited a lot of places before. When they returned this time, they did not delay any more time. Instead, they flew directly with swords and went to Apocalypse City first, ready to see Si Linhe. Yue Zhao.


    Through this incident, both Gu Qing and Jun Wu felt a sense of crisis, and the two were not satisfied with their cultivation, so they planned to wait until they returned to the Langya Immortal Sect. They retreat. This is also theirs. The reason why I plan to meet Si Lin and Yue Zhao before I go back is to specifically inform the two of them, so that they can find no one when they find them when they are in retreat!


    They went back a lot faster than when they came. They walked from Luobei City Road Tianqi City all the way to the sword flying, and they walked for about five days.


    After arriving at Apocalypse City, the two went straight to the residences of Si Lin and Yue Zhao.


    "I don''t know what happened to Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother? Wannian Xianye should have allowed their cultivation to reach the peak of True Wonderland, right?" Gu Qing asked Jun Wu as he walked.


    "Almost, if you are lucky, you should be like us to the Taiyi True Wonderland." Jun Wu took Gu Qing''s hand and said for a while.


    "The kendo that the senior brother cultivated, it is estimated that after the Taiyizhen fairyland, after having a certain degree of self-protection ability, he will not stay in Apocalypse City. The second senior brother is likely to go out to practice with the senior brother." thought of this. , Gu Qing was a little unhappy.


    Although after she returned to Langya Immortal Sect, she could not always meet with Si Lin, but at least she knew that they were in Apocalypse City and were relatively safe, but it would be different if the two of them went outside to experience. There are too many variables in it, and she will worry about them.


    "When we return to the sect, the two of us will also retreat. If the big brothers go out to practice, it will be just right." Jun Wu patted Gu''s head gently and comforted.


    "That''s right." Gu Qing thought for a while, and felt that it was the same reason. If they were in retreat, they would definitely not see Si Lin and Yue Zhao. It would be just right for the two of them to go for experience. After they leave the customs, they Just can meet.


    Seeing Gu Qing''s mood changing back and forth, Jun Wu held her hand slightly tighter, a smile flashed under his eyes, and his eyes were very pampering when looking at Gu Qing.


    The servants at Si Lin''s two-person mansion already knew Gu Qing and Jun Wu. After the two arrived, they did not need to notify them, and led them in directly, sent them to the outside of the yard, and left carefully.


    At this time, Yuezhao and Silin were playing chess. Yuezhao only closed the retreat yesterday. With good luck, his cultivation was promoted to the Taiyizhen Wonderland. If Gu Qing came to him one day earlier, he might not be able to see him. .


    "Big Brother, Second Brother, I''m here." As soon as he saw the two of them, Gu Qing ran over happily, still looking like a child in front of them.


    The two were stunned when they heard Gu Qing''s voice, and then looked at the place where the sound was coming from. When they saw Gu Qing''s voice, both of them were very happy. They stood up directly from the stool, and Si Lin even opened his hands slightly. Arm, waited for Gu Qing to run over, threw himself in his arms, stood steady, and slightly wrapped Gu Qing with his hands.


    "Gentlely, are you and Awucong Luo Beicheng back?" Yue Zhao saw Jun Wu''s dark face, turned his head, as if he hadn''t seen it, asked Gu Qingqing with a smile.


    "Yeah, Brother Er." Gu nodded slightly, and then, without asking Si Lin and Yue Zhao, started to talk about her experience with Jun Wu along the way. "In Luobei City, Ah Wu and I discovered our repairs. Because it''s still a bit low, so I plan to go back and start practicing in retreat, and I won''t be able to meet with the seniors in the shortest year."


    Si Lin and Yue Zhao were originally worried about the things that Gu Qing said. Now when they heard Gu Qing''s words, the two looked at each other, and they were a little bit reluctant, but they actually had the idea of ??going out to practice. It was just right for Gu to retreat gently.


    "It doesn''t matter, gently, my senior brother and I also decided to go out and practice, and we just wait for you to come back." Yue Zhao touched Gu Qing''s head and said very softly.


    Hearing this, Gu lightly stunned, and subconsciously turned his head and glanced at Jun Wu, thinking that before they came, the two were speculating that Si Lin and Yue Zhao would go out to practice, but now they have decided, and suddenly they don¡¯t know what to say. , Can only make two people pay attention to safety.


    "Gently!" Just when several people were talking, a voice suddenly sounded.


    Gu gently looked at the place where the sound came from. When he saw the figure dressed in white, his eyes lit up, and the joy on his face could not be suppressed. He directly threw Si Lin and Yue Zhao and the others, and ran towards the people. past.


    "Master, I miss you so much!" Gu gently threw himself into Wen Guiyun''s arms, rubbed his head against Wen Guiyun''s chest, and a nasal voice came from Wen Guiyun''s chest.


    "I miss you very much as a teacher," Wen Guiyun always felt softer when facing Gu Qingqing than when facing others, and patted Gu Qingqing''s head gently. "Well, be a teacher. Hasn''t this been ascended to the immortal realm? How grown up, and crying like a child?"


    "Even if I''m older, I''m a child by the master''s side, hum." Gu gently raised his head, rubbed his eyes, and said unconvinced.


    "Well, in the eyes of the master, you have always been a child." Gu Qing was very cute at this time, Wen Guiyun hadn''t seen Gu Qing for almost a year, and she looked very gentle at this time.


    "It''s pretty much the same." Gu Qing reluctantly forgave Wen Guiyun, pulling Wen Guiyun''s sleeve, "Master, when did you fly? Why didn''t you come to me?"

 Chapter 431：

    "I have been ascending as a teacher for a while," Wen Guiyun didn''t conceal his experience to Gu Qingming, and directly told his own experience. NS."


    During this period of time, he had heard from Si Lin a lot of Gu Qing''s sufferings after his ascension. Although he knew that this was beneficial to Gu Qing''s growth, Wen Guiyun still felt very distressed.


    After Gu Qing was taken back by Rong Ye and became his apprentice, he never suffered, nor was he worried about lack of money. As a result, he tasted all these in the fairy world, which made Wen Guiyun feel very uncomfortable. , Now that he has ascended, and has returned to the Immortal Venerable level, of course, he must be a good backing for Gu Qingqing, so that Gu Qingqing can live like before.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing''s eyes lit up, and his eyes suddenly turned red. He hugged Wen Guiyun''s arm, his heart seemed to be soaked in a hot spring.


    "Master." She rubbed Wen Guiyun''s arm, with a strong attachment, "You are so kind to me."


    She was fortunate in her heart again that she saved Rong Ye back then, and agreed to leave with Rong Ye, only then could she meet Wen Guiyun and the others, and be doted on for so many years!


    "Okay, we are all married, we are an adult, don''t be coquettish, be careful not to laugh at you." Wen Guiyun smiled petily, patted Gu gently on the shoulder, and said deliberately.


    "He didn''t dare." Gu lightly glared at Jun Wu, and said coquettishly.


    "Master, don''t say anything, turn around and feel angry with me again." Jun Wuku smiled and looked at Wen Guiyun, the expression on his face was rarer and more vivid.


    Wen Guiyun saw that Jun Wu was like this, and the smile on his face deepened, "Okay, I won''t hurt you as a teacher."


    Jun Wu hurriedly bowed his hand to Wen Guiyun to express his gratitude. With a frightened look, he saw Gu Qing burst into a smile next to him. A smile flashed across Jun Wu''s eyes, and his eyes were very gentle when he looked at Gu Qing.


    Si Lin and Yue Zhao had been standing by. Seeing this scene, the two couldn''t help but glance at each other, and a smile flashed in their eyes.


    After the laughter, a few people sat together and chatted happily.


    Because of Wen Guiyun¡¯s appearance, Gu Qing and Jun Wu originally planned to stay in Tianqi City for only one day, but they also changed their minds and stayed in Tianqi City for five days. Then Wen Guiyun, Yue Zhao, and Si Lin set off with them. Return to Langya Immortal Sect.


    With the text returning to the cloud, they went back faster, and it only took one day to reach the Langya Immortal Sect.


    After setting up Si Lin and Yue Zhao, Gu Qing and Jun Wu took Wen Guiyun to Haolan Immortal Venerable.


    Immortal Venerable Haolan is no different from when he left. When the three of Gu Qingqing were brought in by the child, he was watering the eighth-rank immortal grass he had raised. After hearing the sound of footsteps, he turned his head with a smile and looked at him. But Wen Guiyun attracted attention.


    "Qing, Qingyun Xianzun?" He looked at Wen Guiyun with a look of shock. He didn''t notice that the kettle in his hand fell to the ground, as if he had fallen into his own world.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu both turned their heads at the same time and looked at Wen Guiyun in surprise, while Wen Guiyun raised his eyebrows as he watched Haolan Xianzun raised his eyebrows, a trace of nostalgia flashed in his eyes.


    "It''s been a long time since no one called me by this name, do you know me?" Although the Immortal Venerable Haolan is also at the level of the Immortal Venerable, but in front of Wen Guiyun, he is still like the younger generation, when Wen Guiyun and Immortal Venerable Haolan speak, There are not many scruples.


    "Acknowledge, recognize." Immortal Venerable Haolan quickly recovered and took a deep breath, "I once read your record in a book." He paused, watching Wen Guiyun hesitated to say something. .


    "Why? Is there anything wrong?" Wen Guiyun raised his eyebrows again and asked Haolan Immortal Venerable curiously.


    "It is recorded that you have fallen a thousand years ago." Immortal Venerable Haolan spoke quickly. After speaking, a trace of embarrassment flashed across his eyes. It was extremely rude to say that he was dead in front of a person. Regarding the matter, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan felt a little embarrassed.


    Wen Guiyun was not as angry as Hao Lan Xianzun thought. His reaction was very flat, "I did die a thousand years ago, but you should know that someone at a level like ours should have entered the realm of God, as long as the soul If you are immortal, you will be able to reincarnate, and then practice again. This is exactly what happened to me."


    Cultivating to enter the realm of the gods, thousands of years ago, when the gods were not closed, he was qualified to enter the gods. He didn''t even ascend to the realm of the gods shortly before, and he encountered changes in the gods, and then the gods were closed. And the immortal stage also ushered in a great catastrophe, so he did not enter the **** realm, but there was a **** soul.


    Immortal Venerable Hao Lan had naturally heard of it, and when he heard Wen Guiyun''s words, he suddenly realized.


    "Then you are now?" He looked at Wen Guiyun and asked carefully.


    It stands to reason that Haolan Xianzun and Wen Guiyun are both in the realm of Xianzun. Even in this life, he was promoted to the realm of Xianzun many years earlier than Wen Guiyun. He should not respect Wen Guiyun so much, but he saw that book back then. The book records that the Azure Cloud Immortal Venerable died to save the talents of the immortal realm. Such a person is worthy of admiration by all people!


    Moreover, after the Great Catastrophe, many inheritances of the immortal world were missing. An immortal statue like him is still inferior to an immortal statue like Wen Guiyun a thousand years ago, and he naturally respects Wen Guiyun very much.


    Wen Guiyun looked at Gu Qing with very soft eyes, "I did not reincarnate in the immortal realm, but in the secondary immortal realm. Qing was my apprentice in the secondary immortal realm. Now she is your apprentice again, and she is in love with you. Li, I think I should come this time too. From now on, Gentle will be our apprentice. I hope you can take more care of her."


    Immortal Venerable Hao Lan''s gaze also fell on Gu Qing with Wen Guiyun''s gaze, a little surprised, "I didn''t expect Qing to be your apprentice. No wonder she is so good. Don''t worry, she is also my apprentice now. I will not let people bully her!"


    Even if there is no such relationship as Wen Guiyun, Immortal Venerable Haolan will not let people bully Gu Qingqing, and will take good care of Gu Qing. This is what he should do as a master, not to mention that he now knows Gu Qing. Qing is Wen Guiyun''s apprentice, he will only be better to Gu Qing.


    "So, naturally it is the best," Wen Guiyun was very satisfied with Haolan Immortal Venerable''s attitude. "One more thing, I want to join Langya Immortal Sect. Is it possible?"


    This was discussed by Wen Guiyun and Gu Qing. Thousands of years ago, Wen Guiyun had a noble status in the immortal realm. He was powerful and powerful. It was very easy to protect Gu Qing, but now that everything is back, he has also been promoted. The Immortal Venerable level is just a polished commander, unable to achieve absolute shock, but it will be different if he joins the Langya Immortal Sect.


    You must know that there is only one immortal deity in the four great immortal gates. If he joins the Langya immortal sect, then Langya immortal sect will have two immortal deities, which will immediately become the head of the four immortal sects, and other disciples under the sect will follow. Benefit.


    Immortal Venerable Hao Lan was stunned when he heard Wen Guiyun''s words, apparently he didn''t expect Wen Guiyun to make this request.


    He naturally hopes that the Langya Immortal Sect will become more and more powerful. If Wen Guiyun joins, it will naturally have a lot of benefits to the Haolan Immortal Venerable, but this matter is not determined by him alone, and eight other peak masters are required. agree.


    "I still need to discuss this matter with other peak owners. Do you think I can give you the answer two days later?" Worried that Wen Guiyun would be angry, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan pondered for a while and asked.


    "It''s okay, you can discuss it slowly. If I join the Langya Immortal Sect, I will not participate in the management, and it will be up to you. You only need to arrange a yard for me. If there is something wrong with the sect, I can also help. "Wen Guiyun seemed very calm, and added some more conditions by the way.


    Hearing his words, Immortal Venerable Haolan was even more moved. Wen Guiyun did not participate in the management. The management of Immortal Sect Langya was the same as before. Except for the addition of a master of Immortal Venerable, the others were from within the Immortal Sect Langya. In short, it didn''t make much difference.


    "Okay." Xianzun Haolan nodded, remembering Wen Guiyun''s conditions.


    After discussing the business, Wen Guiyun and Jun Wuxian left, leaving behind Gu Qing and Hao Lan Xianzun, master and apprentice.


    Immortal Venerable Haolan still didn''t react at this time, and his expression was still a bit trance. It took a long time to recover from the heat, and asked Gu Qing''s harvest and experience of this trip.


    Gu Qing recounted what he had experienced along the way, and at the same time talked about the magic circle that appeared on the day that Shangguanyuan''s son got married.


    "Master, I feel that the law formation is not simple. When we were in Shuiyou City, Ah Wu and I ran into our nephew. If it weren¡¯t for the help of an expert, Ah Wu and I would also explain there. The magic circle in Luobei City feels that the sealed thing is stronger than the nephew. If it weren¡¯t for Senior Brother Lou and Second Brother to close the magic circle, I¡¯m afraid we would all be planted there that day.¡± Gu Qing told Hao of his thoughts. Lan Xianzun''s expression was a bit solemn.


    Her words made Haolan Immortal Venerable''s thinking completely withdraw from Wen Guiyun, and his face was a bit solemn, "This has never happened before. The barrier of the immortal world has always been very stable. Such things shouldn''t happen, and you said When these two things appeared, I didn''t even notice it. This shouldn''t be the case at all."


    At the level of Immortal Venerable, he will have some connection with Heavenly Dao, and he can also feel that the immortal world is not right, but there is such a powerful thing, but he doesn''t notice it, and other immortal Venerables are the same as him. , I don¡¯t know that those things have ever appeared before, which makes people have to think deeply!


    Gu Qing, as a person with a clone of Heavenly Dao, has not yet reached the realm of Immortal Venerable, but knows a little about the matter of Heavenly Dao. She also knows that these things are unusual. Otherwise, she would not specifically inform Hao Lan Immortal Venerable. Just to attract the attention of Immortal Venerable Hao Lan, she always had a bad feeling.


    "Okay, I know about this matter for the teacher, I will contact the other immortals later, let them pay more attention, you should be tired after going out for so long, go back and take a good rest." He watched Xiang Gu gently, his expression softened suddenly, and said softly.

 Chapter 432：

    After sending Gu Qing to leave, Immortal Venerable Haolan pondered for a while, and summoned the other eight peak masters to the main peak''s discussion hall for discussion.


    The eight peak masters were a little surprised to see that Immortal Venerable Haolan was so anxious.


    "Xianzun, why did you call us in a hurry?" Feng Master Pei and Haolan Immortal have a relatively good relationship. When he saw Haolan Immortal, he couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes, Xianzun, why are you so anxious?" Feng Master Xu couldn''t help asking.


    Although the others did not speak, their eyes and expressions were almost the same.


    "Sit down first, everyone, listen to me slowly." Immortal Venerable Hao Lan motioned everyone to sit down in his seat, and he himself sat down in the main seat.


    The eight peak masters were a little anxious at this time and did not delay. They all sat down in their respective positions according to what Haolan Immortal Venerable said, and then looked at Haolan Immortal Venerable at the same time, waiting for him to speak.


    "There are two things that need to be discussed this time. The first thing is related to the deity¡¯s apprentice Gu Qingming. Her other master is also Xianzun. Now, because of Qingming, I want to join us in Langya. Xianzong, I don''t know what you think?" Haolan Immortal Venerable also stopped selling Guanzi, and directly mentioned Wen Guiyun''s desire to join Langya Immortal Venerable.


    "What? Gu Qing''s other master is also Xianzun?"


    "How is this possible? If her master is Xianzun, what are we going to do with our Langya Immortal Sect?"


    "Didn''t she, like Mu Chen and the others, ascended from the lower realm? Did this master worship after ascending to the immortal realm?"


    "Isn''t it possible? If that''s the case, why should she take this extra step, and what will she do to worship our Langya Immortal Sect?"


    "The point shouldn¡¯t be that the immortal Venerable wants to join our Langya Immortal Sect? This is a good thing. If the other party becomes the immortal Venerable of our Langya Immortal Sect, then our Langya Immortal Sect will have two Immortal Venerables. At that time, other schools will be suppressed by us and will no longer be our opponents!"


    "But the other party is Xianzun. After joining, will it affect us? If the other party''s opinions conflict with Xianzun''s, who should we listen to?"


    "..."


    As soon as Hao Lan Immortal Venerable''s words fell, the eight peak masters underneath had a lively discussion.


    They were first surprised by the meaning in Haolan Immortal Venerable¡¯s words, then they thought of Gu Qing¡¯s identity, and then of Wen Guiyun¡¯s entry into Langya¡¯s immortal sect. In short, everything was good and bad. All aspects were mentioned, and the scene was very lively for a while.


    Immortal Venerable Hao Lan didn''t stop them either. After he said the incident, he sat quietly and watched the eight peak masters discussing. After their discussion became quieter, he spoke.


    "You guys have been discussing for a long time, and now there should be a result, so let''s, if you agree to join, you can raise your hand." He said, he raised his hand first.


    Eight peak masters, look at me, and I will look at you. After hesitating, five peak masters raised their hands.


    "Okay, six votes to three votes, six votes win. This is the case. Tomorrow I will go to my colleagues and say that the peak masters will call back all the disciples who are outside in the nearest time, and let them all come to visit their home. The new Immortal Venerable, don''t be ashamed if you don''t even recognize yourself outside at that time!" Hao Lan Immortal Venerable quickly settled the matter of Wen Guiyun joining the Langya Immortal Sect.


    The eight peak masters nodded when they heard the words, indicating that they had remembered.


    "Okay, let''s talk about the second thing now. This incident is also the news that was brought back by Gentle. When Gentle was out for experience, he encountered a nephew who shouldn''t be in the immortal world and a suspected seal of an extraterritorial demon. Neither of these two things should appear in the immortal realm. The problem is that neither I nor the other immortals are aware of the appearance of these two things. I won¡¯t say anything about it. Everyone here should know the outside world. The demon is so powerful, if the demon from outside the realm is really broken into the immortal world, it will be another catastrophe for the immortal world!" Although I haven¡¯t experienced the war that year, I can imagine it just by looking at people¡¯s descriptions. How tragic, he didn''t want such a thing to happen from the bottom of his heart.


    This news was obviously more shocking to the eight peak masters than the news that Wen Guiyun wanted to join the Langya Immortal Sect. It made everyone grow up, but they couldn''t make a sound.


    Ordinary people may have forgotten about the catastrophe thousands of years ago, or even know that such a thing has happened, but to the high-levels of these forces, they have never forgotten that all this is to prevent trouble before it happens, and prevent one day from outside the territory. The demon really broke into the fairy world, but they had no way!


    No one at the scene hoped that something like that would happen, but the sudden appearance of the magic circle made everyone a little uneasy, worried about what this might indicate.


    "Xianzun, do we need to send someone to investigate?" Lord Rongfeng asked calmly.


    "No need," Immortal Venerable Hao Lan waved his hand, "According to a soft statement, there is no trace of the appearance of those things. Even if you investigate, you can''t investigate anything. There is no need to waste time."


    "Then what should we do next?" Feng Master Xu looked at Immortal Venerable Haolan solemnly, and asked slightly worried.


    "Take advantage of this opportunity to call back all the disciples who are outside, strengthen the training of the disciples, and improve the cultivation level of all the disciples as much as possible. It is best if our guess does not come true, and once it happens, the cultivation level of these disciples Ascension, the chance of surviving will also increase." Immortal Venerable Haolan was thinking about this issue just now, and now he has some clues.


    The eight peak masters looked at each other, nodded, and agreed to Haolan Immortal Venerable''s arrangement.


    "In addition, it''s time for you to break through to the level of the immortal emperor. After all, Daluo Jinxian is a bit low." His gaze swept across the faces of the eight peak masters. I hope you can upgrade to the level of Emperor Dao Xian as soon as possible."


    Although Daluo Jinxian is also very powerful, it is more than a little different from the Immortal Venerable. If there really is a big battle, the cultivation base of the eight peak masters is not enough to see, it is still better to raise the Dao Immortal emperor''s level.


    Hearing this, the eight peak masters looked at each other again and made a secret decision in their hearts.


    Then they discussed some more details, and then the eight peak masters left like chicken blood. Haolan Immortal Sovereign sat there for a while, stood up, and went to inform Wen Guiyun that the others agreed, and at the same time went. Contact the immortals of other sects, and hope they can also take precautions.

 Chapter 433：

    After telling Wen Guiyun''s identity and the fact that he had decided to join the Langya Immortal Sect of the other three immortal monarchs, Haolan Immortal received the envy, jealousy and hatred eyes of the other three immortals, and he accepted this. good.


    At the same time, he also informed the other three Immortal Venerables about the two things that Gu Qing had encountered that did not belong to the Immortal Realm. The other three Immortal Venerables immediately took it seriously and promised Hao Lan Immortal Venerable that they would pay attention to their own influence. If there is something wrong with the situation within the scope, we will definitely contact the other three in time.


    Feeling that everything that should be done has been done, Haolan Xianzun discussed with Wen Guiyun and prepared to hold a ceremony next month, so that all the disciples of Langya Immortal Sect will come to visit Wen Guiyun, and at the same time announce Wen Guiyun¡¯s identity to the fairy world. .


    Si Lin and the others were only planning to come and visit Wen Guiyun to take a look at the place where Gu Qingqing and Jun Wutai weren''t treated. Because of this incident, Wen Guiyun asked to stay and wait until the ceremony was over before leaving to practice.


    The two previously joined the Haoran Sect in order to survive temporarily, but now Wen Guiyun will join the Langya Xianzong. As Wen Guiyun¡¯s disciples, they will naturally join the Langya Xianzong. Of course, they are still under Wen Guiyun¡¯s sect. , But the identity has changed.


    In the next month, all the disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect scattered throughout the immortal world received a letter from the sect asking them to return to the sect as quickly as possible, so all the disciples put aside their tasks, flew with the sword, and returned. Zongmen.


    Lou Mingyu was also in this list. After he returned to the sect, he went to see Haolan Immortal Venerable first, and was severely approved by Haolan Immortal Venerable. Fortunately, he had already anticipated his solution before he returned. I was also used to being nagged by Immortal Haolan, so even though he frowned, he listened patiently.


    "So Master, why are you so anxious for everyone to come back?" Seeing that Immortal Haolan finally stopped to drink water, Lou Mingyu seized the opportunity to ask.


    He came to Haolan Immortal Venerable as soon as he came back, and he didn''t wander around in the sect, so he still didn''t know what happened.


    "Let everyone come back for the ceremony in the near future. Our Langya Immortal Sect is about to have one more immortal venerable. Let everyone come back to pay a visit. After saving it, I won''t know it outside." I didn''t do that much, so I explained to Lou Mingyu while drinking.


    "Xianzun? Where''s the Xianzun?" Rao is Lou Mingyu, who has always been calm, and can''t help being surprised at this time, looking out of shape.


    "It''s your former Master Gu, and he is also the Immortal Venerable now. Because of your Junior Sister Gu, I decided to join us Langya Immortal Venerable." Hao Lan Immortal Venerable said very casually.


    Lou Mingyu was even more surprised when he heard it.


    He knows the origin of Gu Qing. Gu Qing ascended from the lower realm, and Haolan Immortal Venerable just said that it was the master before Gu Qing, which means that the other party is very likely to have also ascended from the lower realm. And it must have been after Gu Qing''s ascension, and Gu Qing''s ascension was less than a year now, that is to say, the other party has become the Immortal Venerable in less than a year?


    This simply subverted Lou Mingyu''s cognition, and he felt that the whole person was not good.


    As soon as Immortal Venerable Haolan put down his tea cup, he saw Lou Mingyu look like he was struck by lightning. After thinking about it, he understood Lou Mingyu''s thoughts. After thinking about it, Lou Mingyu was not the kind of person with a big mouth. , I shouldn''t be talking about Wen Guiyun''s identity everywhere, so he cleared his throat and attracted Lou Mingyu''s attention.


    Lou Mingyu raised his head subconsciously, looked at Haolan Immortal Venerable, and then heard the voice of Hao Lan Immortal Venerable.


    "You are the master of your Junior Sister Gu, but the reincarnation of Qingyun Xianzun a thousand years ago. After entering the immortal world, the memory is awakened, so I can cultivate to the realm of immortality in such a short time." Haolan Xianzun''s eyes tightly Staring at Lou Mingyu, "As long as you know this, don''t talk about it anymore."


    Hearing this, Lou Mingyu suddenly realized that this was more reasonable, but, "Master, can people really reincarnate?"


    They cultivated for immortality and competed with the sky for longevity. Although everyone said something like reincarnation, Lou Mingyue had not seen it with his own eyes. He had always been suspicious about this matter. Now that it was mentioned, he couldn''t bear it. Live to ask Hao Lan Xianzun.


    "Ordinary people can''t reincarnate naturally, but when they reach the realm of Xianzun, they can reincarnate as long as the spirit is immortal. Azure Cloud Xianzun is a living example." Haolan Xianzun looked at Lou Mingyu and was very sure to explain. road.


    Lou Mingyu nodded thoughtfully.


    He stayed at Haolan Immortal Venerable for a while, and then left, after hesitating for a while, he went to Gu Qing and Jun Wu''s cave.


    "Brother Lou, are you back from the outside?" Gu Qing was also very happy to see Lou Mingyu. After several contacts, she found that Lou Mingyu was still very good to her, and she regarded Lou Mingyu as herself. People naturally feel very kind.


    "Yeah." Lou Mingyu nodded, and then unnaturally tossed a storage bag to Gu Qing, "These are what I got outside recently. I don''t need them, so I''ll give them to you. I''ll leave. ."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left without giving Gu any time to react gently.


    Gu gently held the storage bag and looked at Lou Mingyu''s fast leaving back, dumbfounded, not knowing what to do for a while.


    When Jun Wu came in, he was a little surprised to see Gu Qing doing this.


    "Where is Senior Brother Lou?" He looked around, but couldn''t find Lou Mingyu''s figure, so he couldn''t help but asked in confusion.


    "Senior brother, he threw me a storage bag and said it was a gift for me, and then left. I didn''t have time to say thank you." Gu Qing Qing''s reaction to Lou Mingyu was speechless.


    She could see that Lou Mingyu probably hadn''t done anything like this before, and felt embarrassed, just like giving her something last time, so he left the thing and left quickly.


    Jun Wu looked at the storage bag in Gu Qing''s hand, feeling a little speechless for a while.


    "Since the elder brother is back, he must have the opportunity to see him again, and that''s okay next time." In the end, he could only comfort Gu Qingqing so much.


    "It can only be so." Gu nodded slightly, a little helpless.


    ¡­


    Except for Lou Mingyu''s return, every day, there are a large number of disciples returning to the sect from outside, and the Langya Immortal Sect has been unprecedentedly lively recently.


    Song Xinrong also just returned from outside experience. She was having a fierce fight with a disciple of the Star Palace. Seeing that the person was about to fall under her pomegranate skirt, she became one of the supporters. Suddenly, she received a letter from the sect, letting him She came back as soon as possible, but she had no choice but to rush back, her heart suffocated.


    After returning, she went directly to her master.


    "Master, why did the Zongmen call us disciples back in such anxiousness?" She looked at her master, her heart frustrated, but she had to ask curiously.


    "This time is indeed a major event. Our Langya Immortal Sect needs one more master of the Immortal Venerable. This means that the status of our sect will be changed. The Sect Master summons you to come back to let you meet this Immortal Venerable Master. "Fenglord Lou looked at Song Xinrong, touched the beard on his chin, and explained to Song Xinrong.


    "Our Langya Immortal Sect needs one more Immortal Venerable? I don''t know who it is?" Song Xinrong was a little pleased. Now there is only one Immortal Venerable in each of the four Great Immortal Sects. If Langya Immortal Sect has one more, then Langya Immortal Sect''s position in the immortal world. She will definitely be promoted. As a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect, she is naturally honored, so when she goes out in the future, as long as she is a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect, she will definitely get a lot of envy.


    Of course, there is the most important point. Song Xinrong has always been concerned about Gu Qing''s becoming a disciple of Haolan Immortal Venerable. In her opinion, she is not much worse than Gu Qing, but can only become a peak master. She was very dissatisfied with the disciple, but now it¡¯s not the same if there is another Xianzun. As long as she can become the disciple of this Xianzun, then she can sit on an equal footing with Gu Qing. Just think about it. She was very excited.


    "The title of Xianzun is back to the cloud, and the surname is the literary. You will be able to see the real person until the day of the ceremony." This matter is not a confidential matter, so Feng Master Lou said to Song Xinrong, "Yes, this It is also thanks to the newly-acquired disciple Gu Qingqing of the Sect Master. It is because of her that this Guiyun Xianzun wants to join our Langya Immortal Sect."


    Song Xinrong was still happy, dreaming of becoming a disciple of the new Immortal Venerable. At that time, he might be able to gently step on Gu''s feet, and when he heard the words of Peak Master Lou, he froze for a while, and his expression froze suddenly.


    "Yes, is it?" Her face was stiff, but she felt like a fire was burning in her heart, "Well, that''s great."


    "Yeah," Feng Master Lou did not notice Song Xinrong''s face, and nodded in agreement. Cultivate quickly and tell your teacher, how did you gain this time when you went out? Is there anything you don''t understand in your cultivation? You can talk to the teacher for a while."


    Song Xinrong felt like he was slapped in the face, with a fiery pain on her face, especially when the Master Lou said that she and Gu Qing had joined the teacher at the same time, but Gu Qing had already possessed the cultivation base of Taiyi True Wonderland. , She had just entered the real wonderland, this contrast made Song Xinrong very ashamed.


    She lowered her head and looked a little sad, "The disciple is ashamed and has dull aptitude. During this period of time, I can only go out from the low-level real fairyland to the middle-level real fairyland. The disciple will not disturb the master, and I will definitely practice well when I go back."


    Seeing Song Xinrong like this, Lord Lou frowned and felt that Song Xinrong was a bit too squeamish, but thinking about Song Xinrong as a girl, I am afraid that he and Gu Qing entered the sect at the same time, but did not exceed Gu Qing, and felt uncomfortable. He didn''t care too much, and let Song Xinrong leave after a few words.

 Chapter 434：

    After Song Xinrong returned to her cave, she broke everything that could be thrown in her cave. Just like that, she still felt puzzled. She sat at the table, watching the mess on the ground, and finally calmed down.


    She can¡¯t figure out why Gu Qing¡¯s life is so good, and she can easily get what she dreams of. Although through her efforts, many men have become her servants, but as long as you think of Gu Qing She felt that the men around her were weak.


    Since meeting Gu Qing, she has been under pressure, and she is no better than Gu Qing. The jealousy and dissatisfaction in her heart towards Gu Qing from the beginning has evolved into this kind of hatred and even become A kind of obsession, she felt that as long as Gu Qing was gone, no one would be able to block her way!


    Thinking of this, a black thread slipped through her eyes, but she didn''t notice it.


    ¡­


    Time soon arrived on the day of the ceremony, and all the disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect gathered on the square of the main peak.


    Haolan Immortal Venerable and the eight peak masters appeared together in the square, and Wen Guiyun, as the protagonist of this ceremony, stood beside Hao Lan Immortal Venerable.


    Such a conspicuous place, coupled with Wen Guiyun''s unique temperament, immediately attracted the attention of many disciples, and they all speculated about Wen Guiyun''s identity.


    "The one standing next to the Sect Master, isn''t it the Immortal Venerable who wants to join our sect? Doesn''t this look too young and handsome?"


    "Yes, this temperament is too special, I dare not look at him for too long, especially when his gaze is swept over, I subconsciously want to lower my head, I dare not stare at him forever."


    "If this is the new Immortal Venerable, it would be great, how can the people in the Moon Shadow Pavilion compare to us?"


    "That is, the Moon Shadow Pavilion always relied on that their pavilion master was the youngest and the best-looking among the four immortals. They ran against us. Now it¡¯s fine. Our Langya Immortal Sect¡¯s Immortal Venerable is also very young and handsome. Look What else can they say!"


    "Haha, I suddenly can''t wait to share this news with those guys in Moon Shadow Pavilion!"


    "..."


    The disciples in the square were talking very lively, and they all looked forward to Wen Guiyun becoming a member of the Langya Immortal Sect, so that they would have the capital to show off, and they would be more enviable when they went out to socialize!


    When it was almost time, Haolan Immortal Venerable and the eight peak masters stood in their positions. As soon as he raised his hand, the square that had just been talking constantly quieted down, and everyone''s eyes focused on Hao Lan Immortal Venerable. Body.


    "Disciples, today I will gather you here to announce a major event, that is, our Langya Immortal Sect will have one more immortal Venerable to Yun Xianzun, and in the future, the position and deity of Gui Yun Xianzun in Langya Immortal Sect. In the same way, you and others will visit Xianzun Guiyun together." He said, and invited Wen Guiyun to come up.


    "The disciple pays homage to Guiyun Xianzun!"


    The shouts resounding through the clouds sounded in the square, and all the disciples looked at Wen Guiyun with fiery eyes.


    Wen Guiyun nodded secretly when he saw this scene, but a trace of satisfaction flashed in his eyes.


    Next, under the auspices of Haolan Immortal Venerable, Master Rong Feng puts on Wen Guiyun the coat belonging to Langya Immortal Sect Immortal Venerable, while Hao Lan Immortal Venerable handed the jade card symbolizing Wen Guiyun''s identity to Wen Guiyun. Guiyun, when Wen Guiyun appeared in the square wearing the clothes of Xianzun of Langya Immortal Sect, the disciples saluted Wen Guiyun again, and waited for Haolan Xianzun to record Wen Guiyun''s name in the genealogy of Langya Xianzong. Here, the ceremony ends.


    The fact that Langya Xianzong added Wen Guiyun to Langya Xianzong announced to the world, so that people in the entire fairy world would know Wen Guiyun''s identity.


    After this incident was over, the Langya Immortal Sect returned to normal. Si Lin and Yue Zhao became part of the Langya Immortal Sect after Wen Guiyun joined the Langya Immortal Sect, and then they left together and embarked on the experience. road.


    After Gu Qing and Jun Wuzai reported to their masters, they also closed their cave and entered the retreat phase.


    Nanhua and Mu Chen had just left the customs, and they were also very happy to learn that Wen Guiyun had joined the Langya Immortal Sect. After Si Lin and Yue Zhao left, Nan Hua also went out to practice, and Mu Chen closed again.


    ¡­


    Star Zong.


    Xingchenzong is located on Xingchen Mountain, and the main hall on the top of the mountain is the residence of the master of Xingchenzong.


    Since Rong Ye worshipped in the Star Palace, because the Sect Master of the Star Sect loved him very much, he specially built a small palace for him next to the main hall, which looked very beautiful.


    When he learned from the Sect Master of the Star Sect that the newly-appearing Immortal Venerable of the Langya Immortal Sect was Wen Guiyun, Rong Ye was shocked.


    After coming out of the secret realm, he and Gu Qing lost contact with them again. He had tried to make the kind of talisman that could be used in the immortal world, but it was not successful, which made him very depressed.


    So after Wen Guiyun flew up, he was the last to know.


    He almost ran directly to the Langya Immortal Sect, and wanted to become a member of the Langya Immortal Sect with Wen Guiyun, but was stopped by the Sect Master of the Star Sect.


    "What? Are you going to betray your teacher?" Sect Master Xing Wuya looked at Rong Ye and raised his eyebrows. Although he was smiling, it made people shudder.


    "Will you agree?" Rong Ye was not surprised by the other party at all. He glanced at Xing Wuya, folded his hands on his chest, and asked coolly.


    "Of course," Xing Wuya''s smile deepened a bit. After Rong Ye looked over, his face suddenly changed, and he gritted his teeth: "Impossible! Don''t even think about it!"


    In the beginning, he paid a lot for Rong Ye to worship him as a teacher, so it is absolutely impossible for Rong Ye to leave the Star Sect. Besides, I have never heard of anyone in the Immortal Realm who can leave from one sect and enter another for so many years. Sect''s!


    "Then what are you asking me for?" Rong Ye rolled his eyes with a little dissatisfaction. From the moment he worshipped Xing Wuya as a teacher, he never thought about leaving the Star Sect. He was just irritated just now. .


    Xing Wuya also knew about Rong Ye''s temper. He just tried it out. Seeing that Rong Ye was doing this, he knew that Rong Ye would not leave the Star Sect. He immediately relaxed, and a smile appeared on his face again.


    He looks a bit older than Haolan Immortal Venerable, with some gray hair on his head, but he is very neatly groomed. He has a rather weird personality and often plays pranks. Few of his apprentices can stand it. He has reached the cultivation level. After a certain level, they left the Star Sect one after another, and would never come back unless necessary. This was the reason why he let Rong Ye live next to his palace.


    "Then what are you going to do to Langya Immortal Sect?" He asked Rong Ye, his face full of curiosity.


    "My master and senior brothers and sisters are there, of course I want to go there." Rong Ye said naturally.


    If he hadn¡¯t been separated from Gu Qing and the others after he had ascended to the immortal realm, he had not worshipped the Langya Immortal Sect with them, he would be reunited with Wen Guiyun at this moment, instead of staying in the Star Palace like he is now. inside.


    Thinking of this, Rong Ye was very depressed, and his expression was not very good.


    "Your master?" Xing Wuya was surprised. He knew that Rong Ye''s former senior brothers and sisters were in the Langya Immortal Sect. How could Rong Ye''s master be there?


    "Of course." Rong Ye said irritably.


    "Which is your master?" Xing Wuya had long been curious about Rong Ye''s master, and now that he heard it, he naturally wanted to ask.


    "It''s..." Rong Ye originally wanted to say that he was the new Immortal Venerable of the Langya Immortal Sect, but it was strange to think that Wen Guiyun became the Immortal Venerable, his eyes rolled, "I won''t tell you, I''m going back."


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t care about Xing Wuya''s reaction and turned and left.


    Xing Wuya wanted to call Rong Ye back and ask what had happened, but Rong Ye was so fast that he disappeared in a blink of an eye. He could only put his hands down and wondered who Rong Ye''s master was.


    After returning to his palace, Rong Ye thought for a long time, but still wanted to meet Wen Guiyun, so he directly left a letter to Xing Wuya, and then left the Star Sect overnight and went to Langya Immortal Sect.


    After Xing Wuya saw the letter left by Rong Ye, he was so angry that he couldn''t wait to catch Rong Ye back for a beat!


    ¡­


    The Red Sun Mountain Range is a mountain range that crosses half of the fairy world. There are countless spirit beasts in it, and it also has a lot of natural materials and treasures. It is the favorite place for people who come out to experience.


    At this moment, in the middle section of the Red Sun Mountain Range, a huge figure was moving fast inside, and in front of it, there were two figures.


    One of them wore a white brocade suit, his long hair tied with a hosta, and fluttered behind him with his movements.


    The sword eyebrows and star eyes are very handsome, coupled with the cold temperament on his body, a properly ascetic beautiful man.


    The other was dressed in Tsing Yi, which matched his gentle temperament.


    He also looks very handsome, with a faint smile on the corners of his lips, it seems that nothing can change his face, he is always so calm, always so steady, and convincing!


    As long as the people who have met him are all impressed by his temperament, they say "The son is like jade"!


    These two people are Si Lin and Yue Zhao who have come out to experience.


    At this time, it has been a month since they left the Langya Immortal Sect. They walked and practiced, and finally came to the Red Sun Mountain Range, where they had been there for four or five days.


    Si Lin practices kendo and requires constant fighting, while Yue Zhao¡¯s practice of music does not require fighting, but it also requires constant practice. At the same time, because his attacks require a certain distance and reaction, they also need to practice. If so, the Red Sun Mountain Range is more suitable for them to experience than other places.


    The one who was chasing them was a Jade-eyed Golden Ape King at the pinnacle of Taiyi True Wonderland, which they met an hour ago.


    When the Bi-eyed Golden Ape King came out to search for food, he happened to ran into Si Lin and Yue Zhao who were grooming by the river. They felt that the breath on the two of them smelled delicious, so they kept chasing them, and Si Lin and Yue Zhao Due to the cultivation base of the Bi-eyed Golden Ape King, he could only attack while running.

 Chapter 435：

    "Big brother, we can''t keep running. If this continues, we will soon lose strength." Yue Zhao looked back at the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King who was chasing after him, frowning and shouting to Si Lin.


    Si Lin pursed his lips, and also looked back at the Bi-eyed Golden Ape King, his eyes were sharp and his eyes darkened.


    "I know," he said to Yue Zhao in a deep voice, "Let''s find a flat place. I will first attract its attention. You take the opportunity to influence it with music, first let it fall into chaos, and then we will attack it together." He quickly determined a plan and said to Yue Zhao.


    "Good." Yue Zhao nodded.


    The two ran forward for a while and just came to a flat ground. Si Lin gave Yue Zhao a color. Yue Zhao understood it and looked back at the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King, then suddenly accelerated and fell to the ground.


    He stretched out his hand, Liu Guangqin appeared in his hand.


    After the two gained a foothold in Haoranzong, they also searched for some materials, and Si Lin personally helped them upgrade their weapons.


    Liuguangqin and Prisoner''s Dragon Sword are not ordinary grades at first, and their power has also increased a lot after upgrading their ranks.


    At this time, the Liuguangqin in Yuezhao''s hand had a pale yellow light, and it looked very beautiful. He placed his hands on the Liuguangqin and waved gently, and a sweet voice flowed from the strings and sounded in his ears.


    The music he played, as Si Lin said, had a deceptive effect, but it was mainly aimed at the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King, and Si Lin was not affected.


    After hearing the sound of the piano, the eyes of the Bi-eyed Golden Ape King gradually became blurred, and his head became a little heavy. He was still chasing Si Lin, but at this time his speed slowed down, and he finally stayed on the spot like a headless fly. Turn around, completely under control.


    "It''s now, Prisoner''s Dragon Sword!" Si Lin turned around and fell to the opposite side of the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King, with sharp eyes, and with a low cry, the Prisoner''s Dragon Sword with golden light appeared in front of him.


    The dragon-shaped pattern on the sword seemed to come alive, wandering around the sword body, the sword body trembling slightly, as if very excited.


    "go!"


    With a finger from Si Lin, the prisoner dragon sword flew out and went straight to the Bi-eyed Golden Ape King.


    "Huh!"


    A golden sword aura appeared and slashed towards the back of the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King. Although the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King was affected by Yue Zhao¡¯s piano, the animal¡¯s instincts were still there. After feeling the danger, he subconsciously flashed to the side. He avoided the vital point, but still left a wound on his back, and even blood came out.


    "Roar!"


    The pain caused the Bi-eyed Golden Ape King, who was controlled by the sound of the piano, to wake up briefly, patted his chest with his arms, and rushed towards Si Lin, but before he rushed to Si Lin, Yue Zhao''s piano sound changed. Tune, the body of the Bi-eyed Golden Ape King stopped, holding his head in circles.


    "Sword One!"


    Si Lin shouted again, and another sword aura shot out, rushing towards the Bi-eyed Golden Ape King.


    This time, the direction of the sword energy was the face of the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King. This time, even though the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King tried to avoid it, he was unsuccessful. There was a wound on his face and blood on his face. It''s dripping, and it looks a little scary.


    "Sword Two!"


    Before the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King could react, Si Lin¡¯s attack came again. This time he was attacking the front of the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King. A wound appeared on the chest of the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King, but compared to his back. The wound on the face is relatively shallow, but blood is still leaking out.


    In this way, with the cooperation of the two, there were more and more wounds on the body of the Bi-eyed Golden Ape King, and the original golden hair on his body had been dyed red, as if he had taken a blood bath.


    With more and more wounds, the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King wanted to get rid of control more and more intense, Yue Zhao became more and more difficult to play, and finally his hands even trembled.


    "Zheng!"


    His piano sound was interrupted, his face was a little pale, and a trace of blood spilled from the corners of his lips. He looked at his trembling hands, his eyes dimmed, and then he put the Liuguangqin away.


    "You rest next to me, and then leave it to me." Si Lin naturally noticed Yue Zhao''s pale face and blood stains on the corners of his lips, and quickly said to Yue Zhao.


    Yue Zhao nodded, not reluctantly, but retreated to the side, confirming that he would not disturb the battle between Dao Si Lin and the Bi-eyed Golden Ape King, and would not be accidentally injured by their battle, so he sat down and began to meditate.


    Si Lin turned his head and looked at the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King who was regaining his sanity. His face was solemn. He held the Prison Dragon Sword in his hand. With a trembling of his wrist, a sword air flew out. Then, he repeatedly swung the Prison Dragon Sword. , A golden sword aura emitted from the tip of the sword, rushing towards the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King.


    The Bi-eyed Golden Ape King woke up and found that his body hurts. As soon as he lowered his head, he saw many wounds. He was very angry and became violent. But after all, he suffered a lot of injuries. Compared with its heyday, it still has to It was a lot worse. Facing Si Lin''s attack, he didn''t dare to head-on, but dodge left and right, but he would still be hit, adding a new wound.


    While avoiding the attack, it approached Si Lin. After pulling in the distance between the two, it suddenly rushed towards Si Lin, risking being stabbed by the sword qi, and came to Si Lin, before Si Lin hadn''t reacted yet. When he came over, a paw grabbed Si Lin, and Si Lin quickly avoided, but did not completely avoid him, his chest was scratched by the paws of the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King, and four blood stains appeared.


    He snorted, clutching his chest, backing back one after another, while not forgetting to wave the prisoner''s dragon sword to attack the Bi-eyed Golden Ape King.


    While roaring, the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King rushed towards Si Lin again. Si Lin paid more attention this time and was not attacked by the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King.


    Si Linxu made a move to make the Bi-eyed Golden Ape King think that he was going to attack its chest. When the Bi-eyed Golden Ape King was covering his chest with his arms, he came behind the Bi-eyed Golden Ape King and pierced him with a sword. Xiang Bijing Golden Ape King.


    Because the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King dodged at a critical moment, the sword did not penetrate into the heart where Si Lin had expected, but it still pierced into the body of the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King.


    Blood was splattered, the Bi-eyed Golden Ape King let out a roar, and slammed Si Lin out with the Prisoner Dragon Sword.


    Si Lin stopped in midair, wiped the blood from the corners of his lips with the back of his hand, and found the Bi-eyed Golden Ape King again, and at the same time yelled at Yue Zhao, "Yue Zhao, help me!"


    Yue Zhao immediately got up when he heard the words, Liu Guangqin appeared in his hands again, and then, the strange music played again, the Bi-eyed Golden Ape King was set in place, and his eyes became blurred again.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Si Lin pierced the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King''s chest with a sword, and blood splashed on Si Lin''s face, but Si Lin didn''t even blink his eyes.


    When the Bi-eyed Golden Ape King recovered, the vitality in its body had almost disappeared, and it could only fall back unwillingly.

 Chapter 436：

    Although the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King had fallen to the ground, Si Lin did not relax his vigilance. He even made up a sword. He did not relax until it was confirmed that the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King was completely dead.


    Yue Zhao also put the Liu Guangqin away, his face at this time was better than before, but it was still a little pale.


    Just as he was about to talk to Si Lin, he saw Si Lin frowning, raising his hand, and making a stop gesture. He was taken aback for a moment and looked at Si Lin in confusion, but did not speak.


    Si Lin only felt the immortal power in his body surge, and he didn''t care about talking to Yue Zhaoduo, and sat down cross-legged.


    The surrounding immortal energy rushed towards him frantically and directly surrounded him. He could only forcefully operate the cultivation technique in his body, transform the immortal energy that entered his body into immortal power, and improve his cultivation.


    When Yue Zhao saw this scene, he immediately reacted, summoned Liu Guangqin again, looked around guardingly, and protected the law for Si Lin.


    He had already been promoted to the peak of True Wonderland, and he was only one step short of being able to enter Taiyi True Wonderland. It was just that he had not found a suitable opportunity before. This time he decided to practice for this reason. Therefore, although he was a little surprised, he was not in a panic.


    Fortunately, they just killed the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King, and there was still the breath of the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King. The spirit beasts around did not dare to come over, but Yue Zhao did not dare to relax his guard and still stared at the surrounding nervously.


    Si Lin was surrounded by the fairy qi vortex for about an hour. Suddenly, those fairy qi suddenly poured into his body, and his aura rose to the highest at this moment, and then rose sharply again, breaking through to Taiyizhen. Fairyland, but the momentum on his body did not stop, but went up to win, and finally stopped at the middle level of Taiyizhen Fairyland.


    He opened his eyes, a golden light flashed across his eyes, his eyes became very sharp, but he quickly recovered his calmness, and the immortal energy leaking from his body was also taken away by him.


    "Congratulations, big brother." Yue Zhao put away Liuguangqin and looked at Si Lin with a smile.


    Si Lin nodded, his face was very calm, and he did not change due to the improvement of his cultivation.


    Although Yue Zhao had just taken the pill, the injury in his body had not healed, and he did need to meditate to heal his injuries. He also nodded his head with Si Lin politely, sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes to heal his injuries.


    This time it was changed to Si Lin as the guardian of Yuezhao, and the prison dragon sword appeared in his hand. He held the sword and looked around vigilantly to prevent other spirit beasts or people from coming over.


    They had good luck today. Until Yue Zhao''s healing was over, no other people or spirit beasts came over. The two dealt with the things that could be used on the Jade-eyed Golden Ape King, and then left here as it was not early.


    ...


    Nanhua and Si Lin have different directions in their experience. Si Lin and Yuezhao need to grow up in battle, but Nanhua is different.


    What he cultivates is the way of formation, and the formation is ever-changing. It needs him to experience and understand. It is not something that can be improved by fighting. Therefore, the place he chose is the most famous palace of the King of Qin in the immortal world.


    King Qin was the subjugated king of the Qin dynasty in the immortal world thousands of years ago. He was rumored to be cruel by nature, murderous, bloodthirsty and warlike. Under his leadership, dynasty wars continued and the internal turmoil was also unrest. In the end, the people could not bear his cruelty. Insurgent troops appeared everywhere. Although he was precious to the gods, he was also killed by the uprising people. Then the Qin Dynasty was shattered and the fairy world was divided. Until after the millennium catastrophe, the four immortal gates survived and became the fairy world. The most powerful force.


    The underground palace of the King Qin was a mausoleum built by King Qin for himself. At the level of the immortal, it should have the same life as the heaven and the earth, but it is not easy to guard against the sky. Therefore, he built a mausoleum for himself early.


    It was also because when King Qin was building the underground palace, King Qin was too harsh and wanted to let living people be buried, which aroused public outrage, which can be said to be the fuse for the demise of the Qin Dynasty.


    Although King Qin was killed, the underground palace has been built, and it has become a place for the people of the immortal world to experience.


    This palace of the King of Qin is very large, divided into four floors. Due to time, many spirit beasts have been gathered, and some rare and exotic treasures and spirit flowers and grasses suitable for growing in a dark environment have grown. This is also the people of the fairy world. The reason why I like to come here.


    As for why Nanhua chose this place, it was because King Qin himself was not only the king of the Qin dynasty, but also an array mage, and he had a high level of accomplishments in the formations, and there were many formations recorded in the underground palace of the Qin King. A place where many Array Masters in the fairy world will come once.


    When Nanhua first heard about the Palace of the King of Qin, he yearned for it, but at that time, his strength was low and it was not suitable to go. Now he finally has a trace of self-protection ability, and naturally can''t wait to take a look.


    He walked for more than half a month from Langya Immortal Sect to the Underground Palace of the King of Qin. After repairing the small town relatively close to the Underground Palace of the King of Qin, he entered the underground palace excitedly and expectantly.


    The underground palace is very dark and overgrown with weeds, but the traces of the years and the original appearance can also be seen.


    Most of the spirit beasts in the first level here are in the middle level of the true fairyland. For Nanhua who has been promoted to the Taiyi true fairyland, it is not difficult, but he also needs to be cautious, because most of the spirit beasts here are poisonous. , If accidentally injured, it is easy to be poisoned!


    After walking for three days, he came to a stone wall.


    There are many magic formations recorded on this stone wall. In addition to Nanhua, many people can be seen, but everyone tacitly did not talk casually, but kept a certain distance and watched the magic array on the stone wall.


    Nan Hua''s gaze flicked quickly from the people around him, and finally stayed on the stone wall in front of him. With just one glance, he was attracted by the magic circle on the stone wall.


    The rank of the array on the stone wall is not too high, but the drawing methods and patterns are slightly different from those in Nanhua¡¯s memory. He tried to draw the array in his mind according to the drawing method on the stone wall, and found that the array The effect of has not changed, but the drawing speed has been significantly improved.


    Don¡¯t underestimate this difference. The battlefield is changing rapidly. If an array mage can shorten the time to draw an array, it will be more advantageous when playing against people. Otherwise, others will make moves quickly, but you need time, which is easy. Something happened.


    What Nanhua was proud of before was the speed at which he draws the formation. A more basic formation can be drawn very quickly, but with the method on the stone wall, he can even within a short period of five breaths. Draw a magic circle!


    Realizing this, Nanhua was very excited, and soon immersed in the world of formations, even forgetting the others around him.


    Fortunately, for the spirit beasts, this place seems to be a forbidden area, and spirit beasts generally do not enter here easily. Only then can they quietly look at these magic circles on the wall here.


    One day passed quickly. Nanhua changed from standing at the beginning to sitting with his head raised. While watching, he kept practicing in his mind. This is actually a very hard work, after all. The most basic magic circle is also more complicated. It takes a lot of brainpower to practice in his mind. He has always been like this, and his spirit is easy to fall into fatigue, but although he is tired, he is very excited.


    His face was a little pale, but his eyes were very bright.


    In the middle of the night, Nan Hua finally moved, a blue light flashed under his eyes, he retracted his gaze, moved his stiff body, his expression looked very excited.


    Although his cultivation level has not improved, he can feel that his combat effectiveness has increased a lot, which makes him impulsively want to rush out and find a few spirit beasts to practice his hand. Fortunately, he is sane and can bear it. Come down.


    He stretched out his hand and drew a magic circle, and then patted the circle on the ground. A beam of light of two meters in diameter enveloped him, and then the beam disappeared. He sat cross-legged and closed his eyes to practice.


    When he opened his eyes again, it was already the next morning. The paleness on his face had disappeared. The whole person looked energetic and his eyes were full of light. He looked back at the stone wall and then raised his foot to Walk to the second floor of the underground palace.


    ...


    After Rong Ye arrived at the Langya Immortal Sect, he first saw the Immortal Venerable Haolan, and then went to Wen Guiyun, and learned that Si Lin, Yue Zhao, and Nan Hua were all going out to practice, and after Gu Qing, Jun Wu, and Mu Chen were in retreat, The whole person was a little depressed, he originally thought he would be able to reunite with Gu Qing and the others.


    After chatting with Wen Guiyun about what happened after his ascension, Rong Ye stayed in Langya Immortal Sect for another three days, then left Langya Immortal Sect and set off to return to Star Sect.


    The reason why he had been apprentice to the Star Sect at the beginning was not only because of the endless entanglement of the stars, but also because there was a treasure of the Talisman Seal "Book of Ancestor Talisman" in the Star Sect. The five most primitive talisman seals. As a person who uses talisman seals to enter the Tao, the "Book of Ancestral Talisman" has a great effect on Rong Ye. Xing Wuya promised to let him read the "Ancestral Talisman" for an hour every month. "Book of", he only agreed to worship the Star Sect.


    And he hurried back for this. The other senior brothers and sisters were already working hard to improve their cultivation. He felt that he could not be lazy, at least he could not hold everyone back. After returning to the Star Sect, he would not wait for the stars. When Ya spoke, he asked to read "The Book of Zu Fu".


    "Have you seen it this month?" Xing Wuya said blankly while looking at Rong Ye.


    "I thought about it, and I felt that one hour per month is too little, so that my cultivation level will improve more slowly. Why don''t we discuss and let me see one hour in seven days?" Rong Ye said cheeky.


    "No, no discussion." Xing Wuya refused without thinking.


    "I think this matter can be discussed," Rong Ye is not so easy to pass, and he is not afraid of Xing Wuya''s black face, "Actually, I also counted it. Seven days is just enough for what I can see. The content is absorbed, so if I watch it again, my cultivation level can be improved even faster!"

 Chapter 437：

    "You can absorb that knowledge in seven days. Didn''t you lie to me?" Xing Wuya looked at Rong Ye suspiciously, not believing that Rong Ye could do it.


    "Of course, you don''t look at who I am, Xiaoye." Rong Ye said naturally, his tone was very arrogant.


    "Then why didn''t you say it before?" Xing Wuya still didn''t believe it. He had read "The Book of Ancestral Talisman", and he still reads it even now, but when he was in Rong Ye''s realm, he read it every time It would take a month to continue watching, so he didn''t believe Rong Ye''s words.


    "I didn''t think it was necessary before." Rong Ye''s expression was a little sloppy, looking casual.


    Xing Wuya paused, "Then why do you want to say it now?"


    "Little master, my senior brothers and sisters are all working hard to improve their cultivation base. If you continue to do so, don''t you want to fall behind? That''s not good!" Rong Ye said without thinking.


    As the apprentice of the same master, he would never allow himself to be much worse than Gu Qing and the others!


    Hearing this, Xing Wuya was silent.


    He looked straight at Rong Ye, his eyes changed, as if he was judging the authenticity of Rong Ye''s words.


    "My little master is telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it. The last time I saw it, it should have been seven days ago? You should also know which part of the content I watched. I can give you a few words now. Fu Zhuan draws it out, let you see." Seeing Xing Wuya still didn''t believe in himself, Rong Ye was a bit speechless. After thinking about it, he felt that he could still struggle a bit.


    Xing Wuya thought for a while, and felt that this method would work, so he walked over, took out the brush and paper, and then let Rong Ye come over, while he stepped aside.


    Rong Ye did not delay either. He walked to the table and stood still. He did not immediately write down, but closed his eyes and calmed his heart. By the way, he recalled the part of the talisman he had seen before, and waited for him to open his eyes. Later, his eyes were very calm, then he stretched out his hand and began to draw charms on the paper.


    A quarter of an hour later, a golden light shot out from the talisman paper, and then disappeared. Rong Ye let out a long breath, then put down the writing brush in his hand and looked at the talisman seal on the table, feeling very proud.


    "You check to see if Xiaoye lied to you." Rong Ye looked at Xing Wuya, then stepped back to the side and let Xing Wuya see for himself.


    Xing Wuya was standing next to Rong Ye just now. He naturally saw that when he drew the talisman seal, he did not stop, and the golden light that can only be found on the talisman paper also appeared on the talisman paper, indicating that he painted the talisman seal. It was successful, but I still couldn''t believe it. I picked up the Fu Zhuan and looked at it carefully, and found that not only was it successful, but the quality was also very good.


    He turned his head abruptly to look at Rong Ye, his eyes lit up, as if he was looking at some treasure.


    "Haha!" He suddenly laughed, "The old man''s eyes are so good, he even discovered an evildoer like you, this talent is really so jealous!"


    Xing Wuya rarely did this. He was very happy at this time. He was fortunate that he did not give up letting Rong Ye become his disciple. He originally thought that Rong Ye''s talent was rare in a century, but now he realized that he still underestimated Rong Ye. Ye''s talent, this is a rare sight in a hundred years, I am afraid that there will not be one in a thousand years!


    Thinking about this, he smiled happily.


    "How? Can you agree to me?" Rong Ye was almost startled by Xing Wuya''s laugh, cast a blank glance at Xing Wuya, and then asked triumphantly.


    "Yes, of course!" Xing Wuya agreed without thinking. He also wanted to see how far Rong Ye could achieve.


    In addition to Xing Wuya''s "Book of Ancestral Talisman", there are also many elders and disciples studying in the door, but no one has such a talent as Rong Ye. Although he is a talisman himself, he is promoted to Xianzun. , But it¡¯s not because of the seal of characters, it¡¯s a bit of a pity, and no one in the Star Sect has completed the "Book of Ancestral Talisman" for 500 years, especially those who can understand the five primitive characters. Not much.


    He wanted to see if Rong Ye could do that step. Five hundred years later, the Star Sect was the first to complete the "Book of Ancestral Talisman"!


    "Great, then you give it to me now, I want to see it." Rong Ye was very happy, and quickly reached out his hand to let Xing Wuya give the book to himself.


    "Here you are, you can read it right here." Xing Wuya liked a very old book in his hand, and he carefully handed it to Rong Ye, not forgetting to say.


    "I know, I still know the rules!" Rong Ye dealt with it twice, then carefully let go of the page and read it, no longer paying attention to Xing Wuya.


    Xing Wuya watched Rong Ye next to him for a while, and found that there was nothing wrong with him. He was completely relieved. At the same time, the joy in his heart couldn''t be suppressed anymore. He only cared about Rong Ye before holding back his smile, but his eyesight. But his smile is very obvious.


    ¡­


    Half a year later, the Red Sun Mountains.


    Two figures, one white and one green, were fighting a giant python beside a lake.


    The one in white is Si Lin, and the one in Tsing Yi is Yue Zhao.


    The prisoner dragon sword in Si Lin''s hand was shining with golden light, and the dragon pattern on the sword gleamed as if it had come alive. Under his dance, golden sword energy flew out from the tip of the sword and went straight. The python went away.


    The color of the Liuguangqin in Yuezhao''s hand is one more than before, and it looks very beautiful. Under his fingers, there is a pleasant piano sound.


    The invisible sound blade flew out of the piano and attacked the giant python in front of him.


    The giant python''s body is about fifty meters long and very sturdy. Its scales are dotted with black and white, shining with a dark light. Its head is raised high, and its green vertical pupils are staring in the direction of Si Lin.


    From time to time, he opened his mouth wide and pounced on Si Lin, wanting to swallow Si Lin directly into his stomach.


    Si Lin and Yue Zhao were in a tacit understanding. After half a year of experience, the two of them worked together even more tacitly. They didn''t even need to speak, and they could understand what the other party wanted to do with just one look.


    The golden sword aura swept across the giant python''s body, leaving golden marks on its scales. In some places, the scales had been shattered, revealing the flesh and blood underneath.

 Chapter 438：

    Yue Zhao¡¯s piano sound suddenly changed, and the tune became very strange, the kind that normal people sound more uncomfortable, but the giant python who was about to pounce on Si Lin suddenly stopped, as if attracted by the sound. Turn to Yuezhao''s side.


    Si Lin¡¯s attacks continued, and the golden sword energy fell on the giant python again, leaving traces, but the giant python seemed to be unconscious, twisting his body following Yue Zhao¡¯s tune, and the surrounding trees were His huge body smashed into a mess, and the ground was in a mess, but the scene looked a bit funny.


    Taking advantage of the giant python being completely controlled by Yue Zhao, Si Lin came directly to the giant python, the prisoner dragon sword was raised high, and slashed at the giant python, a huge golden sword appeared in the air, cooperating with Si Lin The action, slashed towards the python.


    The mind of the giant python was controlled. Even if it was aware of the danger, the reaction could not keep up. The top of the head was chopped off, and the scales on the top of the head were directly shattered. It was **** and looked very scary. Its body twitched briefly. Out of Yue Zhao''s control, he roared and wanted to rush towards Si Lin.


    Yue Zhao increased his immortal power input, and the giant python was controlled again, losing control of his body, and no longer attacked Si Lin, but continued to twist his body.


    Si Lin stood on top of the giant python''s head, his body facing downwards, and the prison dragon sword pierced the giant python''s head fiercely.


    Without the protection of the scales, the top of the giant python''s head is very fragile. The prisoner dragon sword directly pierced into its head. Si Lin turned his body and drew the prisoner dragon sword. The blood spattered out. Si Lin avoided it and did not let him go. The blood stained his clothes.


    Si Lin''s sword aura was very destructive, the vital part of the giant python was attacked, and his twisting body suddenly twitched, and then slammed to the ground fiercely.


    "Boom!"


    Its body fell on the ground with a heavy noise, and a pit was smashed out of the ground. It was dusty, and it was impossible to see what was inside.


    When the dust dissipated and the inside was revealed, I saw a large pool of blood seeping out on the ground under the giant python''s head. Its body was pulled out from time to time, and its tail twitched, as if it wanted to struggle.


    But its vitality was slowly passing away, and the body didn''t have the strength to twist it anymore, and at the end it was motionless and lost its breath.


    Yue Zhao put away the streamer, Si Lin landed on the ground, and the two looked at each other, the smile on Yue Zhao''s face deepened, and Si Lin''s eyes flashed with satisfaction.


    "Finally, this guy was solved. Time flies so fast. It''s been more than half a year in a flash, and it''s been more than a year since we ascended to the immortal realm. I don''t know what happened to Master and Gentle?" Yue Zhao looked at it. Glancing at the corpse of the giant python on the ground, he turned his head and said with emotion.


    "Qing Qing may have closed the retreat." When referring to Gu Qing and Wen Guiyun, Si Lin''s coldness dissipated a bit, and his eyes became softer. After thinking about it, he said.


    "Yes, I don¡¯t know what happened to Qing and Jun Wu¡¯s cultivation base? And Nanhua and the others. We two worked hard for half a year, but we only reached the high level of Taiyi True Wonderland. "Yue Zhao looked at Si Lin, and was quite emotional in his cultivation.


    Although they also lost a lot of time in Tier 9 when they were in the Second Immortal Realm, they had just met Gu Qing and accompanied by Gu Qing. Watching Gu Qing grow up, they completely forgot about the cultivation base. Things are not difficult.


    Now they want to improve their cultivation and want to be Gu Qing''s support again, they are inevitably anxious in their mentality.


    In fact, their cultivation speed is already very scary. After all, it has only been more than a year for them to ascend to the fairy realm, but they have already cultivated from the earth fairy realm to the Taiyi real fairy realm, which is very difficult for many people in the fairy realm. If he let others know that he still feels that his cultivation level is not improved fast enough, I am afraid he will be **** to death!


    "Our ascension time is still short. Now it''s okay. Don''t force it too much to avoid obsession." Compared with Yue Zhao, Si Lin was still very calm and said calmly.


    "I know, I just sighed." Seeing Si Lin misunderstood what he meant, Yue Zhao said quickly.


    Si Lin also understood what Yuezhao''s temperament was, and nodded, walked to the giant python''s side, and began to tidy up the things that could be used by the giant python.


    ...


    The depths of the third floor of the Palace of the King of Qin.


    Nan Hua was sitting in front of a stone wall, watching the magic circle on the stone wall intently. His brain was spinning fast, simulating the drawing process of the magic circle in his mind. When he drew about two-thirds, he frowned and stopped. Down, his expression was a little confused.


    It took him half a year to go from the first floor of the Palace of the King of Qin to the third slave. He only took one day to comprehend the stone walls of the first floor, but it took him a month to complete the stone walls of the second floor. , And then he spent half a month from the second floor to the third floor, sitting in front of the stone wall of the third floor for more than three months, the magic circle he just drew in his mind, he had failed before Forty-five times, just the forty-sixth time, also failed.


    But this time is much better than before. When he painted for the first time, he failed to paint even one-tenth, but now he can finish two-thirds, which shows that he has a deeper understanding of the law. A lot.


    During this period of time, his cultivation base has also been promoted from the low-level Taiyi True Wonderland to the high-level Taiyi True Wonderland. He feels that if he can completely draw this magic circle, his cultivation level should also break through. The peak of Taiyi True Fairyland is not far from the next realm, Golden Fairyland!


    He pondered for a while, and felt a little feeling, and quickly began to draw the magic circle in his mind again. This time, he successfully drew to the place where he just failed, and then went on to draw down. The place where he just failed passed smoothly this time, but Stuck in the last fifth place, the drawing of the magic circle failed again.


    Shaking his head, Nan Hua did not give up, but continued to think about why he failed, and when he was about to think about it, he continued to draw a magic circle in his mind.


    In this way, after another three days, he experimented eight times, and finally, this time he succeeded in drawing the entire circle in his mind.


    Before he could be happy, the immortal energy around him rushed towards him frantically. He hurriedly protected himself with the formation he had made recently, then closed his eyes and began to absorb the immortal energy that poured into his body.


    There are not many people who can enter the third floor of the Palace of the King of Qin. At this time, these people were all disturbed by Nanhua¡¯s movement. They were surprised to find that someone was advancing, but when they saw that it was Nanhua that was promoted, they felt that It''s quite normal.


    Most people who can walk here to comprehend the formation technique are not bad in comprehension, have certain attainments in the formation method, and have their own understanding, but these people are a little weak when facing the stone wall in front of them, because Those magic circles look very complicated, and they are even more complicated to draw. It is very destructive to fail all the time. Some people can''t stick to it, so they just leave.


    Most of the people who stay here are in a good state of mind, but they have also noticed Nanhua, because from time to time Nanhua will use one or two magic circles that have never been shown before. Everyone is studying the magic circles on the stone wall, so naturally I recognized that what Nanhua painted was the circle on the stone wall, so I was naturally surprised.


    At first they would still be envious or jealous, but after a long time, they would become numb, and even when they were resting in Nanhua, they would also find opportunities to ask Nanhua. Many people got inspiration from Nanhua and improved their cultivation level. Nanhua is naturally very grateful. In this way, Nanhua is relatively popular among these people, and most of the people here have received Nanhua''s help.


    Therefore, seeing that Nanhua is being promoted, they not only did not make trouble, but also helped protect the law to prevent accidents in Nanhua''s promotion.


    After more than an hour, Nanhua''s aura changed. The aura on his body changed from the previous high-level Taiyi True Wonderland to the peak of Taiyi True Wonderland, and he was only one step away from entering the Golden Wonderland.


    After he opened his eyes, he saw the behavior of the people around him, his heart warmed, nodded to others, silently put this gratitude in his heart, thinking about helping them more when they come to ask for advice later. .


    After the promotion, he looked at the stone wall in front of him again, and quickly swept through the magic circles on the stone wall. He had already learned two-thirds of the magic circles here, and only the one-third more complicated ones were left. In order to improve, his thinking has become a little more sensitive, thinking that Si Lin and the others are also practicing outside, maybe the cultivation base is already higher than him, and he didn''t dare to delay. He found a magic circle that he hadn''t learned before, and then simulated it in his mind. .


    ...


    Langya Xianzong.


    Since Song Xinrong was gently stimulated by Gu last time, she has calmed down. After Wen Guiyun joined the Langya Xianzong ceremony, she did not leave Langya Xianzong as before and went out to practice, but directly confronted Master Lou. When he said that he was going to retreat, Lord Lou felt that there was nothing wrong with him, so he agreed.


    And it took her half a year to get her cultivation level directly promoted to the Taiyi True Wonderland. After leaving the customs, she surprised Feng Master Lou who knew her previous cultivation level. Feng Master Lou thought she had cultivated some evil skills. After asking Song Xinrong, she found out that Song Xinrong''s family originally had a little Phoenix bloodline, but it was very thin. She didn''t know how to activate the bloodline. By borrowing the power of the bloodline, her cultivation level rose so quickly.


    After Feng Master Lou investigated for a while, he found out that Song Xinrong said it was true, so he ignored it.


    However, Song Xinrong¡¯s cultivation level improved so quickly, it still caused a great sensation among the disciples, and because Gu Qing did not often stay in the sect, many disciples in the sect did not know Gu Qing, they thought Song Xinrong was beautiful. , The talent is good, and after activating the Phoenix bloodline, Song Xinrong is a little more prettier than before. This allows the disciples in the sect to directly call Song Xinrong a goddess.


    And Song Xinrong also enjoyed the pursuit of these people very much, feeling that she had finally overwhelmed Gu Qing, and she was very proud.

 Chapter 439：

    half year later.


    Langya Xianzong.


    A large group of black robbery clouds appeared above the cave of Gu Qing and Jun Wu, attracting the attention of the people around them. Immortal Venerable Haolan and Wen Guiyun were the first to rush outside the cave of the two of them, looking at the robbery in the sky. Yun frowned.


    "This Jieyun does not feel right?" Immortal Venerable Haolan looked at Jieyun, which was obviously stronger than ordinary Thunder Tribulation, and looked at Wen Guiyun.


    "Yes, lightly they should be going through the thunder tribulation to promote to the golden immortal, but the degree of this thunder tribulation is obviously stronger than the average thunder tribulation." Wen Guiyun nodded and analyzed.


    "Furthermore, Master, whether it''s lightly crossing the catastrophe or the ruler has no crossing the catastrophe, the other person should come out, otherwise it will increase the difficulty of the thunder catastrophe, but now, neither of them have come out." Si Linzhe who has just arrived. Wen Guiyun added.


    Hearing that, the faces of the few people present were not pretty.


    "Couldn''t you, gently cross the catastrophe with Jun Wu?" Rong Ye looked at Jie Yun and guessed boldly.


    Wen Guiyun glanced at Rong Ye. He wanted to scold him for not talking nonsense, but when he thought that Gu Qing and Jun Wu couldn¡¯t understand the rules of not having other people present when crossing the robbery, but they still didn¡¯t. Come out, it means that it is very likely that the two are really going through the catastrophe together, as Rong Ye guessed.


    But this kind of thing, let alone in the second immortal realm, even in the immortal realm, has never appeared.


    The physiques of people and people are different, and the powers of cultivation are also different.


    "They are like that, aren''t they the legendary Yin and Yang fellow practitioners, right?" Haolan Immortal Venerable''s brain was running fast, and finally found a description in his mind that was closer to the situation in front of him, and couldn''t help but speak in shock.


    "What is the Yin and Yang fellow practitioner?" Rong Ye always asked if he didn''t understand. Hearing this new term, he hadn''t heard of it at all, he quickly asked Immortal Venerable Haolan.


    "Yin and Yang fellow practitioners are a very ancient method of cultivation. This kind of cultivation requires two people to have a tacit understanding. Whether it is the soul or the immortal power in the body, they must be very matched and have the same heart and mind. When the two enter this state, their cultivation speed will speed up, and there is also a certain chance that they will usher in the catastrophe together." Immortal Venerable Haolan didn''t dislike Rong Ye, seeing other people also looking at him, he explained it patiently.


    "If you say that, it''s possible. Just gently and Jun Wu''s feelings are really not comparable to ordinary people." Rong Ye thought for a while, nodded unexpectedly, and agreed with this statement in his heart.


    Wen Guiyun and Si Lin also nodded. They all watched Gu Qing and Jun Wu walk all the way, knowing that Jun Wu and Gu Qing''s feelings were unusual. If this is the case, they Two people are also reachable.


    After reluctantly figuring out what was going on, everyone''s attention returned to Jieyun. Immortal Venerable Haolan had just sent someone to evacuate the surrounding crowd, and asked the disciples who lived closer to Gu Qing''s cave to evacuate first. There were only a few of them left in the same place, and they were also in a range that would not affect Gu Qing and Jun Wudujie.


    Without letting everyone wait for too long, the first sky thunder fell down quickly and hit the caves of Gu Qing and Jun Wu.


    In the cave, Gu Qing and Jun Wu are sitting side by side. If there are other people, you will find that the breath of the two is completely integrated, and the fairy qi in the air forms an oval whirlpool. Two people are wrapped in it.


    When Tian Lei struck down, Gu Qing and Jun Wu opened their eyes at the same time. Then, when Tian Lei was about to approach the two, they split into two, and one fell on one of them.


    After so many times of Tianlei''s baptism, the bodies of Gu Qing and Jun Wu are already very strong. This Tianlei only numbs their bodies a bit, and has no effect on them.


    Immediately afterwards, the second sky thunder followed and fell. Like the previous one, when approaching the two, it split into two and fell on the two of them. This time, the two of them were just It''s more numb than before.


    The sky thunder that used to be brewed for a while before falling down, I don''t know what happened today. The falling speed is very fast. As soon as the second sky thunder was absorbed by the two, the third sky fell.


    A golden mask lit up on the two of them, protecting them, but Tian Lei did not split into two this time, but fell directly on the mask, the mask trembled, and Tian Lei disappeared.


    Soon, the fourth road also fell, and then slashed on the light shield that protected the two of them.


    The mask was broken until the sixth sky thunder was supported, and Gu Qing and Jun Wu finally stood up from the ground.


    The two looked at each other, and flew out from the cave mansion one after another, came into the air, and continued to welcome Tian Lei.


    Hun Xian Ling was surrounded by Gu Qing, flying around Gu Qing, and Jun Wu''s scimitar also circled Jun Wu. When the seventh sky thunder fell, Hun Xian Ling and the scimitar As soon as he took off, he hit the sky thunder, and then absorbed the sky thunder.


    Then, the eighth way, the ninth way...


    After the nine heavenly thunders fell, Gu Qing and Jun Wu did not receive Shanghai, and even their magical instruments seemed to have been baptized and became more powerful.


    After the sky thunder, the sky descended with spiritual rain, and the rain containing immortal energy fell on the ground, and the surrounding disciples followed, and Gu Qing and Jun Wu also sat cross-legged, absorbing the immortal energy in the spiritual rain and let it dry up. The pubic area is filled up a little bit.


    When Ling Yu was young, Gu Qing and Jun Wu fell from the sky in front of Hao Lan Xianzun and others.


    "Master, Master, and Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, Third Senior Brother, and Five Senior Brothers, are you all here?" Gu Qing looked at Haolan Xianzun and others, with a smile unconsciously on his face, tilting his head. Say hello to a few people.


    "Congratulations on your promotion to the Golden Wonderland, tonight we have to celebrate!" Rong Ye was the first to speak, smiling very happily at Gu Qing.


    "Okay, okay, I haven''t been with the seniors for a long time." Gu nodded slightly, looking a little excited.


    Since their ascension to the immortal realm, their senior brothers and sisters have always gathered together less and more. Gu Qing was very happy to be able to get together, and therefore very much in favor of Rong Ye''s proposal.


    Naturally, Si Lin and the others had no opinion, and they made arrangements to gather at Gu Qing''s Dong Mansion at night.


    "I thought you would not be able to catch up. I didn''t expect that the time for the two of you to be promoted was just right. The Lingyun Secret Realm will be opened soon. This Secret Realm only appears once in 30 years. Because, you can just go inside and get some experience." Immortal Venerable Haolan looked at Gu Qingqing and said with great relief.


    "I need a cultivation base above Taiyi True Fairyland, what should I do if the cultivation base is too high? Wouldn''t it be dangerous to be in the secret realm by then?" Gu Qing tilted his head and asked Haolan Immortal Venerable.


    "Entering the secret realm will not surpass the Daluojin Fairyland, so don''t worry." Immortal Venerable Haolan was very pleased to see that Gu Qing could think of this, and then explained.


    After hearing this, Gu Qing was relieved.


    Immortal Venerable Hao Lan also knew that their senior brothers and sisters hadn''t been together for a long time, and didn''t say much, only asked Gu Qing to go to her tomorrow morning, talk to her about the secret realm, and then left.


    "You guys, pay attention, don''t go too far." Wen Guiyun glanced over his apprentices, exhorted, and left.


    Gu stuck out his tongue gently, turned his head, and smiled while pulling Si Lin and the others to talk.


    "Brother Brother, Brother Second Brother, you quickly tell me about your experience." Gu gently pulled Si Lin''s sleeve, his eyes gleaming.


    Si Lin and Yue Zhao looked at each other, Yue Zhao smiled and touched Gu''s hair gently.


    "Well, well, let''s go back first, and then sit down and talk slowly, how about it?" He looked at Gu Qing''s expression as before, full of pampering.


    "Okay, okay." Gu lightly nodded his head quickly, and then followed Yue Zhao and them back to her and Jun Wu''s cave.


    Fortunately, the cave was protected by formations, and it did not disappear in the thunder robbery, but some things in the house were destroyed.


    ...


    When Gu gently pulled Si Lin and Yue Zhao and asked them to tell them about their experience, the promotion of her and Jun Wu to the Golden Wonderland also spread in the sect.


    "Have you heard? Sect Master¡¯s direct disciple, that Senior Sister Gu, she just broke through to the Golden Fairyland, and she broke through with her husband. The disciples living near their Dongfu also benefited and got a free shower. Field Lingyu."


    "Senior Sister Gu? Which Senior Sister Gu?"


    "Don''t you know? When our Langya Immortal Sect received apprentices earlier, Senior Sister Gu, her husband, and two senior brothers were both high-grade immortals. Senior Sister Gu worshipped the Sect Master, and her husband and two The seniors all worshipped under the other three peak masters."


    "Is it so powerful? This is the first time I have heard of the high-grade aptitude of the immortal rank!"


    "Yes, it caused a sensation in the martial arts at that time."


    "Our Senior Sister Gu does not often appear in the sect on weekdays. I heard that she has been practicing with great concentration or going out to practice, but her cultivation base has been improved very quickly. She has soared from the lower realm to the immortal realm in only two years. , I have already cultivated to the Golden Wonderland, better than many of us who have practiced for half a lifetime!"


    "Yes, I also heard that Senior Sister Gu is very beautiful, even more beautiful than Senior Sister Song, but she doesn''t often appear in front of everyone, so everyone doesn''t know it."


    "I''ve also heard that a friend of mine had the chance to enter the secret realm with Sister Gu before. When she met Sister Gu, she said that she is really beautiful, and it''s hard to forget the kind when you meet!"


    "Really? You are not deceiving, are you? Senior Sister Song is already very beautiful, even more beautiful than Senior Sister Song, how beautiful is that?"


    "What do you cheat for? Senior Sister Song is no better than Senior Sister Gu in terms of talent, looks, or cultivation base!"

 Chapter 440：

    When Song Xinrong heard the news, he was extremely frightened.


    During Gu Qing''s retreat for half a year, no one mentioned Gu Qing in front of her. She felt that she had lived the life she wanted and became the envy of many female disciples. Every time she appeared in the sect, there would be a bunch of them. The male disciple complimented her and wanted her favor.


    For someone like Song Xinrong, who likes to live in the eyes of others, this kind of life can''t be better.


    Beautifully, she almost forgot the existence of Gu Qingqing.


    And now, this bubble-like beauty has been smashed, and she has returned to the days when she was dominated by Gu Qing.


    Especially after hearing the words of the disciples in the door about her and Gu Qing''s comparison, she became very angry and very scared.


    As I said before, because Gu Qing was not in the sect all the time, many disciples of the sect had never met Gu Qing, and didn¡¯t know what Gu Qing looked like, so it¡¯s the fact that Gu Qing is more prettier than Song Xinrong. Skeptical.


    However, Song Xinrong knew that as long as they had seen Gu Qing''s appearance, they would never say that she was more beautiful than Gu Qing.


    Gu Qing''s appearance is something she can''t surpass even if she has become a little more beautiful because of the Phoenix blood. She even dare to say that no one on the mainland can surpass that kind of beauty!


    If it were more than half a year ago, she might not be as worried as she is now, but after enjoying the popularity of everyone for half a year, letting her lose this kind of life will make her more uncomfortable than killing her, especially since she can¡¯t imagine where she is going. Everyone compares her with Gu Qing, so that she will die!


    "Gu Qing, since there is already me in this world, why do you have to appear? Why are you better than me? Why do you want to live in this world, why don''t you die?" Song Xinrong was in her room , Growled grimly.


    Everything that could be smashed in the room had been shattered by her, and the ground was in a mess, but she seemed to have not noticed at all. She was immersed in her own world, and the scene when she first met Gu Qing recurred in her mind. .


    It was the first time she saw Gu Qing, her proud appearance and talent were defeated by Gu Qing, if it weren''t for her good temperament, she would have been driven mad at that time, and it is estimated that she would not be able to worship the Langya Immortal Sect!


    But after entering the Langya Immortal Sect, Gu Qing was like a big mountain on top of her head. Whenever she felt that she had surpassed Gu Qing, Gu Qing would appear, give her a blow and make her again Fall back again.


    This feeling was very uncomfortable, and she suffered from it.


    What she didn''t notice was that the black thread under her eyes was much more than before, and even black lines appeared on her face, but she couldn''t see it.


    ¡­


    Gu Qing didn¡¯t know Song Xinrong¡¯s thoughts at all, and even if she knew it, she wouldn¡¯t take it seriously. After all, she is different from Song Xinrong, not only living in the eyes of others, she is more willing to be herself, and she has never regarded Song Xinrong. In my eyes, as long as Song Xinrong does not come to provoke her, she can completely treat this person as non-existent.


    After listening to a few people in Si Lin talk about their experiences, Gu Qing and the others prepared a table of dishes together, and then took out the pear blossom white that was brewed in the Second Immortal Realm. A few people drank it well, and everyone drank it. Get a little drunk, and then return to their respective caves to rest.


    Gu Qing didn''t drink often, even if she drank it, she just took a few sips. Therefore, her drink volume was not good. She was the first person to get drunk, but Jun Wu''s drink volume was very good, like Rong Ye and Yue Zhao. It was better, so when a few people left, he was still more sober.


    After wiping Gu lightly, Jun Wu put Gu gently on the bed, then went to wash himself, and returned to the bedside in black bedding.


    As soon as he stretched out his hand to touch Gu Qing''s forehead, he was gently pulled by his wrist, and then Gu Qing''s violent force was pulled to the bed. In order not to hurt Gu Qing, he could only Supporting the body with the other hand, looked at Gu Qing gently.


    "A Wu," Gu Qing''s eyes were half-open, and the water was shining. Looking at Jun Wu, the corners of his lips slightly curled up, feeling a bit dry in his mouth, so he stretched out his tongue and licked it, "A Wu."


    She raised her head slightly and rubbed Jun Wu''s cheek with her cheek.


    Jun Wu''s body was tight, his eyes gloomy.


    "Gentlely, you are drunk, take a rest early." Jun Wu''s figure was a little hoarse, pulling away from Gu Qing''s distance, and said softly.


    "I''m not drunk," Gu gently shook his head, then tugged at his clothes, "I''m so hot, Wu."


    When Jiu Jin came up, Gu Qing only felt like her body was on fire. She subconsciously wanted to find a cooler place, and her outstretched hand touched Jun Wu¡¯s chest. The bedclothes on Jun Wu¡¯s chest were just because of the clothes on the chest. The movement loosened a little, and Gu gently touched Jun Wu''s skin with his hand.


    Jun Wu''s eyes darkened again, and the look in Gu Qing''s eyes was very dangerous.


    "Awu, you are so comfortable on you, I really like it." Gu Qingqing only felt that Jun Wu''s body was cold, and couldn''t help but lift his body slightly and put his body on it, and at the same time, his mouth touched Jun Wu''s body. Under the chin, she opened her mouth subconsciously and gave a light bite.


    "Little villain, you provoke me." Jun Wu felt that he was about to explode, and whispered in Gu Qing''s ear.


    He lowered his head and held Gu Qing''s lips steady. The whole body was pressed on Gu Qing''s body, and his fingers quickly slid across Gu Qing''s body. He felt Gu Qing''s body trembling slightly, and his movements became more presumptuous. .


    Throughout the night, the sound in the room did not stop until the sky was about to dawn, Jun Wucai hugged Gu gently and fell asleep.


    By the time Gu Qing wakes up, it is already afternoon. She moved her body gently, feeling sore all over, and her throat was also very dry. What happened last night immediately came to mind, and she was concerned about what happened to herself after she was drunk. There is still a memory, thinking that I should have teased Jun Wu first, and can''t help covering his face.


    "Gently, you wake up, drink some water first." Jun Wu walked in from outside, saw Gu Qing sitting on the bed and covering his face, a smile flashed under his eyes, and walked to the bed and said softly.


    Gu gently showed an eye through his fingers, looked at Jun Wu, then covered his face, and said dullly, "I don''t drink."

 Chapter 441：

    Jun Wu was amused by Gu Qing''s cute look. He stretched out his hand and gently broke Gu Qing''s hand. He held Gu Qing''s face in both hands, lowered his head, and the tip of his nose touched the tip of Gu Qing''s pen with a very petting expression. Drown.


    "Drink some water, eh?" His ending sounded softly, with an indescribable bewilderment.


    Gu lightly felt his ears numb, and the whole person was dizzy, and nodded subconsciously.


    When I drank the water into my mouth, I realized that I was bewitched by Jun Wu, and a trace of annoyance flashed through his eyes.


    But Jun Wu saw from the side, a smile flashed under his eyes, but he pretended not to see it.


    After Gu Qing was served by Jun Wu after drinking a bowl of porridge, and feeling more comfortable, she put it on and went to the cave of Haolan Immortal Venerable according to the instructions of Haolan Immortal Venerable.


    Xianzun Hao Lan was playing chess with Wen Guiyun at this time. Since Wen Guiyun joined the Langya Immortal Sect, the two have often played chess together, but they have a lot of common languages ??and are familiar with each other a lot.


    "Tu''er saw the two masters." Gu Qing was slightly surprised when he saw Wen Guiyun, but he quickly saluted the two of them.


    "Gently," Immortal Venerable Hao Lan beckoned to Gu Qing, then looked at the sky and joked, "It''s not early in the sky."


    Gu lightly blushed, and a trace of embarrassment flashed under her eyes, "Master." She glanced at Immortal Venerable Haolan angrily.


    Immortal Venerable Hao Lan smiled, did not continue to cancel Gu Qing, but changed the subject.


    "The Lingyun Secret Realm only appeared once in thirty years. It is rumored that it was originally the personal space of a certain God Realm priest. Later, because the God Realm was closed, that priest may have fallen. This is where the Lingyun Secret Realm appeared. The Lingyun Secret Realm is suitable. People at the stage of cultivation from Taiyi True Wonderland to Daluo True Wonderland have a lot of natural materials and treasures inside, and some people have obtained good techniques from it, and their cultivation level has improved rapidly since then.


    The immortal energy inside is very rich, which is very helpful for cultivation, but this time is not like the previous secret realm. Most of them are people from the four great immortals. This time there will definitely be disciples from other forces, so you have to Be careful, safety is the most important thing. Immortal Venerable Hao Lan briefly explained the matter of Lingyun Secret Realm to Gu Gentle.


    "If you are in the Golden Wonderland, do you have to go with Brother Lou?" Gu Qing thought of Lou Mingyu and asked.


    "I forgot to tell you that your Senior Brother Lou has been promoted to the Daluo True Wonderland not long ago, so he can''t go to the Lingyun Secret Realm." Immortal Venerable Haolan put down a flag and said softly to Gu.


    "Senior brother has been promoted to Daluo True Wonderland? When did it happen?" Gu Qing was a little surprised. Although he knew that Lou Mingyu''s talent was also very abnormal, he did not expect to be so abnormal. Master, and Lou Mingyu is only about 30 years old.


    "A month ago, when he came back, you were in retreat. He just left the sect three days before you left the sect. You also know that he is so shabby. It''s good to be able to stay in the sect for a period of time." Hao Lan Xianzun Although proud of Lou Mingyu, he still couldn''t help but complain about Lou Mingyu''s temperament.


    Gu Qingqing thought of Lou Mingyu''s fear of Haolan Immortal Venerable''s nagging skills, and knew that it was indeed not easy for him to stay in Langya Immortal Sect for a period of time, especially staying with Haolan Immortal Venerable.


    "Great, brother is really amazing." Gu Qing was also happy for Lou Mingyu. Although Lou Mingyu looked indifferently and seemed to care nothing about her, he was always very good to her as a junior. Lou Ming Yu''s cultivation level has improved, she is naturally very happy.


    "You are not bad, you are already in the Golden Wonderland before you are twenty, and your Senior Brother Lou was not as good as you are now." Xianzun Haolan thought that Gu Qing was less than twenty years old this year, but already With the cultivation base of the Golden Wonderland, I am happier. The better my apprentice is, the more fulfilling my master is!


    Being praised by Immortal Venerable Hao Lan, Gu Qing slightly smiled embarrassedly, but did not answer.


    "The secret realm will open in about half a month. You can now prepare things first. Early the day after tomorrow, our disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect will set off together. This time, the leader of Rongfeng will lead the team." Knowing that Gu Qing is definitely not clear about this matter. , Immortal Venerable Hao Lan also informed her about the secret realm arrangements. "By the way, Lord Rongfeng was also promoted to the Immortal Emperor level some time ago."


    Gu Qing was very surprised again, feeling that he was just passing the test, but missed a lot of things.


    "Okay, I see, Master." Gu nodded gently, indicating that he understood.


    After that, the two of them talked a little about Gu Qing''s gains from this retreat, and then talked for a while, only then did Gu Qing leave from Haolan Immortal Venerable.


    When she returned to the Dongfu, Jun Wuye came back from Peak Master Rong, and also learned about the Lingyun Secret Realm, and the two discussed together.


    "Unexpectedly, we were only in retreat for a year. Senior Brother Lou was promoted to Daluo True Wonderland. Even Peak Lord Rong was promoted to the level of Emperor Rong. This change was too fast." Gu Qing thought of Lou Mingyu and Lord Rongfeng. The change, said with emotion.


    "In addition to the master, there are three peak masters who have also been promoted to the level of the immortal emperor, and the entire strength of the Langya Immortal Sect has improved a lot." Jun Wu knew a little bit more than Gu Qing, and added.


    "Is that so?" Gu Qing said very surprised, feeling as if he had not been in retreat for a year, but for many years. It feels like everything comes out.

 Chapter 442：

    Although very surprised, Gu Qing thought about it carefully. The eight peak masters of the Langya Immortal Sect have been in the Daluo True Wonderland for a long time. Their talents are not weak, and they are now promoted to the Immortal Emperor realm. Very normal things, there is nothing to be surprised.


    Mu Chen''s retreat has not yet come out, but fortunately, there are disciples who have passed on the alchemy level in the martial arts. They exchanged some pills with those disciples, and there is no need to worry about Fu Zhuan''s affairs. Rong Ye has already prepared them for them.


    During this period of time, Rong Ye¡¯s cultivation level has also improved a lot, and even entered the Golden Fairy realm earlier than Gu Qing and the others. The characters drawn are also much more advanced, and they are still very powerful to use. They are in the secret realm. It can be used.


    After preparations were made, they and the other disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect, followed Master Rongfeng and set off for the Red Cloud Sea,


    The Red Cloud Sea is in Yuwan City in Dongsheng Prefecture, which is quite far away from the Langya Immortal Sect. In order to prevent everyone from getting too tired, Hao Lan Immortal Venerable specially approved them to use the Zongmen¡¯s large flying fairy Dragon Cloud Boat this time. .


    The dragon cloud boat does not look very big from the outside, it has only three layers, but judging from the shimmering luster on the top, the materials used are very precious, and after entering, you will find that the space array is superimposed inside. The space is actually very large and decorated. It was also very luxurious. There were more than 30 disciples who went to the Red Cloud Sea this time, and everyone could have a room.


    After all the disciples had boarded the Dragon Cloud Boat, Master Rong Feng arched his hand towards Haolan Immortal Venerable, and then activated the Long Cloud Boat. Soon, the Dragon Cloud Boat flew up into the sky and was in the Haolan Immortal Venerable¡¯s There was a small black spot in his eyes, leaving the sky above Langya Immortal Sect.


    "It deserves to be a top-level fairy, it''s too luxurious inside!" Gu Qing said with emotion as he looked at the decorations inside the Dragon Cloud Boat.


    "When I collect the materials, I will refine one for you." Jun Wucong surrounded Gu gently behind his back, put his head on her shoulder, and said softly in her ear.


    "Really?" Gu gently turned his head in surprise, his eyes sparkling, "Great."


    She happily kissed Jun Wu''s cheek, wrapped her hands around Jun Wu''s neck, with a bright smile on her face.


    When he was in the Second Immortal Realm, Si Lin also gave her a flying magic weapon like this, but after arriving in the Immortal Realm, it was not enough. He could only fly with the sword, but the disadvantages of flying with the sword were too many, Gu Qing Qing didn''t bother to complain, now Jun Wu said that, of course she was happy.


    However, Jun Wu Natural could not be satisfied with a kiss on the cheek. He raised his hand and placed it behind Gu Qing''s head, then lowered his head to stabilize Gu Qing''s mouth.


    He didn''t let go of Gu Qing until there was a knock on the door. Seeing Gu Qing''s infatuation, his eyes darkened, but the knock on the door was still ringing. He could only take a deep breath, and then Turn around to open the door.


    It was Nanhua who knocked on the door. Seeing Jun Wu''s face black, he didn''t think much about it. On weekdays, Jun Wu didn''t have much expression in front of Gu Qing. He looked inside and didn''t see Gu Qing. , Some accidents.


    "Take a rest?" He asked with a fan in surprise.


    "Senior Brother, I didn''t rest." Hearing Nan Hua''s voice, Gu Qing hurriedly walked out of it. At this time, her expression had returned to normal, except for the redness of her cheeks.


    "That''s good, the scenery outside is pretty good, would you like to go out and have a look together?" Nan Hua heaved a sigh of relief and invited.


    Gu Qing''s eyes lit up, and then nodded, pulling Jun Wu out behind Nan Hua.


    As a top-level fairy tool, the Dragon Cloud Boat will naturally not only have the function of flying. When flying, its hull will be protected by a transparent mask. Standing inside the mask, you can completely feel the wind outside. Unlike the flying sword, it will mess up the hair and clothes, so you can slowly appreciate the scenery in the sky.


    When the three of Gu Qing came out, there were already many people on the deck looking at the scenery. There were not many immortal artifacts such as the Dragon Cloud Boat. Many people were very curious about riding the Dragon Cloud Boat for the first time. On the deck, you can enjoy the surrounding scenery, of course, take a good look.


    Si Lin and Yue Zhao were standing by a railing at this time, one in white clothes and the other in Tsing Yi. Both of them looked very good, which attracted the attention of many people.


    "Big brother, second brother." Gu gently walked to the two of them and called them separately.


    "Gentle, Jun Wu, you are here." Yue Zhao turned around and saw Gu Qing, his lips curled up unconsciously.


    "Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother." Jun Wu followed Gu Qing and nodded to the two of them.


    Gu gently walked to the railing and looked out. After seeing the surrounding scenery and the clouds within reach, the corners of his lips curled up, feeling very beautiful.


    Jun Wu stood next to Gu Qing, together with Gu Qing, looking at the distant scenery and enjoying the rare tranquility.


    "Look, what is that?" Just when everyone was immersed in the beautiful scenery, a voice suddenly sounded, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Looking along the voice, they found that a female disciple was pointing at her left side. Everyone involuntarily looked at her fingers and found that a purple hole appeared not far away.


    Under the gaze of everyone, the mouth of the hole suddenly opened, and a huge sound came out from it. It was a very huge spider. Its body was purple-black with white stripes on it, and eight on its head and chest. One eye is a weird purple, and the four pairs of steps look very sturdy, and the hairs on them are all distinct, shining with cold light.


    After the spider appeared, the purple hole disappeared.


    I saw it stretched its body, then twisted its body, and then moved so fast toward Long Yunzhou. Its speed was very fast. It was still relatively far away after looking at it, and it looked like it was about to be in front of it after a while.


    "Enemy attack! Ready to fight!" Master Rongfeng appeared on the deck, looking at the spider that was quickly and surely moving towards this side, and shouted with a cold face.


    The disciples on the deck were stunned for a moment, took out their weapons one after another, and watched the spiders running over vigilantly.


    The faces of Gu Qing''s people were not very good at this time. As early as when they saw the purple hole, Gu Qing had a bad feeling. She and Jun Wu had encountered similar situations several times before. Knowing that what comes out of the hole will not be too simple. Because the spider in front of it is protected, they can''t feel its cultivation, but they know that this spider is very powerful!


    "This spider hasn''t been seen before, how could it suddenly appear?" Nan Hua shook his fan and mumbled as he watched the spider approaching closer and closer.


    "These creatures don¡¯t seem to belong to the immortal world. I and Ah Wu have met twice before. I mentioned it to Master before. Master also said that this is not a creature of the immortal world. When fighting for a while, everyone should be careful. The guy''s cultivation base is likely to be above Da Luo Jinxian!" Gu gently looked at the spider that was already in front of him and reminded Si Lin and Yue Zhao of them.


    "Understood, gently, protect yourself!" Si Lin subconsciously stood in front of Gu Qing and told Gu Qing.


    "The same goes for big brother, everyone protect yourself!" Gu nodded lightly, and at the same time warned others.


    Yue Zhao and the others nodded. At this time, the spider had already spit out a purple silk and attacked Long Yunzhou.


    As a top-level fairy weapon, the defense on the Dragon Cloud Boat is naturally very powerful. After the spider silk hits the protective cover, a layer of golden light appears on the protective cover. The spider silk is shattered and the light disappears.


    The spider seemed to be a little surprised. He lifted one foot and poked towards Long Yunzhou, seemingly trying to puncture the protective cover of Long Yunzhou.


    Everyone on the scene watched the air nervously, for fear that the spider would actually puncture the protective cover of Long Yunzhou. Fortunately, Long Yunzhou''s defense was still very powerful. The protective cover held the spider''s attack firmly without being poked. Instead, the spider bounced back a few steps.


    However, this seemed to anger the spider. After it stood firm, it spit out a big web to Long Yunzhou''s side, trying to net Long Yunzhou.


    This time the web was directly stuck to the protective cover, because it was not an attack, and the protective cover could not counterattack, and could only let the spider web stick to it.


    The giant spider moved, and the spider silk holding the web also moved. It seemed to confirm whether the web was stuck to the protective cover. After confirmation, it pulled the spider vigorously under the horrified eyes of everyone. Silk, flicked fiercely.


    "Not good!" Master Rongfeng saw the giant spider''s intentions and said in a secret way, he was trying to stop it, but it was too late. The other party had already acted.


    I saw that the dragon cloud boat that was flying normally suddenly got out of the track, and the entire hull was thrown out. Although the people standing on the deck were not thrown off because of the protective cover, they bumped into the protective cover one after another. , Was thrown around with the fluctuation of Long Yunzhou.


    "Ah! My head!"


    "My arm hurts so much!"


    "Who has stepped on my shoulder, be lighter!"


    "..."


    The Dragon Cloud Boat suddenly became flustered, and a group of disciples could not stabilize their figure at all. They could only swing with the Dragon Cloud Boat, and some were even injured.


    As early as when he noticed the intention of the giant spider, Jun Wu had already lightly hugged Gu in his arms. No matter how Long Yunzhou rolled, he did not let go. Therefore, Gu Qing did not suffer much harm. On the contrary, Jun Wu had bruises on his back and arms.


    Lord Rongfeng could naturally stabilize his figure, but after seeing this scene, his face was also cold.


    I saw his hands quickly form a seal, and then, his body emerged from the protective cover outside the protective cover.


    A black scimitar appeared in his hand and was thrown out fiercely by him.


    The scimitar turned around in the air, cutting the giant spider''s silk. Long Yunzhou flew out without the involvement of the spider silk. Feng Master Rong quickly made a seal with his hands again, allowing Long Yunzhou to fly normally again.

 Chapter 443：

    "Gentle, are you okay?" After Long Yunzhou returned to normal, Si Lin immediately found Gu Qingwen and Junwu, and asked Gu Qingwen worriedly. His eyes didn''t forget to scan Gu Qingwen''s body to see if there were any wounds.


    "I''m fine, big brother," Gu Qing just withdrew from Jun Wu''s arms, shook his head, and then looked at Jun Wu''s arm and back, "Awu, you are injured, let me give it to you. medicine!"


    Just when she was in Jun Wu¡¯s arms, she smelled blood and knew that Jun Wu was definitely injured, but at that time the situation was more urgent, so she didn¡¯t speak. Once she stood firm, she immediately wanted to give Jun Wu anxiously. Apply medicine.


    "It''s not a serious injury, you don''t need to worry." Jun Wu worried that Gu Qing was too self-blame, turning around, bending down, let Gu Qing help himself with medicine, while gently comforting Gu Qing.


    If you don''t look at the cold sweat on his forehead, you will really be fooled by his appearance.


    Gu lightly glared at her, "Shut up."


    Jun Wu saw that Gu Qing''s eyes were a little red, and he shut up quickly, not daring to speak any more, afraid that Gu Qing would really cry, and at the same time being worried by Gu Qing, he also felt sweet in his heart.


    The wound on Jun Wu¡¯s arm was not serious, it was just a little scratch, but the wound on his back was heavier. I don¡¯t know where he hit it at the time. There was a deep hole. Although he didn¡¯t call it any pain, he never felt it hurt. When the medicine was given to him lightly, he could feel his sudden tightening of muscles.


    Gu gently helped Jun Wu finish the medicine, then put the things away and looked at Jun Wu, "Don''t be like this next time, I can protect myself."


    "No," Jun Wu did not want to refuse, seeing Gu Qing getting angry, and quickly took her hand, "It is my duty and my instinct to protect you. I won''t watch you get hurt!"


    Jun Wu''s eyes were very serious at this time, watching Gu Qing''s sour heart, could only defeat.


    When Si Lin and Yue Zhao saw that Gu Qing was not injured, but Jun Wu''s wound was treated with Gu Qing''s help, they turned their heads to watch the battle between the giant spider and Lord Rongfeng.


    After breaking away from the spider web, Long Yunzhou was suspended in the air, some distance away from the giant spider and Peak Master Rong. The disciples on the deck were watching Peak Master Rong fight with the giant spider while helping their companions deal with their wounds. For them, it is a rare opportunity to reach the position of Peak Master Rong. Basically, they rarely do anything. Even if they do it, they usually don''t see it. Naturally, they have to look carefully at this time.


    The black scimitar was like his own arm in the hands of Peak Master Rong. It was used very smoothly. Every time, it would cause a little damage to the giant spider.


    The shell of the giant spider is very hard, and the defense is very strong. Even so, the black scimitar can leave marks on it, and even break the shell in some places, which is enough to show the sharpness of the scimitar.


    "How high is this spider''s cultivation base? The Lord Rongfeng is already an immortal emperor. I heard that the scimitar in his hand is also the best immortal weapon, and its rank is similar to that of Longyunzhou. Defense, this is too abnormal, right?"


    "Fortunately, we have Peak Master Rong today. Otherwise, if we encounter it ourselves, wouldn''t it be the only part of death?"


    "This thing doesn''t look like a creature in the fairy world at all. There has never been such a thing in the fairy world. Where did it come from? And what is the purple hole just now? Why does it look so weird?"


    "Who knows this? The immortal world is so big, we don''t all know it, maybe this thing is also in the immortal world, but it''s not very common, we haven''t seen it."


    "The Lord Rongfeng is too powerful, he is indeed the object of my admiration!"


    Jun Wu took Gu Qing''s hand and looked at the figure of Peak Master Rong with fiery eyes.


    Although he worshipped Peak Master Rong as his teacher, because he often spent time outside, he didn¡¯t have much time to receive Master Rong¡¯s education, and his cultivation level was not particularly high. Although he had already remembered some of the moves, If you don''t need it, looking at Rongfeng''s master at this time, it can bring him a different feeling.


    Except for Jun Wu, Si Lin also watched Lord Rongfeng''s movements without blinking.


    Although he did not practice the sword technique, these moves are all connected, and the sword technique of Master Rong Feng also inspired him to some extent.


    The cultivation base of this giant spider was at the peak of Daluojin Wonderland. If the former Rongfeng master encountered it, it would take a long time to solve it, but now the Rongfeng master has been promoted to the emperor. Now, dealing with giant spiders is just more troublesome.


    No matter what the giant spider spit out was spider silk or spider web, none of them could get close to the body of Peak Master Rong. They were all chopped off by the black scimitar. At the same time, the scimitar also chopped off one of the steps of the spider.


    The giant spider was beaten directly into a violent state by the Lord Rongfeng. In addition to spider silk and webs, it sprayed venom. Its venom is very toxic. It''s no use!


    When the venom sprayed, Master Rong carefully avoided, then the scimitar turned around and came behind the giant spider. Immediately afterwards, all four steps on its right were chopped off, and its body was now only With three steps left, his body was directly shorter, and the speed of movement suddenly became very slow.

 Chapter 444：

    The giant spider¡¯s venom is limited. It has been sprayed and sprayed several times. At this time, no venom can be sprayed. The spider silk is completely useless to the Lord Rong, and the foot is chopped off by the Lord Rong. So many, the giant spider felt anger and fear at the same time. It did not launch an attack for a while and hesitated on the spot.


    After thinking about it for a moment, the giant spider turned his head and left in the opposite direction at a very fast speed, not as if it was injured at all.


    Neither the people on the Dragon Cloud Boat nor the Master Rongfeng expected that the giant spider would do this. Seeing this somewhat funny scene, Master Rong was the first to react, and his figure flashed and rushed towards the giant spider.


    At the same time, the scimitar in his hand also flew out, blocking the path of the giant spider in front.


    At this time, Lord Rongfeng also came to the front, the scimitar returned to his hand, he held the scimitar, the whole person''s momentum has changed, the whole person seems to be integrated with the knife in his hand, and the sharpness is exhausted. Show.


    When his figure flashed, it disappeared from the spot. His position kept changing, because the speed was too fast, leaving a trail of shadows in the air, attracting everyone''s eyes to follow his figure.


    When he returned to the place again, several rays of light shot out from the giant spider. The giant light ball enveloped the giant spider. An explosion sounded. Under everyone''s attention, the giant spider was blown to pieces.


    The people on the Dragon Cloud Boat were still immersed in the figure of Peak Master Rong. Peak Master Rong had already returned to the Dragon Cloud Boat, and the Dragon Cloud Boat continued to move towards the destination.


    After experiencing the things just now, all the disciples felt a little tired. Some people were injured in the battle just now. At this time, the battle was over and everyone returned to their rooms. Soon there were no people on the deck.


    In Si Lin''s room, Gu Qing and others were gathering together to discuss the giant spider.


    "A Wu and I have encountered this kind of thing several times before. These things are not from the immortal world at all, but now they all broke into the immortal world, a bit like the original Xuantian continent, but there is no sign of decay in the heavens of the immortal world. These things have deceived the way of heaven, showing that things are not simple." Gu Qinglily leaned against Jun Wu, holding a cup of fairy fruit dew in his hand, and said thoughtfully.


    "It''s right to say it gently. It''s definitely not simple. There are some fierce beasts that should have been sealed, but they broke through the seal and appeared in the immortal world. This is by no means accidental. Sheng." Jun Wu glanced at Gu Qingqing, and then added.


    "But what kind of major event? The immortal world has been calm for so many years, and the gods are closed, and people in the immortal world can''t ascend to the gods, so what major events can there be?" Nan Hua shook his fan, puzzled. Muttered.


    Everyone was lost in thought, and their expressions were somewhat solemn.


    "No matter what, we still have to pay more attention lately. Before entering the secret realm this time, we should stay together as much as possible and don''t act alone, lest some people encounter danger and others too late to save." Si Lin glanced at everyone. Exhorted.


    Gu Qing and the others looked at each other and nodded one after another, indicating that he took this matter to heart and would implement it as Si Lin said.


    "Okay, everyone is tired too. Go back and take a good rest now, especially Jun Wu. You were injured just now, so take a good rest." Si Lin''s gaze fell on Jun Wu with a slight concern. Said.


    "Yes, Jun Wu, you can go back gently and rest well. Don''t run around until the injury is healed." Yue Zhao nodded and followed his exhortation.


    "I see, thank you brothers for your concern." Jun Wu nodded, stood up, and gave a fist to them to show their gratitude.


    After Gu Qing also stood up, the two left Si Lin''s room together and returned to their room.


    "Wu, you said, why do these strange things appear in the immortal world?" After returning to the room, Gu gently sat on the side of the bed, raised his head, looked at Jun Wu, and asked suspiciously.


    "Maybe the immortal world has something they need, or the place where they are locked up and the immortal world have figured it out, causing them to appear in the immortal world after they come out." Jun Wu walked to the bed, sat down, looked at Gu gently, gently To say.


    "I always have a hunch in my heart that something earth-shattering event is about to happen, but I don''t know what it is, it''s simply uncomfortable." Gu lightly patted his head and said with a slight distress.


    From the end of this retreat, she felt as if something was going to happen in her heart, but she couldn''t remember it, which made her whole person a little irritable.


    Seeing Gu Qing gently pat his head, Jun Wu hurriedly stretched out his hand and held Gu gently to stop her from sending. He also stretched out his other hand to help Gu gently rubbed his forehead.


    "Don''t shoot. If you can''t remember, don''t think about it. When things happen, you will know it naturally. Don''t be too entangled." He didn''t want to see Gu Qing hurting himself, and he didn''t want Gu Qing to stop. Happy, those other things are not as important as Gu Qing.


    Gu gently broke away from Jun Wu''s hand, and then wrapped his waist around Jun Wu''s waist, put his face on Jun Wu''s chest, took a deep breath of the fragrance of Jun Wu''s body, and then rubbed it, feeling very satisfied.


    "Wu, it''s nice to have you by my side." She closed her eyes, the corners of her lips curled up slightly, revealing a happy smile, and said with emotion.


    Hearing this, Jun Wu''s expression became more gentle, and he touched Gu''s head gently, and the corners of his lips curled up.


    "Me too." He leaned his head on top of Gu Qing''s head, lowered his head, printed a kiss on Gu Qing''s hair, and then hugged Gu Qing and said contentedly.


    It is rare for the two to be together and enjoy such a quiet time, and the atmosphere in the room has become warm.


    ...


    After staying on the Dragon Cloud Boat for two days, fearing that everyone would be too bored, Master Rong Feng manipulated the Dragon Cloud Boat to fall outside of Huasheng City. Then everyone got off the Dragon Cloud Boat. Master Rong Feng put the Dragon Cloud Boat away. We entered Huasheng City together.


    Huasheng City is the state capital of Dongsheng Prefecture. Among the five cities in Dongsheng Prefecture, it is the most prosperous city. The customs here are not very similar to those of other places, and the clothes on people are somewhat different from those of other places. .


    People here prefer silver jewelry. Women wear a silver hair crown on top of their heads. They are very beautiful, but the weight is also heavy. Then the clothes worn by men and women are more exposed, especially women, whose chest, arms, waist, and calves are all exposed. Exposed, they also wear silver accessories on their wrists and necks, and they make some noises when they walk.


    When Gu Qing and the others entered here, they looked a little out of place. It was the first time those male disciples encountered such a scene, and their eyes didn''t know where to put it.


    Si Lin and others did not squint, and did not stay on a certain woman. However, the folklore here is open, and women will directly pursue the men they like. Gifting sachets is the most common behavior.


    The looks of Yue Zhao and others are very good, coupled with their different temperaments, it can be said that most of the styles that girls like can be found in them, which has led to them being thrown away countless sachets along the way.


    Before the sachet flew over, Jun Wu had already figured out a way to avoid it, and he directly hugged Gu Qing''s waist, making people discover the relationship between him and Gu Qing. Sure enough, the few women who still gave him the sachet A lot.


    At first, Si Lin and the others didn¡¯t know what the woman meant to throw the sachets, but they didn¡¯t let these things get close. They all chose to avoid them, letting those sachets fall on the ground regardless, after walking half the distance. , Those women also knew what Si Lin and them meant, so they stopped throwing sachets at them, which made them more comfortable.


    When the other male disciples saw this scene, they were very envious.


    Of course, in addition to women who would throw sachets to men to express their love, there are also men who would send flowers to women to express their love.


    No one can forget the beauty of Gu Qing. After seeing Gu Qing, the men gave Gu Qing flowers one after another, making Jun Wu''s expression very ugly, until Jun Wu hugged Gu. With a gentle waist, Gu Qing not only did not resist, but also leaned back against Jun Wu''s body. Although the men were sad, they did not send any flowers to Gu Qing, but gave them to other women.


    Song Xinrong came out with him this time, and she was surrounded by many people, some of them admired her appearance, some of them were fond of her potential. When they were with Song Xinrong, they would hold Song Xinrong.


    When she was on Long Yunzhou before, she had no chance to meet Gu Qing. At this moment, seeing the scene just now, especially when comparing the two or three people in front of her, Song Xinrong was very jealous, and her eyes filled with Gu Qing. Malicious.


    However, Gu Qing didn''t care about her at all, and didn''t notice her unkind look.


    After finding an inn for accommodation, Lord Rong let everyone move around freely, and he went back to his room to rest.


    Gu Qing is not quiet. She was full of curiosity about this place when she was looking for the inn. At this moment, she heard that she could move around freely, so she couldn¡¯t wait to take Jun Wu out, ready to experience Huasheng City and others. The local customs are different.


    The people in Huasheng City have a common feature, that is, they are all face-controlled and have a good impression of beautiful people. Seeing Gu Qing and Jun Wuhou, even though they know that they are a pair, those on the street The people''s eyes still couldn''t help but put their eyes on the two of them, but fortunately, the two of them were already used to this kind of gaze, otherwise they would go back home directly.


    "Wu, do you think I look good on this forehead?" Gu Qing held a white forehead in his hand and gestured to her head, turning his head to ask Jun Wu next to him.


    Jun Wu took a closer look, then nodded, "It''s a little different style."

 Chapter 445：

    After that, Jun Wu directly helped Gu gently pay the money, and then when Gu Qing was puzzled, he helped Gu gently put the wipe on his head. Fortunately, Gu Qing¡¯s haircut today is more suitable for this wipe. Become more beautiful after going up.


    "It''s very beautiful." Jun Wu took a step back, looked at Gu Qing''s face seriously, then smiled lightly and praised him.


    "Really?" Gu gently looked at Jun Wu in surprise, reached out his hand and carefully touched the wipe of his forehead, and asked.


    Jun Wu nodded, and directly lowered his head to touch Gu Qing''s mouth.


    Gu was stunned for a moment, and quickly covered his mouth, and carefully glanced around. Seeing that no one around seemed to notice, he turned his head and glared at Jun Wu.


    "What are you doing, so many people are watching." Although she liked Jun Wu''s kiss very much, it was when there were only the two of them, not in the public, which made her somewhat shy.


    A smile flashed across Jun Wu''s eyes, he swept Gu''s waist gently, and then walked forward.


    "I just heard that there is a very good dim sum nearby here. Would you like to try it?" He suggested as he walked.


    "Really? Where is it?" Gu Qing hurriedly asked.


    With food, Gu Qing immediately put aside the matter just now. This look filled Jun Wu¡¯s eyes with a smile, but he was well hidden and was not discovered by Gu Qing, otherwise I¡¯m afraid he will be caught again. Gu glanced lightly.


    Jun Wudao did not deceive Gu Qingqing. There is indeed a very popular dim sum shop not far from them. The peach blossom cake, pear cream and sweet-scented osmanthus cake are all very popular, not to mention people from outside. Even the local people in Huasheng City like it very much, and the business is very good every day.


    Moreover, these three dim sums at their house are in limited quantities, and they cannot be bought if they come late, which also causes many people to line up at his door.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu had good luck today. There weren''t many people in line. When they arrived, they asked the store, and after learning about these three delicious dim sums, Gu Qing wanted to try them all.


    "Thank you for giving us a copy of these three kinds of snacks." Seeing that Gu Qing was still struggling, Jun Wu had already made a decision.


    "Okay, both of you are very lucky today. There is only one peach and sweet-scented osmanthus cake left." The guy in the shop said to Gu Qing and Jun Wu happily.


    Unexpectedly, it was such a coincidence, Gu Qing and Jun Wu looked at each other and couldn''t help but smile.


    The guy was very dexterous and wrapped the dim sum in twos or twos. Just as he handed the dim sum to Jun Wu, a man and a woman walked in from outside.


    "Boss, I want a peach blossom cake and a sweet-scented osmanthus cake." The woman shouted to her buddy as soon as she came in.


    "Guest, I''m sorry, the peach blossom pastry and pear blossom pastry are all sold out, would you like to see the others?" The guy waited for Jun Wu to take the oil bag and said to the woman with a smile.


    "What?" The woman seemed a little hard to accept the result, "How could it be sold out, we are already early enough to go out today!"


    Fu Xue was a little depressed. When she came to Huasheng City, she heard that the peach and sweet-scented osmanthus cakes were delicious, but every time she came, she was told that they were sold out. Today, she finally went out early and thought she could buy them this time. Who knew that the cakes I had long wanted were sold out again!


    "The last one has just been sold to these two customers. Look, you should buy some other pastries? The other pastries in our shop also taste very good." The guy looked at Gu Qing and Jun who were leaving. No, he once again proposed to Fu Xue.


    Fu Xue looked at Gu Qing and Jun Wu following the eyes of the guy. At first glance, she was surprised by the appearance of the two. It was the first time she saw such a handsome man and such a beautiful woman, and she was stunned. After realizing that these two people had bought the cakes they wanted most, their brains rushed forward, and they rushed to the front of Gu Qing and Jun Wu, opened their arms and prevented them from leaving.


    Fu Xue''s speed was too fast, and no one else had reacted. If it weren¡¯t for Jun¡¯s unresponsiveness, he would subconsciously pull Gu Qing back into his arms, I¡¯m afraid that Gu Qing would bump into Fu Xue, thinking that Gu Qing would be injured. , Jun Wu looked at Fu Xue''s eyes a little bit cold.


    "What are you doing?" He looked at Fu Xue and asked in a bad tone.


    Fu Xue was taken aback by Jun Wu''s gaze, and when he noticed that Jun Wu was holding the oil bag with dim sum in his hand, she forgot to be afraid.


    "I''ll pay you double the price, and you sell me the pastries in your hands!" Fu Xue looked at Jun Wu and Gu gently, and said stiffly with his head up.


    "Junior sister, what are you doing?" The man who came with Fu Xue finally reacted at this time, and came to Fu Xue''s side, took Fu Xue''s arm, and pulled her behind him, with a smile on his face, and looked at Gu. Gentle and Jun Wu, "Two, my junior sister is not sensible, how offensive, please don''t take offense!"


    "Brother, what are you pulling me for?" Fu Xue asked dissatisfiedly, being blocked behind the man.


    "Shut up, don''t talk," the man turned his head, sipped at Fu Xue, then turned around and continued to look at Gu Qing and Jun Wu. His eyes stopped on the clothes on the two of them. The smile became more sincere, "I apologize to the two on behalf of the younger sister, and please don''t blame her for the two!"


    Seeing the man doing this, Fu Xue became even more anxious, looking at Gu Qing and Jun Wu''s eyes a little bit unkind.


    "The apology should be made by the person who made the mistake, but I don''t think that Junior Sister Ling has any meaning." Gu Qing also reacted at this time, standing straight from Jun Wu''s arms, looking at Fu Xue''s expression. Said slightly sarcastically.


    The smile on the man''s face froze, and he turned his head and glared at Fu Xue. When Fu Xue was about to speak, he motioned Fu Xue to shut up with his eyes, "Axue, apologize to these two apologies!"


    "No! I didn''t do anything wrong? Why should I apologize to them?" Fu Xue was spoiled on weekdays. At this time, being treated like this by his senior brother, he felt very wronged and his eyes were red, but he still stubbornly refused. Willing to admit mistakes.

 Chapter 446：

    Seeing the two of them doing this, Gu Qing felt a little boring, and took Jun Wu''s hand and prepared to leave.


    Fu Xue just stopped the two of them just to get the last peach and sweet-scented osmanthus cakes from them. In the end, they didn¡¯t get anything, and was scolded by the senior. When they saw the two leave, she was naturally unwilling and wanted Stopped the two again.


    Her brother, He Feng, knew Fu Xue too well. When Fu Xue was about to move, he grabbed He Xue. Despite her angry and aggrieved expression, he covered her mouth so that she could not speak out, and then watched Gu Qing. Qing and Jun Wu left.


    After he couldn''t see the two of them, he let go of Fu Xue.


    "Brother, what are you doing? Why didn''t you let me stop those two people?" Fu Xue stared at He Feng dissatisfied, with red eyes but anger in his eyes, obviously dissatisfied with He Feng''s behavior just now.


    "Junior sister, when we came out, the master told us to go out and try not to cause trouble. Just now those two people wore clothes that can only be worn by direct disciples of the peak master and above. They are in Langya Xianzong. The status of Zong must not be simple, it is not something we can provoke!" He Feng calmly said to Fu Xue what he had observed.


    Fu Xue''s thoughts were all on the cakes, and he didn''t notice the clothes of Gu Qing and Jun Wu at all. He was stunned when he heard these words, but was still a little unconvinced.


    "What''s wrong with the disciple? Daddy is still the elder of Bihai Tiangong, and I didn''t plan to do anything to them. I just want to buy peach blossom cake and sweet-scented osmanthus cake from them. They won''t be so stingy!" Her eyes flickered. Some sensuality said sternly.


    "The appearance of you just now is too easy for people to misunderstand. What''s more, you almost ran into that woman. The man next to her was already angry. I saw the murderous in his eyes. Their cultivation base was higher than the two of us. If we really make a move, we will definitely not be opponents, and fighting with them is not a wise move." Seeing Fu Xue like this, He Feng''s expression became colder, but he still explained patiently.


    "How can we say that we are also disciples of Bihai Tiangong, can they still kill us?" Fu Xue still didn''t want to admit that it was her fault, and she still defended unconvincedly.


    Seeing that she was so stubborn, He Feng immediately lost his patience and stopped talking, but looked straight at her until she became more and more guilty under He Feng''s gaze, and finally closed her mouth.


    "Junior sister, we are here to enter the secret realm. Before entering the secret realm, we can''t grow up branches. Moreover, the master is the elder of Bihai Tiangong. It is good that the elder of Bihai Tiangong is not the only master, and Langya Immortal Sect now has one more immortal. Respect, the position in the immortal world is no longer the same, we can''t cause trouble to the master willfully, I hope you can restrain yourself." He Feng Jian Fu Xue has realized his mistakes, speaks again, and said earnestly.


    Fu Xue was accustomed to being sought after by those disciples in the sect on weekdays, thinking that there was a father who was an elder, and everything could be solved, but the outside world was not like that. He Feng didn¡¯t want to see Fu Xue because of this mentality. Men and herself caused trouble, so they spoke very hard.


    It was the first time that Fu Xue was treated this way by her most respected brother, but she was not really stupid. She knew that He Feng was doing her good. Although she was wronged, she nodded.


    Upon seeing this, He Feng finally smiled with satisfaction, and patted Fu Xue on the head, "Hey, brother, I will accompany you to buy peach blossom cake and sweet-scented osmanthus cake tomorrow morning."


    Hearing He Feng''s words, Fu Xue barely smiled.


    ...


    "Why didn''t you let me deal with that woman just now?" Jun Wu asked Gu Qing after walking out of the pastry shop.


    "It''s not interesting. At first glance, she was spoiled. Besides, she probably liked to eat cakes, and she was a little excited for a while." Gu Qing said lightly.


    The reason why she didn¡¯t care about it so easily was because she didn¡¯t feel any malice from Fu Xue, and when Fu Xue mentioned peach blossom pastry and sweet-scented sweet-scented osmanthus pastry, her eyes were shining. Gu Qing understood that feeling, so he didn''t blame Fu Xue.


    Jun Wu nodded, "Just be happy."


    This kind of trivial matter, of course, is the most important thing in Gu Qing''s mood. Whether or not to deal with Fu Xue has no major impact on him.


    "Yeah," Gu nodded lightly, turning his eyes to the oil bag in Jun Wu''s hand, "I want to taste the peach blossom crisp first to see if it is as delicious as everyone has said."


    Jun Wu picked up the oil packet and handed it to Gu Qing, Gu Qing opened it hurriedly and carefully, and then took out a piece of peach blossom pastry. The peach blossom pastry is very beautiful, the most important thing is that it is not big and can be swallowed in one bite. After putting it in the mouth, the taste is very good, sweet but not greasy, and it is indeed better than what Gu Qing tasted in the past.


    "Well, it''s really delicious, no wonder it''s so popular, you try one too." As he said, Gu gently handed a peach blossom pastry to Jun Wu''s mouth.


    Jun Wu lowered his head slightly, and bit the peach blossom cake from Gu Qing''s hand. After chewing it, he found that the taste was really good. When he looked at Gu Qing''s expectant eyes, the corners of his lips slightly curled up, "Well, it''s delicious. ."


    "No wonder the woman just wanted to buy it so much, it''s really worth it." Gu gently retracted his hand, then picked up a piece of it and put it in his mouth, and said with emotion while eating.


    Jun Wu nodded and agreed.


    After eating two pieces of peach blossom crisps, Gu Qingming tasted sweet-scented osmanthus crisps again. The taste was also very good. The scent of osmanthus was very strong. After eating, there was a taste of osmanthus in his mouth, which made Gu Qing very satisfied.


    The two of them strolled outside and ate a lot of food before returning to the inn.


    Early the next morning, they left Huasheng City and continued on their way.


    After another day or so, they finally arrived at Yu Wancheng.


    Yuguan City is close to the Red Cloud Sea. It is a coastal city. Compared with Huasheng City, the place is not very large. There are not many outsiders on weekdays. However, the city is very lively recently because of the opening of the secret realm.


    When Gu Qing and the others arrived, many disciples of other sects and casual cultivators had already arrived in Yuwan City.


    The costumes of the Langya Immortal Sect are still very conspicuous among the various sects, so when those people see Gu Qing and them, they will directly or covertly follow Gu Qing and their movements.


    In addition, Gu Qing also saw the disciples wearing Bihaitiangong costumes, those in the costumes of the Star Sect disciples, and those in the Moon Shadow Pavilion. Easy to distinguish.


    After finding an inn in the city to live in, Lord Rongfeng gathered everyone together.


    "You have also seen that because the secret realm is about to open, there are many people in Yuwan City now, you must be careful when you go out, try not to conflict with others, the gains outweigh the losses, but you can''t be afraid of things, you can''t fall into our Langya. The name of Xianzong, when you go out, you are all disciples of Langya Xianzong. At this time, you are one body. Let go of the small conflicts between you and unite. Don''t let people see the jokes." It was very cold and stern, and it was so solemn at this time, and it made people feel more pressured. When speaking, the eyes didn''t forget to sweep over the people, and people couldn''t help the body tight.


    "Yes, the disciple understands!" The crowd was watched by Master Rong, and couldn''t help standing up straight and replied in unison.


    "Okay, everyone, rest. Before the secret realm opens, everyone can move around freely, but don''t forget to practice!" A trace of satisfaction flashed through the eyes of Lord Rong Feng, and he warned uneasy.


    "Yes!"


    When Master Rongfeng waved his hand, everyone left one after another.


    The rooms that Gu Qing lived in were all close together, so they went back to Si Lin''s room together.


    "I don''t know when Brother Five will arrive? It seems that the disciples of the Star Sect weren''t here together?" Gu gently asked his cheeks and asked curiously.


    Before they left Langya Immortal Sect, Rong Ye was called back by his master. They started from the Star Sect and came to Yu Wancheng. Gu Qing, they thought that the Star Sect would be the same as them, everyone set off together, who knew they had just seen the stars The disciples of Zong did not receive news from Rong Ye, indicating that the disciples of the Star Sect did not set out together.


    "It shouldn''t be too long. The time from Xingchenzong to here is about the same as the time from Langya Xianzong to here. He should be on the road." Nan Hua knocked on his hand with a fan and thought for a while.


    "Yes, anyway, the mystery hasn''t opened yet, we just wait." Yue Zhao put down the tea cup in his hand and said with a smile.


    Gu nodded gently, thinking that after Rong Ye arrived, she must have a good time with Rong Ye.


    ...


    Thousands of miles away from Yuwan City, Rong Ye was very troubled at this time.


    After returning from Langya Immortal Sect to Xingchen Sect, he was muttered by Xing Wuya for a day, and then he asked for a flying magic weapon from Xing Wuya, and then he set off again and rushed to Yuwan City.


    As a result, not long ago, he encountered a woman on the road surrounded by a few casual cultivators, and was almost ruined. He hated this kind of people the most in his life, and directly killed those few people. Entangled.


    This woman was about the same age as Gu Qing, but she was relatively petite, and at first glance she was spoiled and grown up. She was very innocent. After being rescued by Rong Ye, she treated Rong Ye as her own light, and followed Rong Ye. Ye, Rong Ye wanted to get rid of the other party, anyway, the woman''s cultivation level is not high, Rong Ye has a flying magic weapon, she can''t catch up.


    Who knows that Rong Ye completely underestimated her. He had just dumped the other person for two hours, and the woman also chased up with a flying magic weapon and followed him closely, making him very annoying, but she didn''t. Malicious, it looks really pitiful, so that he can''t even make a shot, don''t mention too much aggrieved!


    "Qiao Xinxin, I will warn you again, don''t follow me anymore, or I will definitely deal with you!"

 Chapter 447：

    "Qiao Xinxin, I will warn you again, don''t follow me anymore, or I will definitely attack you!" Rong Ye threatened viciously as he looked at the woman flying on the magic weapon not far away.


    He regretted that he had a brainstorm at the time and saved the other party. Although Qiao Xinxin looked petite and looked like a bully, he should not be of a low birth, and he had a lot of treasures, so he might not be able to beat those casual cultivators. , As a result, he saved the opponent, but he was entangled by the opponent.


    Rong Ye is relatively arrogant, but his heart is relatively kind. Although he threatens Qiao Xinxin viciously, he has never shot Qiao Xinxin, which is why Qiao Xinxin can always rely on him.


    "Brother Rong, Xinxin wants to follow you, Xinxin has not repaid your life-saving grace yet." Qiao Xinxin looked at Rong Ye, tilted his head, and said aggrievedly.


    Although Qiao Xinxin seemed naive, she was very sensitive to people¡¯s emotions. She could feel that even though Rong Ye was very angry, she didn¡¯t mean to attack her. It was just that Rong Ye didn¡¯t let her follow, which made her very sad. She felt that Rong Ye had saved herself. She hadn''t repaid her favor and could not leave Rong Ye. Unfortunately, Rong Ye didn''t need it.


    "You don''t need to repay you, saving you is just a matter of effort. Don''t follow me anymore. I still have business to do." Rong Ye was about to collapse, and said coldly.


    If Qiao Xinxin had a bad mind, Rong Ye would definitely not hesitate to take a shot at Qiao Xinxin, but Qiao Xinxin was not. She just simply liked Rong Ye and wanted to follow Rong Ye, which made Rong Ye Ye has no choice.


    But Rong Ye wants to get to Yu Wancheng as soon as possible, wants to rendezvous with Gu Qing and the others, and does not want to waste too much time on Qiao Xinxin, so he does not want Qiao Xinxin to follow.


    Qiao Xinxin saw Rong Ye''s face indifferent. After talking for a long time, Rong Ye didn''t waver at all. Her heart was a little sad. Tears rolled in her eyes. She bit her lower lip to prevent the tears from flowing out, just looking at Rong Ye. .


    Rong Ye turned his face away, not looking at Qiao Xinxin''s pitiful appearance, "I have already said everything I should say, I''m leaving."


    After he finished speaking, he drove the flying magic weapon to leave, regardless of whether Qiao Xinxin would follow.


    After Rong Ye flew away, Qiao Xinxin stayed where she was. After she was almost unable to see Rong Ye''s figure, she wiped away her tears as if she had first awakened from a dream, and then followed again.


    ¡­


    Since arriving in Yuwan City, Song Xinrong, in order not to meet with Gu gently, and to expand the range of the ministers under his skirt, he ran outside every day to meet people of different sects, happily like a butterfly. , Looks very busy.


    Today, she was invited by a disciple of Bihai Tiangong to the Jinyin Lou, the most luxurious restaurant in Yuwan City. The person who invited her was Zhao Feihai, a personal disciple of an elder of Bihai Tiangong.


    Although Song Xinrong''s appearance is not as good as Gu Qing, it is also very beautiful among women. Zhao Feihai likes beautiful women on weekdays. After seeing Song Xinrong, he is very fascinated. Song Xinrong uses some tricks and he becomes Song Xinrong''s lick. One of the dogs, not only for Song Xinrong, but also for Song Xinrong''s introduction.


    Because Song Xinrong said that he admired the heroic appearance of the disciple of Bihai Tiangong, he cheeklessly invited Mu Xingqi, a disciple who was more powerful in Bihai Tiangong, to introduce Song Xinrong to Mu Xingqi.


    Mu Xingqi didn''t want to come, but Zhao Feihai was also a disciple of the elder. He didn''t look at the face of the monk and the face of the Buddha, and looked at the face of the elder, and had a meal with Zhao Feihai. Mu Xingqi still got it.


    After waiting, Mu Xingqi discovered that Zhao Feihai had also invited Song Xinrong.


    Although Song Xinrong has only been in Yuwan City for a few days, her name has spread throughout Yuwan City. Many people in Yuwan City know that Fairy Song of Langya Immortal Sect is not only beautiful, gentle and kind, but also very talented. Well, it is the goddess in the hearts of many men.


    Mu Xingqi is not a person who pays much attention to appearance, he pays more attention to strength, but after seeing Song Xinrong''s appearance, he can''t help being a little surprised.


    Song Xinrong is the most beautiful woman he has ever seen. When the other party smiled at him lightly, he felt that his heart that had always beaten violently only when he saw his favorite exercises and swords was completely unwilling. A violent heartbeat sounded in his ears, and he looked at Song Xinrong obsessively.


    Opposite him, Song Xinrong had a gentle smile on her face, but she was very proud in her heart.


    She originally thought that Mu Xingqi would be more difficult. After all, she had learned from the lessons of the Langya Immortal Sect. In the end, she did nothing. Mu Xingqi was like a young boy with a new love. He kept staring at her, and the love in his eyes was complete. Without disguise.


    Song Xinrong was proud of her charm, and at the same time, she thought to herself, what is it that Gu Qing is more prettier than her? Gu Qing is already married. It is impossible for her to be pursued by men for so many years like her. In this regard, I can''t beat myself!


    She doesn''t like Gu Qingwen, so when she gets along with people outside, she always smears Gu Qingwen without a trace, and makes Gu Qinghua a watery flower. Because she is jealous of her beautiful appearance, she always suppresses her secretly. Anyway, Gu Qing didn¡¯t get along with other disciples on weekdays, and didn¡¯t know what was going on, so she wouldn¡¯t defend herself. If she didn¡¯t defend, these people would make up their own brains, and then be convinced of what their brains made up. No doubt.


    Before Gu Qing did not know, many people were already dissatisfied with Song Xinrong because of Song Xinrong.


    "Sister Song, you don''t have to worry. Your senior sister relied on being a direct disciple of the Sect Master to oppress you. When I see her, I will definitely avenge you!" Mu Xingqi couldn''t help but hear Song Xinrong''s roundabout slander. Said angrily.


    "Senior Brother Mu, Senior Sister Gu did not oppress me. Don''t go to her. If it irritates the Sect Master, it''s not good for you!" Song Xinrong said cautiously with a look of Mu Xingqi''s consideration.


    With her appearance, Mu Xingqi was distressed, and the impression of Gu Qingqing in his heart was even worse. She thought to herself that she would never let Gu Qingming bully Song Xinrong again, but comforted Song Xinrong with her mouth: "Sister Song, you Don''t worry, your Sect Master, as the Immortal Venerable, would be too unfair if he really protects your Senior Sister. If he knows that your Senior Sister treats you this way, he will definitely not stop me!"

 Chapter 448：

    Hearing Mu Xingqi''s words, Song Xinrong had a weak look on her face, but she was very satisfied with Mu Xingqi''s reaction, and felt that it would be worthwhile to sit here and talk to him for so long.


    She wanted to let everyone know that in addition to being good-looking, Gu Qing was actually very poor in character. She often bullied the same class and made others isolate Gu Qing, so that even if something happened to Gu Qing in the future, others I would never think of her. After all, Gu Qing was so annoying, there must be many people who wanted to teach her!


    She just wants others to find Gu Qing''s troubles and make Gu Qing''s life difficult!


    Only in this way will her heart feel comfortable!


    When a few people chatted, they chose the elegant seat, but it was not completely soundproof. It was separated from the bracelet next to it by a screen. With the ears of the practitioners, they could hear their conversation. This was specially selected by Song Xinrong. She just wanted to let others hear this, and give others a very hateful situation.


    At this time, two women were sitting at the table next to them. They both wore Star Palace costumes. They both looked very beautiful, but they had different styles. One looked noble and glamorous, while the other was petite and cute.


    The cold girl''s name is Su Yan, and the cute girl''s name is Su Xi. The two are cousins. They came earlier than Song Xinrong and the others. They were talking about other things. Of course, it was Su Xi. Su Yan listened, and occasionally responded, but after the two heard Song Xinrong and their conversation, especially after Mu Xingqi¡¯s unabashed voice, the two stopped talking, and Su Xi stretched his ears to want to know. Song Xinrong, what are they talking about.


    After Mu Xingqi said to help Song Xinrong teach Gu Qing, the two looked at each other, and Su Yan frowned slightly.


    "Sister, I''m afraid this Bihaitiangong disciple has a bad brain, right?" In order to hear the conversation next to him, Su Xi moved from the opposite side of Su Yan to her side. At this time, she couldn''t help but lie on Su Yan''s shoulders and whispered. Said to Su Yan.


    Su Yan glanced at Su Xi, but did not refute, "It sounds like my brain is really not very smart."


    "This female disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect is pretty good, but a few plausible words made the disciple of Bihai Tiangong angry. If she wants to be the master of her, her senior sister is quite pitiful." Su Xi said Song Xinrong in a mocking tone. When it comes to Gu Qingqing, it is a pity.


    Song Xinrong¡¯s words are also useful to men who are obsessed with her appearance. They are useless to most women. Girls know the thoughts of girls best. Su Xi and Su Yan just listened to a few words and understood that this was Song Xinrong. Deliberately induced Mu Xingqi and others to charge for her, while he hid behind them.


    Su Xi has always hated this kind of inconsistent people. She has not yet officially met. She has already determined that Song Xinrong is a man with deep thoughts and hates Song Xinrong. Instead, she is full of sympathy for the senior sister Song Xinrong said.


    "Sister, do you think we should tell her senior sister?" She blinked her eyes and suddenly suggested.


    "Don''t be troublesome." Su Yan glanced at Su Xi and said warningly.


    Su Xi stuck out her tongue, "I don''t think her senior sister is too pitiful, I don''t know anything, it''s too miserable to be arranged like this behind her back, and to be misunderstood by others!"


    "That has nothing to do with you. We are here this time for the secret realm. Don''t be nosy!" Su Yan frowned and said coldly.


    Su Yan didn''t like this kind of people who talk about people behind their backs, but she was indifferent and would never take care of irrelevant people. Naturally, she would not be troublesome, and Su Xi would not be allowed to be troublesome.


    "Okay." Su Xi obviously knew Su Yan''s character very well. Seeing Su Yan saying this, she could only nod her head to show that she knew it.


    On the other hand, Song Xinrong would never have thought that she had deliberately amplified her voice to say those things because she wanted to make people around her hate Gu Qingqing. Who knew that Su Yan and Su Xi had seen them through, and the two of them had the first thing to do with her. The impression is very bad, if she knew, she would definitely choose to say these things in the private room!


    ...


    After Gu Qingqing arrived in Yuwan City, she did not go out often like in other places. She spent most of the time in the inn to practice, and she and the people in the sect were not very familiar with each other. Naturally, she didn¡¯t know that Song Xinrong had smeared herself. In fact, when Song Xinrong and Mu Xingqi met, Gu Qing finally saw Rong Ye.


    "Fifth Brother, you are finally here, we have been waiting for you for a long time." Gu gently pulled Rong Ye''s sleeve and shook it.


    "There was a delay on the way, so you guys have to wait a long time." Rong Ye didn''t want Gu Qing and others to know about Qiao Xinxin, so he simply explained it without going into details.


    "Except for the fourth brother, we are all here. I hope that when we come out of the secret realm, the fourth brother has already closed the retreat." Gu Qing thought of Mu Chen who was still in retreat, and there was a little miss in his eyes.


    Since they announced their retreat, they have not seen Mu Chen for a year until now, and they have missed it very much, especially now that only Mu Chen is not here, and everyone misses Mu Chen a little.


    "Definitely." Yue Zhao patted Gu Qing''s head next to Gu Qing.


    "Since Brother Five is here, let''s go out and find a restaurant to have a meal together today." Gu gently looked at the people in the house and suggested.


    "Okay, the secret realm is about to open, and we might be separated again, or get together." Nanhua was the first to respond. He himself is a lively person, and he is naturally very keen on such things.


    Others glanced at each other, thinking about what Nanhua said was reasonable, and they didn''t refuse, so the matter was settled.


    In the afternoon, a few people went out together to find a more famous restaurant in Yuguan City.


    "I heard other disciples say that the dishes made in Zhenyulou in Yuguancheng tasted great, especially the sweet and sour fish in it, which tasted very good. Let''s go to this restaurant." Nanhua looked around and said to others People suggested.


    "Yes, Senior Brother San, do you know the place?" Gu Qing held Jun Wu''s hand and asked Nan Hua with his head tilted.


    "I know, I will show you the way." Nan Hua was very on the road and walked directly to the front to show the way for others.


    When Si Lin and the others saw that Gu Qing had spoken, they did not refuse, and they followed Nan Hua and walked towards Zhenwei Tower together.


    When they were about to arrive at Zhendelou, they happened to meet Song Xinrong and his party.


    Song Xinrong was the first to see Gu Qing''s group. When he saw that the man who accompanied Gu Qing''s style was different, he was handsome and extraordinary. Then compare his side. Although compared with ordinary people, they look better. , But she was directly compared to the people next to Gu Qing, and a coldness flashed in her eyes.


    She was going to go to another street, but suddenly turned around and walked towards Gu Qing and the others.


    "Senior Sister Gu, where are you going?" She walked to the front of the group of Gu Qing, blocking their way, and asked Gu Qing with a smile on her face.


    Gu lightly frowned and looked at Song Xinrong who was in the way. The expression on her face was not so good. If Song Xinrong hadn''t appeared in front of her, she would have forgotten this person. Now that Song Xinrong appeared, she immediately remembered what Song Xinrong had done. Those annoying things, the eyes looking at Song Xinrong were very cold.


    "Where are we going, it has nothing to do with you." Too lazy to deal with people like Song Xinrong, Gu Qing said coldly, and was about to pull Jun Wu away.


    Song Xinrong heard Gu Qing''s words, but it was as if she had received a great grievance. The expression on her face changed instantly, her eyes were red, and she looked at Gu Qing pitifully, "Senior Sister Gu, where did I do it? Isn''t it right? I just want to care about you."


    When she spoke, her expression was very aggrieved, as if Gu Qing was bullying her.


    Mu Xingqi and others who came by just heard Song Xinrong¡¯s words, and when they saw Song Xinrong¡¯s expression, they immediately remembered Gu Qingqing¡¯s bullying Song Xinrong, especially when Song Xinrong called Senior Sister Gu Qingqing, they immediately thought of Gu. Xiao Qing was the one who always bullied Gu Qing lightly and secretly before, and Mu Xingqi and the others immediately looked at Gu Qing lightly angrily.


    "Senior Sister Gu, Sister Song just wants to care about you, how can you treat Sister Song like that?" Mu Xingqi rushed to Song Xinrong, blocking Song Xinrong behind him, with a condemning gaze. Looking at Gu Qingqing, it was as if Gu Qingqing had done something heinous.


    Gu frowned slightly and looked at Mu Xingqi inexplicably. He didn''t understand what Mu Xingqi was talking about. When did she bully Song Xinrong?


    "What did I do to her?" Gu Qing looked at Mu Xingqi impatiently, his eyes looked like an idiot, "My son, you want a hero to save the beauty, please find the right place, I can I didn''t do anything to your Sister Song. We walked well on this road. She suddenly ran over to stop us and said that she cared about us. But when will our relationship be good enough to care for each other?"


    Gu Qing thought for a moment and realized that Song Xinrong must have said something ill of her to Mu Xingqi, which made Mu Xingqi think she was a bad person, so after seeing Song Xinrong¡¯s expression, he rushed over and thought. A trace of disgust flashed across her eyes when she looked at Song Xinrong.


    "Sister Song, I advise you to put your mind on cultivation. I don''t have any thoughts to compare with you or any kind of thoughts. Our well water does not violate the river water. Please do not come to me in the future." She didn''t want to take care of it at all. Song Xinrong''s thoughts of face, looked at Song Xinrong, and said coldly.


    "That''s right, Sister Song, you should practice hard and don''t do those boring things." Nanhua Leng Yan looked at Song Xinrong, and said coldly.


    Although Si Lin and others didn''t speak, they didn''t look friendly at Song Xinrong.


    Although Song Xinrong had long thought that Gu Qing and the others would not have a good attitude, he did not expect that they would be so shameless. A trace of hatred flashed in his eyes, but the expression on his face became more aggrieved.

 Chapter 449：

    "Brothers, Senior Sister Gu, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I really just want to care about you. If you don¡¯t like it, I will leave now." She covered her face in her sleeves, as if she could not bear the grievance, she was about to turn and leave. , But a smile flashed under his eyes.


    "Sister Song, you can''t go!" Mu Xingqi directly took Song Xinrong''s hand and prevented Song Xinrong from leaving. He blocked Song Xinrong behind his back, turned to look at Gu Qing and the others, frowning, his expression still tinged. With a trace of contempt, "Junior Sister Song is kind, and you want to care about you, but you talk badly at each other and even threaten Sister Song, which is too much!"


    Mu Xingqi just saw Song Xinrong¡¯s red eyes, and felt his heart was breaking. Although he had not known Song Xinrong for a long time, his heart fell on Song Xinrong. Song Xinrong could not be seen a little wronged. Waiting for someone gently has no good feelings.


    "Who are you? What is your relationship with Song Xinrong? From what stand do we speak here? How do we treat Song Xinrong? What''s the relationship with you? What qualifications do you have to take responsibility for us here?" Yuezhao took a step forward, his height than Mu Xingqi was a little taller. Looking at Mu Xingqi, the smile on his lips remained the same, but his eyes were very cold.


    When Mu Xingqi was asked, his face flushed. He wanted to say that he liked Song Xinrong, so he would fight for Song Xinrong, but he hadn''t lost his mind completely, knowing that if he really said that, it would be of no benefit to Song Xinrong, and there was a flash in his eyes. Embarrassed, the impression of Gu Qingqing and others is even worse.


    "Senior Brother Mu, you don''t have to be like this. It''s my fault. The senior brothers and sisters are angry. Don''t get me wrong. They didn''t bully me." Seeing Mu Xingqi''s face flushed by Yue Zhaoming, he couldn''t say anything. , Song Xinrong flashed a trace of sarcasm in his eyes, pulled Mu Xingqi''s sleeve, and said grievously.


    Seeing Song Xinrong like this, Mu Xingqi''s anger was aroused again.


    "Sister Song, you are too kind, they bully you so, you still help them speak, don''t worry, I will help you get justice!" Mu Xingqi felt that he was Song Xinrong''s savior at this time, and he would never look at it. So Song Xinrong was bullied by Gu Qing and the others!


    "Shit!" Rong Ye saw that Mu Xingqi was slightly provoked by Song Xinrong, and he rushed to find Gu Qing and the others. He felt amused, and he couldn''t help but show an ironic smile on his face. Your good sister said it herself, we didn¡¯t bully her, what kind of justice are you asking for her, is it right for her to block other people¡¯s way? Or if others don¡¯t follow her intentions, they bully her? I really don¡¯t know how you are. Become a direct disciple of Bihai Tiangong?"


    Si Lin and the others were venomous, and Rong Ye had always been uncompromising, and he didn''t give Mu Xingqi face at all. He almost said that Mu Xingqi had no brains, even though he felt that way.


    "You," Mu Xingqi looked at Rong Ye, and when he found that Rong Ye was wearing the clothes of a disciple of the Star Palace, he was taken aback for a moment. "The people of the Langya Immortal Sect bullied the disciple, don''t let people say it? You are a star. What did the palace intervene for?"


    "Yes, one of my disciples from the Star Palace can''t intervene, so you can intervene with a disciple of the Bihaitian Palace?" Rong Ye retorted, "Okay, we have to go to dinner, so don''t get in the way here. For brothers and sisters, you can find a place where there is no one and come here whatever you want, don''t delay our time."


    Mu Xingqi¡¯s eyeballs are almost sticking to Song Xinrong, and all fools can tell from Song Xinrong¡¯s eyes. Only he himself thinks that others can¡¯t see it. Rong Ye feels that Mu Xingqi¡¯s brain is not good and he doesn¡¯t want to waste it on such people. time.


    Hearing Rong Ye¡¯s words, Mu Xingqi¡¯s face flushed again, but this time he was half angry and half shy. He glanced at Song Xinrong and saw that Song Xinrong hadn¡¯t heard Rong Ye¡¯s meaning, so he felt relieved. With a sigh of relief, it''s just that even Rong Ye, a disciple of the Star Palace, has also remembered this moment.


    "We are not going. If you don''t apologize to Junior Sister Song today, you can''t go either!" He said, opening his hands and blocking the way.


    Hearing this, Si Lin and the others'' faces became cold.


    "Who do you want to apologize?" Jun Wu walked out from behind Gu Qing and came to Mu Xingqi''s face, looking at Mu Xingqi with cold eyes.


    His cultivation base is higher than Mu Xingqi''s. At this time, he constantly put pressure on Mu Xingqi''s body, and Mu Xingqi''s expression suddenly changed.


    Song Xinrong had not mentioned the cultivation base of Gu Qing and others before. Mu Xingqi saw that they were very young and thought that their cultivation base must be lower than his own. Only now did he realize that he was ridiculously wrong and felt the pressure on him. His face slowly turned pale, and even cold sweat appeared on his forehead, but he always wanted face, especially when Song Xinrong was still here. Song Xinrong could not be allowed to see his bad side, so he held on and did not beg for mercy. .


    "Song Xinrong, I only ask you once, can you go? Your little tricks can deceive this kind of brainless people, but don''t treat anyone as a fool!" Gu Qing came to Song Xinrong''s face and watched. To Song Xinrong, said coldly.


    A trace of embarrassment and hatred flashed through Song Xinrong''s eyes. She hated Gu Qing''s eternally high appearance, as if no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t surpass it. She hated her in her heart, but she still looked weak.


    "It seems that you have improved a lot during this period. Now the expression control is much better than before. No wonder this fool was fooled." Gu Qing had been staring at Song Xinrong. Of course, seeing the change in her expression, the corners of her lips were ironic. Smile, said slightly mockingly.


    Upon hearing this, Song Xinrong glared at Gu with a vicious look in her eyes.


    "Sister Gu, what are you talking about? I didn''t play tricks. Senior Brother Mu just misunderstood what you meant, thinking that I was bullied by you, so he wanted to help me get justice. I didn''t lie to Senior Brother Mu." Of course she couldn''t admit that she had played tricks, and Mu Xingqi hadn''t lost her heart to her at this time, and she still couldn''t throw him away.

 Chapter 450：

    "Since you said it was a misunderstanding, then you should go to the side and explain it to him. Now leave the way and we have to go over." Gu Qing was too lazy to argue with Song Xinrong, looked at her, and said in a calm tone.


    Song Xinrong looked at the people around him, knowing that going on like this would not be good for her, so he could only drag Mu Xingqi aside, and then watched Gu Qing and others walk past him.


    "Sister Song, what are you doing with me? They are doing this to you, why don''t you let me seek justice for you?" Mu Xingqi was dragged by Song Xinrong, not daring to use force, so he could only look at Song Xinrong in confusion.


    "Senior Brother Mu, I''m sorry, I am too weak. I just don''t want to be hated by Senior Sister Gu." Song Xinrong lowered her head, her voice trembled, her shoulders twitched slightly, and she looked very sad.


    Seeing Song Xinrong like this, the anger that Mu Xingqi had just raised disappeared in an instant, and only slowly felt distressed. He even regretted that he just said so loudly to Song Xinrong, and felt that he shouldn''t be too much. He knew that Junior Sister Song was such a kind person. , But also because of those bad lives, Junior Sister Song''s anger, it''s **** good.


    "Sister Song, you, don''t cry, I won''t look for them anymore, how about I take you to other places for shopping?" Poor, he has never coaxed a girl before, not to mention that he still likes the girl in front of him very much. He didn''t know what to do. He wanted to take Song Xinrong into his arms and comfort him, but he was afraid of being disgusted by Song Xinrong, and he didn''t know where to put his hands.


    "Senior Brother Mu, aren''t you angry with me?" Song Xinrong raised his head, with red eyes like deer, looking at Mu Xingqi nervously and cautiously, seemingly worried that Mu Xingqi would be angry.


    Seeing Song Xinrong like this, Mu Xingqi would still be angry and feel terribly distressed.


    "I''m not angry," he shook his head quickly, and saw Song Xinrong''s smile. In his eyes, the beauty was shocking, "Sister Song, don''t be sad, I will take you to other places to relax."


    He had already decided in his heart to go to Gu Qing alone and they would seek justice for Song Xinrong. Song Xinrong is so kind. If she tells her, she will be worried and will say good things to her colleagues. He just saw it all. Those people have treated Song Xinrong. The younger sister has no fellowship at all, and it is not worthy of being treated like that by younger sister Song!


    "Okay." Song Xinrong knew the truth that he had never done so well, and followed Mu Xingqi''s meaning and followed Mu Xingqi to leave.


    ...


    "I thought that Song''s brain was not good before, but now I find out that she is not good at his brain, but is too self-righteous. Looking at the look of the fool just now, she must have been instigated by her and fell under her beauty. I want to behave in front of her, but I don¡¯t know what kind of Fengshui Bihai Tiangong is, and the disciples recruited don¡¯t look very clever.¡± Seeing Mu Xingqi¡¯s appearance, Nanhua thought of encountering another Bihai when he was in the secret realm. The disciple of Tiangong was directly speechless.


    "She seems to be jealous all the time, so she smears lightly in front of outsiders. This kind of person still needs to be careful. If she dares to be disadvantageous to her behind, she will find a way to solve it, and she can''t save trouble." Yue Zhao''s face The smile on the face did not change, but the tone was full of murderousness.


    "That''s right," Si Lin followed and nodded, "Gently you stay away from her on weekdays. If she dares to be against you, just take the action and don''t worry about anything else." He warned uncomfortably.


    In their eyes, Gu Qing''s safety is the most important thing. Song Xinrong is full of hostility towards Gu Qing. He does not rule out the possibility of taking action against Gu Qing. As long as she dares to do it, they will never show mercy.


    "I know, brother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a kid anymore and I¡¯ll take care of myself. Besides, you are still there." Gu nodded gently, she took Jun Wu¡¯s arm and looked Seeing Si Lin and others, said naughty and proudly.


    Si Lin and the others looked at each other, think about it, Gu Qing was with them most of the time, and the possibility of encountering Song Xinrong alone is relatively small. Moreover, Song Xinrong¡¯s cultivation is not as high as Gu Qing¡¯s cultivation level, and it is not at all. Gu Qing''s opponent, she wanted to attack Gu Qing, so she could only find someone else, and not everyone was as brainless as Mu Xingqi, and dared to offend Gu Qing!


    "Why do you think this woman is so confident that people all over the world should like her? In terms of looks, let alone gentle, there are quite a few people in the Star Sect that look better than her!" Rong Ye didn''t do much before. He had been in contact with Song Xinrong, but he had met many girls like Song Xinrong, and he knew Song Xinrong''s thoughts at a glance. Only people who feel good about themselves are speechless.


    "What do you do with her? I dare to take a shot at Gentle, just chop it." Jun Wu was dissatisfied with Song Xinrong''s repeated discrediting of Gu Gentle, his eyes said coldly.


    Hearing her words, Rong Ye directly gave a thumbs up.


    "Awesome," Rong Ye praised Jun Wu, "Yes, if she really dared to make a move, just chop it off and think about what to do."


    Si Lin and the others looked at each other, nodded one after another, and agreed with Jun Wu and Rong Ye.


    While they were talking, they had already arrived at the door of the hotel. Many people at the hotel had seen the scene not far away. At this time, they saw Gu Qing and his party, looking at them veiledly, and then interacting with the people next to them. People murmured, if it weren''t for Gu Qing, they would have been used to being watched, I''m afraid they would be very uncomfortable at this time.


    Although I just met Song Xinrong and was disgusted, it did not affect Gu Qing and their mood. Gu Qing and the others had a nice meal before returning to the inn.


    In the next few days, they didn''t see Song Xinrong again, Gu Qing and the others directly left this person behind.


    They stayed in Yuguan City for nine days. On the morning of the tenth day, a golden gate appeared on the Red Cloud Sea. The gate was about three meters high and looked very delicate and beautiful. At the same time, the fairy artifacts around the Red Cloud Sea The concentration is much higher than before.


    People who want to enter the secret realm are all around the coast, looking at the door in midair.


    "After the door is opened, we will be able to enter the Lingyun Secret Realm." Rong Ye said to the others as he looked at the door in midair.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing waited for someone and nodded, then looked at the door in midair.


    Until noon, a golden light flashed, the door slowly opened, and a corner of the secret realm could be vaguely peeked from the door. The situation inside was not clear, but I could feel a lot more celestial energy than outside.


    For this alone, the secret realm is worth their visit.


    "The time for the secret realm to open is generally one month. Be careful after you enter. Don''t forget, you are all from the same sect!" The words of Master Rong rang in the ears of the disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect, making them nervous involuntarily Get up, "Okay, let''s all enter the secret realm now!"


    Gu Qing and the others did not go in first. The most advanced ones were the casual practitioners. The time for the secret realm to open was limited. They had no time to waste. Seeing that no one else in the room entered, they took the lead to enter the golden gate.


    A ripple-like light glided across them, and immediately afterwards, their figures disappeared at the door, completely invisible from the outside.


    After waiting for about half an hour, Gu Qing and other people entered the secret realm together.


    When passing by the gate, Gu Qing felt like she was lightly touched by something. Then, she felt the sky spinning and closed her eyes subconsciously. When she opened her eyes again, she was already beside a waterfall. .


    There is a deep pool next to the waterfall. At this time, a small deer was drinking water. After seeing Gu Qing''s appearance out of thin air, the small deer was taken aback, blinked, and then faced Gu Qing''s eyes. It seemed to be awakened. Same, suddenly turned around and ran deep into the forest, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Gu Qing was stunned by Xiao Lu''s movements, and when he realized that Xiao Lu left because he was afraid of her, he was a little bit dumbfounded.


    "Xiaoyu, did you say I was so scary?" Entering the secret realm, Gu Qing let Xiaoyu out, touched Xiaoyu''s hair, felt a little more comfortable in his heart, and asked a little bit amused.


    "Of course it''s not scary. Gentle is the best person in the world." The boy''s voice came from Xiaoyu''s mouth. It was very comfortable to be touched by Gu Qing, and he rolled in Gu Qing''s arms. Said comfortably.


    "It''s pretty much the same." Gu Qing''s lips raised slightly, very satisfied with Xiaoyu''s answer.


    Xiaoyu signed a contract with her. No matter which one of them improves in cultivation, the other party will make progress. Now Xiaoyu''s cultivation is higher than her needs, and she has reached the middle level of the Golden Wonderland.


    Before, Xiaoyu had been cultivating in its own space, but this time he learned that Gu Qing was going to the secret realm, and only ran out deliberately, just to increase his combat experience so that he could practice faster.


    "Listening to Master¡¯s previous meaning, this secret realm should be very big, and I don¡¯t know where we are or where the brothers are. Let¡¯s find a direction and leave here," she looked around and said to Xiaoyu, lowering her head. "Xiaoyu, come, you choose a direction."


    Anyway, this place is very strange to her now, no matter which direction she takes, it is the same to her, so she gave the choice to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu''s fleshy paws in the depths hesitated, and finally pointed to the front, "Go in this direction."


    "Okay, let''s set off." Gu Qing had no objection, and walked straight ahead with Xiaoyu in his arms.


    ...


    When Jun Wu opened his eyes, he found that he was falling in mid-air, quickly running the fairy power to stabilize his figure and stop falling. Yuci looked around at the same time, wanting to see where he was.


    However, he just glanced around, and there was a roar from below. He lowered his head and saw an adult Fire Cloud Beast staring at him.

 Chapter 451：

    The Fire Cloud Beast opened its mouth wide and looked greedily at Jun Wu in mid-air, apparently treating Jun Wu as its food, waiting for Jun Wu to throw himself into the trap.


    After understanding the meaning of the Fire Cloud Beast, Jun Wu raised his eyebrows and twitched the corners of his mouth. He didn''t expect his luck to be so bad.


    He stretched out his hand, the silver machete appeared in his hand, spinning in his palm, he glanced at the Fire Cloud Beast who was still staring at him, and then gently threw the machete out.


    The fire cloud beast is only the middle-level cultivation base of Taiyi True Wonderland, and it is too far away from Jun Wu in the Golden Fairyland. It is not Jun Wu''s opponent at all. The scimitar was scraped twice around its body, and it fell to the ground. , Her eyes widened, as if she couldn''t believe it, she died so easily.


    After solving the fire cloud beast, Jun Wu quickly fell to the ground, the scimitar returned to his hand, he did not put the scimitar away again, but held it in his hand, glanced at the fire cloud beast, and then looked around. I looked, felt a little, frowned and meditated for a while, and walked to his left front position. Soon, his figure was small in the dense forest, leaving only the fire cloud beast''s body in place, indicating that it was just here. There was a battle.


    ¡­


    When Si Lin opened his eyes, he appeared on a piece of grass. Not far from him, a two-winged yellow tiger at the peak of Taiyizhen Wonderland was resting, and his eyes met Si Lin.


    "Roar!"


    The two-winged yellow tiger roared, stood up from the ground, shook the hair on his body, shaved his paws on the ground twice, and then suddenly rushed towards Si Lin.


    Fortunately, Si Lin had been on guard, seeing the double-winged yellow-patterned tiger rushing over, did not panic, grabbed the prisoner dragon sword in his hand, the golden dragon selection around the sword, and his figure was a little bigger than before.


    The double-winged yellow tiger was very fast. After rushing over, it directly grabbed Si Lin with one paw, and was avoided by Si Lin. Then, it jumped up and rushed towards Si Lin, as if it wanted to throw Si Lin down. On the ground, then solve the Si Lin.


    Si Lin knelt on the ground with both knees, his upper body leaned back, one kneeled down, and slipped from the double-winged yellow-patterned tiger. At the same time, the prisoner dragon sword in his hand was held by him on the abdomen of the double-winged yellow-patterned tiger. A long cut was made, and the blood flowed to the ground.


    The double-winged yellow tiger did not expect Si Lin to escape his own attack, not only that, but also scratched his abdomen, instantly furious.


    It roared and rushed towards Si Lin again.


    Si Lin held the prisoner dragon sword while rushing towards the double-winged yellow-patterned tiger. As he passed by, the prisoner dragon sword pierced the double-winged yellow-patterned tiger''s head. The body of the double-winged yellow patterned tiger took a halt and waited for Si Lin''s sword. Pulling it out, it fell directly to the ground, blood gushing out, and the face and the ground were red.


    The double-winged yellow tiger was not Si Lin''s opponent at all, and was killed after only two blows. Only then did Si Lin have time to observe his surroundings.


    He was standing at the edge of a large piece of grassland. The grassland area was huge and could not see the head. On the other side, he was lying in a dense forest. He thought a little bit, instead of going deep into the grassland, he turned around. Going to the dense forest next to me, I''m going to try it out first, can I find someone to look after them.


    ¡­


    "I''m going, what kind of broken place is this?" A spit sound suddenly sounded, startling the birds perching on the branches.


    Nan Hua looked at the swamp not far away and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, feeling a little grateful in his heart.


    Fortunately, I was quick to react, so I didn''t fall directly into the swamp.


    Once in the swamp, there is no one else here, even if he wants to come out, it is very difficult.


    He never thought that when he opened his eyes, he almost fell into the swamp. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, he would have fallen into the swamp at this time.


    When he complained, two heads appeared in the swamp, they were the iron-clad crocodile at the peak of the Golden Wonderland, and the more common spirit beasts in the swamp.


    The armored crocodile originally thought that Nanhua would transfer in, but who knew that Nanhua had escaped, looked at Nanhua, and finally returned to the swamp, disappearing.


    Nanhua once again complained about his luck. The swamp was already difficult enough to walk away, but there was still a spirit beast in it. If he just fell in, I¡¯m afraid that he can only be eaten by Tou¡¯s forehead. After all, I think in the swamp. It is not easy to move.


    He looked to the side and found that there was a high cliff behind him. His position at the moment should be at the bottom of the cliff, and there was no way for him to leave except for passing over the swamp.


    Standing next to the swamp for a long time, Nan Hua thought about the solution. He had encountered a swamp before, but there were other ways to choose from. He did not choose the swamp, but took a detour to leave. Time is completely different.


    The area of ??the swamp is not large, and at his speed, it is not impossible to fly over from above. It is just that the ironclad crocodile will suddenly attack. If it falls into the swamp, it will not end well.


    He thought for a while, and decided to fly over the swamp as he thought at the beginning.


    A magic circle was drawn in each hand, pinched by him, and then he flew directly across the swamp with a point to his toe.


    His gaze has been staring into the swamp, just to prevent the iron-clad crocodile from coming out. After the iron-clad crocodile appeared, it even threw down a circle in its hand, tied the iron-clad crocodile, and then continued to walk forward. .


    In this way, she shared six magic circles before crossing this swamp.

 Chapter 452：

    When Rong Ye opened his eyes, he found that he was in the jungle. Fortunately, there were no spirit beasts around. He looked around and found that there was no danger. He summoned the Apocalypse Record. After quickly printing with both hands, a special talisman. The seal flew out of the Apocalypse.


    He took out a kit from the storage space, opened it carefully, took out a piece of hair from the inside, then closed the kit and put it away.


    As soon as he waved his hand, the red talisman seal flew into his hand, and then he put his hair on the talisman seal, bit his fingertips, and let a drop of blood drip onto the talisman seal, and a golden light flashed on the talisman seal. , Immediately afterwards, the blood and hair disappeared at the same time, and the red talisman seal instantly became transparent, and then shook in the air and flew in one direction.


    Rong Ye''s eyes lit up and immediately followed Fu Zhuan.


    This talisman is called [Tracing Talisman], which appeared after he was promoted to the Golden Wonderland. The illusion of the fairyland is quite special. The talisman that he previously refined in the second fairyland that can be used to spread letters can''t be used in the fairyland. Even the tracer can''t be used, even if it is the one he uses now, because it is from the Apocalypse, only he can use it, and no one else can use it.


    Before entering the secret realm, he specifically asked Gu Qingqing that each of them wanted their hair. The one that was just put on was Gu Qing''s hair. He must be the first to find Gu Qingqing. Now Fuzhuan is taking him. Going is in the direction that Gu Qing is in.


    ...


    When Gu Qing and Xiaoyu walked in the forest for only half an hour, they encountered a cluster of Ding Lanhua. Ding Lanhua was a sixth-grade immortal flower of the immortal rank. It was one of the medicinal materials for refining the Qingling Pill. It is very useful for people to keep the spiritual platform clean, which can improve the success rate of the promotion to a certain extent.


    "It seems that our luck is pretty good. Let''s look for it again. If we can find other medicinal materials for refining the Qingling Pill, we can take it back to Senior Brother 4 and let him refine the Qingling Pill. This is a good thing!" Gently put Xiaoyu aside, squatted down, carefully picked the Ding Lanhua, and talked to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu was not interested in medicinal materials of Ding Lanhua level at all. Hearing Gu Qing''s words, she stretched her arms and nodded lazily.


    Gu Qing quickly packed Ding Lanhua away, then picked up Xiaoyu, and then walked forward.


    After walking for about two quarters of an hour, she reached a small stream and asked Xiaoyu to take care of herself. She walked over to wash her hands and face, took out the kettle and filled it with some water, and was about to leave when she heard the hurry. Footsteps.


    She paused and looked at Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu instantly returned to her arms. She looked around, then found a big tree and jumped up, hiding herself between the branches and leaves. Be careful. Observing the movement below.


    I saw a slightly embarrassed woman appearing where she was just standing. The woman was wearing the costume of a disciple of the Star Palace. She was the same as the Rong Ye that Gu Qing had seen before. She was petite and very cute. , It''s just that the hair is messy at this time, the clothes are also scratched, and there are some blood stains on the cheeks and clothes, it looks like they have just gone through a big battle.


    This woman was Su Xi who heard Song Xinrong and Mu Xingqi talking in the restaurant before. After she entered the secret realm, she unfortunately encountered a black panther in the golden fairyland. Her cultivation level was still the peak of the Taiyizhen fairyland. The chance of winning the Black Flame Leopard is not great. Fortunately, the Black Flame Leopard itself was injured, which allowed her to win by fluke. Otherwise, she might be the one who died.


    Su Xi looked around, and found no spirit beast or anyone else. She sighed with relief, lowered her head, and washed her cheeks by the creek. She also cleaned the injured area. After the wound was treated with medicine and bandaged, she relaxed all at once, collapsed on the grass next to her, and let out a long sigh of relief.


    Gu gently touched Xiaoyu''s neck, looked at Su Xi below, wondering when the other party would leave, and whether he wanted to go down.


    Su Xi didn''t rest on the grass for long, and there was another footstep. She and Gu Qing couldn''t help frowning.


    I don¡¯t know if this place has good feng shui or something. It stands to reason that the secret realm is very large, and there are only five or six hundred people who come in. It should be difficult to come across this big secret realm. The result is only this moment. First it was Gu Qing, then Su Xi, and now there are people coming, there are too many people.


    Su Xi hesitated on the ground, got up from the ground, looked around, and finally freezed on a big tree, then with a little tiptoe, his body came to the big tree.


    Unfortunately, the big tree she was looking for happened to be the one where Gu Qing was hiding. When Su Xi''s gaze turned to this place, Gu Qing had an unpleasant feeling, waiting for Su Xi to jump up too. At the time, Gu Qing couldn''t help covering his forehead, a little helpless.


    After Su Xi jumped up, he was not able to stand still, so he was pulled gently by Gu, pinching his neck with one hand and covering his mouth with the other.


    "Don''t say anything, I have no malice." Gu gently approached Su Xi''s ear and whispered in her ear.


    Su Xi was initially taken aback, she was about to scream subconsciously, but was covered by Gu Qing''s mouth. After hearing Gu Qing''s voice, she realized that it was a woman who was holding her, so she relaxed a little. Some nodded softly.


    At this moment, a figure appeared below, causing Gu Qing and Su Xi to stop their movements.


    In the secret realm, no one except their own people can believe it. This is why Gu Qing and Su Xi''s first reaction is to hide when they find someone is coming. They don''t want to meet anyone other than their own. .


    Sometimes, the human heart is much more dangerous than these spirit beasts in the forest.


    The one who appeared below them was a man. Looking at the clothes on the man, he was not a disciple of the Four Great Immortals, nor were he disciples of the more famous sects. It should be a casual cultivator.


    The man washed his face by the stream, drank some water, rested for a while, and then quickly left.


    After the man left, Gu Qingqing pulled Su Xi from the tree to the ground.


    "Langya Immortal Sect Gu Qingqing, I just offended him, and I hope the girl will forgive him." Gu Qing opened Su Xi''s body easily, stepped back, and arched his hands towards Su Xi.


    Su Xi was initially a little angry, but after seeing Gu Qing''s face, she was a little surprised and blurted out: "Is it you?"


    "The girl knows me?" Gu raised his eyebrows lightly and looked at Su Xi a few more times to confirm that he had never seen Su Xi.


    Su Xi covered her mouth, a little embarrassed.


    "I saw you in Yuwan City before, when you were stopped by Mu Xingqi from the Bihai Tiangong." Fortunately, when Gu Qing was stopped by Song Xinrong and Mu Xingqi, she was also beside her, otherwise she really wouldn''t Know what to say.


    Did you tell Gu Qingqing, "I heard your junior sister talk bad about you, and then I was too curious about you, so I ran over to see what you look like"? Don''t let Gu Qingming know about this embarrassing thing.


    Gu Qing suddenly felt that they were on the street in front of the restaurant that day, and there were a lot of onlookers around. She didn''t pay attention to who they were. It was normal that she hadn''t seen Su Xi.


    "I just offended you, I hope you don''t get angry." Gu Qing apologized to Su Xi again, but his attitude was a little more casual this time.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay," Su Xi waved her hand quickly, "I know you don''t want us to be discovered by others."


    She was shocked just because she was too sudden, so she didn¡¯t expect it. Later, she quickly thought of the reason why Gu Qing did that. Although she was a little angry, she also knew that if she was replaced by her, she would do the same at that time. .


    After all, as soon as she went up and found that there were people on it, she would definitely scream, but when others heard the screams, their purpose of hiding would not be achieved.


    Seeing that Su Xi was so easy to talk, Gu Qing couldn''t help but put a smile on her face.


    Seeing Gu Qing smiling, Su Xi was shocked. She was too surprised just now that she didn¡¯t notice Gu Qing¡¯s appearance. Now she found that Gu Qing was so beautiful, even though she was so beautiful when she was in front of the restaurant. I think Gu Qing is very beautiful, now that Gu Qing smiles, she feels even more beautiful.


    "Is there anything on my face?" Gu Qing was stunned when he saw that Su Xi had been staring at his face, touched his face, and asked Su Xi in confusion.


    "No." Su Xi replied in a daze.


    "Then why are you looking at me all the time?" Gu Qing asked.


    Hearing that, Su Xi''s face blushed, and she looked a little embarrassed, "That''s because you smile so beautifully, I''m fascinated."


    After finishing speaking, Su Xi directly covered her face with her hands, feeling afraid to take care of her, feeling that she was really unpromising.


    She has liked two things since she was a child. One is beauty and the other is good food. When she sees these two things, she often can''t walk. Also because of these two things, Su Yan has said so many times, but she just can''t change it.


    She felt a little embarrassed at this moment, which made her wish to find a hole in the ground to get in.


    "Puff!" Gu Qing was amused by Su Xi''s reaction, especially when Su Xi was covering his face with a shy look at this moment.


    It was the first time she met such a cute girl like Su Xi, and she felt quite fresh.


    Gu Qing herself also likes beauties, but she just admires them more, not like Su Xi, who just stares at people.


    "Look at the clothes on your body, are you a disciple of the Star Palace?" Gu Qing said that it was funny because he could not afford to associate with Su Xi. He pointed to the clothes on Su Xi and asked.


    Su Xi let go of her hands, looked at her clothes, and then nodded, "I am a disciple of the Star Palace, and my name is Su Xi."


    "Su Xi? A nice name, just like yours." Gu gently looked at Su Xi and said with a smile.


    "Yes, isn''t it?" Su Xi was surprised by Gu Qing''s smile again, and the whole person looked dazed.

 Chapter 453：

    "Of course, you are already cute." Gu nodded lightly and said seriously.


    Hearing Gu Qing''s words, Su Xi wanted to take out the mirror on the spot to see if she was really cute, staring in Gu Qing''s eyes.


    Seeing Su Xi''s effort to keep his face straight, pretending to be calm, but in fact, if he had a tail, the tail would almost be up to the sky, Gu Qing felt more lovely, and had a very good impression on Su Xi.


    "Then, Miss Su, would you like to be with me for the next experience?" Gu Qing rarely took the initiative to invite others to go with her. At this time, she just thought that Su Xi looked really simple, so she said that. .


    "Me?" Su Xi seemed to be a little incredulous, and pointed to herself, "Can you?"


    "Of course, as long as you want." Gu nodded gently.


    "I do, of course I do." Su Xi nodded as if pounding garlic, expressing his happiness.


    "Then, have you rested?" Gu Qing smiled softly, feeling that after meeting Su Xi, the number of times he laughed has increased a lot, and he was in a relaxed mood, "If we have a good rest, let''s set off."


    "I have a good rest." Su Xi said quickly, afraid of delaying Gu Qing and making Gu Qing unwilling to go with her.


    "Okay, then let''s go." Gu gently turned around, holding Xiaoyu and walking in front.


    Su Xi hurriedly followed after seeing this. She looked a little stiff, and she didn''t dare to get too close to Gu Qing, which made Gu Qing a little bit amused.


    "You are a disciple of the Star Palace, do you know Rong Ye?" She started a topic intimately. In addition to alleviating Su Xi''s emotions, she took the opportunity to learn about Rong Ye''s Star Palace. Every time she met Rong Ye They all said that he was very good in the Star Palace, but Gu Qing knew very well that there was still a lot of water in it. In order not to worry the people around him, they would always blur out some bad things.


    "Brother Rong? Of course I know, Brother Rong is amazing. In our Star Palace, he is an absolute celebrity." Su Xi obviously admires Rong Ye very much. Speaking of Rong Ye, he is not nervous at all and talks endlessly. Asked gently, and said a lot of things.


    ¡­


    After Song Xinrong entered the secret realm, he encountered no danger, and he was lucky enough to rendezvous with Mu Xingqi after half an hour. With Mu Xingqi''s help, Song Xinrong''s next exploration process could be much easier.


    From Mu Xingqi¡¯s point of view, Song Xinrong is very weak. Although he knows that Song Xinrong¡¯s cultivation level is not low, in his heart, a weaker woman like Song Xinrong is used for pain. Naturally, Song Xinrong will not be allowed to kill spirit beasts. When encountering a spirit beast, Mu Xingqi basically solved it.


    Fortunately, the spirit beasts they encountered along the way were not very high, most of them were in the low-level and intermediate-level Taiyi True Wonderland, and not even the high-level ones, which made Mu Xingqi very lucky.


    He is not like Song Xinrong. He has not been to a few secret realms. Even if he is outside, he is often surrounded by many people to help her solve her troubles.


    Mu Xingqi can have everything today. In addition to his better talents, it is more hard work. He has been practicing very hard and often goes out to practice. Things often happen when he stays in the deep mountains and old forests for ten and a half months. How to survive in the forest is very familiar, although Song Xinrong is a bit cumbersome, it is still within his tolerance.


    "Brother Mu, can we rest for a while, I feel a little tired." When he saw a river, Song Xinrong''s eyes lit up and said to Mu Xingqi very weakly.


    Mu Xingqi looked at Song Xinrong¡¯s face and found that her face was a little pale, her lips were a little dry, and there was sweat on her head. She knew that Song Xinrong should not exercise much in the ordinary days. Suddenly she felt a little uncomfortable. He looked around. No danger was found, so he nodded.


    "Sister Song, come, drink some water. If you are hungry, eat some snack mat first." Mu Xingqi handed the kettle to Song Xinrong, then took out an oil paper bag and handed it to Song Xinrong.


    The oil-paper bag was the pastry he bought before he came in. What he thought was that if he was lucky and Song Xinrong was transported to a place, Song Xinrong would definitely like snacks more than the dry food.


    After seeing the dim sum, Song Xinrong really felt better, and quickly turned it into a greased paper bag, and opened it carefully. After seeing the exquisite pastry inside, the smile on her lips couldn''t be suppressed.


    "Thank you Senior Brother Mu, I didn''t expect you to prepare some snacks." Song Xinrong was really surprised, and his eyes were full of surprises when he looked at Mu Xingqi.


    She really did not expect that Mu Xingqi would prepare these things. Mu Xingqi did not seem to be such a careful person. How could this make Song Xinrong unhappy?


    "Sister Song, eat it quickly, this snack has been kept in the Qiankun Ring, and it is still very fresh." Mu Xingqi was also very happy to be praised by Song Xinrong, and quickly urged Song Xinrong to eat.


    Song Xinrong nodded, put the snack in his mouth, and felt a faint fragrance appear in his mouth, and his mood immediately improved a lot.


    After eating a few snacks and taking a break, Song Xinrong and Mu Xingqi set off again.


    ¡­


    After crossing the swamp, Nanhua looked for a direction and walked around in the forest by himself.


    Now it¡¯s not like when they were in the second immortal realm, they passed the letter talisman again and they could communicate with each other. Now he doesn¡¯t know which direction Gu Qing and they are in, so he can only walk casually. Well, if you can''t touch it, it doesn''t matter, they entered the secret realm originally for experience, as long as Gu Qing, they are all right.


    After walking for about two quarters of an hour, he saw a Chiyan fruit tree, froze for a moment, and then was very pleasantly surprised.


    Chiyan fruit is a longan-sized fruit with a red and black hard shell on the outside. After peeling off, the flesh on the inside is very tender, sweet, without pits, and tastes good. Of course, the most important thing is its function. Its nut shell can be used as medicine and can refine Yanhuo Pill. This is a kind of pill that can be used as a weapon. After throwing it out, it will cause a violent explosion.


    In addition, the pulp of Chiyanguo can also be used as medicine to refine Qingling Pill, which is also one of the medicinal materials needed for Qingling Pill.


    The Chiyan fruit tree in front of him looked very prosperous. He roughly estimated that there were about two to three hundred fruits in this tree. If they were all picked off, it would definitely be a bumper harvest!


    Thinking of this, he walked directly towards the Chi Yan Fruit Tree, and just when his hand was about to touch the Chi Yan Guo, an arrow formed from flames suddenly shot at him, causing him to withdraw his hand.

 Chapter 454：

    I saw a Firefox with four tails, looking at him grinning not far away.


    Obviously, this four-tailed Firefox is the guardian beast of this Chiyan Fruit Tree.


    The size of the four-tailed Firefox is not very big, and it is similar to an ordinary wolf, except that it has four tails fluttering in the wind, which looks a little inviting.


    Nan Hua''s gaze was involuntarily placed on the four tails, thinking that if he used these tails to make a few snoods, it seemed not bad, and the colors looked quite right.


    The four-tailed Firefox naturally noticed his gaze. When he realized that the human in front of him dared to hit his own tail, the four-tailed Firefox immediately became angry and opened his mouth. Another flame-shaped arrow flew towards Nanhua.


    Nan Hua just didn''t pay attention just now, so he was prepared for it early, seeing the arrow flying over, he immediately avoided.


    When he stretched out his hand, a magic circle appeared in his hand, and then he was thrown at the four-tailed Firefox.


    The golden magic circle was good in the air against the wind, and it quickly became a magic circle about three meters in diameter, falling on top of the four-tailed Firefox, enveloping the four-tailed Firefox.


    The golden magic circle tightly bound the four-tailed Firefox like a cage.


    During this time, Nanhua quickly picked all the Chiyan Fruits from the Chiyan Fruit Tree. When the four-tailed Firefox broke away from the magic circle, the Chiyan Fruits on the Chiyan Fruit Tree had basically been picked. See this scene , Four-tailed Firefox was directly angry.


    It screamed, and then its whole body suddenly grew bigger, and then it rushed towards Nanhua fiercely.


    Of course Nan Hua would not be thrown down by the three-tailed Firefox. He leaned back and avoided the four-tailed Firefox. After turning around, he raised his hands and a vertical array appeared in front of him.


    As the cultivation base of Firefox, the peak of Taiyizhen Wonderland is still a bit worse than Nanhua of Golden Wonderland, and it is not Nanhua''s opponent at all.


    The magic circle in Nanhua''s hand was a water system. When the four-tailed Firefox pounced again, he pushed forward with both hands, and the magic circle flew towards the four-tailed Firefox at a very fast speed.


    A series of water arrows flew out of the circle, shooting at the four-tailed Firefox.


    The enlarged size of the four-tailed Firefox becomes a burden at this time, just like a moving target. Even if it tries its best to hide, but the distance is so close, those water arrows can easily hit its body without a moment. , There were many wounds on its body, and it was bleeding out.


    After discovering that he had become too big to be inconvenient to move, the four-tailed Firefox became what it looked like when he first saw Nanhua, waving its sharp claws, and rushing towards Nanhua again.


    "Come back?" Nan Hua raised his eyebrows, speechless for the four-tailed Firefox, instead of running away, but bumping into it again and again.


    He stretched out his hand, and a two-layer magic circle appeared in his hand. This kind of magic circle was what he had realized in the underground palace. It was a superimposed magic circle with more than twice the power.


    The magic circle in his hand was only a little bit. When the four-tailed Firefox was about to reach him, he quickly pushed the circle out, and the circle instantly became bigger. The body of the four-tailed Firefox hit the circle and was immediately caught by the magic circle. Array wrapped up.


    The double-layered circle formed a ball-like thing, which wrapped the four-tailed Firefox inside. No matter how hard the four-tailed Firefox struggled, it couldn¡¯t break the ball that the circle turned into. Nanhua stretched out his hand and faced the spherical circle. , And then grabbed his hand severely.


    "burst!"


    With his low drink, the spherical magic circle suddenly shrank, and a burst of strong golden light burst out. After the light disappeared, the magic circle and the four-tailed Firefox inside disappeared together.


    "It''s a pity that it''s such a good tail," Nan Hua shook his head, a little regretful, "but it doesn''t matter. When I find a better one, I can use it to make a collar lightly!"


    He took a look at the Chiyan Fruit Tree next to him, and he had basically picked up all the Chiyan Fruits on it. He thought for a while, stretched out his hand, drew a very complicated array in the air, and threw it at the Chiyan Fruit Tree.


    "Forget it, treat it as Chi Yan Guo''s reward!" He whispered, watching the magic circle and Chi Yan fruit tree disappear together, then turned and left.


    ¡­


    After killing the Fire Cloud Beast, Jun Wuzai walked in the forest for a long time. During the period, he also encountered a few spirit beasts, but his cultivation base was not as high as his cultivation base. He easily solved it and gained a few Planting good medicinal materials, the harvest is quite rich, but he has not seen other people along the way, which makes him a little regretful.


    He really wants to find Gu Qingqing quickly, but the secret is very large. He doesn''t know where Gu Qing is. It is not easy to find Gu Qing. Fortunately, he is also mentally prepared, so he is not discouraged. .


    After resting in a clearing for a while, Jun Wu went on the road again, looking for Gu Qing''s figure, while collecting the medicinal materials he encountered on the road.


    In the evening, he ran into a small brook and was about to wash up by the side of the brook. A dark shadow flung at him from his side. He swept away and quickly avoided it. At the same time, he took out the scimitar, cautiously. Looking at the direction of the black shadow.


    In between, a black and white spider, one person high, is staring at it on a big tree. On the back of the spider''s quilt, the white lines look like a human face, and the eight legs look very powerful. Jun Wu He quickly recognized that this was a giant human face spider in the Golden Wonderland.


    This kind of spider moves fast, and the spider silk is toxic. If the spider silk sticks to the skin, the human nerves will gradually be paralyzed, the body will gradually become unwilling, become more and more rigid, and finally unable to move completely. , And then eaten by spiders.


    Jun Wu frowned and became cautious. He didn''t take a rush. Instead, he carefully observed the giant human face spider, trying to find its weakness, and he could control the situation as soon as possible when he was fighting for a while.


    Seeing Jun Wu avoiding its silk, the giant human-faced spider moved the first two steps and climbed from the tree to the ground, confronting Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu''s patience is very good. The giant human face spider doesn''t move, and he doesn''t understand it. But the giant human face spider can''t. Seeing that Jun Wu has not moved, it can¡¯t hold back some of it. The abdomen flew out and attacked Jun Wu again.


    The speed of the spider silk is very fast. Fortunately, Jun Wu has been staring at the giant human face spider, and he was prepared as soon as it moved. The scimitar in his hand flew out and made a gyration to directly see the spider silk in the air. After two paragraphs, the spider silk in front lost its power, flew forward a little bit, and then fell to the ground. The spider silk in the back was still moving forward, but Jun Wu had already jumped up and avoided the spider silk.


    While the giant human face spider was spinning silk, he came to the giant human face spider, raised his hand, and the scimitar flew directly to the giant human face spider''s body, slashing on one of its steps, the bottom one. He almost cut off that section, but although it was not cut, it was cut in half, and it was no different from being cut off.


    This seemed to anger the giant human face spider. It gave up the spider silk, turned around slightly, and spit out another spider silk in the direction of Jun Wu. Jun Wu avoided the spider silk with extremely fast footwork. Attacked, and then approached the giant human face spider without a trace, and once again came to the giant human face spider. The scimitar in his hand looked at the giant human face spider''s back. This time, only a trace of the giant human face spider''s sorrow was left behind. The trace did not hurt the giant human face spider.


    But the giant human face spider still felt provoked and rushed towards Jun Wu with its feet.


    Its movement speed is very fast, and its cultivation base is higher than Jun Wu after all. In time, Jun Wu¡¯s footwork has been achieved, but he was still injured. Fortunately, it was not locked by spider silk, so it was not poisoned. But this also made Jun Wu''s face very ugly.


    Seeing that his clothes were rotten, Jun Wu was angry, his attack speed increased a lot. At first, he was concerned about the output of Xianli, but now he didn¡¯t care about it at all, he just wanted to take care of it in the shortest possible time. The giant human face spider is dealt with.


    The gap in cultivation was completely made up by Jun Wu¡¯s techniques and moves. When he faced the giant human face spider, he was not too weak. He quickly cut off the giant human face spider¡¯s three steps and let The speed of the giant human face spider slowed down.


    After that, he came to the back of the giant human face spider, and there was no way to hurt the giant human face spider with a knife, but after he chopped ten times in a row, the giant human face spider still had wounds on its body.


    It took about half an hour to get a few more wounds on Jun Wu''s body, and the purple clothes were stained red with blood, and this solved the giant human face spider.


    When the giant human face spider''s body crashed to the ground, Jun Wuye fell to the ground out of breath, his hair was messy, his clothes were rotten, and there were many wounds on his body. He looked very embarrassed. , But his aura is stronger.


    He stood up straight, looked at the body of the giant human face spider, walked to the stream and washed a little, and continued to search for the place to live at night until he found a cave, which should be a cave of some kind of spirit beast, but a spirit beast. If he died or what happened, I haven''t returned to the cave for a long time. The inside is still relatively clean. Jun Wu tidied up a bit and spent the night in the cave.


    ¡­


    After Gu Qing and Su Xi went on the road together, there was a lot of excitement on the road.


    Su Xi is a person who talks a lot. Even if no one talks to her, she can speak for a long time. Although Gu Qing is quiet and accustomed, he hasn''t stopped Su Xi''s behavior. It feels like Su Xi is beside her. , The boring experience also becomes interesting.


    "Gentlely, am I too noisy?" Su Xi pursed her lips in hindsight, looked at Gu Qingqing carefully, and asked.


    "No." Gu gently shook his head.


    "I know, you are best to be gentle." Su Xi was really not angry when she saw that Gu Qing was really not angry. He was immediately very happy, ran over to hold Gu Qing''s arm and shook it, "When I was with my cousin before, , Is always too noisy by my cousin, it''s better to be gentle, don''t dislike me!" As she said, she still rubbed Gu Qing''s shoulder.

 Chapter 455：

    It was the first time that Gu Qing met someone like Su Xi, and it felt quite fresh. Although it was confirmed just now that Su Xi was one year older than her, in Gu Qing''s eyes, Su Xi was the younger one. One, she needs someone to accommodate, but she is not the kind of pretty lady, but the kind who knows how to measure, will not cause trouble, and will make people think that she is more cute.


    For this reason, Gu Qing was also willing to accommodate Su Xi, which made her feel as if she understood why the seniors always accommodate her.


    "Let me tell you, gently, my cousin is very kind to me, but sometimes I really think she is an old antique, and it is too impersonal. I am such a cute little girl, she She can actually resist my acting like a baby every time. You say she is not too much?" When it comes to her cousin Su Yan, Su Xi has a lot of words, and they are all complaints to Su Yan.


    Gu lightly glanced at the smile on the corner of Su Xi''s lips when he was speaking, and silently did not reveal it.


    Although Su Xi kept complaining about Su Yan, Gu Qing could also tell that the relationship between the two was actually very good. This reminded her of Yun Ran, who was still in the second immortal realm. Yun Ran was too good for Gu Qing. But occasionally, she would mumble, not letting Gu Qingqing do those dangerous things. She was very happy when the two were together.


    It''s just that Yun Ran''s talent is limited, and she still has concerns in the Second Immortal Realm, so she is not suitable for ascension for the time being, and it will take a long time for Gu Qing to see Yun Ran again.


    The two walked for about three quarters of an hour and met a purple heart flower. Fortunately, there was no spirit beast guarding the purple heart flower. They picked the purple heart flower directly.


    Then two quarters of an hour later, they came across a bunch of snow tobacco. Snow tobacco is a fourth-grade herbal medicine in the fairy world, and it is an auxiliary medicine for refining many pill. Although it is not very precious, it requires a lot of quantity. The price in the fairy world is also relatively high, and when they encounter it, they make money. The two happily collected snow tobacco.


    A quarter of an hour later, the two came across a fruit tree of Qiu Xiguo, which bears about hundreds of Qiu Xiguo. Qiu Xiguo is a fairy-level fifth-grade immortal medicine, and it is one of the medicinal materials for refining the beauty pill. It is very difficult. Looking for a price that can often be sold for tens of thousands of cents in the auction house, if the autumn fruit of this tree is picked and sold, Gu Qing and Su Xi can instantly become a little rich woman.


    "There are so many Qiu Xi fruits, we are really going to get rich!" Su Xi looked at the Qiu Xi fruits on the tree, his eyes were bright, and he subconsciously walked to the side of the Qiu Xi fruit tree, wanting to pick one next to the Qiu Xi fruit tree. Just when her hand was about to reach Qiu Xiguo, a black whip-like object struck her.


    "Be careful!" Gu said with a low voice, came to Su Xi''s side, stretched out his hand to take Su Xi''s arm, and took Su Xi away from the Qiu Xi fruit tree.


    The two retreated more than ten meters before they stood still.


    "Thank you, gently." Su Xi patted his chest and thanked Gu gently in shock.


    "It''s okay if you''re fine." Gu gently shook his head and looked at the Qiu Xi fruit tree.


    At this time, a red scorpion about three meters long appeared there. It was the tail of this scorpion who had just attacked Su Xi.


    This is a giant scorpion named Red Scorpion King. This scorpion is very hard. Its tail is very powerful. The tip of the tail is very poisonous. If it is drawn, even a master of Golden Wonderland will instantly Die.


    The red scorpion king in front of them seemed to have just grown up, and his cultivation base was not yet in Golden Wonderland. Only the cultivation base of Taiyi True Wonderland peak was the same as Su Xi''s cultivation base. If Su Xi and Gu Qing both deal with one, It''s not a problem at all.


    "It seems that the guardian beast of this autumn evening fruit tree is the Red Scorpion King. Its cultivation base is no more than the peak of Taiyi True Wonderland. It is not to be feared." Gu Qing looked at the Red Scorpion King and said to Su Xi beside him.


    "Gentle, you retreat to the back, I will deal with the Red Scorpion King." Su Xi thought that Gu Qing was so beautiful, and of course he couldn''t let Gu Qing make a move, so he drew out his sword and blocked Gu Qing''s body. Qian said softly to Gu.


    "What are you talking about?" Gu Qing was speechless, "You let the Red Scorpion King go to the side and leave it to me to solve." She crossed Su Xi without thinking, and said to stand in front of Su Xi.


    Su Xi was stunned for a moment, and quickly wanted to run out from behind Gu Qing and block in front of Gu Qing. However, her height was not as high as Gu Qing, and her arms and legs were not as long as Gu Qing, and she was blocked by Gu Qing. Those who are too strict can''t get out at all.


    She raised her head and looked at Gu Qing''s back, feeling very touched in her heart. She felt that Gu Qing was really kind.


    Gu Qing met her by the water, for no reason, but when faced with danger, he was willing to stand in front of her and protect her. How could this not move her? Gu Qing didn''t know that Su Xi had thought so much, she just felt that her cultivation base was higher than Su Xi, and it was more appropriate for her to solve this Red Scorpion King, and she didn''t think of anything else at all.


    Hun Xian Ling flew out of her wrist and flew towards the Red Scorpion King.


    At this time, the Red Scorpion King''s tail was raised high, and then slammed at Gu Qing and Su Xi fiercely.


    The tails of Hun Xian Ling and Red Scorpion King met in mid-air. Hun Xian Ling entangled the Red Scorpion King''s tail, so that its tail could not attack Gu Qing and Su Xi.

 Chapter 456：

    Gu gently held one end of the Hunxian Ling, and with a fierce force, the Hunxian Ling collapsed into a straight line in the air, pulling the red scorpion king''s body and flew towards Gu gently.


    When he was about to approach, Gu lightly tipped his toes on the ground, flew up, and came to King Red Scorpion. When King Red Scorpion did not react, he kicked the body of King Red Scorpion three or four times. Kicked the red scorpion king''s body out again.


    She shook her hand and Hunxian Ling withdrew from the Red Scorpion King''s tail. The Red Scorpion King''s body flew upside down for more than ten meters, hitting three big trees, and then completely stopped and fell to the ground.


    The Red Scorpion King was slammed into Venus, his body moved, and he did not get up after several attempts.


    Taking this opportunity, Gu Qingqing came to the Red Scorpion King''s side.


    Hun Xian Ling once again entangled the Red Scorpion King¡¯s tail, and then Gu gave a low drink and squeezed hard. The Red Scorpion King¡¯s body was lifted up, and Gu gently pulled Hun Xian Ling and turned it several times. The Red Scorpion King¡¯s body knocked down several big trees again, and then Gu lightly shook his hand, Hunxian Ling let go of the Red Scorpion King¡¯s tail, and the Red Scorpion King¡¯s body flew out again, and knocked down again. The eight big trees stopped.


    This time, the Red Scorpion King was even more dizzy, and because the collision was too severe, its internal organs had been injured, its body was so painful, its head was dizzy, and even Gu Qing''s position was unclear.


    When Gu Qing saw that the Red Scorpion King was still moving, but was a little dissatisfied, Hun Xian Ling flew to the Red Scorpion King again.


    After the Red Scorpion King caught the traces of Hunxian Ling, his tail suddenly flew out and hit the Hunxian Ling. The Hunxian Ling lost his strength and fell, and a silver light flew towards Gu gently.


    Gu Qing saw the silver light, turned sideways, flicked his sleeves, and avoided the silver light''s attack. The silver light pierced into the big tree behind her. Only then did Gu Qing see clearly that it was a The root thorn is a thorn on the tail of a scorpion, and it is highly venomous. It can be seen from the tree that was stabbed by it withering at a very fast speed.


    Seeing this scene, Gu lightly patted his chest, thanking him for his quick response.


    Losing this thorn, the Red Scorpion King obviously looked a lot weaker and weaker, and Gu Qing was irritated by the Red Scorpion King''s behavior, his speed became faster, and his methods became a lot tougher.


    The red scorpion king''s tail was entangled again, and then Gu gently swept it up. This time Gu Qing was not polite and swung a dozen times before letting go and let the red scorpion king fly out.


    This wasn''t even considered going, she followed directly.


    Kick!


    Two feet!


    Tripod!


    ¡­


    She kicked the red scorpion king for ten times before stopping, and finally kicked the red scorpion king''s body to the ground, embedding it in the ground, and smashed a large red scorpion king''s body on the ground. pit.


    King Red Scorpion fainted in the pit, motionless.


    "Xixi, the Red Scorpion King fainted. You can kill it with your sword." Gu lightly felt relieved. Seeing Su Xi''s sluggish expression, he quickly tidied up his clothes and said to Su Xi.


    "Oh, good!" Su Xi nodded in a daze, and then walked to the side of the Red Scorpion King.


    She raised the sword in her hand and stabbed the red scorpion king''s head fiercely. The red scorpion king''s body twitched. Su Xi was startled. She drew out the sword and stabbed the red scorpion king several times. The Red Scorpion King was motionless, apparently dead, and Su Xi breathed a sigh of relief.


    She drew the sword, retracted the sword into the scabbard, walked back to her side gently, and looked at Gu Qing with bright eyes.


    "Gentle, you looked amazing just now!" She looked at Gu Qing with admiration, her tone of envy.


    Since she was a child, she dreamed that one day she would be able to kill the spirit beasts simply and cleanly, just like Gu Qing just now, but it¡¯s a pity that she is petite and cute, and she is relatively courageous. When she goes out to practice, she will be there most of the time. Sister stayed by her side, and the chances of her action weren''t too many, so naturally there was no way to be as straightforward as Gu Qing.


    "It''s nothing." Gu gently shook his head, feeling nothing. "I have been practicing with the seniors since I was a child. When I was in the lower realm, I spent most of the year practicing outside. The seniors were very good. To train my combat effectiveness, for a while I was fighting with monsters all day long. What monsters are really like drinking water, so I have the skill now."


    Gu Qing couldn''t help but miss the experience of training her in the Xuantian Continent and the Second Immortal Realm.


    Although her brothers love her very much, they never thought about growing her into a flower in a greenhouse, but to cultivate her to be able to stand alone, so that she can live well even if the brothers are not around. !


    "Wow, your seniors are so amazing, even softly!" Su Xiguang shook involuntarily when he thought of that scene, feeling that he would definitely not be able to do like Gu Qing''s.


    The people around her must also be reluctant to be like her, that''s why she grew up to be the way she is now.


    "Brothers are really amazing." Gu Qing was very happy when he heard Su Xi kwasi approaching them, with a very nice smile on her face involuntarily, "Okay, let''s pick the Qiu Xi fruit quickly, and then go on our way. ."


    "Yeah." Su Xi nodded, and followed Gu Qingqing to pick Qiu Xi fruit.


    After picking the Qiuxi fruit, the two took the Red Scorpion King''s Demon Pill, and then continued on the road.


    After about half an hour''s time, they came across a cluster of 5th-Rank immortal spirit flower water iris. Water iris is also a basic material needed for alchemy. It can neutralize certain medicinal properties, which is not particularly precious, but It is not easy to encounter a bunch at a time.


    "Gently, I find that your luck is good. We have encountered many good things in the past half day, and it is estimated that others will not meet it for a few days." Su Xi said softly to Gu while plucking flowers.


    She knew that her luck would never be so good. She was chased by a spirit beast as soon as she came in, and she could see that since she walked with Gu Qing, she has been encountering all kinds of spirit flowers and spirit plants. , It can only show that Gu Qing''s luck is very good.


    "It''s okay." Gu lightly pursed his lips, and said embarrassedly.


    In fact, Si Lin and the others knew about her good luck. In the past, she had encountered the most treasured treasure. Si Lin and them all felt emotional more than once, but she and Su Xi are not very familiar with each other, so it¡¯s not good to be in Su Xi. I was too proud in front of me, for fear that Su Xi would feel uncomfortable.


    Su Xi originally wanted to say something, but she seemed a little embarrassed to see Gu Qing, thinking that she was not familiar with Gu Qing, and found that she talked too much, a trace of annoyance flashed through her eyes, and she stopped her mouth quickly.


    After that, the two continued to explore in the forest. When it was night, the two found a nice tree hole and cleaned the inside a little bit, just enough for them to live in.


    Su Xi was very surprised when he saw Gu Qing take out the bedding, incense and other things from Qiankun Ring.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Su Xi''s mouth wide open, and looking at himself in surprise, Gu lightly stunned, looked down at himself, and found nothing wrong, so he couldn''t help but ask Su Xi.


    "Gentle, are you prepared so well?" Su Xi blinked her eyes, pointed her finger carefully at the quilt in Gu Qing''s hand, and asked.


    Gu Qing followed her gaze onto the quilt in her hand, and instantly understood what Su Xi was surprised. "Didn¡¯t you say it before? I used to practice outside often. The brothers were afraid that I would not be used to it, so they always prepared for me. All kinds of objects make me comfortable in the wild, and I am used to it, so these things are always in the Universe Ring."


    Hearing this, Su Xi suddenly gave Gu a thumbs up, thinking that when he was outside, he used the sky as the bed and the ground as the bed most of the time when he was outside. In the future, you will also have to prepare these things in your Universe Ring, so that you don''t have to sleep on the straw mat when you practice in the future!


    Gu Qing''s Qiankun ring contains very mixed things. She only prepared a small part of it herself. Most of them were unprepared by Si Lin and Jun. Before entering the secret realm, Si Lin and the others gave her a batch of things. I didn''t even take a closer look, they were all placed in the Universe Ring.


    At this time, Si Lin and the others gave her newly, and she found that these things were the same as the previous ones, and they were of very good quality.


    As a result, Su Xi, who just wanted to understand, was stimulated again.


    "Wait a minute, gently, isn''t your quilt made of Huoyun silk? And this incense burner, if I read it correctly, is it made of immortal grade 6 star iron, right?" Su Xi Holding Gu Qing''s hand and looking at the things Gu Qing used, Su Xi asked with a trembling voice.


    She thinks she is not the kind of person who has never seen the world, and there are many fine things in the things she uses, but she keeps those things carefully, wherever she is like Gu Qing, and her attitude, she knows that Gu Qing is right. These things are not taken to heart.


    Seeing that Su Xi was so surprised, Gu gently pursed his lips, revealing a shy smile, "These are all prepared by my seniors, and I am not sure."


    Su Xi''s eyes were red with envy, and she felt jealous for the first time.


    "To be honest, Gentle, do your seniors still need junior sisters? Such a cute one like me." She looked at Gu Qing gently, and said quietly.


    Gu Qing felt that this sentence was a bit familiar, remembering that Yun Ran had asked this before, and couldn''t help but smile.


    "No need. They only have me as a junior." Gu Qing said proudly.


    This is not Gu Qing lied to Su Xi, but Si Lin and the others said it personally. Back then, Gu Qing was able to become Si Lin¡¯s junior sister, first because she saved Rong Ye and was Rong Ye¡¯s savior, and second because she saved Rong Ye. Wen Guiyun felt that she was predestined with her and accepted her as a disciple. Otherwise, she would not become Si Lin''s junior and their sisters, and they would have been doted by them.


    "Okay." Su Xi was a little lost after hearing this. Of course, this emotion only lasted a short time.


    She is a disciple of the Star Sect, even if Si Lin and them agree, she will not just go to the teacher! It was just a joke with Gu Qing.

 Chapter 457：

    When Yue Zhao opened his eyes, he found that he was on top of a lake, and his body was falling down, calm as he was, and he was stunned, then quickly stabilized his falling body and looked aside. After looking for it, when he saw a big tree by the lake, his eyes lit up, his wrists turned, a rope appeared in his hand, and he threw it out, entangled the tree, and then he took advantage of this power, Fly on the rope to the lake.


    After falling to the ground steadily, Yue Zhao breathed a sigh of relief, put away the rope, and turned to look at the lake in front of him.


    The lake in front of him looked very calm and the water was clear. It seemed that he could see the bottom at a glance. From his perspective, he could see the fish swimming happily. This scene made him frown involuntarily.


    When he was just above the lake, although he did not observe carefully, he also found that there was something under the lake. As a result, when he was next to the lake, he couldn''t see it at all. This made him even more aware of the unusualness of the things at the bottom of the lake.


    Of course, he can leave directly, no matter what is on the bottom of the lake, it has nothing to do with him, but the reason why he stayed is because of the six-grade golden lotus on the lake.


    Sixth-rank golden lotus is the seventh-rank spiritual flower of the immortal rank. It is a rare medicinal material. It is one of the main medicinal materials for refining the sixth-ranked golden pill. The sixth-ranked golden pill has a very good therapeutic effect, especially for trauma. It''s the kind of broken hands and feet, as long as you take six ranks of golden core within an hour, you can immediately recover, and the broken hands and feet can grow back!


    Rank 6 Golden Core is rare, he has never seen it before. The main reason is because the sixth-tier Golden Lotus is not easy to find. He didn''t expect that he was lucky. He encountered it as soon as he entered the secret realm, and there was more than one.


    The thing he saw just now is supposed to be the guardian beast that guards the sixth-rank golden lotus, and those who can guard the sixth-rank golden lotus have the lowest cultivation base in the low-level Golden Wonderland, which is equivalent to his cultivation base. It may be a high-level Golden Wonderland, which is also a challenge for him.


    Therefore, he did not act rashly, but moved around the lake, wanting to carefully search for what the creatures at the bottom of the lake were.


    But what made him feel a headache was that he almost walked around the lake and never found anything at the bottom of the lake. There are only two possibilities. The first is that he has just misread it. There is really nothing at the bottom of the lake, and there is another. It may be that the spirit beast at the bottom of the lake may be able to illusion, what he saw is only the evolution of illusion!


    And he thinks the truth may be inclined to the second, which is very tricky.


    Thinking about this, he suddenly sat cross-legged beside the lake, the streamer appeared in his hand, placed on his lap, and then put his hands on the streamer, gently plucking the strings, a pleasant sound from his Fingers flowed out, ringing around the lake.


    He wanted to catch the sound of the piano and attract the spirit beasts at the bottom of the lake.


    At the beginning, there was no movement on the lake surface, he was not in a hurry, even closed his eyes and devoted himself to playing.


    The effect of this is also there. When he put his heart and soul into it, the music he played was several steps better than just before, and it was more anxious and attractive. It made people immersed in the scene expressed by the music, and the mood followed The ups and downs of the music changes.


    After he played three songs, the lake surface finally changed. There were ripples on the water surface. Soon, the ripples became bigger and bigger, and the water surface began to shake slightly. It seemed that something was about to break out of the water. .


    Yuezhao still closed his eyes, as if he had devoted himself to the performance without noticing any changes on the water surface.


    Suddenly, a pair of dark red eyes surfaced, watching Yue Zhao quietly.


    Yue Zhao didn''t seem to notice those eyes, his movements remained the same, but the tune he played was a little more exciting than just now. .


    He played two more cheerful songs. The creatures in the lake showed more and more parts of the water, and their entire heads were exposed. Its head looked like a snake, but it was wider than that of a snake. The scales on the top of the head are not like the scales on the snake, but like the kind on the fish.


    Its body is black and purple, with a white line on its back, which looks very conspicuous.


    Just as it was immersed in the music played by Yue Zhao, Yue Zhao''s style suddenly changed. Its music was mixed with immortal power, and invisible sound blades flew over here.


    Just when the spirit beast in the lake realized that something was wrong and wanted to dive back to the bottom, it suddenly found that the surrounding space seemed to be blocked. It could not return to the water at all, and could only avoid those invisible sound blades. This made it very angry, its mouth opened, an invisible sound wave attack sounded, and the sound blades instantly shattered.


    Yue Zhao felt a pain in his head, his movements were interrupted, the music was interrupted, the space that blocked the spirit beast was broken, and the spirit beast quickly wanted to get back into the water.


    It took so much effort to get the other party out of the water. Naturally, Yue Zhao would not let the other party go back easily. Putting his hands on the streamer, holding back the pain in his mind, he played again.


    This time, his genre became solemn, and every paragraph contained endless murderous intent. The invisible sound blades became sharp, leaving small wounds on the body of the spirit beast, and blood leaked from the wounds. Come.


    The spirit beast was enraged, because it couldn''t return to the water, it just emptied its entire body, revealing its entire appearance.


    It is a juvenile snake. The wings on its back are very transparent. Because it is immature, it looks weak. Its tail is shaking in the air and looks very anxious.


    "It turned out to be a Teng Snake, no wonder!" Seeing Teng Snake''s appearance, Yue Zhao was stunned, but his subordinates kept moving.


    The cultivation base of Teng Snake is higher than that of Yue, and it is high-level in the Golden Wonderland, but it may be because it is a young version. It may not have gone through many battles in the secret realm, and it cannot give full play to its abilities. Its combat power is only gold at best. Fairyland is low-level, completely incomparable with Yue Zhao.


    As a Le Xiu, Yue Zhao is naturally inferior to the sword repair of the boss Lin in attack, but it does not mean that his strength is weaker. Let alone his role in team battles, he will say that he is alone. It''s also very powerful.


    At this time, he also appeared very calm when dealing with Teng Snake who was higher than his own cultivation base, one after another, Teng Snake couldn''t react at all, and could only be passively beaten!

 Chapter 458：

    Teng Snake was dizzy by Yue Zhao¡¯s music. It was not Yue Zhao¡¯s opponent at all. Although its physical defenses were amazing, under Yue Zhao¡¯s unremitting attacks, Teng Snake also became bruised and bruised. The scales on his body were almost half lost, translucent. All of his wings were also taken off, looking very miserable.


    However, Yue Zhao didn''t have any soft intentions. His face was a little pale at this time. Teng Snake would have a mental attack. Although he couldn''t use it all the time, Yue Zhao was also attacked two or three times. His head was irritated and his face was so painful. So pale.


    At this time, the music he played was also very ear-piercing. At the very least, it was not good for Teng Snake. It was stimulated to be very manic, and even because it was too painful, it began to hurt itself. Many of the wounds on its body actually came from itself.


    Seeing Teng Snake harming herself, Yue Zhao acted very calmly, the usual smile on his face had disappeared, replaced by Senran''s killing intent, and his killing intent towards Teng Snake was very serious.


    When playing, he is constantly increasing the output of Xianli, so that the influence of the music increases, which is why Tengshe has become more and more violent.


    As the song gradually entered its climax, Teng Snake''s fury became more severe, tumbling on the surface of the lake, and the remaining scales on the body were still falling down. The body was bloody, and the picture was even a little bloody, even under it. The lake water was dyed red.


    Yue Zhao''s expression remained the same, and even increased the output of Xianli, even if his head was still very painful at this time, he did not stop him from playing.


    Until Teng Snake exhausted his last trace of strength, he stopped struggling and fell straight down from the air. Yue Zhao did not stop, but continued to play, killing Teng Snake completely, and Teng Snake¡¯s body sank back into the lake. , He just stopped playing.


    "puff!"


    He didn''t hold back, spit out a mouthful of blood, wiped it off with the back of his hand without looking, then looked at the sixth grade golden lotus on the lake, put away the streamer, his toes were a little on the ground, his body fell on the lake, his toes were on the lake With a single tap, you soon came to the front of the Sixth-Rank Golden Lotus.


    He bent down and carefully picked off the sixth-grade golden lotus, then packed it in a jade box and put it back in the Qiankun ring. Then he returned to the lake, took out a formation plate, activated it to protect himself, and then went A pill was stuffed in his mouth, he sat down cross-legged, and began to heal his injuries and recover the power of immortality by the way.


    Fortunately, this is the place of Teng Snake, and the pressure of Teng Snake is still there. Other animals dare not come in casually, but it allows him to heal his wounds quietly.


    When he opened his eyes again, it was already an hour later, and he felt that the injury in his body was almost healed, and the immortal power had recovered a lot. He put away the formation, stood up, distinguished the direction, and continued to walk towards the forest. , Trying to find Gu Qing and their traces.


    ...


    Rong Ye followed Fu Zhuan for a day, but didn''t meet Gu Qing, but met several spirit beasts at the peak of Taiyi True Wonderland on the road. Fortunately, his cultivation base is now in Golden Wonderland, and he has solved those spirit beasts. It was easy, but it also delayed some time.


    When the sun went down, he still didn''t find Gu Qingqing, which made her somewhat depressed. Fortunately, this talisman was derived from his "Apocalypse", otherwise it would have been useless long ago.


    Taking Fu Zhuan back into the "Apocalypse", he found a safer place as a camp, and slept in the forest all night. The next morning, he went on the road to look for Gu Qing''s trail.


    Just half an hour later, I came across a Duoluo flower. Duoluohua is one of the materials for refining the Seventh-Rank Immortal Elimination Pill. It also belongs to the Seventh-Rank Immortal and belongs to the rarer fairy flowers. One kind, Rong Ye didn''t expect that he would encounter it so casually.


    The Dora flower is very beautiful, the whole is purple, the petals are only seven petals, the smell is very fragrant, it is a very comfortable fragrance, very attractive, of course, it is also very attractive to spirit beasts.


    The Duoluo flower that Rong Ye encountered has not yet bloomed, and can only smell a faint fragrance nearby, but it will bloom soon, and with the passage of time, its sound will become stronger and stronger. The attraction will also increase. Spirit beasts that smell the smell will come towards the dolo flower, because the dolo flower has a certain effect on the promotion of the spirit beast. Some spirit beasts are not low in intelligence, but because of the breed The reason is that you can¡¯t advance to the ranks, but it will be different with Duoluohua, and the chance of advancement will increase by half.


    In addition, if you eat Duoluohua, it will increase the cultivation of spirit beasts. Spirit beasts'' cultivation is relatively slow, unlike humans, so Duoluohua is also a very important flower for spirit beasts.


    Seeing that the Duo Luo flower was about to bloom, Rong Ye hesitated. He knew that the Duo Luo flower can only be used after it blooms, but when the Duo Luo flower blooms, it emits a strong fragrance. This kind of sound will attract many spirit beasts. In the end, whoever can get the Duluo Flower depends on whose fist is strong, and if he wants to get the Duoluo Flower, he also needs to fight the spirit beasts, otherwise, don''t even want to get the Duolu Flower!


    He looked at the Fuzhuan in mid-air, and at the Duoluohua which is not far away. He gritted his teeth and put the Fuzhuan away first, then walked to the Duoluohua to arrange it, and then moved to his own. Putting a few breath-reducing talisman and invisibility talisman on his body, he found a big tree and climbed to the canopy. With the help of the cover of branches and leaves, he hid himself.


    With the passage of time, the fragrance in the air became stronger and stronger, and spirit beasts began to come to Duo Luo Hua, but after seeing that Duo Luo Hua was not blooming, he hesitated and simply stayed by and guarded. Dora flowers, wait for the dora flowers to bloom.


    When the spirit beast coming from behind saw the monster beast in front, he rushed forward without even thinking about it, and then the two sides fought together. As the number of spirit beasts increased, the scene became more and more out of control, Rong Ye could see. Are a little slapped,


    He felt that he could sit on it and watch the show first. Anyway, he had put a talisman around the Duo Luo Hua, and ordinary spirit beasts could not get in, and he could not pick the Duo Luo Hua away for a while, these spirit beasts. The harder he fights, the better. When the time comes, both lose out, and he will just take advantage of it.


    Of course, not all spirit beasts are so reckless, and some of them are more intelligent, so they quietly approach the Duo Luo Hua while other spirit beasts are fighting. Of course, the Duo Luo Hua hasn''t bloomed yet, and it was not picked. It''s a good time, so these spirit beasts can only stay by the side, and then other spirit beasts will soon find out and be dragged into the melee.


    There are more and more spirit beasts underneath, and the melee is constantly escalating. The battle between spirit beasts is very direct. Either you bite me or I give you a claw. Almost no spirit beast is good.

 Chapter 459：

    Rong Ye was sitting on the tree, the branches and leaves concealed him well. He watched the spirit beasts fighting underneath with great relish, and almost got him a bag of melon seeds. Although there was no melon seeds, he was also very satisfied. .


    Just when the spirit beasts were fighting inexorably, a purple light appeared, and then, the Duo Luohua bloomed.


    Before the spirit beasts had time to react, they saw a red shadow flashing in front of them, and then, the Duoluhua that they had been fighting for for a long time disappeared!


    "Roar!"


    One after another roar sounded, all the spirit beasts present stopped their movements, and their eyes kept scanning the surroundings, trying to find the guy who stole the Duo Luohua.


    Unfortunately, they are destined to be disappointed, because Rong Ye, who stole Duo Luo Hua, ran away long ago.


    Rong Ye has been paying attention to the progress of the Duoluo flower. When he found that the Duoluo flower might be blooming, he quietly fell from the tree to the ground. Because of the amulet and invisibility talisman attached to his body, the spirit beasts were stunned. I didn¡¯t find him. When the Dora Flower was in bloom, he snatched the Dora Flower with lightning speed, and then ran all the way. In order to speed up, he even posted several new developments on his body. The magical rune.


    The main function of the magical talisman is to speed up. This was found in an ancient book when he was in the Star Sect, and then he tried several times before successfully drawing it. Before putting it in the Qiankun Ring, I forgot it, just suddenly Thinking of it, I didn''t expect it to be really useful. The speed was more than doubled, so the spirit beasts didn''t see him.


    After running out for two or three miles, Rong Ye relaxed and stopped to drink some water, but he did not take out the Duo Luo flower because the fragrance of the Duo Luo flower was still very strong at this time. If you take it out, It was easy to reveal his position. After resting for a while, he summoned a tracer, and continued to follow the seal to find Gu Qing''s position.


    ...


    Gu Qing and Su Xi slept in the tree hole all night, and got up the next morning. The two of them were bathed in the sun, put away the array outside, and went to the stream not far away to wash. Then Gu Qing took out two cakes from Qiankun Ring, handed one to Su Xi, and ate one by himself.


    Su Xi was surprised by the appearance of the pastry when he saw the pastry, and when he tasted the taste, he was even more surprised.


    "Gentle, do you make this pastry yourself? It tastes great!" As an invisible foodie, Su Xi asked Gu Qingming curiously.


    "No, this is a dim sum shop in Yuwan City. His dim sum is very famous. I bought a lot of dim sum before entering the secret realm. It tastes very good." Gu gently shook her head. She did have Jun Wu here. The cakes made specially for her, but she was reluctant to eat them. After coming in, they all ate the cakes bought from the shop, which tasted good.


    "Really? Why haven''t I heard of it? After I go out, I have to go to that shop to sell a lot of cakes." After reminiscing about the taste of the cakes, Su Xi said quickly.


    "Okay, we will go together at that time." Gu Qing smiled and invited Su Xi to join him.


    "Yeah." Of course, Su Xi would not refuse. Although she and Gu Qing had only been with Gu Qing for one day, in Su Xi''s heart, Gu Qing was already a good friend of hers. Of course, if a good friend has good things, she should share it together. Isn¡¯t it normal to go shopping together?


    After the two had packed up, they went on the road again.


    This time, just like yesterday, the two of them had very good luck. They encountered not many spirit beasts, but they encountered a lot of flowers and plants. Although they had seen Gu Qing''s good luck yesterday, Su Xi was still a little envious.


    "Gentlely, do you think you are the daughter of Tiandao? Otherwise, why is your luck so good?" She picked the flowers and said to Gu with emotion.


    Gu Qing twitched the corner of his mouth, and wanted to tell Su Xi that she was not a daughter of the Heavenly Dao, but she had a clone of the Heavenly Dao. In a sense, she was the true Dao of the Heavenly Dao?


    Of course we can''t talk about this kind of thing, so Gu Qing could only smile shyly.


    But she was also a little surprised. Although she had good luck before, she was not so exaggerated in the secret realm. The luck of the two days was indeed a little too good, so that she herself doubted whether she had anything to do with this secret realm. ?


    Fortunately, Su Xi just sighed, and had no other thoughts. After the two picked the flowers, they continued on their way.


    After walking for about an hour, the two heard footsteps while resting, looked at each other, and tacitly found a place to hide, avoiding contact with each other.


    What surprised Gu Qingqing was that it was Song Xinrong and Mu Xingqi that she met!


    Although it only took one day to enter the secret realm, both Mu Xingqi and Song Xinrong felt very tired.


    Song Xinrong has been protected for so many years. She has fought only a few times and has a serious lack of combat experience. When she was in the Langya Immortal Sect, her master had seen this problem and wanted to train her. As a result, She refused, and then she found an excuse to ran out, and the incident was not resolved, but her fighting skills did not improve as a result.


    This resulted in Mu Xingqi being able to fight alone after entering the secret realm and encountering a spirit beast. Although Song Xinrong had a cultivation base close to the Golden Wonderland, he could not perform well. He could only hide behind Mu Xingqi, this is Mu Xingqi. Never thought of it before.


    If this was replaced by another woman, Mu Xingqi would have left the other party a long time ago, but when he ran into Song Xinrong, every time he saw Song Xinrong with red eyes, looking at him in admiration and guilt, he felt both proud and uncomfortable, and he couldn¡¯t bear to let it go. Song Xinrong did it.


    But the two of them had bad luck. The spirit beasts they encountered were all from the peak of the Taiyi True Wonderland or the low-level spirit beasts of the Golden Fairyland. It was even more difficult for him to deal with some difficulties alone and then bring Song Xinrong this cumbersome. Therefore, although he had only entered the secret realm for a day, he already had a lot of wounds on his body, and his whole person looked very embarrassed.


    On the other hand, Song Xinrong, although she was a little embarrassed, at least she had no wounds on her body, and her complexion looked good.


    "Senior Brother Mu, I blamed me for being so useless that I hurt you. Next time you encounter a spirit beast, you can go by yourself. Leave me alone. I can''t drag you down anymore." Song Xinrong helped Mu Xingqi sit down. Speaking reproachfully.


    Her eyes were red, and tears rolled in her eyes. When she looked at Mu Xingqi, she was full of guilt, but she was a little cautiously looking forward to it, which made Mu Xingqi''s heart broken.


    As soon as he grasped Song Xinrong''s hand, he looked at Song Xinrong affectionately, "Sister Song, don''t do this, don''t blame you, I will protect you!"

 Chapter 460：

    Suddenly being held by Mu Xingqi, Song Xinrong almost didn''t throw Mu Xingqi''s hand directly. Fortunately, she still remembered her current personality, looked at Mu Xingqi as if she was frightened, and embarrassedly moved her hand to Drew back.


    Mu Xingqi was just too excited just now. Seeing Song Xinrong seemed a little scared, he quickly let go of Song Xinrong''s hand and looked at Song Xinrong apologetically.


    "Sister Song, don''t get me wrong, I''m just too excited, I didn''t mean to belittle you." Mu Xingqi looked at Song Xinrong nervously, afraid that Song Xinrong would treat himself as a disciple, and then ignored him.


    "I, I know," Song Xinrong glanced at Mu Xingqi and said quietly, "Senior Brother Mu, I didn''t blame you, but you can''t do this again in the future."


    Seeing Song Xinrong forgiving herself pitifully, Mu Xingqi felt that his heart was in a mess. If he could, he wanted to pull Song Xinrong into his arms, and then confided his thoughts to her so that she could understand how much he liked her. .


    But he can''t yet, there are crises everywhere in the secret realm, it''s not appropriate!


    Thinking of this, Mu Xingqi restrained his hand and looked at Song Xinrong softly, "I know, Sister Song, I will pay attention."


    Seeing Mu Xingqi''s eyes full of love, Song Xinrong nodded, then lowered her head embarrassedly, a trace of pride flashed across her eyes.


    The two rested here for a while, talked for a while, and then left.


    After confirming that they had gone away, Gu Qing and Su Xi fell from the tree to the ground.


    "Gentlely, the one named Song Xinrong just now belongs to your sect? She is so scheming. When my cousin and I were eating in a restaurant, we met her saying bad things about you to others, saying that you bullied her, too. Only those men would believe her. She is so bad!" Su Xi had a very bad impression of Song Xinrong. When she didn''t know Gu Qingqing, she felt that Song Xinrong was too scheming and spoke ill of others behind her back.


    Now that she and Gu Qing became friends, she hated Song Xinrong even more.


    Su Xi couldn''t help but yell at Gu Qing when he thought that Gu Qing was clearly such a good person, but was misunderstood because of Song Xinrong.


    Gu Qing also heard about Song Xinrong''s smearing of her behind her back, but she didn''t take it to heart. People like Song Xinrong, Gu Qing had seen a lot of people in the Second Immortal Realm and Xuantian Continent before. Thoughts, if Gu Qing did take care of her, she would definitely be more energetic, for Gu Qing, it would be too much trouble.


    Anyway, those people whom Song Xinrong had swayed could hardly touch Gu Qingming, nor would they conflict with Gu Qingqing. At best, like Mu Xingqi before, they were not Gu Qing''s opponents at all.


    "Don''t care about her, if she really hurts me, I will take care of her, you don''t have to worry." Seeing Su Xi''s indignation, she was a little funny, she was nothing good, Su Xi was too anxious.


    Seeing that Gu Qing was so calm, Su Xi also felt a little irritable, and looked at Gu Qing with a little embarrassment, "Yes, you don''t need to pay attention to this kind of person, I don''t think she is sincere to that man. After the man finds out that she has been cheated, she will definitely not end well."


    "Yeah." Gu nodded slightly, looked at the direction where Song Xinrong and Mu Xingqi were leaving, frowning, "It''s just that we planned to go in that direction next, but now it seems that we still have to change the direction."


    Although not afraid of Song Xinrong, Gu Qing also hated to meet Song Xinrong, because it meant being entangled in trouble. Since Song Xinrong and Mu Xingqi had already gone in that direction, she naturally wouldn''t go there.


    "Yes, we still don''t want to come together with people with abnormal brains like this." Su Xi nodded with approval.


    So the two again picked a different direction from Song Xinrong and the others and left.


    In the next half day, the two of them encountered several kinds of fairy-level 4th and 5th grade fairy flowers and grasses, and the harvest was full, but they did not meet other people, not even the spirit beasts.


    At night, the two of them found a tree hole just like the night before, with the bedding and formations provided by Gu Qingqing. They also had a more comfortable night.


    ...


    After killing the four Firefox and picking the Chi Yan Guo, Nan Hua ran into four spirit beasts at the peak of Taiyi True Wonderland, but the fairy flower and grass did not come across. When the night came, he found a cave and lived in it. After one night, he went on the road the next day.


    His luck was really not so good. He didn¡¯t meet a few good things along the way, but he encountered a lot of spirit beasts, and the next day, most of them were spirit beasts from the Golden Fairyland. If he hadn¡¯t experienced it before At the time of the battle, the mastery of the formation method has gone up to a higher level. Although only the low-level cultivation base of the Golden Wonderland can be used, he can fight with the high-level spirit beasts or humans in the Golden Wonderland. Otherwise, he may not be able to cope with it. .


    Even so, Nanhua couldn''t help but want to complain. He felt that his journey to the secret realm was a bit difficult, and he began to miss the days when Gu Qing was by his side.


    Several of them, as Gu Qing''s seniors, have long discovered that Gu Qing''s luck is far better than others. When Gu Qing is around, it is always easier to encounter the herbs or things he wants.


    This is also the reason why they all like to go out to practice with Gu Qing when they are in the Xuantian Continent.


    In the evening, he was looking for a place to sleep in at night, and he happened to meet two disciples of Bihai Tiangong. Of course, he was hidden. The two disciples of Bihai Tiangong didn''t know his existence at first.


    Because of some things that happened before, and the incident that Mu Xingqi stopped Gu Qingqing in front of the restaurant not long ago, Nanhua was not very good to the disciples of Bihaitian Temple, and even a bit annoying. I felt that most of the disciples of Bihaitian Temple were somewhat disgusting. Brain damage and weirdness.


    One of these two disciples was Zhao Feihai whom Song Xinrong had known before. When Zhao Feihai was in Yu Wancheng, he had completely become Song Xinrong¡¯s licking dog. In the secret realm, he did not forget to worry about Song Xinrong.


    "I don''t know what happened to Junior Sister Song? Will she encounter those spirit beasts that are difficult to deal with? Or her senior sister? Her senior sister is so vicious and has been bullying her. Will she be wronged?" Zhao Feihai looked at this time. It was completely different from the appearance of the dude in the past, and even a little melancholy. When he mentioned Song Xinrong''s world, there was a trace of disgust in his tone, and he was full of worry for Song Xinrong.


    "Should not? You also said, this is a big secret, how could such a coincidence happen?" The disciple who was with Zhao Feihai was Wang Xi, one of the disciples who had been with him in the past. Hearing what Zhao Feihai said, his eyes A word of silence flashed past, but he still bit his scalp to comfort Zhao Feihai, who had a different style of painting from the past.


    Wang Xi thinks that Song Xinrong looks very beautiful and good, but his methods are not particularly clever. Unlike Zhao Feihai, Wang Xi has seen a lot of women like Song Xinrong, and some are even more clever than Song Xinrong¡¯s methods, so Wang Xi He didn''t like Song Xinrong as much as he showed, and even thought Song Xinrong was a little ridiculous in his heart, and Zhao Feihai, who was obsessed with Song Xinrong, was even more ridiculous.


    "It¡¯s best to be like this. Before that, Sister Song was bullied by her senior sister, and I couldn¡¯t help. After I got out of the secret realm, I went to the master and asked him to help Junior Sister Song to be the master. We must let the lord of the Immortal Sect Langya. Punish the woman named Gu!" Zhao Feihai said viciously.


    Hearing that, Wang Xi couldn''t bear to live where Zhao Feihai could not see and rolled his eyes.


    He felt that Zhao Feihai had become a fool directly after he met Song Xinrong.


    Not to mention whether the things Song Xinrong said are true, it is said that Zhao Feihai''s master is just an elder of Bihai Tiangong, dare to take care of the affairs of Sect Master Langya? What''s more, he had heard that the Senior Sister Gu who was slandered by Song Xinrong was the lover of the Sect Master Langya Immortal Sect. Even the new Immortal Venerable Langya Immortal Sect was closely related to Gu Qing.


    What''s more, according to him, Song Xinrong said that Gu Qing''s bullying of her should have been made up by Song Xinrong himself. With Gu Qing''s appearance, she didn''t put Song Xinrong in his eyes at all. How could it be possible to embarrass Song Xinrong?


    "Brother Zhao, no matter how much this matter is said, it is all within Langya Immortal Sect. If we rush in, I am afraid it will cause dissatisfaction with Langya Immortal Sect. Now Langya Immortal Sect has two other immortals, their status in the immortal world is extraordinary. It¡¯s not something we can easily provoke. If it irritates the Immortal Venerable Haolan, I am afraid that the elders will not be able to keep us!¡± Although he disapproves in his heart, Wang Xi is still worried that Zhao Feihai is really confused to talk to the elders about this matter. Get more scolding, but he will definitely not be better!


    Zhao Feihai''s face froze for a while, his mind finally cleared up at this moment, and he immediately thought of the difference between Langya Immortal Sect, and he was silent for a moment, feeling depressed that he could not help Song Xinrong avenge him.


    "You said, this Immortal Venerable Haolan shouldn''t be old and confused, right? So the feminine-hearted women are accepted as apprentices, but the kind-hearted women like Junior Sister Song are not accepted. Junior Sister Song is too pitiful." Zhao Feihai has always been. He regarded Wang Xi as his own, and spit out directly in front of Wang Xi.


    Wang Xigang wanted Zhao Feihai not to arrange Haolan Immortal Venerable. After all, his status was too high. If anyone knew it, neither of them would have good fruit.


    Who knows, Zhao Feihai was blown away by a palm wind before he could speak.


    "Who?" Wang Xi pulled out the sword in his hand and looked around warily.


    The answer to him was that Zhao Feihai was kicked to fly, and a golden magic circle.


    The magic circle directly imprisoned Wang Xi, making him unable to break free. He could only watch Zhao Feihai outside the magic circle be beaten like a sandbag.


    Nan Hua was very angry at this time. The reason why he fixed Wang Xi was because Wang Xi did not say anything bad about Gu Qing, and Zhao Feihai had no such good luck.

 Chapter 461：

    After listening to Zhao Feihai''s slander Gu Qingqing for a long time, in Nanhua''s heart, Zhao Feihai is no different from the dead. If it weren''t for the fact that Zhao Feihai was a disciple of Bihai Tiangong, Nanhua could kill Zhao Feihai directly.


    But although you can''t kill it directly, it''s okay to teach Zhao Feihai an unforgettable lesson.


    Nanhua¡¯s cultivation base is much higher than that of Zhao Feihai. In addition, the reason why Zhao Feihai has such a cultivation base is only because his master has fed him a lot of elixirs to improve his cultivation base, and he has not much combat experience at all, so Nanhua When he beat Zhao Feihai, Zhao Feihai didn''t have the strength to fight back at all.


    Nan Hua didn''t use formations or other tools, but directly punched and kicked with his fists, which was really fistful, and he also specifically found places where people would feel painful when fighting, which made Zhao Feihai miserable.


    After a while, Zhao Feihai''s nose and face were bruised and swollen. His face was swollen like a pig''s head. His body was covered by clothes, which made him hard to see. But there were already a lot of bruises, even the inner palace was injured, so he vomited out. Mouthful of blood.


    "Just like you, do you dare to slander my junior sister? I''ll beat you up first. Next time, if you let me hear you mildly ill, don''t blame me for killing you!" Zhao Feihai was beaten by half Ming, Nan Hua stepped on Zhao Feihai''s chest, looked at Zhao Feihai condescendingly, and said murderously.


    Zhao Feihai''s pupils tightened, and he was frightened by Nan Hua''s killing intent. He had no doubt that if he really said bad things about Gu Qing, Nan Hua would really kill him, which made him scared!


    After all, he is just a dude who is greedy for life and fear of death, bullying and fearing hardship. Although he is obedient to Song Xinrong, he does not threaten his life. If his life is involved, he will not care at all. Song Xinrong!


    Seeing Nan Hua kept looking at him, he nodded quickly, because his mouth was swollen and couldn''t speak, he could only nod desperately to show that he had remembered and would not commit another crime.


    A dark light flashed through Nan Hua''s eyes, his right index finger moved, and a slight fluctuation appeared in the air. A magic circle that no one could see formed on his fingertips. Then, he gently pushed the magic circle. The magic circle entered Zhao Feihai''s body, and then he let go of Zhao Feihai.


    With a wave of his hand, Wang Xi the Bounder''s circle was withdrawn by him. Wang Xi looked at Nan Hua nervously, and looked at Zhao Feihai, who had shrunk into a ball on the ground from time to time.


    "Take him and get out of here!" Nan Hua said coldly while looking at Wang Xi.


    "Yes, yes." Wang Xi carefully wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, then walked to Zhao Feihai''s side, helped Zhao Feihai up, then put it on his back, and quickly left with Zhao Feihai on his back.


    After not seeing the two of them, Nan Hua took back the killing intent in his eyes, but his face was still ugly. Thinking of Song Xinrong mentioned by the two of them just now, he felt that he had to pay attention to this person and not let her be behind. Such a slander Gu Qing!


    He thought about it for a while, then looked for a place to live, and when it was getting dark, he found a cave, cleaned up the inside briefly, and decided to live in it.


    ¡­


    Time flickered, four days have passed since everyone entered the secret realm, and it is now the fifth day.


    Rong Ye followed Fu Zhuan for four days without encountering Gu Qing. Fortunately, he had gained a lot on the road, otherwise he might become irritable.


    After going on the road in the morning, he summoned the talisman seal as before, and then followed behind.


    An hour later, he encountered a group of low-level spirit beasts, Goldentooth Ants in the Golden Wonderland.


    The size of the golden tooth ant is about the same as an ordinary rabbit. A single one is not a fear for Rong Ye¡¯s cultivation base, but the golden tooth ant is a social animal. A golden tooth ant colony has at least 20 golden teeth. Ants, that is, twenty low-level spirit beasts in the Golden Wonderland, this is still a bit difficult for Rong Ye, and he can''t even face it.


    He could only throw the talisman to the golden tooth ant colony while running away, hoping to get rid of the golden tooth ant colony.


    At a distance of two miles away from him, Gu Qing and Su Xi had just run out of breakfast and were walking towards this side.


    Rong Ye took the golden tooth ant in a panic and didn''t choose his way. He didn''t expect that not long after running, he met Gu Qing and Su Xi.


    When he first saw the figure, Rong Ye was still a little excited. After seeing who came, he became even more excited, but thinking of the golden tooth ant behind him, he was a little depressed, and he turned to Gu Qing from a distance. call out.


    "Gently, run!"


    Fearing that Gu Qing could not hear him, he ran and waved at Gu gently.


    Gu Qing and Su Xi had already felt the abnormal vibration of the ground. They were looking for the source of the problem. They saw Rong Ye running over here. Before Gu Qing was happy, they saw a group of gold chasing behind him. Tooth ant frowned, and suddenly felt that the situation was not so good.


    "Gently, run!" Seeing that Gu Qing had already seen herself, Rong Ye yelled at Gu Qing again.


    At this time, the distance between the two was less than a hundred meters, and the golden tooth ant had already spotted Gu Qing and Su Xi.


    "Gently, let''s run!" Su Xi also saw the golden-toothed ant colony behind Rong Ye, his face turned pale, holding Gu Qing''s hand and turning around to try to run, but did not pull.


    "Wait a minute." Gu glanced at Su Xi lightly, then turned to look at Rong Ye, who was already less than 30 meters away from her at this time.


    "Gently, run!" Rong Ye yelled to Gu gently as he ran, seeing that Gu Qing didn''t move.


    Gu gently stretched out her hand, and Hun Xian Ling flew out of her sleeves and wrapped her waist around Rong Ye. Rong Ye knew that Gu Qing would not harm him, so he did not resist, allowing Hun Xian Ling to wrap herself around.


    Gu gently pulled hard, and Rong Ye''s body quickly flew towards him. When she was behind her, she let go of the immortal silk, Rong Ye stopped by her side with strength, and Gu gently held her hands with one hand. Ye, holding Su Xi in one hand, ran quickly.


    "Fifth Brother, what''s going on? Why are you being chased by the golden tooth ant colony?" Gu Qing asked Rong Ye as he ran.


    "Unlucky, I ran into the nest of the golden tooth ant colony, and then was chased." Rong Ye glanced back and said depressed.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing and Su Xi were a little speechless, and didn''t know what to say about Rong Ye''s luck.

 Chapter 462：

    "Then what do we do now? Can''t we keep running, right?" Gu gently turned his head and glanced at the golden tooth ant colony behind him, frowning and asked.


    "You have to find a place to hide first. There are a lot of golden tooth ants, we can''t deal with it." Rong Ye looked back at the golden tooth ant colony chasing them behind, frowning and said.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing gently checked the surrounding environment while running, trying to find a place to hide.


    When her gaze fell on a small pond not far away, her eyes lit up.


    "There is a pond in front, we can hide in it first." She turned her head and shouted to Rong Ye and Su Xi.


    Rong Ye also saw the small pond not far away, thinking that one of the weaknesses of the golden tooth ant was the fear of water, his eyes lit up and he nodded.


    Su Xi nodded excitedly at first, and then his face was a little ugly.


    "I don''t know how to water!" She cried and looked at Gu Qing and Rong Ye.


    Gu Qing and Rong Ye looked at each other, both a little embarrassed.


    "Or you two hide first and leave me alone." Su Xi gritted his teeth and shouted to Gu Qing and Rong Ye.


    "No!" Gu Qing refused without thinking about it. She frowned and thought about it, and suddenly a flash of light flashed in her mind. , You can stay in the water."


    This pill was originally bought to find Yuren. At that time, Gu Qing thought that this pill was very useful, so she bought a lot and used a part of it. She left some in her Universe Ring, and it happened to be able to use it at this time.


    Fortunately, she has the habit of sorting out the ring of heaven and earth on weekdays. She knows exactly where the things are, so she quickly found those pills, took out a bottle, and threw it to Su Xi.


    "Next!" She yelled, throwing the bottle hard with her hand.


    Su Xi carefully took advantage of it, then opened the cork while running, poured out a pill from the inside, stuffed it into his mouth without even thinking, the pill quickly melted in his mouth.


    At this time they had come to the pond, and the three stopped together.


    "Jump!" Gu gently turned his head and glanced at the golden tooth ant colony that was about to chase, shouted, and then jumped in first.


    Rong Ye jumped down without thinking, Su Xi looked back at the golden-toothed ant colony that was getting closer and closer, gritted his teeth, and jumped in.


    The water in the pond is not particularly deep, but it can also allow Gu Qing and the three of them to stay in the water.


    The golden tooth ant colony chased to the side of the pond, stopped one after another, and circled the pond.


    Although the golden tooth ants are relatively large, they are very afraid of water. They cannot move in the water and will drown like humans.


    However, they were unwilling to give up the three people of Gu Qing, so they kept going around next to the pond, looking very irritable.


    After Gu Qing and the three of them entered the water, they stayed in the water for a while. When they found that the golden-toothed ant colony had not left, the three of them couldn''t help frowning. They couldn''t talk in the water, and the three of Gu Qings could only use gestures. comminicate.


    Frowning, looking at the golden-toothed ant colony on the shore, Gu Qing felt that this was not enough.


    If the golden tooth ant colony is allowed to stay on the shore, they can¡¯t get ashore, they have to stay in the water. Although there is a pill that can breathe freely in the water, it is not a long-term solution, and in the water. It also feels very uncomfortable, she doesn''t like it.


    She immersed herself in thinking for a while, and suddenly thought that since the golden tooth ants are afraid of water, they can completely pull the golden tooth ants into the water. Anyway, they have the medicine. It doesn''t matter if they fight in the water, but the golden tooth ants Ants are different.


    Thinking about this, she brightened her eyes, turned her head and gestured to the two of them.


    After years of tacit understanding between Rong Ye and Gu Qingqing, he quickly understood Gu Qing''s thoughts and nodded. Although Su Xi didn''t understand, she thought that she could only follow Gu Qing and nodded.


    So the three of them floated out of the water, broke through the water, and hung their bodies over the pond.


    The golden tooth ants were very excited when they saw Gu Qing''s three people, and they made a quivering sound, but because Gu Qing and they were on the top of the pond, they couldn''t get there, so they could only watch Gu Qing. They are in a hurry.


    Seeing this, Gu Qing was more confident in her idea.


    "Do it!" She shouted to Su Xi and Rong Ye, and took the lead.


    Hun Xian Ling flew out of her sleeve and directly entangled one of the forelimbs of the golden tooth ant closest to the shore. With a violent pull, the golden tooth ant was caught off guard and was directly pulled into the water.


    It struggled in a panic, but its body sank deeper and deeper, and finally sank completely into the water and lost its breath.


    Seeing this scene, the three of Gu Qing''s eyes lit up. They found a way to deal with the golden-toothed ant colony, and they were very happy.


    No need to greet gently, Su Xi and Rong Ye worked together and tried their best to throw the golden tooth ants into the water.


    Although the golden-toothed ants closest to the pool were prepared, they were too rushed and there were a lot of golden-toothed ants behind them. They were directly pulled into the pool by the three of Gu Qing, and then struggled for a while in the pool. After that, they sank to the bottom one after another.


    After seeing the golden tooth ants, they all backed away in fear, trying to stay away from the pool.


    However, they were relatively large and had just been getting together. The scene was very chaotic at this time, and it happened to give Gu Qing the three people a chance to catch a few golden tooth ants in the chaos.


    In just such a moment, the number of golden tooth ants was reduced by half, and the remaining golden tooth ants moved away from the pond as quickly as possible.


    Gu Qing and the three people finally found a way to deal with the golden-toothed ants. Naturally, they would not let the golden-toothed ants leave easily. Thinking of the embarrassed appearance of the golden-toothed ants just chasing them, the three of them looked at each other with their lips. Jiaojia smiled unkindly.


    The Apocalypse Record appeared directly above Rong Ye''s head. The huge pages flipped quickly, and then stayed on one of the pages. Then, hundreds of talisman seals flew out of the Apocalypse Records and came to the front of the golden tooth ant colony. A wall was formed, blocking the golden tooth ants'' path.


    Gu Qing threw out the fairy silk from time to time and wrapped the golden tooth ant''s body. The golden tooth ant¡¯s teeth were very sharp, but Gu Qing¡¯s fairy silk was not an ordinary weapon. Their teeth couldn¡¯t fight Gu Qing at all The Hunxian Ling caused harm, but their bodies were taken away by the Hunxian Ling and slammed into the pond.


    Su Xi¡¯s weapon is a sword. There is no way to drag the golden-toothed ants into the water like Gu Qing did, but she can stun the golden-toothed ants with the sword, and then tie her with the rope that Gu Qing did. Live the golden tooth ant and throw it into the pool.


    Just like laying dumplings, the golden-toothed ants kept being thrown into the pool. After struggling for a while, they all sank into the water.

 Chapter 463：

    After tossing for two quarters of an hour, they finally threw all the golden-toothed ants into the water. Gu Qing and the three of them fell to the edge of the pond and breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the golden-toothed ants in the water.


    "Fortunately, they have this fatal weakness, otherwise it will be really troublesome!" Su Xi wiped the sweat from his head and said with emotion.


    "Yes, fortunately there is a pond here." Rong Ye also nodded.


    Gu gently nodded when he heard the words.


    Just after a violent exercise, the three of them were a little tired at this time, drank some water, and then took a good rest by the pool, and the three of them went on the road.


    "Fifth Brother, haven''t you met anyone else along the way?" Gu Qing asked Rong Ye as he walked.


    "Of course I have met. I have met the disciples of Bihai Tiangong and Yueying Pavilion, but in order to avoid trouble, I avoided them and didn''t let them discover me." Rong Ye thought of the people he had met, in a tone of voice. Said lightly.


    Gu Qing and Su Xi glanced at each other, both a little envious.


    "What''s wrong? Haven''t you ever met anyone else?" Rong Ye was a little curious.


    "Except for the next day I met Song Xinrong and Mu Xingqi in Bihai Tiangong, I haven''t met again since then." Gu lightly flashed his eyes, and said to Rong Ye with some depression.


    She and Su Xi walked for several days in such a big secret realm. Except for Song Xinrong and Mu Xingqi, none of them met. If they were unlucky, they had found a lot of good-quality medicinal materials. , Which made the two of them do not know what to say.


    After listening to Gu Qing''s words, Rong Ye didn''t know what to say.


    "In general, it''s better luck. After all, no matter how many people you meet, it''s no use. The medicinal materials are more useful." Rong Ye thought about his experience these few days, and felt that Gu Qing and the others were still very lucky. Yes, at least if it is more than a harvest, he probably didn''t care about them for more than a day in the past few days.


    Gu Qing and Su Xi glanced at each other and thought for a while, and felt that Rong Ye''s words also made sense, and finally he felt better.


    "But today I met Senior Brother Five. I think it would be nice if I didn''t meet anyone before." Gu gently looked at Rong Ye and said with some rejoicing.


    In her opinion, those insignificant people are naturally less important than Rong Ye. If she missed the meeting with Rong Ye because of those people, she would regret it.


    "That''s right." Rong Ye nodded, deeply agreeing.


    Now that he has found Gu Qingqing, Rong Ye also breathed a sigh of relief. Before he entered the secret realm, he didn''t only need Gu Qing''s hair. There were other people. At this time, he summoned the tracer, the same as before. , Used Si Lin''s hair, and Fu Zhuan immediately pointed them a direction.


    "Following this rune, can we find the big brother?" Gu Qing glanced at the tracer curiously, and found that the runes on it were very complicated, and she could not fully understand the rune knowledge she had learned. He simply gave up and turned to ask Rong Ye.


    "Of course, I relied on this talisman to find you gently." Rong Ye said proudly after handling the matter at hand.


    If he is in the secondary immortal realm, he can contact his boss without the tracer, but now the situation in the immortal realm is more complicated. Most of this kind of communication things are one-way, and only those used by the sect can be used. Communication, but also very troublesome, so he can only use this method.


    "That''s good, then let''s go." Gu Qing believed what Rong Ye said, not to mention the facts are in front of her. Rong Ye did find her. She expects the tracer to lead them to find Si quickly. Pro them.


    "Go!" Rong Ye nodded, beckoned to Gu Qing and Su Xi, and walked forward first.


    Su Xi curiously followed behind Gu Qing and Rong Ye. She found that both Gu Qing and Rong Ye were very magical people, completely different from the immortal disciples she had met before.


    Although Rong Ye also belongs to the Star Sect, she also knows a lot about Rong Ye, especially Rong Ye was invited back by the Sect Master personally, which made Rong Ye a legendary figure in the Star Sect, but Rong Ye has always been alone. Alone, there is little contact with other people in the Star Sect, so there are not many people who know Rong Ye. Before today, she had always thought that Rong Ye was as alien and polite to everyone as she had seen before.


    Their Su family also has a certain status in the Star Sect. The master she worshipped is not low in the Star Sect, so she knows a lot of things other people don¡¯t know, and also knows that Rong Ye¡¯s talent is very high. She has always believed that such a person should It will be high above and not easy to touch.


    But after just a brief contact, she found that their previous inferences about Rong Ye were completely wrong.


    At least Rong Ye in front of Gu Qing, and the Rong Ye they saw were completely two faces.


    Rong Ye was too gentle in front of Gu Qing, as if he would never be angry. No matter what Gu Qing did, he would not be angry. She had never seen any senior brother who would treat her sister like this. People are used to it.


    Thinking of the care of her seniors that Gu Qing had shown during her conversation before, she couldn''t imagine before, but now she found that the reality was even more enviable than Gu Qing said.


    After the three of them walked for about an hour, they came across a huge tree. The tree had to be hugged by six people to hold it. The tree body was even a little black, the crown was large, the branches and leaves were dense, and there were many vines. Hanging down from above, what attracted the eyes of Gu Qing and the three people was a fluorescent mushroom-like thing growing on the tree.


    "This is Yun Guangzhi? Unexpectedly, there is Yun Guangzhi here?" Rong Ye was surprised when he saw those Yun Guangzhi, and couldn''t help but the ending sounded upward.


    "It looks like it turns out that Yun Guangzhi is really beautiful! This is the first time I have seen it." Gu Qing was also surprised, and said curiously.


    Although the Yunguangzhi recorded in the book is a sixth-rank immortal ganoderma, it has basically been extinct in the immortal world. It is said that it is extinct because the immortal world does not have a suitable environment for its survival. I did not expect to see it in the secret world.


    Yunguangzhi is a kind of magical immortal grass. Not only can it be used to refine pill, the addition of Yunguangzhi during the refining process will make the refined accessories and clothes brightly colored, and it is also used to make talisman seals. One of the materials used in the rune paper, the rune paper made of Yunguangzhi will have a much better effect, and it will be easier to draw than other rune papers.


    "These Yun Guangzhi look so good too." Su Xi''s gaze fell on Yun Guangzhi''s body, revealing a trace of intoxication.


    Yunguangzhi is white, and its shape is similar to ordinary Ganoderma lucidum, but its body emits light fluorescence and looks very dreamy.

 Chapter 466：

    "Then what should I do now? The unicorn trees are gone, how can we find them?" Su Xi asked Rong Ye dumbfoundedly, looking at the place where the unicorn trees were originally.


    Rong Ye was also stunned when he heard Su Xi''s words, "I don''t know either."


    The two looked at each other, and both saw powerlessness and helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    "Slightly, she should be fine, right?" Su Xi asked Rong Ye uncertainly.


    "No," Rong Ye looked firm, "She will definitely be fine!"


    Infected by his self-confidence, Su Xi''s expression also became firm. She felt that Gu Qing''s luck was so good, and the look of the unicorn tree didn''t seem to hurt Gu Qing''s appearance. She felt that she and Rong Ye were bothered more and more. The guess is correct.


    ...


    After walking in the forest for several days, Jun Wu also gained a lot of things along the way. He also encountered other sects, even the disciples of Langya Immortal Sect, but he tried his best to avoid him, but he never met Gu. Gentle them, it makes him feel bad.


    After another long walk, he solved a monster at the peak of Taiyi True Wonderland. He was about to find a place to rest for a while, and he heard the sound of fighting not far away. Of course, the most important thing was that he heard a comparison. Familiar voice, this made his eyes bright, and he couldn''t wait to move quickly in the direction of the sound.


    When he got to the front and back, he looked over there behind a tree and saw that Nanhua was fighting a high-ranking sawtooth tiger king in the Golden Wonderland. Nanhua seemed to have been injured, and his left arm was abnormal. The posture was hanging next to the body, there were scratches on his face and body, and blood was still bleeding in some places.


    Seeing that Nan Hua''s condition was not very good, Jun rushed out without thinking or thinking.


    Nanhua¡¯s situation at this time was indeed a bit bad. When he met this Sawtooth Tiger King, he had already suffered a little injury, and this Sawtooth Tiger King didn¡¯t know what was wrong. The fighting power was much stronger than normal, which caused him. The injuries have also increased a lot.


    If he keeps fighting like this, he is likely to be killed by the Sawtooth Tiger King.


    Therefore, when he saw Jun Wu appear, he was very pleasantly surprised. The frowning brows loosened unconsciously, and the corners of his lips were slightly raised.


    When the Sawtooth Tiger King''s claws were grabbing towards Nanhua, Jun Wu''s scimitar slashed on the top of the claws, leaving a wound on it, causing the Sawtooth Tiger King to withdraw his claws, and at the same time shifted his attention to Jun Wu''s body.


    "Senior Brother, are you okay?" Jun Wu came to Nan Hua''s side, took a moment to turn his head and glanced at Nan Hua, and asked with concern.


    "Fortunately," Nanhua is very clear about Jun Wu''s ability, knowing that he has no life worry for the time being, and his expression is a little lighter. "Fortunately, I met you, otherwise it would be bad."


    "Go to the side to heal your wounds first, and leave it to me here." Jun Wu nodded, and while commanding the Scimitar to fight against the Sawtooth Tiger King, he said to Nan Hua.


    "Okay, be careful. This saw-toothed tiger king doesn''t seem to know why it''s very excited, a little violent, so don''t be careless." Nan Hua did not be polite with Jun. He really needs to heal his injuries as soon as possible. After a dozen steps back, I found an open space and sat down cross-legged.


    "I see." Jun Wu replied, with a little tiptoe, and he rushed towards the Sawtooth Tiger King.


    After Nan Hua sat down, he connected his arm first, feeling that although his arm was still painful, it was able to move slightly, which made me feel more relieved.


    He took out a pill, stuffed it into his mouth, then closed his eyes, and began to exercise his strength to heal the injury.


    After Jun Wu fought against the Sawtooth Tiger King, he found that the Sawtooth Tiger King was indeed as Nanhua said, a bit violent and attacked very fiercely, but its mind at this time did not seem to be very flexible, which gave Jun Wu some opportunities.


    The silver machete flexibly revolved around the Serrated Tiger King, leaving a wound on the Serrated Tiger King¡¯s body from time to time. The white fur of the Serrated Tiger King showed **** marks in no time, and it looked a bit ugly.


    "Roar!"


    After realizing that he had become unsightly and had shed a lot of blood, the Sawtooth Tiger King was very angry, roared, and quickly rushed towards Jun Wu.


    Of course, Jun Wu couldn¡¯t let King Sawtooth Tiger pounce on him. When King Sawtooth Tiger came over, he directly slid and slipped from under King Sawtooth Tiger¡¯s body. When King Sawtooth Tiger turned his head, he already held his hand. He rushed towards the Sawtooth Tiger King with a scimitar.


    Nanhua didn''t spend too much time to heal his wounds, but probably restored some of the celestial power in his body, opened his eyes, and joined the battle again.


    The two fight against the Sawtooth Tiger King. Nanhua is mainly responsible for defense, so that the Sawtooth Tiger cannot get close to the two. Its claws cannot touch the two of them. Naturally, it can''t hurt the two of them. Jun Wu is responsible for the attack. The silver scimitar like. It was like a silver lightning, turning around the Sawtooth Tiger King, and every time it approached, it would cause an extra wound on the Sawtooth Tiger King''s body.


    If they have only one person to deal with the Sawtooth Tiger King, I am afraid they will have to work hard, but together, it is very easy to deal with the Sawtooth Tiger King. In addition, although the two of them do not cooperate very often, they are smart people. There was a tacit understanding of when to do what, and after a while, there were several wounds in the eyes of the Serrated Tiger King.


    The scimitar left a deep wound on the Serrated Tiger King¡¯s back, and even the bones inside could be seen. In addition, there were also many wounds on the Serrated Tiger King¡¯s limbs.


    Most of these wounds are not particularly serious, but they have been consuming the vitality of the Serrated Tiger King. The rapid loss of blood has slowed down the Serrated Tiger King¡¯s body reaction a lot. Its brain was originally due to the violent violent. It was very chaotic. At this time, he was dizzy because of the massive loss of blood and made frequent mistakes. It was not Jun Wu and Nanhua''s opponent at all.


    Soon, the Sawtooth Tiger King was brought down by the two and became a corpse.


    "Senior Brother, is your injury okay?" Seeing the Sawtooth Tiger fell to the ground, Jun Wu retracted his scimitar and turned to ask Nan Hua.


    "It''s okay. I''ll be fine after I meditate for a while. As for the injuries on my body, it looks very scary, but Mu Chen''s medicine will be cured soon." Nan Hua is still very clear about his injury and directly talked to Jun Wu. Said.


    "Then you can heal your wounds, and I will help you protect the law." When Jun Wu was speaking in Nanhua, he also looked at Nan Hua''s injuries with his eyes, and found that he was really relaxed as Nan Hua said, and said to Nan Hua.


    "Okay, then I will work hard for you." Nanhua did not refuse.


    Immediately afterwards, Nan Hua sat down cross-legged, with a pill in his mouth, and began to formally heal himself.


    About half an hour later, Nan Hua opened his eyes again.

 Chapter 467：

    "I have been here for so long, have you ever met anyone else?" Nan Hua asked as he applied medicine to the wound on his body while chatting with Jun Wu.


    "They are all irrelevant people." Jun Wu understood Nan Hua''s meaning and replied directly.


    "I don''t know where they are," Jun Wu''s replied in Nanhua''s expectation. "This secret realm is so big, I don''t know if we can meet it. Don''t leave the secret realm at that time, we haven''t. meet."


    When thinking of that possibility, both Nanhua and Jun Wu''s faces were not very good-looking.


    After that, the two of them didn''t speak, and waited for Nanhua to get some medicine, and after a good rest, the two went on the road together.


    ...


    Si Lin was chasing a man. The man was wearing the clothes of the Moon Shadow Pavilion. He looked ordinary and belonged to that kind of passerby face. It was a waste to wear the mysterious and dangerous clothes of the Moon Shadow Pavilion on his body.


    Just now Si Lin discovered a sixth-rank immortal flower, and spent a lot of effort to solve the guardian beast of the immortal flower. When he turned his head, he saw that this person had snatched his immortal flower. Immediately he pulled out the prisoner dragon sword and gave the man a sword.


    The Yueying Pavilion disciple''s cultivation base was not as high as Si Lin''s, but the speed was very fast, two-thirds faster than Si Lin''s speed, the sword energy directly fell through and did not hurt him.


    Si Lin is not the kind of person who can swallow something after being robbed. Even if the opponent is a disciple of Yueying Pavilion, he does not intend to let him go. At least he has to teach Tofu Lane a memorable lesson to let him know who it is not. Everything can be taken at will!


    Si Lin chased him for about a quarter of an hour. This Yueying Pavilion disciple, Zhao Shixiu, was no more than a high-level Taiyi True Wonderland, and the body technique he used was more immortal. At this time, his speed was obviously lower than just before. Quite a lot, it is precisely because the power of the immortal is consumed too much and the replenishment is not timely.


    Of course, Si Lin didn''t care about this. When he saw the opponent''s speed drop, he speeded up without thinking, and then raised his prisoner dragon sword and pointed it at Zhao Shi''s back.


    After Zhao Shi felt the lingering sword intent on his back, he hurriedly avoided, but because the speed was a little slow, he was swept a little by the sword air, and a hole appeared directly on his back.


    He snorted, turned around, and looked at Si Lin, only to find that the distance between the two was a little closer, and his face paled in fright. He didn''t care about the little fairy power left in his body, and speeded up again.


    Zhao Shi arrived at a relatively coincidental time. He did not see the whole process of Si Lin fighting the Guardian Beast. He only saw that Si Lin solved the Guardian Beast easily. The seizure of the fairy flower was just a whim. Lin was dealing with the guardian beast and didn''t pay attention to it, so he grabbed the Liuxianhua.


    But now, he had realized that Si Lin''s cultivation base was much higher than him. Once he stopped and was caught by Si Lin, he might not end well, so he ran desperately.


    Seeing Zhao Shi''s back injured and still running, Si Lin darkened his eyes, pursed his lips, and speeded up directly.


    His toes were a little on the ground, and his body came directly into the air, then raised the Prison Dragon Sword and slashed in Zhao Shi''s direction fiercely.


    The speed of the sword qi was very fast, and Zhao Shi''s speed was not as good as before. Moreover, he was unlucky and tripped and fell directly to the ground, suffering from the sword of Si Lin.


    A long wound appeared on his shoulder, and his arm was almost cut off by Si Lin.


    He wanted to stand up, but found that his body was weak, and he could only stagger to stand up, but still couldn''t help falling down, let alone moving fast as before.


    "My things are not so easy to grab, hand over the immortal flowers, otherwise, I will kill you." Si Lin''s sword reached the throat of the move, and he looked at Zhao Shi condescendingly, coldly. Said.


    Feeling the cold chill from the tip of the sword, Zhao Shi''s face turned pale, his eyes were turning, his face changed, but he was slow to see any movement.


    When Si Lin looked at him, he knew that he must be thinking of something horrible again. His face became cold, and the tip of the sword was sent forward. A thin red line appeared on Zhao Shi''s neck, and he subconsciously touched it with his hand. , As a result, he touched the sword in Si Lin''s hand and was so scared that he didn''t move.


    "Don''t waste time, give me the immortal flower." Si Lin said impatiently, still not moving when he saw Zhao.


    Zhao Shi trembled. After seeing Si Lin''s undisguised killing intent, he realized that Si Lin was not joking. If he really didn''t hand over the immortal flower, the man in front of him might really have killed him. !


    This recognition made Zhao Shi''s eyes flashed with fear. He lowered his head slightly, turned his wrist, and a green word appeared in his hand, and he lowered the flower with a reluctant expression.


    Si Lin took a look and confirmed that it was really the immortal flower. With a wave of his hand, the immortal flower was collected, and the tip of his sword was still on Zhao Shi''s throat.


    "I have given you the immortal flower. You can let me go. Don''t worry, I will never grab your things in the future." Zhao Shi said to Si Lin with a sad face, seeing Si Lin lingering. Don''t forget to raise your right hand, swear by swearing.


    Si Lin glanced at him, retracted the prisoner''s dragon sword, turned around, and prepared to leave.


    As soon as he took a step, he felt a cold wind coming from behind, and his body rolled forward to avoid the attack behind him. When he turned his head, he saw Zhao Shi holding a sword in his hand, looking at him with a grim expression on his face. .


    "I originally planned to let you go. Since you are so ignorant to promote, don''t blame me for being polite!" Si Lin was very angry at this time, his face was cold, and when he looked at Zhao, his tone was full of murderous intent.


    Zhao Shi''s face became stiff and pale. He just wanted to take the opportunity of Si Lin''s turn to attack Si Lin. Who knew that Si Lin''s reaction was too fast. He was not an opponent at all. Now Si Lin has discovered him. The intention, with Si Lin''s cultivation base, it should not be too difficult to kill him!


    Thinking of this, he quickly turned around and ran farther away at the fastest speed.


    While running, I prayed in my heart that Si Lin would not catch up with him, he still didn''t want to die!


    Si Lin Lengyan watched Zhao Shi escape, and then his body was like an arrow from the string. He rushed towards Zhao Shi. He waved the Prison Dragon Sword in the air. .


    Zhao Shi ran while avoiding Si Lin''s attack. Si Lin''s sword qi was very fast. He dodged the previous one, but he could not dodge the next one for a while, and his body was wounded by the sword qi.


    Feeling that his blood was flowing continuously, Zhao Shi''s face was pale, and he regretted that he had provoke Si Lin. Not only did he not get the Liuxianhua, but his life might also be lost here today.


    The immortal power in his body was quickly consuming, and soon, his speed slowed down by two, but Si Lin seized the opportunity and came to Zhao Shi''s face all at once, blocking Zhao Shi''s path.

 Chapter 464：

    "Xixi, what are you going to do?" Seeing Su Xi walking directly next to the tree, his expression seemed a little wrong, Gu Qing hurriedly grabbed her and asked.


    Su Xi''s expression was in a daze, and then looked at Gu Qingli with a confused look, "What''s the matter? Gentle, what are you holding me for?"


    "I should ask you what you are doing? What are you going to do next to the big tree?" Gu Qing saw Su Xi''s confused face and couldn''t help frowning.


    "I don''t have one, I''m not still here..." Su Xi looked at Gu Qingqing puzzledly, and just after a few words of defense, he found that he was not in the original position, and his face immediately turned pale.


    "What''s going on? I clearly remember where I was just now." Su Xi nervously took Gu Qing''s hand, anxiously trying to convince Gu Qing to believe what she said.


    Gu Qing and Rong Ye looked at each other, and both felt that something was wrong.


    "Think about it carefully, did you have something wrong just now?" Gu gently patted Su Xi''s hand to calm her down, and then said softly.


    Her comfort is still very useful, Su Xi immediately calmed down and recalled how she felt just now.


    "I just thought that Yun Guangzhi was very beautiful, and then I wanted to take it off, and then I was gently pulled by you." She said as she recalled.


    "So, the problem lies with Yun Guangzhi." Rong Ye said in a deep voice with his eyes fixed on Yun Guangzhi when he heard the words.


    Gu Qing also nodded, and Su Xi followed to look at Yun Guangzhi, thinking that because of Yun Guangzhi, she almost walked to the big tree. If it weren''t for Gu Qing''s timely hold, I don''t know it will happen. What? I suddenly felt that Yun Guangzhi was not pretty anymore, and quickly looked away.


    "There is no record in the book that Yun Guangzhi has a deceptive effect." Gu Qing''s memory is very good, almost can be said to be unforgettable. Recalling the record about Yun Guangzhi, she found that she did not see the Yun Guangzhi meeting. Confused, could not help but look ugly.


    "If the book is correct, then this may not be Yunguangzhi, but a plant very similar to Yunguangzhi." Rong Ye said thoughtfully as he looked at the fluorescent plant on the tree. .


    "What is that? Is there such a thing?" Su Xi asked curiously.


    She already felt that Gu Qing and Rong Ye not only had a high level of cultivation, they fought fiercely, they were also very knowledgeable, and knew a lot of things. Of the three people, she was the worst in every aspect, and she was no better than the two. Fortunately, she has a good mentality, so she can just ask them if she doesn''t understand.


    "Yes, there is a plant that looks very similar to Yunguangzhi. It is called Yunguangzhi. Unlike Yunguangzhi, Yunguangzhi is a highly poisonous plant. In order to confuse humans and animals, it disguises itself as a cloud. The appearance of Guangzhi, when humans or animals are attracted to its side, many slender things like blood vessels will protrude from its body, which will absorb the blood in the human or animal body." Gu Qing at this time I also thought about it, his eyes lit up, and he explained to Su Xi in a deep voice.


    "Yes, Yunzhi is a companion plant of the unicorn tree. The unicorn tree relies on the poisonous and deceptive nature of the unicorn tree to protect itself, while the magic Yunzhi absorbs nutrients from the unicorn tree to make it grow better." Rong Ye nodded, his eyes fell from the phantom cloud mushroom that exuded fluorescence to the tree where it grew, his eyes fiery.


    "So, the big tree in front of us is actually the rumored unicorn tree?" Su Xi stared at the big tree in disbelief.


    "Yeah." Gu nodded lightly, staring intently at the big tree in front of him.


    There are not many records about the unicorn tree in the fairy world. This is the legendary sacred tree, which only exists in the gods.


    It is said that the seeds of the unicorn tree were left from the beginning of the sky and the earth, but tens of thousands of years have passed, but they did not germinate. Until one day, the blood of a unicorn accidentally splashed on the seeds, and the seeds seemed to have gained energy. Similarly, it sprouts and grows at a very fast speed and becomes a very huge tree.


    Of course, the reason why the unicorn tree is called a sacred tree is that its fruit can make an ordinary person become a god, but the fruit of the unicorn tree only bears once in a hundred years. After the fruit grows, if it cannot be within a day Take it off and take it, and it will fall to the ground by itself, and then disappear.


    They never expected that they would actually see a unicorn tree in the secret realm that only exists in the **** realm in the legend!


    "Xixi, you grew up in the immortal realm, have you ever heard the rumor that there is a unicorn tree in the secret realm?" Gu gently looked at Suxi and asked.


    Su Xi froze for a moment, then thought about it, and shook his head, "I have never heard of it. The secret realm has been there for hundreds of years. No one has ever seen a unicorn tree in the secret realm, and there has never been a unicorn. The rumors of the tree, if you know that there is a unicorn tree here, can people enter the secret realm at will? I''m afraid it would have been controlled by our four immortals long ago."


    Gu Qing thinks about it, if someone discovered the existence of a unicorn tree in the secret world before, before coming in, Immortal Venerable Haolan would definitely tell her, but Immortal Venerable Haolan didn''t say anything, it means that there is no one yet. Know that there is a unicorn tree inside.


    "I said Qing Qing your luck is good. Before so many people entered the secret realm, none of them had encountered a unicorn tree. As a result, after we came in, we just met it casually." Su Xi thought of being with Gu Qing before When we were together, I could always easily meet some fairy flowers and grasses that were not easy to encounter, and immediately said to Gu gently.


    Gu blinked his eyes lightly, thinking that it had nothing to do with him, but seeing that Rong Ye also agreed with Su Xi''s statement, he could only smile, and did not continue the topic.


    "Looking at the appearance of this unicorn tree, it may still be in the growth stage. It seems that we can''t get unicorn fruit." Gu Qing walked around the tree, and said with some regret.


    "It''s not easy to see the unicorn tree. Don''t think about the unicorn fruit." Rong Ye looked at the unicorn tree and gave Gu Qing a "don''t be unsatisfied" expression.


    Gu shrugged slightly, and didn''t say anything that could easily be beaten.


    "I heard that a rune paper made from the skin of a unicorn tree has a special effect, and the effect will be twice that of ordinary rune paper. I don''t know if it is true?" Rong Ye stared at the unicorn tree, his eyes were fiery, he even He also licked his mouth, looking a little eager to try.


    After Su Xi saw Rong Ye''s expression on the side, her body trembled, feeling that Rong Ye''s expression was a bit terrifying, she couldn''t help but stepped back and hid behind Gu Qing.


    "Senior Brother Fifth, restrain yourself. The unicorn tree is not easy to provoke. Just look at the phantom clouds on the branches. You can tell." Gu lightly slid his eyes over the phantom clouds on the unicorn tree, persuading Rong Ye. road.

 Chapter 465：

    Rong Ye followed Gu''s light gaze, his coveted gaze froze after seeing the phantom Yunzhi on the Qilin Tree, and then immediately changed his expression to a normal look.


    "Well, it seems that I still think too much." Magic Yunzhi is not an ordinary plant, it is very poisonous, and very weird, he has only seen it in the book, and dare not try it easily.


    Thinking about this, he looked at the unicorn tree with regret.


    "It''s ok to see the legendary unicorn tree, let''s not delay time here, let''s go." Gu Qingqing is also very sorry, but neither the unicorn tree nor the magic cloud Zhi is difficult to deal with. They Even if it didn''t help to stay here for long, she turned around and said to the two of them.


    Su Xi and Rong Ye also retracted their gazes and nodded. They turned around and prepared to leave with Gu Qing.


    At this moment, a sudden change occurred, and a black vine suddenly flew over and immediately wrapped Gu Qing''s waist, pulling it hard.


    Although Gu Qing felt that something was wrong, because the vines were too fast, she couldn''t react at all and could only be pulled towards the unicorn tree.


    "lightly!"


    Su Xi and Rong Ye saw that Gu Qing was dragged away by the vines, they turned around quickly, and they ran towards Gu Qing without thinking.


    "Danger, don''t come over!" Gu Qing said to them quickly, seeing the movements of the two, not paying attention to his side.


    At this time, how can the two of them listen to her persuasion and continue to rush forward.


    Su Xi drew out his sword while running, and slashed at the vines.


    It is a pity that the speed of the vine is too fast, and her sword energy is directly lost, and nothing is cut.


    Rong Ye also summoned the Apocalypse Lu, and wanted to use talisman seals to break open the vine and gently rescue Gu, but the vine did not know what material it was made of. His talisman had no effect on the vine.


    Gu Qing''s body was quickly pulled in front of the unicorn tree, and then a surprising scene appeared. A crack appeared in the trunk of the unicorn tree. Then, Gu Qing was sucked in, and the crack disappeared. .


    "lightly!"


    Rong Ye and Su Xi were stunned when they saw this scene. When they reacted, they immediately shouted Gu Qing''s name and rushed towards the unicorn tree anxiously.


    Two vines suddenly swung from the side and pulled them on Rong Ye and Su Xi. Their bodies flew out at a very fast speed, and then all the surrounding vines stood up, protecting the unicorn tree.


    After he stabilized his figure, Rong Ye rushed to the unicorn tree again without thinking, and then was flew again by the vine. Su Xi''s situation was exactly the same as Rong Ye''s.


    After repeating this several times, Su Xi and Rong Ye not only couldn''t get close to the unicorn tree, they were also injured by the vine. After being flew again, the two stood up and looked at the front with worry.


    "Brother Rong, what are we going to do now? We can''t get close to the unicorn tree at all, how can we save it gently?" Su Xi walked to Rong Ye''s side with difficulty, clutching the wound, looking at the strict unicorn tree in front of which was blocked by vines. , Asked worriedly.


    Rong Ye didn''t speak, his expression was very ugly at this time.


    ...


    After Gu Qing was led into the unicorn tree, she discovered that there was a separate space inside the unicorn tree. She didn''t have time to observe the environment in the space, so she was trapped on a cold jade bed in the middle by the vines that brought her in.


    As soon as she lay down on the bed, Gu Qingqing felt a trance, and then, the scene before her changed.


    She came to a meadow, and a figure stood not far from her. From her direction, only the profile of the person could be seen. The lines were perfect. After the person turned around, Gu Qing found out The man has a very handsome appearance.


    There was a very unique temperament in him, which Gu Qing had never seen before, but it gave her a very familiar feeling, as if she had seen it somewhere.


    She saw that the man dug a hole in the ground, then took out a fist-sized object and put it in the hole. Then, when he stroked his palm, a wound appeared on the palm of his hand, and bright red blood flowed out. It fell on the things in the pit and was immediately absorbed.


    A sprout grew from the fist-sized thing immediately, and then the sprout grew at an extremely fast speed, and soon became a towering tree.


    Gu Qing reacted immediately, this tree should be the unicorn tree she and Su Xi had seen.


    "The space here will be separated from me. I hope you can grow up well in this space. When you meet your fellow clan in the future, you can also help give pointers." The man''s pleasant voice sounded in Gu gently ears.


    She saw the unicorn tree swaying, and she seemed to be responding to the man''s words.


    She guessed that this man should be the owner before the secret realm. There was a legend that the owner of the secret realm was a priest before the God realm. Now it seems that it is very likely to be the seed of the unicorn tree, otherwise, where did the unicorn tree come from? It takes the blood of a unicorn to sprout, and that man is likely to have the blood of a unicorn, or be formed by a unicorn!


    The picture in front of him continued. After speaking a few words with the unicorn tree, the man turned and left, leaving the unicorn tree on the spot.


    After many years have passed, the unicorn tree has grown up and the surrounding environment has also changed, but no one has come to the unicorn tree, and the man who planted the unicorn tree before has never appeared.


    Seeing this, the picture in front of Gu Qing distorted a bit, she was in a daze, and when she recovered, she found that she had returned to the space inside the unicorn tree.


    Just as she was wondering what the unicorn tree meant to watch the scene just now, she felt that her body began to heat up, especially in the area of ??the heart, and her heartbeat was gradually increasing.


    Gu Qing didn''t understand what was going on at this moment, she felt the blood in her body boiling. Then, she felt something burst in her body. A huge memory appeared in her mind, and she was dizzy. past.


    ...


    Just when Gu Qing fainted, the outside of the unicorn tree also changed.


    Su Xi and Rong Ye kept guarding outside the unicorn tree. Ever since they discovered that as long as they were not close to the unicorn tree, they would not be attacked by the vines, the two of them did not rush in, but started to heal their injuries outside the unicorn tree.


    Just when the two of their injuries were almost healed, it was just a blink of an eye, and the space in front of them twisted a bit, and then the unicorn tree that was still in front of them just disappeared.


    "Well, what''s going on? Why is the unicorn tree gone?" Su Xi stood up from the ground in surprise, looked at the place where the unicorn tree was originally, and asked Rong Ye with his mouth wide open.


    "I don''t know, but it must have happened. I don''t know if it is related to Qing Qing?" Rong Ye was also surprised, but he was not as exaggerated as Su Xi. He was even more worried about Gu Qing''s safety at this time.

 Chapter 468：

    "Senior brother, just now I was obsessed with my heart, before I shot you, I know it''s wrong, you adults don''t remember the villain, please let me go!" Seeing that Si Lin could not be beaten, Zhao Shi thumped and knelt to the ground. , Crying bitterly, with a miserable look, wanting to win Si Lin''s sympathy so that Si Lin can let him go!


    Unfortunately, he didn''t understand Si Lin. Si Lin was never a soft-hearted person. His soft-heartedness was only aimed at Gu Qing and the others. The rest were not included at all.


    Therefore, Si Lin just glanced at him lightly, and then, as soon as he raised his hand, a sword light passed through Zhao Shi''s eyebrows, a hole appeared in his eyebrows, and blood flowed down from above.


    Zhao Shizheng kowtowed his head, his pupils dilated, and he looked at Si Lin in disbelief. His mouth moved, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it. He lost his breath and fell back heavily. go.


    After Zhao Shi fell to the ground, Si Lin put away the prisoner''s dragon sword, looked at Zhao Shi''s indescribable indifference, took a light look, then retracted his gaze and left the place.


    Not long after he left, the spirit beasts that had hid because of the fight between the two ran out one after another, and then surrounded Zhao Shi''s body and gnawed Zhao Shi''s body clean.


    ¡­


    In the space of the unicorn tree, Gu gently lay on the jade bed, a red mark like a flame appeared on her eyebrows, calling her already beautiful face even more beautiful, and the immortal power around her was constantly pouring into her. In the body, and her cultivation is slowly improving.


    There was no sense of the passage of time in this space, as if it had been a long time, Gu Qing''s cultivation had risen from the low level of the Golden Fairyland to the peak of the Golden Fairyland, and he was only one step away from entering the Great Luojin Fairyland.


    Her eyelashes trembled and she opened her eyes. A faint light glided across her eyes. She blinked and quickly realized that this is where she stayed after being swept into the unicorn tree.


    She sat up, sat up from the jade bed, looked around, then got out of bed, and as recorded in her memory, her hands quickly formed seals, and she slammed into the air.


    Soon, a circular aperture appeared in front of her, and the figures of Rong Ye and Su Xi could be seen from the aperture. The two were sitting cross-legged at this time, looking like they were practicing. Gu Qing thought about it. Leap to the aperture, and then the body disappears in the aperture.


    ¡­


    Su Xi and Rong Ye have been entangled for a while since they discovered that the unicorn tree was gone, and then decided to stay here for three days. If the three days are up, and Gu Qing hasn''t come out, they will leave.


    When they were adjusting their breath, they suddenly felt that something was wrong around them. The two opened their eyes for the first time. When they saw Gu Qing in front of them, they couldn''t help their eyes widening.


    "Gently?" Su Xi was the first to react before standing up on the ground and rushing directly to Gu Qing. When he approached Gu Qing by one meter, he suddenly stopped, blinked and looked at Gu Qing.


    "Xixi, it''s me." Seeing that there was a trace of suspicion in Su Xi''s eyes, Gu Qing couldn''t help smiling, and said softly.


    "Are you really gentle?" Su Xi still didn''t believe it, and asked again.


    Rong Ye also came to Gu Qing''s side, staring at Gu Qing with his eyes, but just like Su Xi, he did not act rashly, just stared at Gu Qing.


    "Of course." Gu Qing said naturally. In order to dispel the two people''s suspicion, she took the initiative to say a few things that only two people knew, "How about it? Believe me now?"


    "Qing, woo, you''re finally back, are you okay?" Confirming that the person in front of you is really Gu Qing, Su Xi couldn''t help rushing over and hugged Gu Qing with his head resting on Gu Qing. Lightly rubbed his body.


    "I''m fine, it''s okay, I''m worried about you." Gu Qing gently patted Su Xi on the back, and showed a soothing smile at Rong Ye, and said very softly.


    "You don''t know, I''m almost so worried, I''m so afraid that something will happen to you!" Su Xi continued to hold Gu Qing and tell her thoughts in her heart.


    "I know that Xixi is the best, don''t cry, I''m not good, don''t worry." Gu Qing still patted Su Xi''s back patiently, gently comforting her.


    Su Xi calmed down in Gu Qing''s arms for a while, and when she realized that her behavior was a bit embarrassing, she was a little embarrassed.


    "Gentle, what happened before? How could the unicorn tree take you away?" Seeing that Su Xi finally came out of Gu Qingming''s arms, Rong Ye hurryed to ask Gu Qingqing.


    "This has something to do with my blood. The unicorn tree brought me into its body to help me break the seal." Gu lightly flashed his eyes, probably explaining the reason.


    Rong Ye and Gu Qing are very familiar. When he sees Gu Qing doing this, he knows that although Gu Qing has said the reason, he has not said all of it. He knows that Gu Qing is not the kind of person who can hide from him. Thinking that this part of the content might not be suitable for him to know, he nodded and didn''t ask further.


    "That''s good, you''re fine." Rong Ye nodded, his expression relaxed a lot.


    Gu Qing came back, and the three of them stopped here and continued on the road, wanting to see if they could find other people''s traces.


    After the cultivation base was promoted, Gu Qing was much easier to deal with the spirit beasts in the secret realm. Most of the spirit beasts simply couldn''t stand her methods and were quickly solved, which caused them to move much faster.


    "Gently, your cultivation speed is too fast? Only a few days later, you are already at the top of the Golden Wonderland?" Su Xi said in surprise after Gu Qing finished solving the spirit beast.


    She had heard a lot about Gu Qing''s previous events. She knew that Gu Qing''s talent was very high and her cultivation speed was very fast, but she always felt that no matter how fast she calculates, she should be faster than these people. Who knows that Gu Qing The gentle cultivation speed is so fast, but it disappeared for two days, from the low level of the Golden Fairyland to the peak of the Golden Fairyland, which is too enviable.


    "It''s just a fluke." Gu Qing thought of the space of the unicorn tree and the things in his memory, smiled, and said very modestly.


    "I really envy your good luck. If my cousin knows that your luck is so good, she will definitely chase after you and be friends." Thinking of her cousin''s luck, Su Xi couldn''t help but smile. Gu Qing said enviously.


    "Su Xi, we just separated for a few days, and you arranged me behind my back. Is it itchy?" A slightly deserted voice suddenly sounded, and then a figure appeared in front of Gu Qing and Su Xi.


    "Cousin?" Su Xi''s eyes widened, looking at the person who appeared suddenly, with a stunned look.

 Chapter 469：

    The woman who appeared in front of Gu Qing and them was beautiful, with a cold temperament, completely different from Su Xi''s cuteness. She looked at Su Xi coolly at this time. Although her tone seemed unpleasant, her eyes were smiling.


    After Su Yan entered the secret realm, she was most worried about her cousin Su Xi. She was too aware of Su Xi¡¯s character, because she was so well protected, Su Xi¡¯s character still had a trace of innocence, which was protected by them when she was outside. , Naturally there is no problem, but in the secret realm, the problem is very big.


    Let¡¯s not talk about how dangerous the secret realm is, let¡¯s say that people¡¯s hearts are sinister. Suxi¡¯s people are simple and generous, and they are easy to be used or bullied by those who are interested. Su Yan 50 is always worried, and at the same time regrets that he shouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted, and promised Su Xirang. The other party enters the secret realm.


    If Su Xi had a problem in the secret realm, she could not shirk the blame!


    At this moment, seeing Su Xi standing in front of her beautifully, completely clean and innocent, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Cousin, why are you here?" After a brief consternation, Su Xi immediately ran to Su Yan''s side happily and asked Su Yan curiously.


    "Of course I heard you say bad things about me, so I came here specially." Su Yan looked at Su Xi and said jokingly.


    Hearing this, Su Xi''s expression was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes were erratic, and he didn''t dare to look at Su Yan at all.


    "I, I didn''t say anything bad about you," she turned her head and reluctantly explained to herself, "Who in the family doesn''t know your cousin''s bad luck? I''m just telling the truth."


    Speaking of the latter, Su Xi can be said to be righteous and confident, not at all like the guilty conscience and embarrassment at the beginning.


    "You, you have reason to say bad things about me." Su Yan saw that Su Xi was still so upright and arrogant, so he laughed out of anger, nodded Su Xi''s nose, and said.


    "Oh," Su Xi took Su Yan''s arm and acted like a baby. "Cousin, we finally meet again, so don''t talk about it anymore. I will introduce my friend to you."


    As he said, Su Xi ran to Gu Qing and Rong Ye, holding Gu Qing, "This is Gu Qing, a good friend of mine, I will tell you that she is very good, and she is very lucky. ."


    Seeing Su Xi admiring Gu lightly, Su Yan was a little bit disgusted. After all, Su Xi had only been doing this to her before.


    She had already noticed Gu Qing and Rong Ye, and recognized the identities of the two, but she didn''t expect that Su Xi would walk with the two of them, and it seemed that Su Xi liked Gu Qing very much and mentioned Gu Qing''s identities. At that time, it was the first time that she saw her with a spirited look.


    "Star Sect, Su Yan." When facing outsiders, Su Yan still looked cold, and nodded to Gu with restraint and politeness.


    "Langya Immortal Sect, Gu Qingqing." Gu Qingqing also nodded towards Su Yan, and at the same time said his identity.


    "There is also this Senior Brother Rong Ye. Senior Brother Rong is a disciple of our Sect Master, and is also a gentle fifth Senior Brother. His seal is amazing." When facing Rong Ye, Su Xi has to be more cautious. After all, Rong Ye He didn''t seem to get along well either. Although he was gentle in front of Gu Qing, he was only in front of Gu Qing.


    "Su Yan pays homage to Senior Brother Rong." Su Yan naturally met Rong Ye, but just like Su Xi before, she only took a long look. After close contact, she understood why the Sect Master had to accept Ye as a disciple.


    It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t expect that Rong Ye and Gu Qing would be a brother-sister relationship. Rong Ye¡¯s high-cold image in the Star Sect was too deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Su Yan really didn¡¯t expect Rong Ye to be with Su Xi for a while. !


    "It''s okay, do you want to go on the road with us?" Rong Ye asked, looking at Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s situation is not so good at this time. She seems to have just gone through a fierce battle. Her body is dirty and there are many wounds, and her face looks a little pale. She wants to come and have other injuries on her body. .


    "Can you?" Su Yan looked at Su Xi, then at Gu Qing and Rong Ye, and finally decided to follow her heart and asked.


    "Of course." Gu Qing replied without thinking.


    If it was someone else, Gu Qing would basically disagree, but Su Yan is Su Xi¡¯s cousin, and from those mentioned in Su Xi¡¯s weekdays, it can be seen that Su Yan is not a deep-hearted person, and Gu Qing naturally does not Will refuse to travel with each other.


    As a result, the three-person team has one more person.


    After walking with Gu Qing and the others for more than half an hour, Su Yan saw Gu Qing''s good fortune, and they met a bunch of snow iris flowers.


    Xueyuhua is a spiritual flower of the sixth rank of the immortal rank. It is one of the main medicines for refining Xuepodan. Xuepodan is more useful for monks in the golden fairyland. After taking it, it can improve to a small level. You must know that the higher the cultivation level, The harder it is to improve, the more difficult it is to refine the pill that can improve the cultivation level. Therefore, Xuepodan is widely spread among monks. Such a large cluster of snow irises can refine dozens of Xuepodan. , A Xuepodan is worth fifty thousand cents, so Xueyuhua is also very popular in the fairy world.


    At this time, Su Yan hadn''t realized how good Gu Qing''s luck and luck were.


    After picking the snow irises, they went forward, and after walking for about an hour, they encountered four or five Gypsophila paniculata, which made Su Xi very happy.


    "Haha, Gentle your luck is absolutely perfect, we can all touch the sky star grass, it is too powerful, this time out from the secret realm, we will become rich one by one." Su Xi smiled and looked at Gu Qingming. Said.


    "It''s okay." In order not to make himself look too arrogant, Gu gently pursed his lips and said modestly.


    Hearing this, Su Yanduo glanced at Gu lightly.


    It¡¯s sad to say that she has been in the secret realm for seven or eight days. She has encountered a lot of spirit beasts, but when it comes to medicinal materials, only one or two plants have been encountered. She always thinks that it is normal, after all, even the secret realm. No matter how rich the products are, it is impossible to reach the point where there are treasures everywhere.


    But now following Gu Qing and the others, they encountered two kinds of fairy flowers and grasses in less than half a day, which made Su Yan have to pay attention.


    "Cousin, let me tell you that Gentle luck is really good. After I walk with Gentle, I will encounter one or three medicinal materials almost every day. This trip is not a small harvest. If you don''t believe me, I will show you. "Su Xi mentioned that Gu Qing was very proud, afraid that Su Yan would not believe it, and afraid that her storage bag would be opened for Su Yan to see.


    Su Yan is quite clear about Su Xi''s situation. According to Su Xi''s ability, it is impossible to find so many treasures. It can only show that Gu Qing is really lucky as Su Xi said!

 Chapter 470：

    Thinking of this, Su Yan''s eyes on Su Xi became fiery.


    As a person who has been unlucky since childhood, Su Yan can be said to be very envious of those who are lucky. Of course, she also imagines that one day, her luck will be better, so her eyes flashed and she has decided to make peace. Gu Qingqing ties up the relationship, and see if he can be touched by Gu Qingqing''s light.


    Even if she just makes her luck better than before, she is already very happy!


    Su Xi and Su Yan grew up together, and they knew each other''s situation very well. Su Xi knew Su Yan''s thoughts when she saw Su Yan''s expression. A smile flashed across her eyes, and she felt that she had finally won the game. , The look can''t help but feel a little proud.


    Gu Qing didn''t notice the lawsuit between the two of them, but saw that Su Yan was looking at him with fiery eyes, which was a bit strange, but he didn''t think too much.


    Before dark, they found a good place to camp. Su Xi followed Gu Qing during the recent period, and the quality of life has improved a lot, but Su Yan is different.


    After seeing the furnishings in Gu Qing''s tent, Su Yan was shocked to numb from the beginning, but less than a quarter of an hour passed.


    "Cousin, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing Su Yan''s expression strange, Su Xi couldn''t help but asked Su Yan worriedly.


    "Xixi," Su Yan looked at Su Xi numbly, "Miss Gu, has she always been so delicate?"


    She had just seen a vase made of water moonstone, a satin quilt made of Fengyun brocade, a blanket made of the fur of a seven-stage bi-eye colorful cloud beast, and a fairy fruit dew that exuded a rich fairy air...


    These things are very precious. Su Yan believes that his family is good, and the Su family is also one of the best in the immortal world. The supplies in her and Su Xi''s daily life are also very precious, but they will not be like Gu Qing when they are practicing in the wild Also bring these things.


    Su Xi followed Su Yan''s gaze and immediately understood Su Yan''s thoughts. She was shocked when she thought that not long ago, she was just like Su Yan. It was rare that she did not laugh at Su Yan.


    "Gently she has always been like this." Su Xi simply replied.


    Gu Qingming didn''t know that Su Yan and Su Xi were talking about her at this time. She was sitting on the bed with Xian Guolu, and she took out a bottle for Su Xi and Su Yan. Rong Ye was out hunting and prepared to give Gu Qing Qing. Barbecue to eat.


    He came back very quickly. After a while, he grabbed a few rabbits and walked back. He processed all these rabbits and put them directly on the fire and started roasting. Gu Qing and the others also walked out of the tent and sat down. Next to the fire, waiting for Rong Ye to roast the rabbit.


    Naturally, Rong Ye¡¯s craftsmanship is undoubtedly delicious. The roasted rabbits are delicious. Gu Qing''s often eats and the feeling is average. Su Xi and Su Yan feel different. Especially Su Xi, who was originally a foodie, doesn¡¯t taste at all. Willing to stop.


    After a full meal, the eyes that the two looked at easily changed suddenly.


    Fortunately, Rong Ye has long been accustomed to it, otherwise it would be really difficult to continue getting along with them.


    One night passed quickly, and after getting up the next morning, they dealt with it a little bit, and then went on the road.


    ¡­


    Jun Wu and Nanhua have been walking together since they met.


    The luck of both of them was pretty good, and they were able to meet a kind of medicinal material at least in a day.


    After walking for two days, before dark, the two found a relatively flat place as a camping spot at night.


    Both of them can cook, and their craftsmanship is not bad, so they work together and prepare a good dinner soon.


    While they were eating, the two suddenly heard the flustered footsteps running towards this side and the constant shaking of the ground. They looked at each other, and both stood up from the ground and looked in the direction of the sound.


    At this time, the sky was not completely dark, and I could vaguely see the dust flying not far away, there were constantly being hit by big trees, and the sound was getting closer and closer to them.


    It was not a single person who ran over here, but a group of about five people. Two of them were wearing the costumes of the disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect. The clothes of the other three were not the clothes of the Four Great Immortals, and they weren''t the Four Great Immortals. Disciple of the door.


    The one who ran in the front was the disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect. When he saw Jun Wu and Nanhua next to the fire, his eyes lit up. When I got closer, I could see that they were wearing the costumes of the disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect. , And after the costumes of the disciples from the peak master and above, he couldn''t help but bring joy to his face.


    "Two brothers, save us!" He immediately shouted to Jun Wu and Nan Hua.


    In his opinion, although Nanhua and Jun Wu are young, they can become direct disciples above the peak master, and they will certainly not be far behind. The most important thing is that they are in the same sect as the two. They should not Meeting the dead is not saved.


    Nan Hua and Jun Wu didn''t answer right away, but looked behind the group of people, their faces a little dignified.


    Just when the five people approached Nanhua and Jun Wu, the two finally saw clearly what was chasing the group of people behind them.


    It was a two-headed liger with an intermediate cultivation base in the Golden Wonderland.


    The two-headed liger has two heads. It looks like a lion and a tiger. It is tall and has powerful limbs. The most powerful thing is its claws. Once a claw is dropped, it has to remove half of its life.


    Of course, its teeth are also very sharp, and its two heads are not furnishings. One of the heads can spray out fire and the other can spray out wind blades, but it does not have to be supported by enough celestial power to be able to use it.


    I don¡¯t know what these people have done. The two-headed liger looked very angry at this time. It chased the people in desperation. While running, they didn¡¯t forget to give the slower person a claw. This That''s why those trees will fall down.


    Seeing the double-headed liger, Jun Wu and Nanhua''s expressions are a little better. After all, the double-headed liger only has the middle-level cultivation base of the Golden Wonderland. For those who have the low-level cultivation base of the Golden Wonderland, they can all challenge them. Nanhua and Jun Wu are really not particularly good.


    After seeing Jun Wu and Nan Hua, the two-headed liger looked even more angry, and it claws directly at the two.


    Of course the two would not let the two-headed liger be close to them. Nanhua had already drawn up the formation quickly. When the two-headed liger fell down, he held up the formation and helped him block the two-headed lion. The tiger beast attacked, and Jun Wu flipped his wrist, and the silver scimitar appeared in his hand. The scimitar slipped from the eyes of the double-headed liger beast. The two-headed liger beast could only close his eyes for fear of injury. , Jun Wu took this opportunity to escape the attack range of the two-headed liger beast.


    Nanhua was not idle either, his right hand resisted the attack of the double-headed liger, and his left hand quickly drew the formation. After the formation was successful, a chapter shot towards the double-headed liger.

 Chapter 471：

    The golden magic circle instantly approached the two-headed liger, and smashed the two-headed liger, causing the two-headed liger to step back a few steps, and the magic circle turned into a light spot and disappeared.


    At the same time, Jun Wu''s scimitar also came in front of the double-headed liger, and slashed the double-headed liger''s claws, leaving a thin wound on its claws.


    Realizing that he was injured, the two-headed liger was even more angry, looking at Jun Wu and Nan Hua as if they were about to breathe fire.


    However, Nanhua and Jun Wu didn''t take it in their eyes, so they didn''t care about its emotions.


    The left head of the two-headed liger suddenly opened its mouth, and a fireball ejected from its mouth, flying towards Nanhua and Jun Wu.


    Nanhua propped up a defensive circle at an extremely fast speed, and at the same time drew an attack circle with his left hand, and threw it out without thinking.


    The fireball fell on the defensive circle, the circle was like water, ripples appeared, the power of the fireball was offset by the circle, and the circle was intact.


    Jun did not move his fingers, and the silver scimitar flew to the double-headed liger again. This time, it attacked the back of the double-headed liger. Jun Wu and Nanhua attracted the attention of the two-headed liger. The beast did not feel anything wrong behind him. When he noticed it, it was too late. A silver light flashed by, and a long and narrow wound appeared on the back of the two-headed liger beast.


    Blood oozes out of it, dyeing the hair on the back of the two-headed liger red.


    "Roar!"


    The two-headed liger roared again, the mouth of the other head opened, and several wind blades flew out from inside, attacking Jun Wu and Nan Hua.


    The two shot at the same time. One used the array to protect the two, preventing the wind blades from hurting them. The other used a scimitar to attack the two-headed liger. The match between the two was a bit strange at first, but they soon cooperated. Got very close.


    With the cooperation of the two, the two-headed liger didn''t hold on for long, but within three quarters of an hour, they were killed by the two together, closing their eyes angrily and fell to the ground.


    When the two were fighting the two-headed liger, the few people who were being chased by the two-headed liger all hid while watching the two-headed liger fight.


    Of course, it¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t take action, but that they were injured by a two-headed liger before. Basically everyone has injuries and has no fighting power at all. Moreover, depending on the appearance of Jun Wu and Nanhua, they might still take action. Unhelpful.


    At this time, seeing that the two people killed the two-headed liger easily, they were very surprised and admired the two at the same time.


    "Inner disciple Zheng Gan, thank the two seniors for their help!" Zheng Qian clutched his injured arm, walked in front of Jun Wu and Nan Hua, and hugged them with fists in a very sincere tone.


    "Inner disciple Qian Yiyan, thank the two brothers for their help!" Qian Yiyan followed Zheng Gan. He seemed to be seriously injured, his face was pale, and his footsteps were somewhat vain, but he still respected Jun Wu and Nan Hua very much. of.


    "Yangyunzong Wang Huan, thank you for your rescue!" Wang Huan looked at Jun Wu and Nan Hua in his eyes full of admiration, and he was willing to salute.


    "Yang Yunzong Xie Ting, thank you for your help!" Xie Ting looks average, but she is taller and has a good body. She looks at Jun Wu and Nan Hua not only with admiration, but also with a hint of admiration. Admire.


    "Yangyunzong Du Qinyi thanks the two seniors for helping me!" Du Qinyi was wearing a blue gown, and his appearance was rather beautiful. His leg was injured and Wang Huan had been running with Wang Huan''s back. The beast was resolved.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a matter of effort." Jun Wu is willing to socialize, Nan Hua spoke consciously, and waved his hand at the same time, "Don''t worry about it, you guys should be injured too, let''s heal your injuries as soon as possible."


    Jun Wu had already walked back to the fire and continued to eat his own supper.


    After Nanhua finished talking with the others, he returned to the fire and ate on his own.


    The two were very indifferent, but Wang Huan and the others did not feel neglected. After all, their identities were placed there, and their cultivation bases were high, so it was normal to ignore them.


    What''s more, Wang Huan and the others were indeed injured. The most important thing at this time is of course to take care of the injury as soon as possible. Otherwise, this secret realm is so dangerous and they will have to stay in the secret realm for more than half a month. If they don''t go down, they all know very well what the end will be.


    A few people silently found a corner not far from the fire, took out two tents, and quickly set them up. After that, the few people should heal their injuries. They should meditate. They looked very busy.


    Nan Hua and Jun Wu just glanced here, and did not stop them from camping here. They just ate silently. After eating, the two went back to the tent, with Nan Hua¡¯s formation. At night, they don''t need to be vigil at all.


    However, Wang Huan and the others didn''t know that there was a formation, they still arranged a night watch, and the night passed quickly.


    After dawn, Nanhua and the others walked out of the tent. Wang Huan and others who had taken in last night had already got up, and were eagerly trying to make food for the two of them.


    However, none of the five of them are the ingredients for chefs.


    "The two-headed liger is dead, we have to go to another place, we will leave." Nan Hua looked at Wang Huan and the others with a flat expression.


    "Brother, I don''t know if we can be with you, you give up, and Zheng Gan and I will take care of other miscellaneous things." Qian Yiyan looked at Jun Wu and Nanhua with anticipation in his eyes, and he obviously wanted to be with them. Walk together.


    "No, you just need to go your own." Nan Hua hurriedly stopped.


    It was for the sake of the same door to save them last night. Nanhua and Jun Wuke did not have the habit of carrying a group of people, and directly rejected Qian Yiyan''s proposal.


    Hearing this, Qian Yiyan''s eyes darkened suddenly, but he also knew that Nanhua and Jun Wu were not ordinary, so he didn''t say anything.


    Earning Money Seeing that the money was deflated, everything I wanted to say was swallowed back, and I stayed quietly by the side.


    Nan Hua and Jun Wu ignored a few people, looked at the sky, and then continued to explore the forest along the direction they had looked for before.


    ...


    Time flies quickly. In a blink of an eye, Gu Qing and the others have entered the secret realm for half a month, and people who enter the secret realm have more and more opportunities. Only those who have a very confident cultivation base are single.


    Si Lin has been alone for the past half month, but apart from the reason he has confidence in his own cultivation base, the main reason is that he has never met Gu Qing and the others, so naturally he can only go on the road alone.

 Chapter 472：

    After eliminating a low-level white-patterned silver tiger in the Golden Wonderland, Si Lin found a place to clean it, and then sat by the stream to rest.


    Just when he was about to go, he suddenly heard footsteps. His first reaction was to jump to the tree next to him and hide first, but his ears moved and he realized that the sound was somewhat familiar. He paused and hesitated. For a moment, stopped in place and didn''t move.


    The sound of footsteps and the voice were getting closer and closer, Si Lin turned his head and looked over, just in time to see Gu Qingqing, Rong Ye, Su Yan and Su Xi coming over here, with slightly moving expressions.


    On the other side, Gu Qing and Rong Ye were originally chatting. When they glanced at Si Linhou who was not far away, they both froze for a moment. When they confirmed that the person not far away was Si Linhou, both of them were a little excited.


    "Big Brother, is it really you?" Gu Qing didn''t immediately rush to Si Lin, but asked hesitantly.


    "Yeah." Si Lin nodded, and raised his hand holding the prisoner''s dragon sword.


    Gu Qing also saw the Prisoner Dragon Sword in Si Lin''s hands. There was only one Prisoner Dragon Sword in the world, and Si Lin would never give his sword to anyone else. The person in front of him was Si Lin!


    Realizing this, Gu Qing happily ran towards Si Lin immediately.


    She was very fast, because she was so happy and eager, she even used footwork, and in the blink of an eye she came to Si Lin and threw herself into Si Lin''s arms happily.


    "Big brother, I miss you so much." Gu gently hugged Si Lin, and couldn''t help but rub his head in Si Lin''s arms, full of dependence during his actions.


    Si Lin didn''t speak, but just touched Gu''s head gently as before, but his expression was very gentle.


    "Big Brother." Rong Ye also looked at Si Lin with excitement.


    "Yeah." Si Lin nodded at Rong Ye, patted Gu''s back gently.


    Gu Qing''s emotions quickly calmed down, and she withdrew from Si Lin''s arms, pulling on Si Lin''s sleeves.


    "Big brother, how are you doing recently? Are there any injuries?" Gu lightly looked at Si Lin and asked with concern.


    "I''m fine and not injured, how about you?" Si Lin is thankful that every time he gets injured, he has to deal with the wound well, so that when he encounters Gu Qing, there is no injury on his body. Otherwise, Gu Qing will definitely not. Happy.


    "Me too. I met Senior Brother Wu earlier, and you know that I was lucky and basically nothing happened." Gu Qing had already looked up and down Si Lin, but didn''t find any wounds or the like. , Si Lin did not smell of medicine on his body, indicating that Si Lin was indeed not injured and was very satisfied, and then talked about his own situation.


    While Gu Qing was looking at Si Lin, Si Lin was also looking at Gu Qing, and he did not find any injuries on Gu Qing''s body, and he was relieved, though. "Gently, your cultivation level?"


    He found that Gu Qing''s cultivation base had improved, and the speed of improvement was a bit faster.


    "I am now the cultivation base of building the peak of the fairyland. I had a bit of adventure before, and my cultivation base has improved a lot." Gu Qing''s eyes flashed, and he smiled and said to Si Lin.


    Gu Qing could not tell Si Lin about the things in the unicorn tree for the time being, so he could only go over it vaguely.


    Si Lin and Gu Qing had known each other for so many years. Gu Qing''s small movements were clear to him, and he naturally discovered that Gu Qing had something to hide from him. However, he always respected Gu Qing''s thoughts very much. Gu Qing did not want to say that. Will not force it.


    "It''s a good thing to improve your cultivation level, but you must also pay attention to safety." He still couldn''t help but exhorted.


    Naturally, Gu Qing would not go against Si Lin, and knew that Si Lin was doing it for his own good, so he nodded quickly.


    "Big brother, let me introduce to you, these two are disciples of the Star Palace, this one is Su Yan, this one is Su Yan''s cousin Su Xi." Gu Qingyan turned around and noticed the silence beside him. Sisters Su Xi and Su Yan, who stood waiting for them to reminiscence, quickly introduced them to Si Lin.


    "Hello!" Si Lin glanced at Gu gently, and saw that the smile on the corner of her lips was always there, and he rarely greeted the two in a kind manner.


    Su Yan and Su Xi hurriedly greeted Si Lin, and at the same time looked at Gu Qing and Rong Ye, and sighed in their hearts that Gu Qing''s seniors were so amazing and their faces were too high.


    When we finally met together, Gu Qingming had a lot to say to Si Lin, pulling Si Lin¡¯s arm and talking non-stop, while Si Lin was indulgent throughout the whole process, listening carefully to what Gu Qing said, and then in Gu. When inquiring gently, sincerely give advice.


    Rong Ye would occasionally intervene in a few words. Although Su Yan and Su Xi could not intervene, they could also chat by themselves.


    None of the five people mentioned about continuing to move forward, but sat by the creek and chatted for an hour and a half.


    "Qing Qing''s luck is really good." Si Lin listened to Gu Qing''s narration, and looked at Gu Qing''s gains during this period of time.


    "Big brother, if you walk with me behind, luck will also improve." Gu gently pulled Si Lin''s sleeve and said with a grin.


    Si Lin knew how lucky Gu Qing was, and did not refuse, but nodded.


    As a result, Gu Qing and the others went from four to five on the road together.


    ...


    Jun Wu and Nanhua ran into a few groups of disciples from other sects and Langya Immortal Sect on the road, but they still tried to hide, and did not interact with them, and then continued to look for the traces of Gu Qing and the others.


    "It feels like we have all walked through most of the woods. It is so depressing that we haven''t heard from them yet." Nan Hua sat on a rock, shook the fan in his hand, and said dejectedly.


    After they entered the secret realm, they did not stop looking for Gu Qing and the others. As a result, they felt that the forest had gone for most of the time, and they encountered many teams on the road. As a result, there was no team or one person was Gu Qing, Nan Hua and Jun Wu were both very good. depressed.


    "This forest is so big, as long as they are still inside, we will definitely meet!" Jun Wu said seriously, looking at the stream.


    Nan Hua nodded, feeling that Jun Wu made sense. Of course, he didn''t understand, but he didn''t want to think about it.


    The two rested for a while, stood up, ready to continue on the road, Jun Wu suddenly touched his forehead, frowning, his expression looked very painful.


    "Jun Wu, are you okay?" Nan Hua took three steps and two steps before coming to Jun Wu''s side and asking Jun Wu nervously.


    "I''m fine." Jun Wu shook his head, his expression still a little uncomfortable, "Suddenly his head hurts a bit, and a voice is talking to me, telling me to let me go south."


    "Why do you go south?" Nan Hua was a little puzzled, "Is there anything there? Also, why is there a voice in your head, it doesn''t matter, do you?"

 Chapter 473：

    "I don''t know," Jun Wu shook his head and twisted his eyebrows, "I just heard another voice in his mind, and that voice has been urging me."


    Regarding this, Jun Wu also found it very magical, not to mention what was in the south, but what was the sound of the voice that suddenly appeared in his mind? Generally, only people with a high cultivation base can do this. A few immortals in the fairy world can do this, but now, they are in the secret realm, which has restrictions on the cultivation base, and within the limit, Jun Wu¡¯s cultivation base It''s already relatively high, who can do this step?


    "Then what are we going to do now? Like the voice said? Go south?" Nan Hua asked with a fan, pointing to the south of where they were.


    Jun Wu didn''t speak, but curled his eyebrows to think for a while, "The voice has disappeared at this time. Since he wants me to go to the south so much, then I will go and see."


    A dim light flashed under Si Lin''s eyes. His intuition told him that the business owner did not have any malicious intent towards her, and if he went in that direction, he would probably have unexpected gains. His instincts have always been accurate!


    "Really going?" Nanhua hesitated, "What if there is a problem?"


    "Even if there is a problem, the spiritual beasts and people here have the highest cultivation level but the peak of the Golden Wonderland. Do you think the two of us can''t deal with it?" Jun Wu raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Of course it''s impossible," Nan Hua retorted without thinking, "Well, since you have made a decision, then we will go to the south and take a look at what it is that is letting you pass."


    "Yeah." Jun Wu nodded and pursed his lips.


    The two were originally going to walk in the previous direction. Since someone in Jun Wu''s mind was giving them directions, they followed that voice and walked to the south of them.


    After an hour or so, I didn''t encounter anything, let alone flowers and grass, even the spirit beasts.


    "How long are we going to walk?" Nan Hua shook his fan, looked around, and asked Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu shook his head and was about to say that he was not clear. A voice rang in his mind again. This time, the voice still made Jun Wu go south, but this time there was time.


    "This voice said, let me go south for another quarter of an hour." Jun Wu frowned, repeating what the voice in his mind said to Nan Hua.


    Hearing this, Nan Hua''s eyes lit up and nodded.


    Then the two of them said in accordance with their voices, and then walked south for a quarter of an hour.


    What appeared in front of them was a clearing with nothing on it. Jun Wu and Nan Hua looked at each other and couldn''t help frowning.


    "There is nothing here, what did the voice tell us to do here?" Nan Hua asked depressedly.


    "I don''t know." Jun Wu frowned, his expression not very good.


    He looked at the surrounding environment and tried to find something wrong. However, after watching for a long time, he didn''t find anything wrong. When he was about to tell Nan Hua to leave, he felt a little hot in his body. Then, he felt something wrong. When there was a suction, the body was completely out of control, and then he was sucked into a hole and disappeared.


    "Jun Wu!" Seeing that Jun Wu was swallowed by the black hole, Nan Hua quickly stretched out his hand, trying to hold him, but it was all in vain. He didn''t hold on to anything, and Jun Wu''s figure had disappeared.


    He looked at where Jun Wu was standing before, a little dumbfounded and a little worried.


    "What the hell? Why did this suddenly disappear?" He stomped his foot, his expression very gloomy.


    Just as he was spinning around and didn''t know what to do, a black hole suddenly appeared behind him. Before he could react, the black hole quickly swallowed him.


    ...


    After meeting Si Lin, Gu Qing and their team had more people, and they continued to explore in the forest while looking for news about Nanhua and Jun Wu. On the way, they also met disciples from other sects. Gu Qing and they did not hide this time. They themselves, those disciples left one after another when they found that Gu Qing and the others didn''t want to take them, including the disciples of Langya Immortal Sect and Xingchen Sect.


    At first I discovered that after meeting Gu Qing and the others, the two sect members were very happy and greeted Gu Qing and the others. However, after they proposed that they wanted to go with Gu Qing and the others, they were also given by Gu Qing. Refused.


    Although the leader was unhappy, they didn''t dare to provoke Gu Qing and they were unhappy, so they could only endure their anger and leave.


    "Why, why don''t we stay with those people? Isn''t it safer to have more people?" Su Xi couldn''t help asking next to Gu Qing.


    "A lot of people are safer, but it also depends on where it is. This is a secret realm. Everyone is here to hunt for treasure. If you take them and encounter good things, what should you do? Do you rate it? Obviously it is not possible, so it is still Be selfish, and we can go by ourselves." Before Gu Qing said a word, Rong Ye helped her explain.


    Su Xi was stunned, looked at Gu Qing, and Gu gently nodded. Obviously, she thought the same as Rong Ye, and Su Xi nodded thoughtfully.


    After walking for about half an hour, Gu Qing frowned suddenly and stopped.


    "Gentle, what''s the matter?" Su Xi kept walking by Gu Qing''s side. After seeing Gu Qing''s expression, he couldn''t help but asked with concern.


    When the others heard Su Xi''s voice, they gathered around one after another, looking at Gu Qing worriedly.


    "I''m okay." Gu waved his hand gently, and the corners of his lips curled slightly. "It''s just that I suddenly felt something calling me."


    "What?" Rong Ye was very surprised, "Why is there something calling you?"


    This is a secret realm, and this secret realm is different from some secret realms they have encountered before. There are some special inheritances that need to be obtained after passing tests. This secret realm has a history of many years, and the people who enter it do not know where it is. If there is really any inheritance Kind of, I''m afraid it was discovered long ago.


    But if it weren''t for these things, what would attract Gu Qingqing?


    "I don''t know, I suddenly had a very strong feeling just now, that is, in our north direction, something is calling me, let me go quickly." Gu lightly frowned and explained to Rong Ye.


    She was actually very puzzled. She thought she had seen everything she should have seen before in the unicorn tree. After all, those in the unicorn tree were confessed by the owner of the secret realm. The main vowel sounds were due to her blood.


    But it shouldn''t be in this secret realm, and the feeling is getting more and more serious with the passage of time.


    In the end, her head felt like it was about to explode, making her expression very uncomfortable.


    "Since it is heading north of us, let''s go there and try." Si Lin said, looking at Gu''s gently wringing eyebrows.

 Chapter 474：

    Seeing Gu Qing''s face pale and very uncomfortable, Rong Ye and the others were also very worried. Hearing Si Lin''s words, they immediately nodded in agreement.


    So the group turned to their north direction. In order to make Gu Qing feel better, their speed was very fast. Fortunately, they did not encounter any spirit beasts along the way.


    "Stop!" When she walked to a lake, Gu Qing said suddenly, she looked around, "I feel that the thing that beckons me is nearby."


    Hearing this, Si Lin and the others also looked around and found that apart from the special lake in front of them, other things are very common in the forest, and there is no special place.


    "There doesn''t seem to be anything special here." Su Xi looked around, then looked at Gu Qing gently, and said suspiciously.


    "Gentlely, do you feel this place?" Si Lin curled his eyebrows and looked at Gu Gentlely, and asked with concern.


    "Yes, this is the place." The feeling of profoundness and profoundness was very strong at this time, Gu Qing replied very positively.


    Si Lin raised his eyebrows and looked around, but he still didn''t find anything peculiar. His eyes flickered, and he was about to ask Gu Qingqing again, but when he turned his head, he found a black hole appeared behind Gu Qing''s pupils. Shrinking a bit, gently stretched out his hand towards Gu, and at the same time shouted in his mouth: "Gently, be careful!"


    Gu Qing didn''t feel anything wrong behind, but saw that Si Lin''s expression was wrong. She turned her head subconsciously, and saw the black hole behind her. Just about to escape, the black hole suddenly grew bigger and swallowed her in. .


    Si Lin''s hand only had time to touch the corner of Gu Qing''s clothes. Gu Qing had been swallowed by the black hole, and the black hole had disappeared.


    "Gently!" Rong Ye also came to the place where the black hole disappeared, frowning and looking around, his expression was very ugly.


    "What''s the matter? Why didn''t you see it gently?" Su Yan and Su Xi also turned around, looking at this place in astonishment, a little unbelievable.


    When Si Lin was about to speak, he discovered that a black hole appeared behind Rong Ye. His pupils tightened again. He was about to remind Rong Ye when he saw the black hole behind Rong Ye suddenly become larger, and then swallowed Rong Ye. Went in, and then disappeared.


    All this happened so fast that Si Lin didn''t even have time to react. When he reached out his hand, Rong Ye had disappeared.


    "Brother Rong!" Su Xi also saw this scene, and only had time to shout, and watched Rong Ye being swallowed by the black hole, his mouth grew, and his eyes widened, as if he was looking at something incredible.


    Su Yan turned her head when she heard the voice, and there was no longer Rong Ye next to them. Her original nervous expression became stunned, her eyes were a little dull, and she couldn''t believe it. After a while, Rong Ye was gone!


    Si Lin frowned, his face was completely cold, he shook his hand, and the Dragon Prison Sword appeared in his hand. The immortal power in his body was circulated, and he slashed to the place where Gu Qing and Rong Ye stood before. The fierce sword energy attacked not far away, and cut down all the big trees not far away.


    "Senior Brother Si!" Su Xi''s slightly trembling voice suddenly sounded.


    Si Lin subconsciously turned his head and saw the black hole appearing behind him. His pupils suddenly shrank. He subconsciously wanted to use the Prison Dragon Sword to cut the black hole. As a result, the black hole didn''t give him a chance at all. , Disappeared instantly.


    However, within a short period of time, Gu Qing and the three of them were swallowed by unknown black holes one after another. Su Yan and Su Xi were shocked. The two looked at each other, swallowed with difficulty, and looked around. Their expressions were very nervous. Fearing that the black hole would appear again, I saw them swallow it.


    "Cousin, I''m a little scared." Behind Su Yan, Su Xi looked around in fear, her voice trembling.


    "Don''t worry, it will be okay." Su Yan has seen more of the world than Su Xi in the end. At this time, she is relatively calm, guarding Su Xi behind her, watching the surroundings alertly, and not forgetting to comfort Su Xi.


    Su Xi pulled Su Yan''s sleeves, feeling a little safe, but when he thought of Gu Qing and the three being swallowed by the black hole in front of him, a trace of fear flashed in his eyes, and his body couldn''t help shaking.


    "Cousin, don''t you think they''ll be fine if you don''t?" She hesitated for a while, still couldn''t help asking Su Yan in a low voice, her voice full of worries about the three Gu Qing.


    Su Yan didn''t answer Su Xi''s question immediately, but was silent for a while, pursing her lips, and then hesitated to say: "Slight luck is good, it will definitely be all right!"


    Thinking of Gu Qing''s luck, Su Xi''s eyes suddenly brightened, "Yes, Qing Qing''s luck is good, it will definitely be fine!"


    After that, she smiled as if she had convinced herself.


    The two stood nervously on the spot for about a quarter of an hour, and the black hole did not reappear. The two stood still on the spot, and it seemed that the black hole would not appear, which made the two of them breathe a sigh of relief at the same time.


    "Huh, I was scared to death. It seems that the black hole won''t appear. We should be safe, right? Cousin." Su Xi patted his chest and asked Su Yan uncertainly.


    "It should be safe for the time being." Although Su Yan also sighed, she did not relax her vigilance and said hesitatingly when she heard Su Xi''s words.


    Hearing that, Su Xi directly sat on the ground, touched the cold sweat on his forehead, and looked like he was reborn without taking into account his own image.


    "Cousin, how do I think that the black hole came specifically to lighten their senior brothers and sisters?" Su Xi recalled the scene just now, and a bold guess suddenly appeared in his mind and said to Su Yan.


    Hearing this, Su Yan was silent for a while, and thought about the scene just now. The black hole appeared very quickly. It swallowed people in at once, and then disappeared, and they were because Gu Qing said that they felt something. She came here after calling her. Although they don''t understand why Si Lin and Rong Ye didn''t feel the call, they were also swallowed by the black hole, but it seems that the black hole is indeed because of their appearance.


    "I hope they don''t have any trouble." Su Xi put his hands together, looked at the sky, and prayed with some worry.


    Su Yan pursed her lips. Although she didn''t say anything, she prayed in her heart that Gu Qing and they were all right.


    ¡­


    After being swallowed by the black hole, Gu Qing fainted. When she woke up, she found herself lying in a pure white space. Except for the space under her feet, the surroundings were all white. , She tried to walk around and found that her range of motion was only such a place, she couldn''t move at all, which made her frown.


    "Anyone?" She looked around and tried to ask.

 Chapter 475：

    The answer to Gu Qing was silence. There seemed to be no one besides Gu Qing in this vast white space, which made Gu Qing frown with some impatience.


    Such an environment inevitably makes people feel impetuous, and Gu Qing feels this way at this time.


    However, she soon noticed that her state was wrong, twisted her eyebrows, took a deep breath, and then slowly exhaled, then she sat cross-legged on the spot, closed her eyes, and began to meditate.


    In the past, when she meditated, she could always enter the state very quickly, and she never felt restless. But here, for unknown reasons, it was difficult for her to enter the state at first. Once she closed her eyes, her mind There will be many people or things she has seen, disturbing her mood, and she can''t enter the state at all.


    She pursed her lips, didn''t feel irritable, she didn''t think about anything, and let those pictures appear and disappear in her mind. When she found that they could not affect her, those pictures disappeared, and her eyebrows were gradually curled. Released, she quickly entered a state of cultivation.


    Soon, the scene in front of her changed, and she came to a battlefield.


    When Haori was in the air, the two sides of the battle were humans in various costumes, and the other was strange-looking beasts and translucent ghosts. The two sides were fighting hard.


    There were a lot of human and beast corpses on the ground. The blood stained the ground deep red, and the air was filled with a smell of blood.


    In mid-air, a figure was fighting.


    The man wore a brocade robe with a black background and gilded golden lines on it. He wore a crown on his head. He was tall and taller than 1.9 meters. Involuntarily wanted to kneel at his feet.


    His voice was deep and deep, resounding throughout the world. Every time he spoke, a large number of spirit beasts and translucent ghosts died.


    Gu Qing quickly realized that he was a spiritual language master, and he was a top-level one.


    This is the first time Gu Qing has seen other spiritual masters fighting. It is different from her everywhere. The man¡¯s magic is too powerful. His performance is very casual, but he has a lot of spirituality when he raises his hand. The beast was killed.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Qing felt very excited. She felt her heart beating fast, her breathing was rapid, and she was completely plunged into it. Everything around her disappeared, leaving only the person''s appearance.


    "Speakers, use language as a weapon, and speak as you like..." A deep voice sounded in Gu Qing''s ears, and she couldn''t help but fall into it, re-understanding the true meaning of the art of speaking spirits.


    ¡­


    After being swallowed by the black hole, Jun Wu fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up, people appeared in a silver space. The surrounding walls were all silver, and the walls were painted with black villains. Jun Wu couldn¡¯t help it. Stand up and come to the wall.


    He looked at the villain on the wall and found that he was holding a machete in his hand.


    Immediately afterwards, without his preparation, the villain above moved unexpectedly. It even demonstrated a sword technique to Jun Wu, and it was a sword technique that Jun Wu had never seen before, which made Jun Wu in front of him. Yiliang.


    After the villain in front of him finished it, he demonstrated it again, three times in total, before returning to the wall.


    Jun Wu looked at the villain, thoughtfully, recalling the sword technique he just saw, and at the same time demonstrating it in his mind. When the demonstration was almost the same, he made a move, and the silver machete appeared in his hand. He directly Just follow the previous villain''s actions to demonstrate it again.


    Although in the space, no specific effect can be seen, he obviously felt that this trick uses less power than the knife he used before, but the power is about the same, which made his eyes bright and immediately seemed to have found a treasure. Similarly, he looked at the black little people on the wall, and then he came to the second little person.


    As before, the second villain also demonstrated it three times, and then returned to the wall and turned into a mural, but the action it demonstrated has been remembered by Jun Wu, and he is practicing in his mind, waiting for the practice to be almost the same. After that, he practiced it again with a scimitar.


    At the beginning, he was able to rehearse the moves on the wall successfully at once. When he reached the tenth move, he didn¡¯t succeed the first time. He frowned and continued to rehearse in his mind until he rehearsed hundreds of times. After noticing every detail, he re-exercised with the scimitar. This time he was successful, and at the same time he felt that the fairy power in his body had changed slightly.


    He was already immersed in the learning of the sword technique at this time, and did not think too much, but continued to follow the villain to practice the sword technique, leaving everything else aside.


    ¡­


    When Si Lin woke up, he found himself next to a waterfall. After a moment of confusion, he quickly remembered that he was swallowed by a black hole, and he immediately looked around nervously, holding the prisoner dragon sword in his hand, not moving. Sensually guarded.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw a figure.


    The man turned his back to him, only to see that he was wearing a black bunt, which looked very refined.


    While he was observing the man, the figure suddenly moved.


    He rushed under the waterfall, then drew out the sword he was holding in the other hand, and began to practice the sword under the waterfall.


    As a genius of swordsmanship and born with a sword body, few people in Wuxing Immortal Realm can compare with swordsmanship.


    At first, he was a little surprised when he saw the figure practicing sword under the waterfall. He kept looking at the figure''s swordsmanship with a critical gaze, but after he looked at it for a while, his gaze changed, and his eyes were tightly fixed. The figure practicing the sword, his eyes focused, the hand holding the sword moved slightly, and the whole person was immersed in it.


    The man''s every move was printed in his mind, and in his mind, he has followed the practice of this set of swordsmanship.


    The more he practiced, the more he felt the difference in this set of swordsmanship. Every move seemed very simple, but it was ever-changing. A little carelessness would change into another swordsmanship, as powerful as him. The wrong connection!


    During this process, his understanding of kendo was gradually deepening, but he did not notice that his aura was gradually rising.


    ¡­


    When Rong Ye woke up, he found that he was in a world of talismanic seals.


    There were all kinds of talisman seals all around. If ordinary people were here, they might feel dizzy just by looking at them, but Rong Ye didn''t feel that way.


    The symbols on those rune seals flew directly out of the rune seals and flew into his body. From time to time, a rune appeared in his eyes. The runes that had not yet been lit in his mind were lit up one by one, and his lips The horn couldn''t help but aroused slightly.

 Chapter 476：

    As a rune, the more runes he masters, the stronger his cultivation level. Rong Ye''s practice is to light up the runes in his mind one by one. After so many years of practice, most of the runes have been lighted up. At that time, the remaining runes were quickly lit up, and his cultivation level was also rapidly improving.


    This feeling of rapid improvement in his cultivation made him unable to help showing a fascinated expression, completely immersed in the ocean of Fu Zhuan.


    ...


    After Nan Hua woke up, he found that a large formation was drawn where he was lying. He looked at it roughly and felt dizzy. It was really that the formation was too fast and complicated, and he couldn''t look directly at it with his cultivation.


    Frowning his brows, he forced his gaze away from the large array and looked around.


    He found that in addition to the formations on the ground, the surrounding formations were full of large and small formations, some of which he could recognize at a glance, and some of which he had never seen before. These formations are ever-changing, look. People were dazzled, and even he was confused for a moment.


    His gaze flicked over the many formations, and finally stopped at a formation that he had never seen before, but was similar to his cultivation level.


    Couldn''t help stepping forward, tapping his finger on the formation.


    What surprised him was that the formation directly turned into a stream of light and flew into his body. Then, the formation just now appeared in his mind.


    After a brief surprise, his brain quickly deduced the formation that suddenly appeared, copying it over and over again in his mind, until the formation was completely engraved in his mind.


    He lifted his hand, his hands quickly drew a formation in the air, a golden light flashed, and a small formation was formed in front of him, exactly the same as the formation that just flew into his body.


    Seeing this, he withdrew the immortal power, and the formation that had just formed immediately dispersed, turning into a light spot and disappearing into the air.


    Immediately afterwards, his gaze flicked over those formations again, and after finding the right one, he walked to the side, and then stretched out his fingers to touch the formations.


    This time he was prepared, after the formation became streamer and entered the body, he appeared very calm.


    In this way, after he absorbed a formation, he quickly deduced it in his mind until it was perfectly drawn, then looked for the next formation, and then deduced it in his mind, repeating the process.


    He did not notice the passage of time and the improvement of his cultivation.


    ...


    When Yue Zhao woke up, he was sitting in a pavilion. He blinked and looked around and found a small waterfall not far away. On a large rock next to the waterfall, a figure was facing away from him. Sitting.


    The man has long silver hair, which is loosely tied behind his head with a red headband. Looking from Yuezhao¡¯s perspective, he cannot see the man¡¯s face, but he can also be seen from the back. The temperament is very outstanding, just like the bright moon in the sky, one will have a feeling of embarrassment and foulness at a glance.


    Yue Zhao is always called Lord Ruyu, but he feels that the talent in front of him is really the kind of noble character and gentleman.


    Just when he was wondering how he would appear in this place, a superior sound of the piano suddenly rang, and passed into his ears, making him stunned.


    The sound of the piano is dreamlike, and it makes people feel like they are in it. Unconsciously, they just follow the sound of the piano. The sound of the piano is melodious, and the mood of the person is also happy, the sound of the piano is low, and the mood of the person is also low.


    The whole person''s emotions are completely controlled, but willingly, just want to sink.


    In his mind, the notes were jumping quickly, at first it was a piece of music, and then half a piece of music. After the person finished playing, a whole piece of music appeared in his mind.


    The streamer appeared in his hand, and he unconsciously followed it to play.


    The first time he played only a few notes, he was forced to stop and then start again. After playing a dozen times, he could only play a short piece of music.


    In the next time, he devoted himself to the performance, completely forgetting the change of time, every time he played a short piece of music, his mood became very good.


    ...


    In the secret realm, Su Yan and Su Xi waited for two days at the place where Gu Qing and they disappeared. Not only did they not wait for Gu Qing and the others, they also encountered a golden fairyland mid-level double-headed python. They were not at all. The opponents of the two-headed python, although intentionally continued to wait for Gu Qing and the others, but the two-headed python soldiers did not let them go, they could only leave.


    Fortunately, Rong Ye gave them some runes before, which finally killed the two-headed python, but they were also injured. The most important thing is that they lost their way, and they couldn¡¯t find the one that Gu Qing and the others disappeared before. Place, can only find a random direction to leave.


    On the way, they met other disciples of the Star Sect. After that, they partnered with each other and continued to explore the secret realm. However, compared with before, the harvest was relatively small, and they missed the time when they were with Gu Qing very much.


    Time passed quickly, and in a blink of an eye it was when the secret realm was closed. Su Yan and Su Xi never met Gu Qing and the others, but deep in their hearts they felt that Gu Qing and the others should be safe.


    When the secret realm was closed, no matter what everyone was doing, they only felt that the scenery in front of them changed, and they were bounced out of the secret realm mercilessly.


    It is different from the time when you enter. When you enter, even if two people enter together, they may not be together in the secret realm. However, if two people are together when they come out, they will come out together.


    After Su Yan and Su Xi came out, they quickly saw each other and looked around. In addition to the people who were ejected with them, there were also people waiting here from various sects.


    They saw the elders of the Star Sect at a glance, but they did not immediately go there, but searched for Gu Qing''s traces in the crowd, but after searching for a long time, no one was seen.


    "Isn''t it? They didn''t come out? They won''t really have an accident, right?" Su Xi frowned, bit her lip, and said with some worry.


    "Probably not." Su Yan glanced at Langya Immortal Sect, then shook his head.


    "How do you know?" Su Xi looked at Su Yan with some doubts.


    "Did you forget? For disciples like us, everyone has a life lamp in the sect. If something happens to them, then the elder of the Langya Immortal Sect will definitely not have the same expression this time. The leader of the team is Ling Huafeng''s peak master, the gentle husband''s master, and the apprentice has an accident, and the master''s mood will definitely not be good!" While analyzing, Su Yan motioned Su Xi to look at the Langya Immortal Sect.


    Su Xi followed Su Yan''s line of sight and saw Ling Huafeng''s Rongfeng Master. She found that Rongfeng Master was stern, but he did not look sad, and she was relieved instantly.


    "Look, they came out gently."

 Chapter 477：

    Su Yan Yuguang patted Su Xi''s shoulder immediately after scanning the familiar figure, shouting excitedly.


    Su Xi immediately turned her head when she heard the words, and then saw a familiar figure appearing in the air. She rushed over without even thinking about it.


    "lightly!"


    Gu Qing had just recovered from the dizziness that was thrown out of the secret realm. Before she had time to look down on the surrounding situation, she was hugged by a person. If she hadn''t heard a familiar voice, she almost shot the person who was hugging her. NS!


    "Gentle, you''re fine!" Su Xi didn''t know that she was almost beaten by Gu Qing. She hugged Gu Qing directly, rubbing her head against Gu Qing''s neck, obviously very happy.


    Gu lightly stunned, his eyebrows softened, and he patted Su Xi on the back, "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    For friends like Su Xi, Gu Qing has always had no choice. She looked at Su Xi with very soft eyes, and the hand that patted her on the back was also very soft.


    Su Xi rubbed Gu Qing''s arms before she retreated, her eyes red, and her eyes were full of worry when she looked at Gu Qing''s.


    "I didn''t see you coming out just now, I was so worried." Su Xi took Gu Qing''s arm and said her worry.


    "There was an accident, but you see, haven''t we all come out safely?" Gu lightly flashed his eyes, smiled, and comforted Su Xi.


    "It''s okay." Su Yan also walked over at this time and said next to her.


    Gu lightly glanced at Su Yan, and saw that she was also worried, and the smile on her face was a little deeper.


    "Okay, we are all out of the secret realm. After a while, we will return to Yuwan City. How about I invite you to eat the peach blossom cake from that house?" Gu Qing said hurriedly when he thought of what Su Xi likes to eat.


    Su Xi was really distracted, thinking of the snacks she had tasted before, and immediately nodded with bright eyes.


    "That''s OK. My cousin and I will go to Master Uncle''s first. When we return to Yuwan City, you remember to come to us." Su Xi saw that the disciple of the Star Sect was already moving towards her and Su. Yan beckoned, and quickly said to Gu gently.


    "No problem." Gu gently agreed.


    "Then let''s go first. See you in Yu Wancheng." Su Xi let go of Gu Qing''s hand, came to Su Yan''s side, and waved his hand gently towards Gu.


    "See you at Yu Wancheng." Gu nodded slightly, smiled and waved.


    After watching Su Xi and Su Yan return to the team of the Star Sect, Gu Qing and the others also returned to the team of the Langya Immortal Sect.


    At this time, the entrance to the secret realm has been completely closed, and will not open again until thirty years later.


    When Lord Rongfeng saw Jun Wu and the others come out safely, the anxiety in his eyes disappeared. Because there were so many people at this time, he just nodded at Jun Wu and let them return to the team.


    The result of entering the secret realm this time was not bad. They didn''t lose many disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect. Only two of them had their life lights off, four of them were seriously injured, and the others had gained good results.


    After returning to Yuwan City and staying at the inn where he came, Lord Rongfeng called Jun Wu into his room.


    "The disciple has seen Master Rong, I don''t know why Master asked the disciple to come?" After Jun Wu entered the room of Peak Master Rong, he respectfully asked Peak Master Rong.


    "When you first came out, I saw your immortal power fluctuate greatly, it seems that your cultivation base has improved, what is your cultivation base now?" Lord Rongfeng''s gaze fell on Jun Wu''s body, implicitly expecting.


    He knew Jun Wu''s talent, and it was normal to be promoted in the secret realm. He was just curious about what cultivation level Jun Wu had achieved.


    Hearing this, Jun Wu paused for a while, and then he said, "The disciple is not talent, now he is the mid-level of Daluojin Wonderland."


    "What?" Hearing Jun Wu''s words, Fengfeng Master Rong''s original calm expression could no longer be maintained, and he looked at Jun Wu in shock. "You say it again? I didn''t catch it a bit."


    "The disciple said that the disciple''s cultivation base is the middle level of the Daluojin fairyland." Jun Wu didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with the expression of Lord Rongfeng. To be honest, he came out of that space and learned of his cultivation level. I was also stunned, how long it took him to cross a big realm!


    "You release your cultivation base, let me see." Master Rongfeng still couldn''t believe it, although he knew that Jun Wu was not a person who could make jokes.


    Jun unobediently operated the immortal power in his body, revealing his own cultivation level.


    At this moment, Lord Rongfeng had to believe if he didn''t believe it!


    But he still felt shocked, not only because it took less than a month for Jun Wu to cross a big realm, but also because of Jun Wu¡¯s age, even Lou Mingyu, who was in his thirties. He only entered the Great Luojin Wonderland at the age of, but Jun Wu, he is only in his early twenties, but he has reached a level that many people can''t reach in a lifetime. This makes Lord Rongfeng once again realize the importance of talent!


    "The aptitude of the top grade of the immortal rank is really different!" He retracted his gaze and said with emotion.


    Jun Wu smiled, but did not answer.


    Lord Rongfeng asked him to come, mainly to figure out his cultivation level. Not only did he figure it out now, but he was also hit, so he waved his hand and asked Jun Wu to leave directly.


    At this moment in the room between him and Gu Qing, except for Gu Qing, Si Lin and them were all present, communicating their experiences in the secret realm. When they saw Jun Wu coming back, everyone looked over.


    "What did Lord Rongfeng tell you to do in the past?" Gu Qing didn''t hide it because it was all his own, and asked Jun Wudao directly.


    "Master saw that my cultivation level has improved, and asked me what cultivation level I am now." Jun Wu did not hide it, and said directly.


    "What is your current cultivation base?" Si Lin looked at Jun Wu and asked.


    "Daluo Golden Fairyland Intermediate." Jun Wu said calmly.


    "Coincidentally, so am I." Rong Ye said after hearing this.


    "Me too." Nan Hua fanned and said with a smile.


    "And me, too." Gu gently raised his hand and said with a smile.


    "Me too." Yue Zhao pursed her lips, the corners of her lips curled up slightly, and said.


    Now Si Lin was the only one who didn''t say anything, everyone''s eyes were on Si Lin''s body.


    "Look at what I am doing? Me too!" Si Lin glanced at the crowd, his tone faint.


    Everyone looked at each other, and then they couldn''t help but smile.


    "It seems that we should all be the same, we have had an adventure." Rong Ye flashed his eyes when thinking of that special space, thinking that other people are likely to be like him, otherwise the cultivation level would not be able to improve so fast.


    "So, do you know what that place is? Why is there such a powerful space?" Nan Hua glanced across the crowd and asked curiously.


    The people who were talking about it just now quieted down instantly, you look at me, and I look at you.


    "That, I really want to know."

 Chapter 478：

    As soon as Gu Qing''s words were spoken, Si Lin''s eyes fell on her, with a little surprise in their eyes.


    "Everyone knows the rumors about the Lingyun Secret Realm? The rumors are true. The Lingyun Secret Realm is indeed the personal space of a priest in the God Realm. When the God Realm was closed, that priest was also injured. Before he fell, he took his personal space Separate from myself, turn it into a secret realm, and leave a divine mind in the secret realm. I met the unicorn tree in the secret realm before, and saw the divine mind left by the priest in the unicorn tree." Against the gazes of a few people, Gu said gently.


    Hearing Gu Qing''s words, the people in Si Lin were very surprised. Before, everyone thought the rumors were false, but who knew it was true. Moreover, there was a unicorn tree in the secret realm, and there was still the priest left behind. Shennian, this is something I have never heard of before!


    Of course, the most important thing is, why only Gu Qingqing saw the spiritual thought left by that priest?


    "Gentlely, why did that priest''s mind only see you?" Si Lin pursed his lips, hesitated, and asked Gu Qingming.


    He had a guess in his heart, but he felt it was impossible, so he didn''t say it.


    "Because," Gu paused lightly, his eyes slid over several people, "I have the blood of the Protoss in my body!"


    Gu Qing''s expression was a little dazed, as if he had returned to the time when he learned about it.


    She was also very shocked at the time and couldn''t believe it at all. She didn''t believe that she really had the blood of the gods until the priest listed some characteristics.


    At this time, Si Lin and the others were also very shocked.


    "Gentlely, did you just say that you have the blood of the Protoss?" Rong Ye looked at Gu Qingqing, repeating it uncertainly.


    Gu nodded lightly, his expression very calm.


    "Yes, but the Protoss, didn''t they all fall down during the war a thousand years ago?" Rong Ye''s voice was a bit dry and his expression was very embarrassed. Looking at Gu Qing, he seemed a little at a loss.


    "Yes," Gu nodded softly. "The gods have indeed fallen a thousand years ago, and the gods have been sealed off because of this. However, my body has the blood of the gods because of my spiritual art. , Is one of the racial talents of the Protoss."


    What she knew came not only from the words of the priest, but also partly from her own inheritance.


    There are always seals in her body. This seal is not one, but many. After her cultivation level is improved, or when she encounters other stimuli, the seal will be broken. In contrast, she will also get Part of the heritage.


    When she was in the unicorn tree, part of her seal was destroyed, and there were a lot of memories in her mind, and part of this was related to her identity!


    "Moreover, it''s not just me, you also have the blood of the Protoss in your body. Otherwise, it''s impossible to enter that experience space." As if feeling that it was not enough, Gu Qing threw a big bomb again and directly sent Si Lin to them. It was stunned.


    "I, we also have Protoss and Protoss blood in our bodies?" Rong Ye pointed to himself and then to other people. His expression was a bit exaggerated, but it was not difficult to see his shock.


    The expressions of the other people were not much better, even Yue Zhao, who had always had the same face in front of Taishan Bing, was stunned at this time, and the expression in Gu Qing''s eyes was full of disbelief.


    "Yes." Gu gently nodded affirmatively, and was pleased by everyone''s expressions.


    "In fact, it is not the blood of the gods, but we are very likely to be the reincarnations of the gods." Gu lightly looked at Si Lin and the others, and then spoke.


    At this moment, Si Lin and the others felt numb, and the news that Gu Qing brought was really shocking.


    It''s not enough to say that some of them have the blood of the Protoss, and to say that they are the reincarnations of the Protoss, is this a bit crazy?


    Protoss, that''s a high god, how can they be?


    "Senior brothers should have feelings too? Even if we were in the sub-immortal realm, our cultivation is growing very fast among our peers when we arrive in the fairy realm. Even if we are geniuses, we shouldn¡¯t? But I have been living in the heavens since I was a child, and I must have taken a lot of heavenly spirits and earth treasures. Even if it is worse than us, it can¡¯t be so much worse. All of this is because we are the reincarnation of the Protoss.¡± Gu Qing''s eyes flickered, his tone of voice Said lightly.


    Upon hearing this, Si Lin and others fell silent, showing a thoughtful expression.


    They are indeed as Gu Qing said, their cultivation speed is extremely fast, and their talents are extremely good, not to mention, they are born in the lower realm, their spiritual power is thin, and there is no way to compare with the immortal realm. According to the truth, they His talents can''t be compared to those geniuses who grew up in the immortal world, it''s just that he didn''t think about it in the past.


    Now that they heard Gu Qing''s words like this, they suddenly realized that it was because of this reason.


    "But this is too unbelievable, right? I don''t have any memory of the Protoss. How come I am from the Gods Realm?" Rong Ye still felt a little unbelievable and couldn''t help muttering.


    "Indeed, we don''t have any memory of the Protoss. If it is the reincarnation of the Protoss, shouldn''t it be like this?" Nan Hua also followed, obviously, still a little disbelief.


    Si Lin and Yue Zhao frowned and didn''t speak, while Jun Wu looked at Gu gently with deep eyes.


    "Have you forgotten the master? He only awakened his memory when he was soaring. It is normal for you to have no memory." Gu Qing was not worried. If she hadn''t had those inheritances, she wouldn''t believe it.


    Listening to Gu gently mentioning Wen Guiyun, Si Lin''s eyes flashed, but they did not speak.


    The room fell into silence for a while, and Gu gently took out a bottle of fairy fruit dew, and while drinking it, waited for Si Lin and the others to digest this fact that was difficult for them to accept.


    "Gentlely, you said that we are the reincarnation of the Protoss. Now that we know this, does it mean that something is going to happen?" In the end, Jun Wu was the first to speak. What exactly is his identity? In fact, he doesn¡¯t care too much. What he cares more about is Gu Qing. Gu Qing is a member of the Protoss. What he is worried about is whether he can be worthy of Gu Qing. Now that he is also a member of the Protoss, he can be worthy of Gu Qing. , But he thought of other things, and then he asked Gu Qing gently.


    Hearing this, the others stopped thinking and turned their eyes to Gu Qing.


    "Yes, thousands of years later, the extraterritorial celestial demon will come back, and the gods will soon be unblocked, and a catastrophe is about to come!" Gu Qing''s eyes looked through Jun Wu, looking into the distance, his expression looked extremely heavy.


    In the room, Si Lin and the others were silent again.

 Chapter 479：

    "Gently," Rong Ye looked at Gu Qing, frowning for the first time, "This news of you is too shocking, I feel that I will not be able to sleep when I go back today."


    Gu lightly looked at the others, Si Lin and the others also nodded, apparently similar to Rong Ye''s thoughts.


    "Um," Gu paused lightly. "Actually, I can''t sleep either." She gave a wry smile, "This news is really not good news."


    The catastrophe thousands of years ago has just passed, and now it¡¯s going to happen again. It¡¯s not a good thing for anyone. What''s more, Gu Qing and the others have the blood of the Protoss, they are very likely to be the reincarnations of the Protoss, that is, the target of the alien demon. , I don¡¯t know how high the risk factor is.


    If possible, she would rather not know about it.


    "We need to inform the master and Haolan Immortal Venerable as soon as possible about this matter, so that they can be prepared, otherwise, if the extraterritorial celestial demon really makes a comeback, we may not be able to resist it!" Yue Zhao said after hearing Gu Qing''s words. Think about this in your mind and speak directly.


    "Master, they must have noticed that the monsters and sky demons that shouldn''t have appeared in the immortal world before have already foreshadowed them." Gu nodded gently, agreed with Yue Zhao''s statement, and said at the same time.


    "Our cultivation base is still too low. We need to upgrade our cultivation level as soon as possible. It is best to upgrade to the realm of Immortal Venerable before the catastrophe, so I am afraid that we will have the power to fight!" Si Lin also began to analyze.


    "That''s right," Gu nodded lightly, "However, if we are promoted to the realm of Immortal Venerable, we are not the opponents of the extraterritorial demon. We must restart the divine realm so that we can activate the bloodline, ascend into a god, and confront the extraterritory demon. Will be more confident."


    "The road is long!" Nan Hua put down the fan in his hand and said with emotion, his eyes flashed with excitement and anticipation, "Although this incident is very depressing, if it is really unavoidable, it will fight a battle with an extraterritorial demon. It''s not in vain!"


    "Yes, although it is not a great good person, but for the sake of the world to sacrifice such a thing, if it is true, it is not a bad idea!" Rong Ye nodded, sweeping away the previous depression, the whole person was full of vitality and eager to try, and Not defeated by the coming suffering.


    "Anyway, let the master know this first, be prepared, and then improve our cultivation level, fortunately, in the future war, don''t hold back!" Yue Zhao curled up his lips, revealed a perfect smile, and said softly.


    Si Lin nodded, obviously agreeing with Yue Zhao''s statement.


    Gu Qing and Jun ignored each other. Although they didn''t speak, they already understood each other''s meaning.


    Hearing such a big news, Si Lin and the others lost the interest in continuing to chat. They got up and left and returned to their rooms, while Gu Qing and Jun Wu looked at each other after the others had left, and did not communicate anymore. , But chose to enter the concentration. If you can''t sleep when you go to bed, you should practice hard, after all, time is running out!


    ...


    The journey of the secret realm is over, they should also return to the sect. Gu Qing, Si Lin and the others followed the Langya Immortal Sect back to the sect, while Rong Ye rarely followed the Star Sect back to the sect.


    It takes a long time when I go, but it¡¯s different when I return.


    It took them five or six days to return to the Langya Immortal Sect.


    The Langya Immortal Sect was no different from when they left. After the Lord Rongfeng brought them back, he said a few words and let them disperse and go back separately.


    Gu Qing did not return to his own cave, but went to the cave of Immortal Venerable Hao Lan first.


    In the cave mansion, Haolan Immortal Venerable and Wen Guiyun were playing chess. At this time, it had come to an end. When Gu Qing arrived, Wen Guiyun just overwhelmed Haolan Immortal Venerable, and Haolan Immortal Venerable stood up directly from the stool. Not going to play chess with Wen Guiyun anymore.


    "Tui''er sees the two masters!" After entering, Gu Qing first saluted the two of them.


    Before she could kneel down, a gentle force helped her up. She raised her head just in time to see Hao Lan Immortal Venerable''s retracted hand.


    "Gentle, you are finally back," Immortal Venerable Haolan looked at Gu Qing with a smile on his face. When he found Gu Qing''s cultivation base, he immediately became very surprised, "You are already big. Luo Zhen''s Wonderland is mid-level?"


    Wen Guiyun also took a closer look at his words, and found that as he said, Gu Qing was already in the middle of Daluo True Wonderland, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    You know, before leaving, Gu Qing was only a low-level Golden Fairyland. According to normal cultivation, Gu Qing''s cultivation from a low-level Golden Wonderland to an intermediate-level Daluozhen Wonderland would take several years of work. As a result, Gu Qing Only then did he go to the secret realm, and when he came out, he already had the middle-level cultivation base of Daluo True Wonderland. This cultivation speed was indeed a bit against the sky.


    Gu Qing was not surprised that her cultivation base was seen through.


    "Fortunately, I had an adventure in the Secret Realm. Except for me, Wu and several senior brothers are already Intermediate Daluozhen Wonderland." Gu lightly smiled and dropped another heavy bomb lightly.


    Xianzun Haolan and Wen Guiyun were startled for a moment, with a rare expression of astonishment on their faces.


    "Here," Immortal Venerable Hao Lan looked at Gu Qing, speechless for a while, "Your cultivation level has improved, some are too fast!"


    Rao had seen strong winds and waves, and at this time he was a bit shocked by the speed at which several people''s cultivation level improved.


    "Tui''er came here specially and wanted to talk to Master." Gu Qing looked around and set up a soundproof array with Xianli to make sure that no one else would hear their conversation.


    Her behavior surprised Wen Guiyun and Hao Lan Xianzun, they looked at each other, and then looked at Gu Qing gently.


    "What happened? Gentle, why are you doing this?" Wen Guiyun looked at Gu Gentle and asked.


    "Two masters, in the secret realm, I saw the master of the secret realm, the divine mind of that priest, and at the same time, I unlocked a part of the seal in the secret realm and learned some things." For these two people, Gu Qing was still very Trusted, not to mention that the next thing depends on the cooperation of the two, and she has not concealed it.


    "What''s the matter?" Immortal Venerable Haolan''s expression straightened, looking at Gu Qing, his expression couldn''t help getting serious.


    "This matter concerns the entire immortal world," Gu Qing said with a serious face, "Thousands of years have passed, and the extraterritorial celestial demon will come back, and the catastrophe will reappear. Should the masters make early plans?"


    "What?" Immortal Venerable Haolan stood up in a gaffe, and looked at Gu Qing nervously, "What you said is true? How can you know about this?"


    "It''s true, this matter was informed by the spiritual thought of the priest, and this matter is also in the inheritance after I unlocked the seal," Gu lightly paused, "In addition, the identities of me, Ah Wu, and several seniors I also know!"

 Chapter 480：

    "Identity? What kind of identity?" Immortal Venerable Hao Lan looked at Gu Qing Wei strangely, very puzzled.


    Wen Guiyun also looked at Gu Qingming curiously. He knew Rong Ye and the others better than Immortal Venerable Haolan, and knew their identity background, but at this time Gu Qing said that they knew their identities. Could they have another identity? ?


    "Me, five seniors and Ah Wu, we all have the blood of the Protoss, and we are most likely the reincarnation of the people of the Protoss." Gu Qing said in a relaxed tone under the gaze of the two.


    "what?"


    The shocked voice sounded again, this time even Wen Guiyun couldn''t sit still, and he got up directly from the chair in surprise, staring at Gu Qing with his eyes tightly.


    "Gentle, what you said is true?" Although intellectually knows that Gu Qing will not make jokes about this kind of thing, the feelings are still somewhat unacceptable.


    "Naturally, I guessed this information from the words of the priest," Gu Qing was very calm. "We were all taken into a strange trial space for a few days in the secret realm, our cultivation level The reason for being able to ascend so quickly is because of the guidance in the trial space, and in that space, according to the divine mind of the priest, only the talents of the **** race can enter."


    This is also the reason why Gu Qing guessed that they were members of the Protoss. The wonder of the space is what the priest¡¯s Shennian said personally, and if they are not members of the Protoss, they can¡¯t get in at all, just like Su Yan. Like Su Xi.


    Hearing this, Immortal Venerable Haolan and Wen Guiyun looked at each other, both in shock.


    The two slowly sat back on the chairs, picked up the tea cup at hand, took a sip of the spirit tea in the cup, and was shocked.


    The news that Gu Qing brought was so shocking, whether it was the possibility of an extraterritorial demon''s recurrence, or the identity of a few of them, it was not a trivial matter, even if the two had seen a lot of storms. At this time, I was also emotional, and it was difficult to calm down for a while.


    After a long while, the two of them exhaled a long suffocation, which seemed to be back to normal.


    "Gentlely, don''t tell the story about the catastrophe. This matter is of great importance. If you let other people know now, it will inevitably cause anxiety in the immortal world, and it will be easy to cause turmoil in the immortal world. After the teacher and the other immortals have discussed it. Besides," Immortal Venerable Hao Lan looked at Gu Qing gently, and paused, "As for the identity of the few of you, it has not yet been confirmed, and you should not speak out, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble."


    "Yes, neither of these two things can be said casually. Before you are sure, you can''t let the immortal world have problems." Wen Guiyun tapped his fingers on the table, nodded in agreement, and reminded Gu gently as well. .


    "The two masters don''t worry, I won''t talk nonsense." Seeing the two of them were so serious, Gu Qing hurriedly stated that he would never tell others.


    "It''s so good. You have been in the secret realm for so many days. I am afraid that you are also exhausted. Let''s go back and rest today. We will arrange the affairs of the external demon." Immortal Venerable Haolan looked at Gu Qing with a look in his eyes. Concerned, said very empathetic.


    "The disciple understands, that disciple will retire now." Gu nodded gently, bowed to the two, and then slowly backed out.


    After telling Wen Guiyun and Haolan Immortal Venerable that these two pieces were, Gu Qing was able to relax a little bit. After leaving Haolan Immortal Venerable¡¯s cave, she let out a long sigh, and then moved briskly to her own cave. go back.


    Although in the secret realm, their cultivation has improved a lot, and they have gained a lot, but the secret realm is too dangerous. They must be vigilant at all times and dare not relax. In fact, they are very tired. When he arrived at the Langya Immortal Sect, the environment was safe, and everything was upheld by the master, and Gu gently relaxed a lot at once.


    After returning to the cave, Jun Wu was waiting for her.


    After having lunch with Jun Wu, she took a good bath, then lay down on the bed and slept beautifully.


    She slept right up to noon the next day. After she got up, she didn¡¯t even know what tonight or eve. She thought she was in a secret realm and all the bones in her body were crisp. She didn¡¯t want to move, so she lay on the bed until Jun came in without holding a bowl of porridge.


    "Little slacker, don''t you want to get up?" Jun Wu walked to the bed, looked at Gu Qing on the bed, and asked gently with a smile on his lips.


    "I''m not a slacker." Gu lightly glanced at Jun Wu, wrinkled his nose, then stretched out his hand, stopped Jun Wu''s waist, and leaned his head on Jun Wu''s body. "


    As she said, she still rubbed Jun Wu''s body, and there was a little milky voice in her voice.


    Jun Wu''s eyes were dim, he lowered his head and looked at Gu gently. The smile on the corners of his lips deepened, helping her to smooth her hair back to her head, and her voice was soft enough to drip, "Drink this bowl of porridge before going to bed? Huh? ?"


    He lowered his head, his mouth just leaned against Gu Qing''s ear, and the voice was slightly pressed down, slightly low. Listening to Gu Qing''s ears, it made her ears numb, and the linen was still smooth. Spreading her ears on her body, her body trembled unconsciously.


    "You want to feed me." Gu gently raised his head and looked at Jun Wu, acting like a baby.


    She was so rare that Jun Wu''ai died, bowed his head without thinking, clasped the back of her head with his big hand, and kissed her hard.


    When the two separated, Gu Qing''s eyes were slightly red, and there was still a trace of water vapor in his eyes. His eyes were a little confused, and the cheeks were faintly red, and his mouth was also very ruddy at this time. There is a thrilling beauty.


    Seeing her like this, Jun Wu''s eyes darkened, and without waiting for Gu Qing to recover, he put Gu Qing on the bed, then deceived him, and held Gu Qing''s lips again.


    When Gu Qing woke up again, it was already the next morning. She looked to the side. Jun Wu had already got up. Thinking of everything yesterday, her cheeks were red. It might be that Jun Wu came in again. Sit up on the bed.


    At this moment, she was extremely grateful for her strong cultivation, otherwise she might not even be able to get up at the moment.


    When she washed up and sat in front of the dressing table, Jun Wu walked in from outside.


    There was still a trace of water vapor on his body, and he could see that he had just finished practicing and then took a shower.


    Seeing Gu Qingsi sitting in front of the dressing table, Jun walked over without thinking, and naturally took the comb in Gu Qing''s hand, helped Gu gently comb her hair, and then asked Gu Qing''s advice. , Helped her pull up a flying fairy bun, and then inserted a phoenix first step, looking at the very beautiful Gu Qing in the mirror, his eyes flashed with satisfaction.


    Gu Qing was also very satisfied. She knew Jun Wu''s dexterity, and she was very thankful that Jun Wu had learned how to comb her hair.

 Chapter 481：

    "Senior Brother Si has left the customs, would you like to go and see?" Jun Wu put his head on Gu Qing''s shoulder, and asked in a very gentle voice.


    "Really? When did Senior Brother 4 leave the customs?" Gu Qing asked with a surprise smile immediately on his face.


    "I left the customs last night." Seeing that Gu Qing was in a good mood, Jun Wu couldn''t help bending his lips, stood up, and said softly.


    Gu lightly stunned, and immediately thought of what she was doing last night. Then her eyes were erratic and her face flushed a little. She stopped quickly, then stood up and walked outside.


    "I''m going to see Brother Si, just to give him something." She said as she walked out, and when she finished speaking, people had already reached the door.


    "I''ll go with you." Jun Wu shouted, and the figure appeared beside Gu Qing.


    When the two arrived, Si Lin had arrived in Mu Chen''s cave, and they were talking to him about the secret realm.


    "Brother Si, I came to see you." As soon as Gu Qing saw Mu Chen, he couldn''t help speeding up, stood still in front of Mu Chen, and said with a smile.


    "Let the brother take a good look at you, too," Mu Chen''s face was paler than before, and a little more transparent. He smiled and looked at Gu Qing gently. Some."


    Gu Qing is still very young now, and he is still very happy about this kind of thing when he grows up a little, and the smile on his face can''t help but deepen.


    Mu Chen''s current cultivation base is the middle level of the Golden Fairyland. If Gu Qing and the others did not enter the secret realm, this cultivation base would be considered very powerful, but after Gu Qing and the others came out of the secret realm, everyone''s cultivation base had arrived. In this way, Mu Chen is a little behind.


    "It doesn''t matter, Brother Si, you see, I brought you good things, and you can keep it like us right away." Gu Qing saw that Mu Chen was a little bit lost, winked at Mu Chen, and said with a smile.


    Hearing that, Si Lin and the others are a little curious. Although they have all entered the trial space, they are not connected there. Only oneself knows what they encounter. Now, listening to Gu Qing''s meaning, she returned to Mu Chen. Something.


    Under the gaze of several people, Gu gently opened her hands, and a heart-shaped fruit the size of a baby''s fist and glowing with milky white fluorescence appeared in the palm of her hand.


    "Gentle, what is this?" Nan Hua hadn''t seen such a thing, and couldn''t recognize it after observing it for a long time, so he asked Gu Qingming directly.


    "This is the heart of the unicorn tree. It contains the essence of the unicorn tree. It is very useful for alchemy like Senior Brother Si. As long as Senior Brother 4 absorbs this thing, it will soon become like us, and it is even possible to cultivate. It''s taller than us." Gu Qing saw other people staring curiously, couldn''t help but explain, and then handed the things to Mu Chen.


    It is very common for them to send things to each other, even treasures and the like, so they are not welcome.


    Mu Chen took the tree heart and immediately felt the very pure energy on the tree heart, and this energy was indeed as Gu Qing said, it was very useful to Mu Chen, his body had already started to absorb it unconsciously. He couldn''t help but smile.


    Therefore, Mu Chen, who had just left the customs and was not ready, retreats again, but this time his retreat will not be very long, after all, it is just to absorb the tree''s heart.


    Fortunately, Gu Qing and the others had just been promoted to Da Luo Jinxian Intermediate, and they were not very familiar with their own cultivation bases, and needed time to familiarize themselves with polishing, so Mu Chen''s retreat did not affect anything.


    Si Lin and the others are all cultivating crazy demons, especially now that they know that the outer demons may come again soon, making them feel that time is pressing, and they are even more desperate to cultivate. Only Gu Qing and Jun Wu can do it. A little more leisurely.


    Gu Qing leisurely came to nothing, dragged Jun Wu to wander around in the Fang Market in Langya Immortal Sect.


    Fangshi was set up to exchange training supplies for the disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect, and the stall owners inside were basically Langya Immortal Sect''s own disciples.


    As one of the four great immortal gates in the fairy world, Langya Immortal Sect has many disciples, so although this square city is only a square city for the disciples of Langya Immortal Sect, it is also very large.


    It was the evening when Gu Qing and Jun Wu came. Fang City was halfway up the mountain. They came to Fang City as if taking a walk, and today they did not wear personal disciple''s clothes, instead they wore an inner disciple''s clothes. Clothes.


    Despite this, the excellent appearance of the two attracted the attention of many people. Of course, some disciples who entered the secret realm with the two recognized the identities of the two, and most of them were only inner disciples.


    "The stuff in this shop is quite complete." Gu lightly swept around, and found that there were everything on sale in the shop.


    Pills, medicinal materials, weapons, etc., as long as you can think of, they can all be sold here.


    And it can be seen that some of the things were refined by these disciples themselves, and some were obtained by going out to hunt for treasure.


    Although Gu Qing was short of celestial coins when he first ascended to the immortal realm, after everyone else ascended, especially after entering the Langya Immortal Sect, there was basically no shortage of celestial coins. Will bargain, but that is just to enjoy the fun of bargaining.


    After walking like this for a while, she has bought a lot of things, of course most of them are useful.


    When she reached a stall at the deepest corner, she lightly stopped, then stopped, squatted down in front of the stall, and carefully looked at the contents of the stall.


    The stall owner of this stall was dressed in the costume of the inner disciple, but he looked very cold, so he lifted his eyelids and glanced at Gu Qing when Gu gently squatted down. After that, he didn''t even give alms to Gu. lightly.


    Moreover, he is not like other stall owners, like Gu Qing introducing the things on the stalls, but rather indifferent, and it doesn''t look like he is selling things.


    Fortunately, Gu Qing saw a lot of people, and didn''t have any special feelings for people like the stall owner, but turned around the stall very comfortably.


    She just stopped because she felt a very familiar breath at the booth. She couldn''t remember what was going on with this breath, but she also knew that there was something she was familiar with, so she squatted down. .


    There are not many things on the stall, there are Zhu Liuhua of the sixth stage of the immortal rank, the holy flame fruit of the fifth rank of the immortal rank, the rising cloud pill of the fifth rank of the immortal rank, and some things taken from the powerful spirit beasts, it seems Not too much, but still precious.


    Gu glanced lightly, and finally his gaze fell on a black box in the corner.


    The box is made of wood, but it should be made of that kind of very strong wood, with some formations carved on it, which looks fancy.

 Chapter 482：

    The breath that made Gu Qing feel familiar came from this wooden box.


    She stretched out her hand, pointed to the wooden box, looked up and asked the stall owner: "Boss, can I take this one?"


    Hearing her voice, the stall owner glanced at her side. When he saw what Gu Qing was pointing at, he only nodded lightly, then retracted his gaze, and stopped looking here.


    Gu Qing felt that the stallholders around him were very personal, but the most important thing at the moment was this box. She needed to know what was in the box to make her feel familiar.


    After holding the box in her hand, she found that the box was very light, and she shook it lightly without hearing any sound, which made her even more curious about what was inside.


    Fortunately, there was no such thing as formation on the box. She opened it easily and saw that there was a jade card in it with a "deficit" engraved on it. It looked very ordinary, and the quality of jade was also very good. ordinary.


    The moment he saw the jade card, Gu Qing immediately remembered why she felt familiar.


    The aura of this jade card is exactly the same as the aura in that fairyland when they were in the Xuantian Continent. At that time, she met Venerable Chi Yan, because her talent was not suitable for inheriting the inheritance of Venerable Chi Yan. The inheritance of the Venerable was passed to her fourth senior brother Mu Chen, but Venerable Red Flame gave her a great gift, which was the treasure house of Venerable Red Flame.


    As an alchemist, and an alchemist at the immortal venerable level, Venerable Chi Yan''s collection can be imagined.


    It was a long time and she had experienced so many things that she had almost forgotten it. At this time, she came across this jade medal and remembered it again.


    The most important thing is that if she remembers correctly, this jade medal is the key to one of the treasure troves.


    Now that the catastrophe is coming, they need to improve their cultivation as soon as possible. If they want to come to the treasure house of Venerable Scarlet Flame, there may be things that can enable them to improve their cultivation. Of course, even if not, a treasure house of the Immortal Venerable is worth her visit!


    Thinking about this, she closed the lid, looked at the other things on the booth, and finally fixed it on the medicinal ling rhinoceros flower of the fifth stage of the immortal rank.


    "How to sell this ling rhino flower?" She pointed to the ling rhino flower and asked the stall owner.


    "Ten thousand cents." The stall owner glanced around and said in a hoarse voice.


    "What about this box?" Gu gently shook the box in his hand and asked casually.


    "Five hundred cents." The stall owner glanced at Gu Qingqing, then thought for a moment and said.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing''s eyes flashed with surprise, her love for the box did not hide, he thought that the other party would take the opportunity to increase the price, although five hundred sen coins are also very expensive, it is much better than Gu Qing thought. She bought it without thinking, and then put the ling rhino flower and the box in the storage space.


    Next, she didn''t have any interest in shopping, and took Jun Wu back to their cave house.


    "Gentle, what did you buy this box for?" Jun Wu immediately asked curiously when he saw Gu Qing took out the box as soon as he came back.


    Although the pattern on the box is indeed very unique, in Jun Wu¡¯s opinion, the box is not worth five hundred cents, but Gu Qing bought it. He didn¡¯t ask if he was afraid of being heard by others on the market just now. , Now back to the cave, I can naturally ask.


    "Do you remember the immortal secret realm we entered when we were in the Xuantian Continent?" Gu gently opened the wooden box, took the jade card out of it, and asked Jun Wu.


    "Remember." Jun Wu thought for a while, remembering that it was the secret realm, and nodded.


    "The owner of the Secret Realm is an Immortal Venerable. When I was inside, I got a gift from him. He told me the location of his treasure house and gave me the entire treasure house. It''s just that after we entered the Fairy Realm, the cultivation base was too great. Low, I couldn¡¯t go, and I also forgot about it afterwards, but just now, I felt the same breath in the secret realm on this jade card.¡± Regarding Jun Wu, Gu Qing would naturally not hide it, and slowly Said.


    "So, this jade medal is related to the treasure house of the Immortal Venerable?" Jun Wu immediately reacted and asked slightly surprised.


    "Yes, this is the key to one of the treasure houses." Gu nodded gently, looking at the jade card in his hand and said.


    After speaking, she put the jade card directly on her forehead, and then, a bunch of words appeared in her mind, which made her know more about the treasure house.


    "The location of the treasure house was already informed by the senior that the jade medallion also recorded a map. The collection of an immortal venerable should be quite rich. We can check it out." Gu Qing put away the jade medallion. , Said to Jun Wu.


    "Then when are we going?" Jun Wu asked, also interested in this treasure house.


    "After Senior Brother Four leaves the customs, Senior Brother Four can be regarded as that senior''s disciple, and with the inheritance of that senior, it may be useful at that time." Gu said with a slight hesitation.


    "Okay." Jun Wu naturally had no opinion, and directly agreed.


    ...


    Mu Chen''s retreat this time was relatively long, and it was not until a month later that a very strong breath came out from his cave, indicating that he was promoted successfully.


    When he came out of the cave, his cultivation had already been promoted from the middle-level Golden Wonderland to the middle-level Daluo Golden Wonderland.


    "Congratulations to the fourth senior brother!" Gu Qing was waiting outside the cave, and when she saw Mu Chen coming out from the inside, she spoke first.


    With a smile on Mu Chen''s lips, she was very satisfied with her state at this time. Hearing Gu Qing''s words, she looked at Gu Qing, "Thanks to the tree heart you gave Qing Qing, otherwise I can''t be so fast. I was promoted to Daluojin Wonderland."


    "It''s all right now. We are all in the Daluojin Wonderland, neat and tidy." Nan Hua shook his fan and was also happy for Mu Chen.


    Si Lin and Yue Zhao also nodded, agreeing with Nan Hua''s statement.


    After Mu Chen was promoted, he first went to his master to pay a visit to the master, and a few people gathered in Mu Chen''s cave at night.


    "We haven''t gotten together for a long time." Nan Hua said with emotion while holding the quilt in his hand, taking a sip, and putting it down.


    Since their ascension to the fairy world, their respective situations are different. In order to improve their cultivation as quickly as possible, everyone is either in retreat or practicing outside. It is indeed difficult to get together. The last time was more than a year ago.


    "Yesterday, I gently told me about the treasure house. How are you going?" As a senior brother, Si Lin thought about the treasure house of Venerable Scarlet Flame mentioned by Gu Qing and asked others.


    "What''s the preparation for this? Since Mu Chen has left the customs, we will set off as soon as possible. It just happens that the cultivation base has been improved too fast recently, and we need to fight more to polish it." Nan Hua said directly.


    "Senior Brother San is right, we really need to polish the cultivation base to prevent unstable realm."

 Chapter 483：

    It was Mu Chen who spoke. He had just made a breakthrough, just when he needed to consolidate his cultivation, and he agreed with Nan Hua''s proposal.


    "As soon as Mu Chen broke through, we will wait two more days. Two days later, we will set off to the place softly said, looking for the treasure house of Immortal Venerable." Yue Zhao put down the wine glass in his hand and glanced over several people. Clapper said.


    The others had no objection and nodded one after another.


    Afterwards, several people were chatting while eating vegetables and drinking, and waited until late at night to leave.


    Two days later, several people paid respects to Master and set off again.


    ¡­


    The treasure house of Venerable Red Flame is in the north of the fairy world, in the Yulong Mountain in the northern ice field.


    Starting from the Langya Immortal Sect, it took ten days to reach the northern icefield at the speed of the magic weapon. The flying magic weapon Gu Qing and the others took was refined by Si Lin, and the flying speed was already very powerful in the same level.


    On the second day of departure, they met a group of robbers who wanted to rob them. Unfortunately, their cultivation bases were not high, and they were not Gu Qing''s opponents. They were only dealt with by one person. They continue on the road.


    On the fourth day, they passed through a grassland. Gu Qing and several people stayed on the flying boat for a long time, so they wanted to go down and wander around, so they found a place to land, and a few people walked on the grassland.


    At a glance, there was nothing but small animals in twos and threes on the grassland. Gu Qing and the others appeared a little abruptly on the grassland.


    After walking for a while, they arrived next to a lake. Several people were about to camp next to them, preparing to rest for a while. By the way, they would eat something, and the sky above their heads suddenly changed color.


    I saw that the originally clear sky suddenly became very dark, the clouds above my head were black and heavy, and there was a wind on the grassland, and the wind was so fast that people couldn''t open their eyes.


    Nan Hua walked in front of the few people and moved both hands. A light blue magic circle appeared in front of him. Then, the magic circle became larger, covering the people inside, helping them isolate the wind in front of them.


    "What''s the situation? Why did the sky suddenly change?" After straightening his hair, Nan Hua asked depressedly, looking at the sky.


    "It should be something that is about to appear, that''s why it''s like this." Yue Zhao''s eyes were fixed on the sky, his right hand moved slightly, and his expression looked a bit solemn.


    "Second brother, isn''t the situation not so good?" Gu Qing let Jun Wu help her to fix her hair, and asked Yue Zhao.


    "Yeah." Yue Zhao only nodded, staring at the sky tightly, without stopping his fingers.


    Just as the few people were talking, the sky became darker. In the dark clouds, a red halo appeared faintly, like a formation, flashing past, making people unable to see clearly.


    Immediately afterwards, a translucent figure appeared from the black cloud in front of Gu Qing and the others.


    It looks very tall, about two meters high, its entire body is wrapped in a translucent black cloak, and its blood-red eyes look full of ominous aura. After being stared at, it makes people feel creepy.


    Soon after this figure appeared, another translucent figure appeared in the air, and then another one appeared, adding up to a total of four such figures.


    After they appeared, their gaze swept around, and finally fell on the Gu Qing people who were protected by the formation.


    "What is this? It looks so weird to say?" Nan Hua frowned, looking at the creature in mid-air, and said disgustingly.


    "This is a kind of extraterritorial celestial demons, the ghost race. Their bodies are semi-transparent. If they have a high level of cultivation, they can even be completely transparent. They can only be attacked with spells, and they cannot be attacked with physical objects." Gu Qing With a cold face, her voice is rarely low.


    "Gentlely, how do you know this?" Yue Zhao turned his head and asked Gu Gentlely.


    "When I was in the secret realm before, I have seen it before, and there are records of these things in my inheritance." Gu Qing said with a complex expression.


    When learning the art of speech and spirit in the secret realm, she had seen an extraterritorial celestial demon, and naturally knew that it was a kind of extraterritorial celestial demon.


    "It stands to reason that the barrier of the immortal world should be very strong, how can the extraterritorial celestial demon come in?" Yue Zhao turned his head, staring at the sky, and asked inexplicably.


    "There is no problem with the way of heaven, but part of the heavenly demons outside the territory are of the same origin as the immortal world, and they have powerful magic circles, which can steal the sky and hide the heavens, but they can''t be used on a large scale. Otherwise, they will attract the attention of the heavens and they will be directly killed by the heavens. "As a person who has a clone of Tiandao, Gu Qing is also able to communicate with Tiandao. When she encountered those giant beasts that could not be defeated before, she had passed through Tiandaogou, so she knew this.


    "So powerful? No wonder they are not many when they appear. Isn''t this cheating?" Nan Hua nodded, then spit out depressed.


    "There is no way for the Heavenly Dao to shoot directly. Fortunately, they don¡¯t come in too much each time, and the impact is not great, but after a while, it will be different. If the Heavenly Demons from outside the territories invade, then even the Heavenly Dao will not be able to control it. Come." Gu gently frowned and said in a low voice.


    This is what she worries most. Because of the avatar of Tiandao, she is very clear about the ways of Tiandao, knowing that Tiandao is also restricted to some extent, and is not arbitrary, at least not for Tiandao like the immortal world.


    And the extraterritorial demon is obviously very cunning. During the quiet invasion of the immortal world, they had been met by them several times before, so it was unsuccessful. If they hadn''t happened to come down to this grassland today, there would be no one here, those extraterritorial demon came in. After that, no one will know, and the trouble will be even greater.


    "These guys are really annoying, let''s solve them all, so that they don''t harm other people." Nan Hua fanned his fan, his eyes flashed, and said.


    "Yeah." Si Lin nodded.


    Nanhua put away the circle, everyone took out their weapons, their bodies lifted into the air, looking at the ghost races in mid-air.


    The ghosts of the ghost race had already stared at them when they first spoke. After all, the flesh and blood in their bodies is too attractive to the ghosts, just like honey is attractive to bees.


    Seeing that the magic circle protecting them was removed, the ghosts immediately surrounded them.


    After close contact with the ghost, Gu Qing found that he still couldn''t see the specific appearance of the ghost. Only the blood-red eyes under the cloak could be seen. However, she knew that the eyes were just decorations. The ghost did not have eyesight. It mainly relied on it. It is the induction of flesh and blood to attack the opponent.


    Si Lin took the lead, holding the Prison Dragon Sword in his hand, and severely chopped it down at one of the ghosts.

 Chapter 484：

    Just as Gu Qing said, the prisoner dragon sword passed through the ghost''s body and did not cause harm to the ghost. Instead, a pair of claws slammed deep under the ghost''s cloak and grabbed Si Lin''s face severely. Si Lin reacted quickly, I am afraid he was scratched. The ghost''s claws are poisonous, and the toxicity is unknown. If he is caught, it may not be easy to treat.


    Yuezhao¡¯s Liuguangqin appeared in his hand. He gently stroked the piano, and the invisible sound blade flew towards the ghost not far away. Unlike the prisoner dragon sword, when he felt the sound blade, those ghosts immediately fled away. Even so, The cloaks on their bodies were still cut by the sound blade.


    After seeing Si Lin''s mistake, Mu Chen''s Chiyan spear flicked, and did not directly attack the ghost with the spear. A fire dragon flew out from the tip of the spear and went straight to one of the ghosts, wrapping it up.


    Since being promoted, Mu Chen¡¯s marksmanship has also greatly improved. The fire dragon emitted at this time is not an ordinary flame, but also has a certain effect on ghosts. The tongue of flame swept the ghost¡¯s cloak. If the ghost had not reacted quickly, I am afraid that the whole body would be given by the flame. Wrapped up.


    Nanhua moved his hands together to draw two formations in the air at the same time, and then pushed them out at the same time, locking one of the ghosts, the formation flew to the top of the ghost''s head, directly covering the ghost, and the light blue beam of light trapped the ghost. Inside, it can''t escape.


    The golden formation law rose from below the ghost, and golden sword energy appeared in the formation, passing through the ghost''s body.


    Although the ghost has tried its best to avoid it, the space in the circle is so big that it can only endure the sword energy passing through its body, and the cloak on its body instantly becomes riddled with holes, and its blood red The eyes seemed to be dimmed a lot because of weakness.


    Jun Wu held the silver scimitar in his hand. He deceived himself and came near a ghost, and severely chopped a knife against its body. The silver sword light flew to the ghost instantly, leaving behind all the ghosts. With a long opening, bursts of black smoke emerged from the cut. Its crimson eyes flashed, locked directly to Jun Wu''s side, and directed at Jun Wufa.


    When Gu Qing was in the secret realm earlier, she saw the scene of too ghostly fighting, and she had a new understanding of the power of the word spirit in the secret realm. At this time, she did not take out the mixed immortal silk that was wrapped around her waist. It is the intention to convince these ghosts with the spirit of speech.


    "Ding!" With the ethereal and mysterious voice falling, the ghost flying towards Gu Qing was frozen in the air.


    "Breaks and holes!" Gu lightly flashed his eyes and spoke again.


    After her words fell, a white halo flew out of her body and fell directly on the fixed ghost. Then, the cloak on the ghost suddenly selected many small holes, and the black smoke kept on. Ascended, the ghost''s red eyes became much dimmed, and it was obvious that its hands were not light.


    A glimmer of surprise and satisfaction flashed through Gu Qing''s eyes. This was the first time she used the art of speech to fight after she came out of the secret realm. Unlike before, she just felt that a small part of the fairy power in her body was lost, and There is no such thing as emptying half of her spiritual power directly as before.


    "Exit!" Seeing the effect was good, she continued.


    As her words fell, the fixed ghost turned into a puff of black smoke directly in front of Gu Qing, and disappeared with a light blow by the wind.


    Seeing that a ghost was solved so easily, Gu Qing was very happy, seeing Si Lin still trembling with the ghost, went straight to help Si Lin.


    The fighting power of these ghosts is not too strong, maybe they were sent here not for aggression, but for other things, so their cultivation bases are not high.


    With his previous experience, Si Lin would not let the ghost get close when he was fighting, and he no longer used the Prison Dragon Sword to directly hack the ghost, but instead used his sword energy to hurt the ghost. This was also effective.


    After Gu Qing came, he obviously felt that the pressure had been reduced a lot.


    With Gu Qing''s help, they quickly solved the four ghosts.


    "Gentlely, your Spiritual Speech Art seems to be a lot more powerful, are you okay?" Regarding Gu Qingming''s Spiritual Speech Art, everyone''s impression is still that it consumes more power. Seeing Gu Qingqing just used it. Nan Hua couldn''t help asking after having spoken the power so many times.


    "I''m okay." Gu gently shook his head, and saw Si Lin and they both looked at her worriedly, and couldn''t help but smile, "When I was in the secret realm, I learned how to fight with the spirit of speech. Those behaviors were not right, that''s why it needed so much power, but not anymore."


    In order not to worry Si Lin and the others, she briefly explained her situation.


    Hearing her words, everyone suddenly felt no surprise at her behavior.


    "But the art of speaking spirit is indeed very powerful." Mu Chen couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    To deal with the ghost, they need to calculate carefully to ensure that the ghost is solved. Gu Qing didn''t use it. Her power of speech is useful for everything. At this moment, they once again felt envious.

 Chapter 485：

    When Gu Qing and the others left Langya Immortal Sect to find the treasure house of Venerable Scarlet Flame, Wen Guiyun and Immortal Venerable Haolan were not idle either.


    The news that Gu Qing and the others brought back is really shocking. Although it is unbelievable, but after thinking about it, there are traces to follow. In the past year, the situation of beasts or non-fairy spirit beasts appeared everywhere in the fairy world. Few, and those behemoths come from there, it goes without saying.


    After all, Wen Guiyun¡¯s time to return to the fairy world is short, and he is not familiar with the current forces in the fairy world. Random intervention can easily cause confusion. Therefore, the negotiations with other sects are left to Haolan Xianzun, and Wen Guiyun is responsible. Guard Langya Xianzong.


    Three days after Gu Qing and the others left, Wen Guiyun was reading in his cave house, and there was a rush of footsteps outside the door. The fairy boy who had been sent to serve him hurriedly walked in from outside.


    The door was not closed. When Fairy came to the door, he saluted Wen Guiyun first, and then entered the room after getting Wen Guiyun''s permission.


    "What happened? So anxious?" Seeing the sweat on Fairy Tong''s face, he was obviously very anxious, Wen Guiyun put down his book and asked curiously.


    "Bingxianzun, just now a disciple came to report, a giant beast appeared at the bottom of the mountain, with a high cultivation base. The opponent of the beast needs Xianzun to come forward on this matter." Upon hearing Wen Guiyun''s words, the boy hurriedly said what he wanted to report.


    "Where is the giant beast now?" Wen Guiyun''s face was dark, stood up and asked the boy.


    "Just down the mountain, many people under the mountain have suffered." This is also the reason why he is so anxious. There are a lot of people down the mountain. The giant beast is heard to eat people, so don''t cause any catastrophe.


    "The deity understands, go now, you are waiting here." Wen Guiyun''s figure flashed and disappeared from the place, leaving only a voice.


    When the boy raised his head, Wen Guiyun had already left. He wiped the sweat from his head, thinking that if Xianzun could make a move, he would surely be able to defeat the giant beast, and the people would also be saved from suffering. He finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Wen Guiyun''s speed was very fast, and the disciples of Zongmen Li only felt a breeze blowing by his side, and only a white figure could be captured by the outside light, and he did not feel anyone passing by his side at all.


    When he came to the bottom of the mountain, he saw the behemoth that was raging not far away.


    It was a green spider-like behemoth. Judging from its cultivation base, it was at the level of the immortal emperor. Even if several peak masters of the Langya Immortal Sect descended, they might not be the opponent of this behemoth.


    It spit out spider silks from time to time, and pupas the people in front of it as its own food reserve. The houses of those people have been destroyed a lot.


    There were a lot of people down the mountain. Wen Guiyun glanced over and saw a lot of corpses and stumps. His brows wrinkled fiercely, and his eyes were cold when he looked at the giant beast.


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, a long sword appeared in his hand. Just as he was about to pass, a figure suddenly appeared and stood in front of the giant beast.


    Yudi was held in the hand by the other party, turned around, and then she put it to her mouth, and then, the sound of music sounded.


    The behemoth was attracted by the music, and his movements stopped for a while, and then his whole body turned to the figure, it seemed a little anxious, but he didn''t make a move.


    It was Hua Yanxi who had just arrived in the territory of Langya Immortal Sect.


    Hua Yanxi likes Gu Qing very much. Since Gu Qing and Jun Wuliang left, she stayed there for a while, and suddenly wanted to go out for a walk. After strolling around some places, she suddenly called Gu Qing. Qing, I wanted to come to Langya Immortal Sect to take a look. I didn''t expect to meet this big guy as soon as he reached the foot of the mountain. Seeing that the other party was attacking innocent people, he immediately took action and rescued the people.


    Wen Guiyun has been staring at Hua Yanxi since Hua Yanxi appeared, his eyes are very dark, and his expression looks very complicated.


    Here Hua Yanxi didn''t know that she was being watched, she was now focusing on dealing with the giant spider in front of her.


    The opponent''s cultivation base was only lower than hers, and as a Le Xiu, her combat effectiveness was limited, but it was still enough to deal with giant spiders.


    The giant spider was completely attracted by Hua Yanxi''s music. Although a trace of struggling could be seen, it was still controlled and spinning around in place.


    As the tune changes, some wounds will appear on the giant spider''s body. They don''t seem to be serious, but they do have an impact on the giant spider.


    However, this result is not satisfactory to Hua Yanxi. She raised her eyebrows slightly, and changed the tune again. The tune became a little weird. It felt a little awkward in human ears, but it worked well for giant spiders. Several holes appeared on the back of the giant spider, and blood could be seen from above.


    The smell of blood seemed to stimulate the giant spider, making it look more violent, and even hurt itself with its own steps.


    Seeing this scene, Hua Yanxi was very satisfied, put her hand on the flute, and then played.


    The tune she played was very long, one was about a quarter of an hour. When she finished playing a tune, the giant spider¡¯s eight legs had been broken, and her body was no longer the same as it was just now. It was crawling on the ground, with bumps on its back, blood flowed across it, and it looked a little scary.


    When Hua Yanxi stopped playing, the giant spider''s body was trembling visibly. It seemed to have been out of Hua Yanxi''s control. Subconsciously, he wanted to wave his feet close to Hua Yanxi, but just moved, it fell. On the ground, after all, half of its steps were taken off, and the remaining half was riddled with holes, and the wounds looked very hideous.

 Chapter 486：

    Seeing the giant spider lying on the ground, the corners of Hua Yanxi¡¯s lips slightly curled up, and the jade flute was put on her lips. This time she played not a tune, but a short syllable. Every time she blows, there will be a spot on the giant spider. The place burst, forming a small fountain of blood. She blew it thirteen times, and the giant spider finally couldn''t hold it, and fell completely to the ground.


    Its body twitched, and it quickly collapsed on the ground, completely losing its breath.


    Seeing this, Hua Yanxi let out a long breath, the corners of her lips slightly curled up, her body shook, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corners of her lips. She lifted her hand and wiped off the blood at random, and stuffed it into her mouth. The pill was about to pack up the giant spider''s body, when he heard a familiar and unfamiliar call from behind him.


    "Yan Xi." Wen Guiyun looked at the familiar and unfamiliar figure in front of him, his voice trembled slightly, he wanted to approach, but was afraid that it was a dream, so he dared not approach.


    Hua Yanxi turned her head and saw the figure standing not far away. The man dressed in white, standing against the light, his face was exactly the same as he remembered, as if he had never left.


    "Ayun." She stepped forward and called out softly.


    At this moment, everything around is no longer important, in her world, there is only this person in front of her!


    Hearing the familiar name, Wen Guiyun was in a daze. Scenes appeared in front of him. In all the scenes, there were figures of people in front of him. He quickly recovered and finally couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    When the figure moved, the next moment he appeared in front of Hua Yanxi. He firmly hugged Hua Yanxi in his arms and buried his head on her shoulders. His breath was the familiar fragrance in his memory. At this moment, he finally felt The new life is complete.


    Hua Yanxi also stretched out her hand, encircling Wen Guiyun''s waist, feeling the heat coming from him, her eyes moist, she leaned her head on his chest, tears wet the lap of his clothes, but the corners of her lips slightly curled up. .


    "Ayun, I finally waited for you." Hua Yanxi''s voice was trembling and joyful. She originally thought that she might not see him in this life, but she did not expect God to take care of him, and finally let her wait for him. How can he be unhappy?


    "Yan Xi, I am late." Hearing what Hua Yanxi said, Wen Guiyun''s heart was stagnant, thinking that Hua Yanxi had been waiting for her for so many years, and his heart was full of pity for Hua Yanxi.


    In the catastrophe that year, he died in order to prevent the invasion of the extraterritorial demon, the only sorry, and the only one who couldn''t let go, was Hua Yanxi.


    That was his lover, his only concern in the world, he knew the character of Hua Yanxi, if he knew that he was dead, he would not live alone, but he wanted her to live, but the situation was too urgent at that time, he even saw She couldn''t do the last thing. Before falling into the darkness, he still thought that Hua Yanxi would be very sad.


    Ascended to the immortal realm, after awakening the memory of his previous life, he didn¡¯t want to go to Hua Yanxi, but he didn¡¯t know if Hua Yanxi would be reincarnated. Even if he was reincarnated, she was worried that Hua Yanxi would not reincarnate to the immortal realm, or lose it. Memory.


    Fortunately, God did not treat him badly, and after all he let them meet. This time, he must take good care of Hua Yanxi. The two of them will definitely grow old!


    Thinking about this, he couldn''t help tightening his hand holding Hua Yanxi, as if she was about to be embedded in his body, so that the two of them could be together forever and wouldn''t be separated!


    The two hugged for a long time, until they heard footsteps, Hua Yanxi moved in Wen Guiyun''s arms, Wen Guiyun reluctantly slid and bloomed Yan Xi, her eyes flashed, and she hugged Hua Yan directly. Xi left here.


    When the disciples of Langya Immortal Sect rushed over, only the body of the giant spider was left on the spot, Wen Guiyun and Hua Yanxi were no longer visible.


    Wen Guiyun took Hua Yanxi back to his cave house in the Langya Immortal Sect, and set a ban at the door to prevent people from breaking in. This was how Hua Yanxi looked.


    Hua Yanxi¡¯s appearance is the same as that of her previous life, she is still beautiful, because of the reason she just cried, her eyes are a little red, and her eyes are full, she looks very moving, Wen Guiyun¡¯s eyes are full of love and affection, and she stretches out her hand to help. Hua Yanxi pinned the broken hair around her ears behind her ears.


    "Ayun, I almost thought I would never see you again in this life. Fortunately, God''s favor allowed us to meet again. I am so happy." Hua Yanxi let Wen Guiyun help herself with a pair of eyes. Staring at Wen Guiyun closely, for fear that Wen Guiyun will disappear if he is not careful, "Isn''t this a dream?"


    "It''s not a dream," Wen Guiyun hugged Hua Yanxi in his arms again, and sighed softly, "Yan Xi, I''m sorry, let you wait so long by yourself, you have worked so hard."


    If he could, he would rather restore his memory first and wait for Hua Yanxi instead of letting Hua Yanxi wait for him. He could imagine how much effort Hua Yanxi had spent so many years to find him.


    "It''s not hard," Hua Yanxi shook her head, "As long as I can wait for you, it won''t be hard."


    Hua Yanxi really doesn¡¯t find it hard. Since she recovered her memory, she is looking forward to meeting Wen Guiyun one day. After so many years, she has been ready to wait, but now she meets Wen Guiyun again. , She feels that the waiting in the past is worth it, maybe it is because of those waiting that God touched God, and God will let them meet again!


    "Yan Xi!" Wen Guiyun didn''t know what to say, so he could only hold Hua Yanxi tightly in his arms.


    At this time, his heart was like being soaked in a hot spring, warm, making him happy from the inside out, which was unprecedented in this life for so many years!


    He hadn''t recovered his memory before, and he was indifferent to everything. Only a few apprentices could make him worry about it. After recovering his memory, another Hua Yanxi was added. Even Hua Yanxi was the one who worried him the most. Xi''s reunion after another lifetime is his happiest thing!


    The two of them hugged each other like this, enjoying this hard-won time, everything around them was far away from them at this moment, and only each other was left in their world.


    "Ayun, when did you recover your memory?" For a long time, Hua Yanxi leaned against Wen Guiyun''s arms and asked curiously, playing with Wen Guiyun''s fingers as before.


    "The place where I was reincarnated was not the Immortal Realm, but the Lower Realm. The ladder between the Lower Realm and the Immortal Steps was destroyed. Although I had already reached the cultivation base for Ascension, I have never been able to ascend. Fortunately, my disciple is a great good fortune. People, repaired the ladder, and then I was able to ascend. After ascending, I restored the memory of my previous life, and even the cultivation base quickly recovered," Wen Guiyun briefly talked about his previous situation and looked towards Hua Yanxi, "Where are you Yan Xi?"

 Chapter 487：

    "I restored my memory thirteen years ago. After that, I walked the whole world of the fairy world, but I didn''t find you. Then I opened an inn in Shuiyou City and waited for you there." Hua Yanxi was also simple. Talked about his situation.


    "Shuiyoucheng?" Wen Guiyun thought, and immediately thought that before the arrival of the extraterrestrial demon, the two had already planned to settle in Shuiyoucheng, because they both liked the atmosphere of Shuiyoucheng.


    "Yes," Hua Yanxi nodded, "The atmosphere in Shuiyoucheng is so good. There, my mood has calmed down a lot, and I also met a more fun little guy not long ago because of that little guy. Guy, I just left Shuiyou City, that little guy is still a disciple of Langya Immortal Sect."


    Thinking of Gu Qingqing, Hua Yanxi couldn''t help but smile. She felt very good about Gu Qingqing, and felt that Gu Qingqing was really pleasing.


    "Little guy? A disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect?" After listening to Hua Yanxi''s description, Wen Guiyun''s mind suddenly flashed, "You met, could it be Gentle? Her full name is Gu Qing light."


    "Yes, that''s her," Hua Yanxi nodded, and then looked at Wen Guiyun curiously, "Looking at her, she should be famous in the Langya Immortal Sect?"


    "She was the disciple I received when I was in the lower realm," Wen Guiyun explained, thinking that he and Hua Yanxi would be able to meet again, it turned out to be Gu Qing''s credit. I couldn''t help smiling, and once again felt that I received Gu Qing in the first place. Being a disciple is a very correct decision, "Qing is indeed a good boy."


    "So she was your disciple?" Hua Yanxi was also a little surprised, and then suddenly, "No wonder I sometimes feel a little familiar from her. Now I want to come, it should be because of you."


    Gu Qing is Wen Guiyun¡¯s disciple. Even if he is a single individual, it is inevitable that he is a bit like Wen Guiyun in terms of being a person and the world. Hua Yanxi, as Wen Guiyun¡¯s partner, is naturally very familiar with Wen Guiyun, so You will feel that Gu Qing is very kind.


    Wen Guiyun thinks about it, Gu Qingqing is indeed very similar to him at some point.


    "It seems that this time we also have to thank Qing, if it weren''t for her, I''m afraid it will take some time before you and I can meet again." Wen Guiyun smiled and said jokingly.


    "Yes, thank you very much, but that girl looks like she doesn''t lack anything." Thinking that when she first saw Gu Qing, Gu Qing had been spoiled and grown up, there seemed to be nothing unusual.


    "It''s okay, as long as it''s up to you." Wen Guiyun knows Gu Qingqing better than Hua Yanxi, and of course knows that Gu Qingqing doesn''t lack anything.


    Let¡¯s not talk about Wen Guiyun himself, let¡¯s talk about Immortal Venerable Haolan. Since taking Gu Qingqing as a disciple, he has been responsive to Gu Qingqing. If there is anything good, I think about Gu Qingqing first, not to mention Si Lin. They, that even spoiled Gu Qing in the sky, if circumstances permit, maybe Gu Qing said that he wanted the moon in the sky, and they would find a way to pick it off!


    So, as long as they feel it, it really doesn''t matter what they send!


    "Is that Xiaoqing in the sect now?" Hua Yanxi asked immediately.


    "She and her seniors are out." Wen Guiyun shook his head and explained.


    Hua Yanxi was a little regretful at once, "It looks like she has to wait for her to come back."


    "Yeah." Wen Guiyun nodded, and hugged Hua Yanxi back into his arms.


    ...


    Gu Qing did not know that her master and Hua Yanxi that she met in Shuiyoucheng were Taoists. At this time, she and Si Lin had been walking on the road for five days. Except when they encountered the ghost race in the middle, After landing on the flying boat once, and then flying in the sky, of course, I also encountered some spirit beasts, but the cultivation level is not high, they can easily solve it.


    On the sixth day, they found a small town and landed again.


    This small town is called Qingshi Town, because it is already closer to the northern ice sheet, and the temperature here is not very high. People with a high cultivation level can naturally fight against the severe cold, but people with a low cultivation level can¡¯t. The force is relatively large, so you can see that some people are wearing thicker clothes.


    With Gu Qing and their cultivation base, this bit of coldness is nothing at all, so they are still in their previous clothes.


    After leaving Langya Immortal Sect, they changed their disciple clothes and changed into their own clothes.


    Although the town is not big, it is very prosperous, and most of the monks who come and go are cultivated above Taiyizhen Wonderland.


    Since entering the town, Gu Qing had a feeling of uncomfortable feeling. She always felt a malicious gaze staring at her, but she looked around, but found nothing wrong, and she was surrounded by people coming and going. , No one kept staring at her, but the sight followed like a shadow, making her frown, looking a little grumpy.


    "Qingly, what''s wrong with you?" Jun Wu has been following Gu Qing''s side, naturally discovering that there is something wrong with Gu Qing''s, and asked with concern.


    When Si Lin and others heard Jun Wu''s words, they immediately looked at Gu Qingqing.


    "Do you feel something is wrong?" Gu lightly looked around, and asked Jun Wu in a low voice.


    Several people looked at each other, looked around, then turned their heads, and shook their heads in a daze towards Gu Qing.


    "There is nothing wrong," Nan Hua said and looked around, then lowered his voice, "Gently, do you feel something wrong?"


    "Since I entered here, I felt that something was staring at me, and it was a kind of malicious, but I couldn''t feel the source of that line of sight." Gu frowned slightly, and whispered his own. Feeling said it.


    Si Lin and the others didn''t feel that way, but Gu Qing would definitely not talk nonsense. In other words, this small town didn''t look as peaceful as it seemed. There was something hidden in the dark that wanted to disadvantage them!


    "Everyone should be more careful. Since there is something here that we want to disadvantage us, we might as well leave as soon as possible." Nan Hua exhorted, and then proposed.


    They originally came down to relax. After all, staying in the flying boat is still very annoying, so they landed, but since the town is not safe, it is better to leave as soon as possible to avoid encountering bad things.


    Gu Qing and the others looked at each other and felt that Nan Hua was right. Although they wanted to relax, if they encountered too much and they couldn''t deal with it, they would be pitted. It''s better to leave as soon as possible, so as not to be calculated by the other party.


    As a result, several people gave up the decision to stay in the town for one night, speeded up, and wanted to leave the town quickly.


    Things hiding in the dark seemed to have discovered their intentions. Just when they had just walked tens of meters, all the people around suddenly looked at them and surrounded them.

 Chapter 488：

    Eat red. The scarlet red flame spear appeared in Mu Chen''s hand. The people around who looked very normal just now suddenly became very weird. Everyone maintained an expression, their pupils enlarged, almost occupying the entire eye sockets, the color turned grayish white, and they looked terrible, their faces With a weird smile, they all stared at Gu Qing and them maliciously.


    "What''s the matter with these guys? It looks a little uncomfortable." Nan Hua rubbed the goose bumps on his arms, shaking his body, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    "They should have been controlled by something, that''s why they became like this. Now they don''t have their own thinking, but have become puppets." Yue Zhao explained in a low voice with knowledge and knowledge.


    "Some of these people are in the middle level of Golden Fairyland, and can control so many people at the same time. Why are they also above the immortal emperor? Is it magic cultivator?" Gu Qing thought about the people he saw just now. Asked suspiciously.


    "Whatever it is, it''s definitely not a good person. Everyone, be careful and protect yourself." Si Lin looked around and told Gu Qing and the others.


    "The people in this small town are all controlled. The key is that there is no awareness outside. We didn''t notice anything wrong during the time in the air just now. This is too terrifying!" Mu Chen looked around vigilantly, frowning. .


    "In just a moment, I sensed the traces of the formation. If I guessed it right, there should be a large formation here. We want to go out, I am afraid it will not be easy." Nanhua felt it carefully, and faced Gu Qing with a calm face. They said lightly.


    Hearing that, Si Lin and the others'' expressions were a bit ugly, and the eyes around them were full of vigilance.


    "Be careful, they rushed over." Jun Wu gently reminded Gu behind him.


    Si Lin and the others have been paying attention to the movements of these people, and naturally they also noticed their movements, their expressions changed, and they took out their weapons one after another.


    Jun Wu and the others subconsciously blocked Gu Qing in the middle. Si Lin, Yue Zhao, Nan Hua, Mu Chen and Jun Wu formed a pentagonal shape and surrounded Gu Qing.


    The first one was Nan Hua. When those people rushed over, Nan Hua quickly drew a magic circle with both hands. When those people had just walked two or three steps, a magic circle appeared in each of their hands. The circle immediately flew out.


    A magic circle glowed with golden light, rapidly growing in the air, turning into a circular magic circle with a diameter of ten meters, spread out among the crowd, directly enclosing a part of the people, golden light appeared in the magic circle, those The person hides slightly embarrassed.


    The other magic circle glowed with red light and flew in another direction. It also grew rapidly in the air, becoming a circular circle with a diameter of about seven or eight meters, enclosing some people, and the red flames from Emerging from the ground, the magic circle turned into a sea of ??flames in an instant.


    With a move of Si Lin''s hand, the golden prisoner dragon sword appeared in his hand, and the golden dragon phantom on it flew out of the sword directly, surrounding Si Lin.


    He held the prisoner dragon sword and severely slashed his sword against the crowd at his position. The giant golden sword aura fell from the air and fell into the crowd. The speed of those people seemed to be inflexible, unable to dodge, directly Some people were even chopped in half when they were injured by sword qi.


    Liu Guangqin appeared in Yue Zhao''s hands, he waved the strings, a burst of exciting music flowed from his fingertips, and the invisible sound blade appeared in the air, flying towards those who attacked.


    The sound blade appeared from all directions, and the speed was very fast, and soon some people with relatively low cultivation bases were pierced into hedgehogs, leaving blood holes, and blood flowed out of those people''s bodies, directly casting bluestone The paved floor was dyed red.


    The scarlet red flame gun appeared in Mu Chen''s hand. He turned his wrist, pulled a spear, and stabbed in the direction of the crowd. A line of fire was emitted from the tip of the gun. Wherever the line of fire passed, the crowd evaded and avoided. Those that do not open are wrapped in flames.


    The flame created by the red flame gun is different from ordinary flames, and it is difficult to extinguish it. Those who are wrapped in flames can only be burned into a corpse in a short period of time.


    Mu Chen''s attack did not stop there. He rushed directly into the crowd. The Chiyan spear was spinning in his hand. Lines of fire flew out from the tip of his gun and passed through the crowd. People kept falling in the crowd. Down, or burned to a mummy.


    The silver scimitar revolved in the air, and those whose cultivation was much lower than Jun Wu had a red mark on their necks, and they fell to the ground without understanding what happened.


    Before death, these people seemed to be awake for a while, their eyes widened, and it could be said that they couldn''t catch their eyes.


    Jun Wu didn''t even give an extra look to these people, the machete turned around in his hand, flew out again, and continued to fly towards the crowd.


    Wherever the silver scimitar passes, there will always be a person falling down.


    The white Hunxian Ling flew out from Gu''s gently wrist, and flexibly passed through the crowd. The seemingly soft silk became extremely sharp at this moment. Anyone who was hit by it would have a wound on his body. .


    She stood behind Si Lin and them, waving the Hunxian Ling in her hand, and waved away the people who wanted to get close. Some of the people whose cultivation bases were much lower than her, were directly passed through the body by the Hunxian Ling, losing her breath.


    The cultivation of these people has been high and low, and after being controlled, their speed has been reduced a lot, but Gu Qing each of them has very strong combat effectiveness, and they have fallen down a bunch of people just by facing each other.


    And this is just the beginning, but there are really too many people in the town. Gu Qing slightly estimated that there were about a thousand people.


    Gu Qing and the others have only six people, even if they are all very powerful, they are still a little bit choking to face so many people at the same time.


    The only advantage is that the people here are not much higher than them, otherwise, their situation would only be more dangerous!


    While controlling Hunxian Ling, Gu Qing took out the talisman Rong Ye gave her from the storage ring, and threw it into the crowd in the gap of the attack.


    These costumes were painted by Rong Ye after he was promoted. Each of them was very powerful, like the Thunder Talisman. Three or four Talismans could kill a person at the pinnacle of Taiyi True Wonderland.


    There are even stronger ones, like [Thunder Cloud Talisman] and [Sun Destroying Talisman]. One piece can eliminate a low-level person in Taiyi True Wonderland.


    Rong Ye has accumulated a lot of suit talisman seals, especially after his promotion of talisman seal technique, most of the talisman seals drawn are top grade or top grade, and they are given to Gu Qingqing, which is for Gu Qingqing to use for self-defense. It just happened to come in handy.

 Chapter 489：

    Seeing Gu Qing using the talisman seal, Si Lin and the others also remembered the talisman seal they had placed in the Qiankun Ring.


    For a while, lights of various colors appeared in the small town, looking from high above, it was colorful and a little beautiful.


    But those who attacked them are more unlucky. Some are covered in ice, some are wrapped in flames, some are struck by lightning, some are pierced by wind blades... There are all kinds of things, and the scene looks even Somewhat funny.


    In comparison, the effect was still very good, and Gu Qing and the others eliminated hundreds of people.


    In addition to their attack just now, dozens of people''s lives were also taken away, and suddenly a place was empty on the street.


    Nan Hua¡¯s hand hasn¡¯t stopped since he started attacking. One formation after another was born from his fingertips. When he was thrown into the crowd, was there a beam of light rising into the sky with a dozen attackers trapped inside? Their people.


    These people have been controlled and lost the ability to think. After being trapped by the formation, they will simply evade or keep attacking. Not only can they not solve the formation, but they are strangled by various killing formations. A figure fell down on the ground.


    Frequent use of immortal power makes Nan Hua''s face a little pale, but their practice is different from ordinary people. The meridians are thicker than ordinary people, and the immortal power stored in the body is more than that of ordinary people. Of course, the immortal power is also needed for cultivation. Much more than the average person.


    At this time, the benefits of this technique are reflected. Although his face is pale, he still has nearly 40% of the immortal power in his body, which is enough for him to draw a lot of magic circles, and in order to make the immortal power recover faster, he still takes it. The pill to restore the power of immortality.


    Although the power of the medicine cannot be fully absorbed during the battle, it is still enough for him to recover a part of the immortal power and continue fighting.


    The same is true for Si Lin. His swordsmanship has reached the point of returning to the original. There are no fancy sword moves. Every move is very simple, but the power is huge. The golden giant sword energy will always take away four or five. Articles of life.


    The golden dragon phantom surrounds him, and the dragon¡¯s mouth opens from time to time to absorb the immortal energy in the air, and then transport it into Si Lin¡¯s body. Although the speed cannot keep up with the speed consumed by the boss, it can also restore a lot of immortal power, allowing Si I''m not too tired.


    Mu Chen shuttled through the crowd. Every time the Chiyan Spear was pierced, a line of fire was formed. Wherever the line of fire swept, someone would fall down or be injured, and his surroundings would soon be cleared out. He But he did not pay attention to this point, but continued to rush into the crowd.


    His face was pale and always looked sick. At this time, due to a lot of consumption, his face looked a little pale, even his lips were pale, but his speed did not slow down. Be active in the crowd and eliminate those who are controlled around.


    The silver scimitar shuttled back and forth in the crowd. Every time it was swiped, it would take away a few lives. Jun Wu''s face was very calm from beginning to end. When he looked at those who wanted to attack him, his eyes were cold, and those people fell down. When he went down, he didn''t even blink his eyes.


    Yue Zhao¡¯s hands left shadows on the streamer, and murderous music continued to sound, and invisible sound blades were all around, attacking those who attacked him from all directions. At this time, his face was also a little pale, and the corners of his lips. His smile became colder.


    Gu Qing was originally protected by Si Lin and the others. Because Gu Qing and they all rushed into the crowd, she also rushed in. The white fairy silk was like a spirit snake, shuttled through the crowd, but those people had not yet responded. After coming over, she was taken away from her life, her face was very calm, and a few drops of blood splashed on her cheeks, making her look a little coquettish.


    There are still too many people in the small town. Even if Gu Qing, they are very powerful, they will occasionally get injured. After an hour of fighting, the people in the small town are almost half wiped out by them, and each of them is also killed. With injuries.


    Several people gathered together again, watching those around them alertly.


    "I can''t go on like this. There are too many people here, and our immortal powers are limited. If we continue to fight, I am afraid it will be detrimental to us." Si Lin attacked and said to Yue Zhao and the others.


    "Yes, we must think of a way, we can''t just go on like this, so that we will die from exhaustion even if we don''t get killed!" Mu Chen slammed a face, stabbed a man who had broken in with a gun, and said seriously.


    "Senior Brother, is there any way to break the formation? We can cover you." Gu gently turned his head to Nanhua and asked with a frown.


    Only Nanhua is the most proficient in the formation. They are trapped here. If they want to leave, they must first break the formation. After they leave for a while, they can sit on the flying boat and leave here.


    "I''ll try." Nan Hua''s eyes flickered, and said tentatively.


    He didn¡¯t know the bottom of his heart at this time, but as Si Lin and the others said, if they don¡¯t find a way, it¡¯s not good for them to keep spending time with these people. After these people are controlled, although they have no thoughts, they also have no pain. , As long as they are not killed, even if they crawl, they will crawl in front of you, which is very difficult.


    After he finished speaking, he moved his hands at the same time, and first drew a magic circle for himself. When he was enveloped by the golden beam of light, he directly sat cross-legged in the beam of light, then closed his eyes, calmed himself down, and started exploring This magic circle.


    At the same time, the five Gu Qingmen no longer rushed into the crowd like before, but instead surrounded Nanhua just like when Si Lin and the others protected Gu Qingsi, preventing those people from approaching Nanhua.


    The five people are facing different directions. Once an enemy wants to approach, they will immediately be solved by them, and they will not be able to approach them at all.


    Gu Qing even awakened the sleeping Xiaoyu and asked it to stay directly outside Nanhua''s beam of light to protect Nanhua, lest the five of them could not take care of it.


    Nanhua trusts Gu Qing and the others, knowing that they will protect him, so all his mind at this time is focused on finding the flaws in the formation, or looking for the eyes.


    For array mages, as long as they find the formation eyes, they can easily break a magic formation. Of course, some formations can break the formation without finding the formation eyes, but only when the formation mage has a higher level than the formation. .


    After investigating the entire formation, Nanhua immediately understood the people who deployed the formation. This is not a formation arranged by a formation mage. It should be where the people behind the scenes got the formation or the formation of the formation. The method was then laid out. From some details, it can be felt that the opponent is not very proficient in the game.

 Chapter 490：

    Since the last experience, Nanhua¡¯s attainments in the way of formation have far surpassed his current cultivation base. It can be said that in the way of formation, he is already at the level of the immortal emperor, and only waiting for his spiritual power to be enough. You can advance directly.


    This big formation looked great, but in his eyes, it was just a little troublesome.


    After spending half an hour, he found the eyes, opened them suddenly, and looked sharply at a tall building not far away.


    "I have found the formation eye. It is in that tall building. As long as you destroy it, this formation can be broken." He stood up, pointed to the tall building a hundred meters away, and said to others.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing and the others knocked back the enemy in front of him, and then followed his fingers to look over, and immediately saw the very conspicuous tall building.


    "Leave it to me." Gu Qing didn''t wait for others to speak, and directly rose into the air. When the enemy found her and wanted to attack her, an ethereal and mysterious voice sounded from her mouth: "Done!"


    In an instant, everyone present except Gu Qing was frozen. Gu Qing suppressed the fishy sweetness that surged to her mouth, and her figure flashed before she came directly to the tall building. She flipped her wrist, and dozens of the best products were wiped out. The Sun Talisman appeared in her hand, and she input Xianli into it, and then threw the Sun Extinguishing Talisman to the tall buildings.


    Three sun extinguishing talisman can solve a Taiyi True Wonderland master, Gu gently threw it down, there are twenty to thirty, to be less, even if someone of her level encounters it, it will be instantly smashed into scum. , Not to mention the building in front of you.


    "boom!"


    With a loud noise, the tall building in front of him was razed to the ground, leaving only a huge pit. Even without Nanhua, Gu Qing felt the surrounding space twisted, and the formation that trapped them had broken open.


    The people who were dormant also resumed their actions at this time. Those enemies didn''t know that Gu Qing was able to speak spiritually, and they were still a bit confused about the matter of the immobilization just now.


    Si Lin and the others knew what would happen when they heard Gu Qing''s voice. After they were able to act, they all responded quickly, and Jun Wu directly rushed to Gu Qing.


    "Big brother, the formation has been broken." Gu gently turned his head and shouted at Si Lin and the others.


    "Gentle, are you okay?" Jun Wu came to Gu Qing''s side, put his hand around her waist, stared at the blood on the corner of her lips, and asked worriedly.


    "I got a bit of backlash, but it doesn''t matter." Gu gently wiped the blood from the corners of his lips and shook his head.


    While Si Lin and the others dealt with the enemy, they took the time to take a look at Gu Qing''s side. Seeing that Gu Qing''s expression was okay, they were relieved.


    "You take a rest for a while, and I will protect you." Although Gu Qing''s face looked good, it should be as she said, the problem is not big, but Jun Wu was still worried and told Gu gently.


    Although Gu Qing still wanted to fight with others, under Jun Wu''s worried gaze, he nodded and replied, "Okay."


    Jun Wu embraced Gu Qing and returned to the ground, let Gu Qing stay behind him, and he would get rid of all the enemies he wanted to approach.


    Without the restraint of the formation, Si Lin and the others attacked more fiercely. The people around them fell one by one, and while they were fighting, they were thinking about moving outside the town, just because there were too many enemies besieging them and the speed of their movement. very slow.


    Although they used Fu Zhuan and other methods to solve nearly half of the people before, there are still nearly 500 people left, and the cultivation base of these people is not weak, and it is not easy for Si Lin to deal with them.


    The most important thing is that the thing that controls these people has not been shot. When they are fighting, they have to be distracted and wary of the sudden appearance of that thing, which also increases the difficulty of their breakthrough.


    "It''s not a way to go on like this. Although the formation is broken now, but the things behind the scenes or people have never appeared, it is impossible for us to kill all these people. It takes too much energy and time." Nan Hua said in his hand. The magic circle withdrew, and said to Yue Zhao who was beside him.


    Yue Zhao''s subordinates kept frowning, but his brows wrinkled. He also knew that Nanhua was right. Apart from killing them, the best way is to find the things behind the scenes and solve them, so that these will be controlled. The people of may be able to return to normal, or be destroyed together with them, and they will be able to leave the town.


    "You cover me!" He exhorted Nan Hua next to him, and put the Liuguangqin away.


    Nan Hua froze for a moment, and quickly stood in front of Yue Zhao, dealing with the enemy in front of them alone, which made him feel a little strenuous.


    After Nanhua stood in front of him, Yue Zhao stretched out his right hand with confidence, and then quickly counted.


    Among the six senior brothers, Yue Zhao learned the divination best and was also the most talented one. At this time, he was figuring out the position of the person behind the scenes.


    After noticing the situation here, several other people also moved closer and protected Yue Zhao inside so that he could count on peace of mind.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take him too long, and he quickly raised his head.


    "A hundred meters south." He looked towards the south and said calmly.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing and the others subconsciously adjusted their direction, and moved while fighting. Soon, they came to a private house.


    The house looks very ordinary, even in a small alley. Judging from the situation in the alley, the people living in this place are not rich.


    "It''s right here!" Yue Zhao looked at the door of the private house with cold eyes and a much colder voice than usual.


    Gu Qing and the others also looked at the houses next to them, and then at Yue Zhao.


    "Blow up this house, and the contents will definitely come out." Yue Zhao''s lips curled up, and the image of Young Master Ruyu was restored, but his eyes were cold.


    Gu Qing immediately took out the talisman seal from the storage space. Among the few people, only Gu Qing had the most talisman seal, because Rong Ye likes to give Gu Qing the talisman seal the most. At this time, everyone else''s talisman seal was almost used up. , Gu Qing still has it.


    This time she took out a dozen Explosive Talisman, and after inputting Xianli, she threw it into the neighboring house.


    There was an explosion immediately nearby, and even the ground shook. Of course, amidst the explosion, there was also a very sharp roar, which made Gu Qing and the others stare at each other.


    Soon, a figure appeared in front of Gu Qing and the others.


    It was a wild boar-sized spirit beast. The whole body was black and purple. There was a golden symbol on the center of its eyebrows, which looked very mysterious. Its appearance was similar to that of ordinary pigs, but it had a pair of eyes and a pair of very sharp ones. Teeth, its eyes are blue, full of mystery, if an unsteady person accidentally meets its eyes, they will be bewitched on the spot.


    "What is this?" Gu lightly looked at the creature in front of him, frowning and asked.

 Chapter 491：

    "I don''t know, this thing doesn''t look like a spirit beast in the fairy world." Nanhua shook his head first, and looked at the spirit beast in front of him.


    When they were in the Langya Immortal Sect, they had studied all kinds of spirit beasts, fairy flowers and grasses in the fairy world, but he searched through his memories and found no similar spirit beasts.


    "This thing may come from outside the territories, or it may be a kind of extraterritorial demon. After all, its cultivation base looks like only the Great Luojin Fairyland, but it can control so many people." Mu Chen touched his chin, guessing.


    "I don''t know what kind of place the outside world is? The creatures coming from there look strange." Gu gently averted his gaze, thinking of the holding spirit beasts he had encountered before, and couldn''t help muttering.


    Si Lin and the others'' thoughts coincided with Gu Qing''s, and the corners of their lips couldn''t help but curl up slightly.


    Opposite them, the Scarlet Nightmare Beast was staring at them viciously with its four eyes.


    It does come from outside the domain, and it is not a particularly powerful existence outside the domain, and is generally attached to a relatively powerful Celestial Beast.


    The reason it came to the immortal realm was because when a powerful spirit beast rushed through the barrier, it accidentally got caught in and landed near the small town.


    As a Celestial Monster with little combat effectiveness, it was still trembling at first. When it discovered that the cultivation of the monks in the town was not very high, it immediately used its talents and skills to bring the monks in the town into groups. He became his servant, and then, like Gu Qing and the others today, intercepted and killed other people who came to the town as its food.


    Gu Qing and the others were the third group of humans it encountered. It began to see that Gu Qing and their cultivation bases were all in the Great Luojin Fairyland, and each of them was very powerful and coveted. Hunting made it swell a lot, thinking that these subordinates could handle Gu Qing and the others, but he didn''t expect to mention the iron plate.


    When the formation was broken, it wanted to escape, but was a little unwilling, so it stayed, but it didn¡¯t expect Gu Qing and the others to find its hiding place so quickly and let it escape. Can''t escape.


    At this time, it faced Gu Qing and the others, with fear and a trace of luck in its heart.


    Thinking of its talent skills, its eyes kept flickering, as if it wanted to turn Gu Qing into its own servant.


    "Don''t look at its eyes, it wants to confuse us, everyone, be careful." Jun Wu was the first to discover that the Scarlet Nightmare was wrong, and while covering Gu Qing''s eyes with his hand, he reminded Si Lin them.


    Upon hearing this, Si Lin''s expressions were horrified, and they immediately looked away.


    "I wanted to see if I could find its origin from it, but now it seems that it can''t stay." Si Lin whispered, raising the prisoner dragon sword in his hand and inputting the immortal power, and the sword immediately appeared golden. The ray of light aimed at the Scarlet Nightmare Beast and slashed down fiercely.


    Although the Scarlet Nightmare Beast has the cultivation base of the Great Luojin Fairyland, its combat effectiveness is not strong, and it is locked by Si Lin''s sword aura, so it can''t move at all, and can only watch the golden sword aura flying towards it.


    In its last impression, only a golden sword aura was left, and then it was killed and fell to the ground.


    When it fell, the original residents of the town that it had turned into servants stopped moving, and then they all fell.


    "Don''t worry, they just fainted." Mu Chen walked to the nearest person, probed, raised his head and said to the others.


    Si Lin and the others were relieved when they heard it. Although they had killed a lot of people just because of their hostility, since these people could still survive, it was a good thing.


    Gu gently walked to the dead Scarlet Nightmare, put his hand on the top of its head, and closed his eyes.


    "Gentlely, what are you doing?" Others asked suspiciously after seeing this scene.


    Gu gently closed her eyes and did not answer this question. After about half an hour, she opened her eyes, retracted her hand, and frowned.


    "Gentle, what''s wrong with you? What did you just do?" Jun Wu walked to Gu Qing''s side and wiped Gu Qing''s hand that had touched the Scarlet Nightmare beast with his kerchief.


    "I was searching for the soul just now. This is my inheritance technique. I saw the memory of this guy." She pointed to the Scarlet Nightmare Beast. The beast is called the demon beast outside the domain. The red nightmare beast has a low level of cultivation, but it has a talent ability that can control the human heart. It usually depends on the powerful demon to survive. The reason why it appears here is because of The powerful Celestial Beast broke through the barrier and came to the immortal realm, and it happened to be nearby, accidentally caught in, and followed to the immortal realm."


    Gu Qing said briefly about the origin of the Scarlet Nightmare Beast, her face was not lightened by knowing the origin of the Scarlet Nightmare beast, but heavier.


    Si Lin and the others are not fools, and soon guessed what Gu Qing was worried about.


    "Are you worried about that powerful Celestial Beast?" Yue Zhao looked at Gu Qingqing and asked.


    "That''s right, the size of the sky beast is very big, and it is a kind of sky beast that I have never seen before, and it has not appeared in the immortal world. Judging from the memory of the red nightmare, this kind of sky beast also belongs to the outside world. The most powerful kind, the most important thing is that it has a high IQ. I am very worried that the other party will be lurking, which is very detrimental to us." Gu Qing said his worries.


    Ever since he saw the scene of the war in the space of the unicorn tree, and learned that the catastrophe will come soon, Gu Qing has been thinking about it, and now he knows that there is a celestial monster they don¡¯t know about. After entering the fairy world, she could not rest assured that she might be planning something.


    "The Scarlet Nightmare Beast doesn''t know where the Heavenly Beast is?" Nan Hua frowned at this time and asked Gu Qing gently.


    Gu shook his head gently.


    Hearing this, several people fell silent.


    The immortal realm is very big, with the cultivation base of a few of them, they can''t go to any place at will, and the celestial beast entering the immortal realm is very cunning, and it is not easy for them to find it.


    "First inform the master of the letter at this time, let him also pay attention, we will go to find the treasure house of Venerable Scarlet Flame, since the Scarlet Nightmare beast has landed near the small town, maybe that Celestial Beast is also nearby, we still Go on the road as planned." Si Lin thought for a while, and quickly made a decision, and told Gu Qing and the others.


    Since they couldn''t find the Heavenly Beast, they could only continue on the road. At the same time, they informed Wen Guiyun of the incident so that they could also be vigilant. At the same time, looking for this Heavenly Beast, the number of people and power must be better than a few of them. Find a lot!

 Chapter 492：

    Wen Guiyun and Hua Yanxi reunited for a long time, and they could not finish talking. The two stayed in Wen Guiyun¡¯s cave until Haolan Immortal came back from the outside and asked Wen Guiyun to discuss the matter before he left the cave. Come out.


    When Gu Qing and their letter came back, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan was telling Wen Guiyun what he had gained this time out. When he saw Wen Guiyun reading the letter, his brow furrowed, he couldn''t help but feel a little curious.


    "What did they say? You don''t look pretty." Immortal Venerable Haolan put down the cup in his hand and asked Wen Guiyun.


    "Said softly, they encountered an extraterritorial demon on the way to find the treasure house. From its memory, they learned that a very powerful demon had entered the immortal world, but they didn''t know where that demon had gone. Let us pay more attention to the movements everywhere, and send people to look for the traces of the demon." Wen Guiyun twisted his fingers, and the letter turned into a pile of ashes, falling from his fingertips, and he took the letter. The content on the above informs Haolan Immortal Venerable.


    "What?" Immortal Venerable Haolan stood up directly from his chair, shocked, "Is there such a thing? The Heavenly Beast has been entering the fairy world, we didn''t even notice it, is it so cunning?"


    Immortal Venerable Haolan has not experienced the battle of that year. His knowledge of extraterritorial celestial beasts is limited to what is recorded in the data. It is not clear how clever the extraterritorial celestial beasts are. At this time, he can only look at Wen Guiyun and look forward to him. Can give an answer, after all, Wen Guiyun''s previous life experienced the battle personally.


    "There are indeed some very powerful celestial monsters in the extraterritorial demon. Not only are they high in cultivation, they are also very cunning. They are generally of the top level outside the territories. If the opponent is really lurking, I am afraid that the picture is not small, we still have to be careful. Some." Wen Guiyun''s face was also very heavy. As a participant in that great battle, he knew better than anyone now about the power of extraterritorial celestial monsters.


    Although he has been reincarnated, whenever he recalls the war that year, his mood is hard to calm. For people in the fairy world, the result of that war is too tragic. Since the war, the strength of the fairy world can be said to be Great losses, to be able to live in today''s situation, are only obtained after thousands of years of cultivation.


    Hearing Wen Guiyun¡¯s words, Haolan Immortal Venerable¡¯s face immediately became very ugly. He raised his head after a moment of contemplation and looked at Wen Guiyun again, "I will inform the disciples under the sect to be more careful from today. At the same time, Secretly look for the traces of the Heavenly Beasts, once you find them, report them immediately, and you must find the Heavenly Beasts as soon as possible."


    As long as there is such a potential danger in the immortal world, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan feels sleepy and sleepy, walks in the room, and then leaves directly to summon the peak masters who are not in retreat and inform them of the matter.


    Wen Guiyun saw that the Immortal Venerable Haolan had left, and after thinking about it, he also left the cave of the Immortal Venerable Haolan and returned to his own.


    "Didn''t you mean discussing matters with Immortal Venerable Haolan? Why did you come back so soon?" Seeing Wen Guiyun coming back so soon, Hua Yanxi was still a little surprised.


    "Just now they sent a letter back, saying that they found a powerful Celestial Beast into the immortal world, Haolan Immortal Venerable has already gone to inform the other peak masters of this matter, and asked the disciples under the sect to look for the traces of the Celestial Beast, so They left early." Even when facing Hua Yanxi, Wen Guiyun''s face was only softer at this time, and he was worried about this matter in his heart.


    Hua Yanxi naturally also has memories of the war. Hearing this, his body was shocked, "How could this be? The Heavenly Beast is in the extraterritorial Heavenly Demon, but it is so powerful that it sneaked into the fairy world so quietly. This is also terrifying. ."


    A high-level celestial beast lurking in the immortal world is definitely not a good thing for the immortal world today. The immortal world today is no more than a thousand years ago. There were dozens of masters at the immortal level a thousand years ago. It is like today, even ten. No, let alone masters of other levels, now there are only dozens of people who can eliminate a Sky Monster. If the Sky Monster takes the opportunity to make trouble, the immortal world may suffer heavy losses!


    "Fortunately, they are lucky to learn the news, otherwise the consequences will be more serious." Wen Guiyun saw Hua Yanxi''s face pale, and quickly stepped forward to embrace her, patted her on the shoulder, and said softly.


    Hearing that, thinking of Gu Qing''s special, Hua Yanxi also relaxed a little.


    "This kid is lucky to be gentle. I have a feeling that if the outer world demon really comes, the variables in the fairy world will be on Gentle." Hua Yanxi also knows Gu Qing''s special from Wenguiyun. The art of speaking spirit is not a talent that everyone will have, and Gu Qing and the others are the reincarnations of the gods, and the future of the immortal world may really be related to Gu Qing and the others.


    Wen Guiyun''s eyes flashed, "I feel the same way, but they are still too young now and they still need our protection."


    ...


    After Gu Qing and the others solved the Scarlet Nightmare Beast, they left the town and continued to rush to the treasure house. This time they didn''t dare to get off the flying boat halfway and head directly to Yulong Mountain.


    There is also a town under Yulong Mountain, which is called Yulong Town because it is very close to Yulong Mountain.


    Yulong Mountain is the largest mountain in the vicinity with a radius of 100 miles. There are many spirit beasts and fairy flowers and grasses in it. It is very popular with the surrounding monks. Before entering Yulong Mountain, these monks will choose to stay in Yulong Town, supply or rest.


    Gu Qing and the others also stopped in Yulong Town now, ready to wait for a rest before entering Yulong Mountain.


    When they arrived in the evening, Yulong Town was close to the snow-capped mountains, and the temperature was still very low. Even if they had an immortal power body, they would feel a bit of chill. If the immortal power was operated, it would be too wasteful of the immortal power, so they all Wearing a fox fur made of the fur of the red spirit fox, the spirit beast of Taiyi True Wonderland.


    This kind of dress is naturally very conspicuous in the crowd. After all, although the people around are also wearing warm clothes, most of them are the fur of low-level spirit beasts, which can not be compared with the kind of Gu Qing and the others. .


    From the town entrance to the inn, they attracted an unknown amount of sight along the way.


    Of course, in addition to those envious and jealous gazes, there are also many unkind gazes, obviously treating them as fat sheep.


    Although the fox fur on their body is made of the fur of the Red Spirit Fox, they all look very young. In the impression of ordinary people, the cultivation base of Taiyizhen Wonderland is already very good, and no one dares to think about them. The cultivation will be Da Luo Jin Wonderland.


    The people in the town are sturdy, and this has also led to many dark forces. These people specialize in robbing young and rich young masters like Gu Qing. Anyway, it is close to Yulong Mountain. After the robbery, they went straight into the Yu In Longshan, the forces behind those people couldn''t find them either.

 Chapter 493：

    "Did you feel it just now? Those unkind eyes?" After entering the inn room, a few people gathered in Si Lin''s room, and Nan Hua shook the fan and asked the others.


    "It''s so obvious, why can''t you feel it?" Mu Chen took out the tea from Qiankun Ring, making tea while answering Nanhua''s questions.


    "Those people must regard us as fat sheep. It seems that no matter where we go, there will be no shortage of such people." Gu Qing held Xian Guolu in his hand and curled his lips, a little dissatisfied with this existence.


    "Some people practice steadily, and naturally some people want to take shortcuts. It''s not surprising." Jun Wu helped Gu gently tidy up the hair on the sideburns, and said in a light tone.


    "But it seems that their eyes are not so good, and they hit us." Nan Hua stopped the fan in his hand and shook his head, seeming to regret those people.


    "It''s also very good. If they dare to do something, we will do harm to the people." Gu lightly squeezed his fist, smiled at the corner of his lips, but his eyes were cold.


    "Don''t worry about those people. After a few days of driving, they are all exhausted. Let''s go and rest before they start." Si Lin took the tea that Mu Chen handed over, took a sip, and looked at Gu Qingqi. People, said.


    "That''s right, take a good rest first. If those people want to do something, they have to wait until the latter half of the night to raise their spirits first." Yue Zhao smiled and followed Si Lin''s words.


    Several people in Gu Qing glanced at each other, nodded one after another, and then dispersed and returned to their rooms.


    At this time it was still dark, and they were not ready to go to bed. They just lay on the bed with their eyes closed and rested. About an hour later, Gu Qing and Jun Wu together asked other people to go out to eat.


    Although Yulong Town is not large, it has a wide range of shops, such as pill shop, magic utensil shop, Fu seal shop...everything. At this time, those who have been into the mountain for a day also return to Yulong Town from the mountain. Some people The gains are not small, they seem to be full of energy and smiles, while some have nothing, and they don¡¯t look good.


    Some of them were injured and hung up, and their faces were gloomy. Gu Qing and the others also encountered someone passing by them carrying a stretcher. The person lying on it seemed to be in a bad condition, and Mu Chen watched by the side. At a glance, his eyes flickered, and he withdrew his gaze.


    In addition, there are also many stalls on both sides of the street. Some people come out of the mountains and don''t want to sell the things they get to shops or businesses. They just set up a stall on the street, and the business is also good.


    Gu Qing and the others walked all the way and looked at a lot of stalls, but there were not many things on them that caught their attention. After all, they don¡¯t lack anything now, and they won¡¯t be able to use anything at their cultivation level. Set up a stall here for sale.


    When she walked to the middle of the street, Gu Qing saw the restaurant that she thought was good when she passed by before. She was about to call Si Lin and the others to go to the restaurant together, when she saw a person rushing over from the side and heading straight towards her. Bumped over.


    Jun Wu by her side found that person earlier than Gu Qing, and when he was about to approach, he held Gu Qing''s waist and turned to the side with Gu Qing, the person brushed past Jun Wu''s side, his eyes flashed. After a trace of astonishment, he gritted his teeth in an invisible place, then fell to the ground, clutching his stomach and rolling on the ground.


    "Third brother, what''s wrong with you?" Another figure suddenly rushed over. He was strong, tall, and wearing a coarse cloth, but he just showed bulging muscles, and he seemed to have a high level of cultivation. He squatted down next to the man on the ground, half hugged the man, and shouted at the man with a pained expression on his face. At the same time, he looked at Gu Qing and Jun Wu, "What have you done to my third brother?"


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu both felt something wrong when the man rushed over. Seeing that they hadn''t touched the man at this time, the man lay on the ground and shouted pain. The two words "touch porcelain" immediately appeared in their minds!


    Obviously, this is a premeditated encounter!


    And this is not the first time the two people in front of you have done this, because they are very skilled in their movements.


    "What did you say we did to your third brother?" Gu Qing had encountered this situation many years ago when she was in the Xuantian Continent, and met again in the fairy world many years later. She felt a little strange and interested. Looking at the two people, asked.


    "My third brother didn¡¯t mean to hit you, but you injured my third brother. It¡¯s too bullying. You guys and young ladies are so high above you that you don¡¯t put us ordinary people in your eyes. My third brother is too I''m sorry." The strong man held the thin man who kept crying for pain, looking very excited, his expression looked very sad and angry, as if Gu Qing and Jun Wuzhen did something unforgivable to them.


    Some of the onlookers recognized the two and communicated in a low voice, while others pointed at Gu Qing and Jun Wuzhi. The eyes of the two were full of contempt, and obviously they didn''t say anything good.


    Seeing that most of the people were on their side, the strong man quickly flashed a trace of pride in his eyes, and continued to look at Gu Qing and them angrily.


    "Are you sure we did something to your brother? It''s not your brother who touched us? Why don''t you let your third brother talk about what we did to him?" Gu Qing said to the people around him. He turned a deaf ear to the discussion, just watched the performance of the two quietly, and then said lightly.


    For some reason, hearing Gu Qing''s words, the muscular man trembled and felt a trace of fear in his heart, but he soon felt that he felt wrong, and threw it aside, looking at the thin man who was still crying in pain.


    "My third brother, what did they do to you?" When he spoke, he took a special look at Gu Qing and Jun Wu. "You don''t need to be afraid. With so many people here, they definitely don''t dare to bully you."


    "They beat me," the thin man grasped the sleeve of the man who saw the man, pointed to Gu Qing and Jun Wu, and then quickly curled up into a ball, seeming not to dare to look after Gu Qing and Jun Wu, "My My stomach hurts, brother, don''t provoke them, just in case..." He didn''t finish his words, a little vague, but he glanced at Gu Qing and Jun Wu in fear, obviously afraid of being retaliated by the two.


    Upon seeing this, Gu raised his eyebrows lightly, almost applauding the two people''s acting skills.


    "Third brother, don''t be afraid. They are powerful, but we don''t need to be afraid of them. They hurt you. We can''t just leave it alone. Don''t worry, the second brother will be fair to you." The strong man patted the thin. The man spoke uprightly.


    "Flap! Pop! Pop!"


    There was a burst of applause, and Gu lightly looked at the two of them, patted with both hands, with a smile on his face.


    "The acting skills of the two of you are really good, but it''s a pity that the wrong person was found!" Her face became cold, and she looked at them sharply.

 Chapter 494：

    "Since you keep saying that we bullied your third brother, then I will do as you wish." Gu lightly looked at the strong man, and a sneered sneered at the corner of his lips.


    When everyone was stunned by her smile, she suddenly kicked the thin man lying on the ground. With this foot, she used 50% of her strength. The thin man was unsuspectingly kicked directly by Gu. Flew out, sliding on the ground for more than ten meters before stopping.


    He clutched his chest, spit out a large mouthful of blood, and looked at Gu Qing in horror and anger.


    The onlookers were stunned by Gu Qing''s reaction. Except for Jun Wu and others who knew Gu Qing''s temper, no one thought that Gu Qing would suddenly make a move, really hurting the thin man. .


    The strong man was also stunned, and even forgot to cry, the expression on his face looked very funny.


    "And you." The smile on Gu Qing''s face did not change, she narrowed her eyes and looked at the strong man.


    Seeing Gu lightly looking at him, the muscular man immediately raised his hair and looked at Gu Qing vigilantly, backing away without a trace.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t forget you." After she finished speaking, the smile on her lips became brighter.


    At the gentle smile on Gu''s face, the man''s body couldn''t help but tremble. He subconsciously wanted to retreat. Just after he moved, he saw Gu Qing appearing in front of him, his pupils shrank, and his heart shrank. I was shocked, and at the next moment, I felt a sharp pain in my stomach, and my body flew out directly.


    The sturdy man was punched into the air by Gu Qingqing, flew upside down, and landed next to the thin man. Like the thin man, he spit out a big mouthful of blood. The whole person looked a lot weaker and looked at Gu Qingqing. His eyes were frightened and angry.


    "How is it? Are you satisfied with my explanation? If you are not satisfied, we can still discuss it." Gu gently smiled and asked the two of them as they walked in front of them.


    Although they were very angry at Gu Qing''s injuring themselves, the two of them also knew that they had hit the iron plate this time. Gu Qing was not the kind of bully they thought, so Gu Qing was able to make it with one kick and one punch. The two of them were injured, which means that Gu Qing''s cultivation base is higher than them, and that Gu Qing is not soft-hearted like ordinary girls her age, she can do it.


    Both of them felt murderous in Gu Qing''s eyes just now, which made them understand that if they didn''t know each other, Gu Qing might kill the two of them, and she still had this strength.


    In this way, seeing her walking towards her, the two shook in unison, their eyes full of fear and struggle.


    "Did you think about it?" Gu Qing gently stood a step away in front of the two of them, looked at them, and asked with a perfect smile.


    "It''s because we don''t know Taishan, but I ask you adults to ignore the villains. We apologize for you. Please raise your hands and let us go!" The strong man took the lead and knelt down gently and begged Gu gently for mercy.


    "Yes, yes, it is the two of us who are obsessed with each other and want to touch you. We will never dare to touch you again. Please forgive us." The thin man also quickly got up and squatted his head crazily at Gu, hoping Gu Qing was able to let them go.


    Gu gently squinted her eyes, looked at the two of them, and did not immediately speak. She didn''t have much dislike for the two of them. Anyway, the two of them didn''t succeed in their strategy, and she was taught a lesson by her. She sighed, she didn''t have to kill both of them.


    "All right," she tilted her head, put away the smile on her face, and looked at the two with indifferent expressions, "Go away, stay away from us next time!"


    She waved her hand, and the two of them didn''t care that they were still injured, and immediately scrambled and left, for fear that they would be beaten gently by Gu if they walked slowly.


    The onlookers around did not expect that they guessed the beginning, but did not guess the end. They thought that Gu Qing and his party all looked very young, they should be disciples of the big sect or the big family, and they had not experienced much. They might be wronged by the two. Who knew that Gu Qing not only saw through the tricks of the two, but also had a good level of cultivation. He gave them a severe lesson and made them leave in embarrassment.


    At this time, the eyes of the surrounding people watching over the group of people all changed, some of their malicious gazes immediately converged a lot, and their inquiring gazes became a lot more.


    Gu Qing naturally felt the change in the attitude of the people around him, and was very satisfied with the impact he had caused. He clapped his hands, turned his head and walked back to Jun Wu and them.


    "Let''s go, I''m so hungry." She took Jun Wu''s arm, looking different from the way she had just shot domineeringly.


    "Let''s go." A smile flashed across Jun Wu''s eyes, and he patted Gu Qing''s hand on his arm, and walked forward with Gu Qing.


    Si Lin and the others immediately followed behind them and entered the restaurant together.


    Just now this scene happened outside the restaurant. Many people in the restaurant saw what happened, and were full of curiosity about Gu Qing and the others. After a few people entered the restaurant, there would always be veiled eyes on the few people. But it was ignored by a few people.


    Gu Qing and several people now have a lot of celestial coins in their hands, and they have never wronged their masters. Therefore, after learning that there is a private room here, they immediately asked for a private room and were led to the third floor of the restaurant.


    After entering the private room, Gu Qing ordered a good dish, Xiao Er left the private room, and only Gu Qing and the others were left inside.


    "You look really handsome just now, if you are a man, just that moment, I don''t know how many women will fall for you." As a former romantic boy, Nanhua knows best what kind of men those women like. , Thinking of Gu Qing''s appearance just now, couldn''t help but praise.


    "That''s right, the appearance of Gentle just now is really charming, I am afraid that even if you are not a man, many people will bow down under your pomegranate skirt." Mu Chen rarely said such a thing, and gave Gu a thumbs up gently.


    Gu lightly bulged his cheeks and glared at Nan Hua and Mu Chen.


    "Three brothers, four brothers, you two will make fun of me. I am married. Where do I need to be liked by those people? I had known that I would not do it just now. Let you do it, so that many women will like them. Brother, maybe it can make a good story." Gu Qing counterattacked the two men''s ridicule without showing any weakness.


    "Forget it, brother, I''m not interested in getting married, so don''t let this kind of opportunity!" Hearing Gu Qing''s words like this, Nan Hua waved his hand again and again, acknowledging it instantly.


    "Yes, I am the same. I should leave this opportunity to Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother." Mu Chen had only the pill in his eyes, and had no interest in the relationship between men and women. He directly caused trouble and brought the problem to Si Linhe. Yue Zhao body.

 Chapter 495：

    "As long as I have a sword in my life, the sword is my Taoist companion." Seeing the topic brought to me, for fear that Gu Qing was naughty and asked for something for himself, Si Lin quickly grabbed his prisoner dragon sword and said .


    Hearing this, Gu curled her lips slightly, not surprisingly, she knew how persistent Jian Xiu was to the sword, and Si Lin''s dedication to the sword might not be less than that of ordinary people to the other half!


    She turned her expectant gaze to Yue Zhao again, thinking that if Yue Zhao, a young man like a jade, could find a like-minded Taoist companion, her life would be perfect.


    "Look at what I''m doing?" Yue Zhao gave Gu''s gaze slightly, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. The expression was very similar to when Gu Qing was dealing with the two men just now, "Do you think I need a partner?"


    Gu Qing was too familiar with Yue Zhao''s smile. She felt a hint of bad intentions, and shook her head quickly, revealing a slightly flattering smile, "Second brother is so perfect, and most people are also worthy of second brother!"


    Thinking of Yue Zhao¡¯s tossing people, Gu Qing couldn¡¯t help but wipe the sweat in her heart. Although Yue Zhao had never treated her like this before, Gu Qing had seen it with his own eyes many times. He smiled and smiled. After cleaning up the scene of Nanhua and Rong Ye, he didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of Yue Zhao at all.


    Hearing that, Yue Zhao''s smile deepened. This time it was not the kind of smile that floated on the surface, but even the corners of his eyes and eyebrows were smiling. Obviously Gu Qing''s performance made him feel happy.


    "That''s great!" He nodded in satisfaction.


    Gu gently turned his head, and quietly made a sweat wiping motion, feeling that he shouldn''t have mentioned that topic just now, especially to Yue Zhao.


    At this time, Xiao Er knocked on the door outside. After the door opened, the food they ordered was brought up by one end. This restaurant is indeed the best restaurant in town, and the taste is no worse than other restaurants. Where to go, and many of the ingredients here are made of spirit beast meat. After eating, it will help cultivation, and everyone in Gu Qing is very satisfied.


    When they came out of the restaurant, the sky had turned dark and the surrounding lanterns had been lit.


    At the beginning of the Hua Deng, the streets were also brightly lit, and there were a lot of people coming and going, and it seemed to be very lively.


    Gu Qing and several people rushed for a few days. Although they had a rest before eating, they still felt a little tired after eating. So they didn''t go shopping much outside, but returned to the inn where they lived.


    Just as he was about to walk to the inn, another figure rushed over from the front. This time, he did not rush towards Gu Qingqing, but towards Nanhua.


    A flash of surprise flashed through Nan Hua¡¯s eyes, and he subconsciously flashed aside. The figure who rushed over staggered and fell to the ground. He was stunned, then suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed Nan Hua¡¯s hem, and frowned at Nan Hua. When he tried to knock his hand off, he suddenly made a noise.


    "Help, help me," it was a somewhat hoarse voice, a little harsh, but it was a young man''s voice that could be heard, "Please, help me, there is a trafficker who wants to catch me." The young man pulled. Nan Hua whispered to Nan Hua for help.


    Nan Hua stopped half of his hand, then put it down gently, and looked at the boy in surprise.


    The young man was wearing a tattered clothes. There were a lot of whipped marks on his body. The hair was also very messy. On the top of his head, it looked like a chicken coop. There were also a lot of hair on the forehead, which can only be seen from the gaps in the hair. By the time his eyes were very bright, he was full of prayers and expectations when he looked at Nanhua.


    After seeing the boy''s appearance, Nan Hua frowned subconsciously, but did not reach out to hit the boy''s hand.


    "Where is the human trafficker you are talking about?" Nan Hua hated the human trafficker creature, and asked when he looked at the young man.


    Before the boy spoke, there was a commotion in the crowd not far away, as if someone was looking for someone.


    Nan Hua subconsciously turned his head and saw the young man shrank into a ball, seeming to be afraid of the coming person, but he didn''t run away anymore. He just let go of the hand holding Nan Hua''s clothes, his eyes suddenly become dull and numb.


    Obviously, those who are coming here should be the human traffickers in the mouth of the young man. They came, and they should have wanted to catch the young man back. The young man should have been beaten by these people many times before. The injury on his body is the best proof. So at this moment, after hearing the voices of those people, they immediately withered.


    Nan Hua frowned, embarrassed, and couldn''t help but look at Si Lin next to him.


    The few of them were actually together, but just because Nanhua walked faster, they were only touched by the teenagers on the ground just now.


    Si Lin and the others also heard what the boy said. After Nan Hua saw it, Si Lin had already made a decision, and he gave Nan Hua a wink. The tacit understanding for many years was not just casual talk, Nan Hua understood it in seconds.


    He thought for a while, and his right hand quickly drew a magic circle in the air, but within a dozen breaths, the magic circle was drawn, and then he pushed the magic circle onto the young man¡¯s head, and the magic circle instantly enveloped the young man. In the young man''s shocked eyes, the young man''s breath was hidden.


    Nanhua draws a hidden magic circle, which can hide the people in the circle, because only one young person needs to be hidden. The magic circle he draws is relatively small, so it will be faster, otherwise it is not just the few breaths. Did it.


    He retracted his hand, the group of people just came to them and saw that the Nanhua people were both rich and expensive in their clothes. They looked at them for a while. They looked a little bit ill-intentioned, but they seemed to be anxious to find a teenager. , Just took a cursory look, and left cursingly.


    The young man was in the circle. When those people came over, he was very nervous and afraid of being discovered by those people. But he soon discovered that those people didn''t seem to see him. He immediately realized that it was from the circle. The effect, the eyes fell on Nan Hua, shiny and full of worship.


    Nan Hua shook the fan, and his gaze was very helpful to the young man.


    After confirming that those people had left, Nan Hua lifted the circle and released the young man from inside.


    "Thank you so many benefactors for your help, thank you so much!" The young man looked very excited, and bowed to Gu Qing and them incessantly, even a little incoherent.


    "No thanks, why did you just say that those people are human traffickers?" With a gentle smile on his face, Yue Zhao came to the boy and asked in a very gentle tone.


    He looks very gentle like this, the kind that ordinary people can''t refuse.


    The young man was no exception. After seeing Yue Zhao, he seemed a little embarrassed, lowered his head shyly, and carefully raised his head again, peeking at Yue Zhao secretly.

 Chapter 496：

    "You don''t have to be afraid." Yue Zhao''s eyes flashed, and the smile on the corners of her lips became softer when she looked at the teenager. "Although we are not good people, we hate human traffickers. If those people are really human traffickers, we will not Will let them escape!"


    The boy''s eyes lit up and he seemed to see hope, but his eyes dimmed after thinking of something.


    "It''s useless, those people are very powerful, you can''t let you take risks." The young man looked at Yue Zhao and the others with a frightened look, as if he was very afraid of the people behind them.


    Hearing that, Yue Zhao turned his head and looked at each other with Si Lin, and exchanged a look that only understood each other. When he turned back, the smile on the corner of his mouth was softer, a smile that was easily reassuring.


    With this smile, the boy''s expression really relaxed a lot.


    "The inn in front of us is the inn. I think your clothes are in tatters. You should come with us first and change your clothes." Yue Zhao didn''t mention the human traffickers anymore, but looked at the young man''s clothes. Clothes, said very calmly.


    The boy also followed Yue Zhao''s gaze and saw the clothes on his body. He was a little embarrassed, lowered his head, nodded shyly, and then said very quietly, "Thank you!"


    The smile on Yue Zhao¡¯s face remained unchanged. Several people took the boy into the inn together and asked the boy for a room. The boy¡¯s height was lower than that of Jun Wu and the others, and he was still very thin. Yue Zhao gave it to him. Wearing clothes that he hadn''t worn, he asked him for a bucket of hot water and asked him to clean up himself before leaving the room.


    Two quarters later, the boy came out of the room, completely new, Gu Qing and they almost didn''t recognize it.


    Yue Zhao''s clothes were a bit big and loose on the boy''s body. After washing his hair, his hair was scattered behind his head, and his entire face was exposed. Only then did Si Lin and the others discover that the boy was actually quite good-looking.


    The fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy was full of vigor when he was young. The boy¡¯s skin was fair, his lips were red and his teeth were white. The innocence of a young person was vividly reflected in him, but perhaps it was because he had experienced a lot of things and his eyes. It seems to be a little more mature than the average teenager, with a somewhat complicated temperament, but a more attractive sight.


    "Unexpectedly, you are still a handsome boy!" Nan Hua shook his fan, glanced at the young man, and whistled.


    The boy seemed to be very shy. After hearing Nan Hua''s words, a flush of blush immediately appeared on his cheeks, his hands were mixed together, his eyes drooped, and he seemed to dare not care about them gently.


    Yue Zhao glanced at Nan Hua, and Nan Hua shrugged and made a gesture of shutting up.


    "You don''t need to leave him, come over and eat something." Yue Zhaochao beckoned the boy, the smile on his face was easy to relax.


    The teenager seemed to have a good impression of Yue Zhao. Hearing Yue Zhao say this, although he was a little embarrassed, he ran to Yue Zhao¡¯s side. When he saw the things on the table, his eyes widened because of surprise. Looks a little dull.


    "I don''t know what you like to eat, just order some. If you don''t like it, you can ask Xiao Er to replace it." Yue Zhao pointed to the food on the table and said to the teenager very gently.


    As the recognized son of Ruyu in the second fairy world, when Yuezhao wanted to be nice to someone, no one could refuse, and the teenager was no exception.


    "No, you don''t need to change it." Seeing that Yue Zhao was really going to find Xiao Er, the boy quickly grabbed Yue Zhao, "I like it very much."


    After he finished speaking, he seemed to be afraid that Yuezhao would not believe it, so he immediately picked up the chopsticks and put the dish closest to him in his mouth. Perhaps it was because he had eaten too much bitterness during this period, and he was really hungry. The boy tasted the taste. Later, his eyes lit up, and then he couldn''t restrain himself and began to eat quickly.


    The original identity of the teenager should not be simple. Although he eats quickly, his manners are more generous, better than the manners of many children of small families.


    After eating, they all looked at him when they saw Gu Qing. The boy blushed again and apologized for the way he was just now, "Sorry, I just lost my mind."


    "It''s okay," Yue Zhao shook his head with a normal expression, as if he hadn''t seen the embarrassment on the boy''s face. "Now can you tell us what you know about the human traffickers? Don''t worry, we will do what we can and will not go to death."


    Hearing Yue Zhao''s words, the boy''s body stiffened, the red on his face that had appeared because of shyness and embarrassment instantly faded, and his face became a little pale.


    "Then, those people are amazing," he seemed to be encouraged by Yue Zhao''s gaze. He took a deep breath and slowly said, "I was caught by them seven days ago. Besides me, they also caught me. There are a lot of teenagers and girls like me, as well as young children. We are locked in a place similar to a dungeon."


    The room was very quiet, with only the slightly hoarse voice of the teenager.


    "When I was caught in the first place, I was very scared. I ran away once when the guards were not paying attention. I was found before I went too far. Then I was taken back. I was taught a lesson. The injury was left behind that time. After that, I stayed dormant, looking for opportunities, and finally found the opportunity when they changed shifts tonight, and escaped from it. If it weren''t for your rescue, I''m afraid I would be caught again! "When the young man said this, his body trembled slightly, his expression even a little bit painful, he rolled up his sleeves and asked Gu Qing and the others to look at the wounds on his body.


    When they were just outside, Gu Qing and the others had already seen the wound on the boy''s body, and they also had guesses, and now it was only confirmed from the boy''s mouth.


    "How is the cultivation level of their guards?" Nan Hua asked again, frowning.


    "Those people''s cultivation bases are all above Golden Wonderland. I heard that their leader''s cultivation base is at the peak of Daluo Golden Wonderland. In this area, they are considered to be very high cultivation bases." The teenager''s mood calmed down a bit and faced Nanhua''s problems. , Thought for a moment and said.


    Si Lin and the others exchanged a glance at each other.


    "Where are they detaining you? Did those people say what to do with you?" Gu Qing gently played with Jun Wu''s fingers and asked curiously.


    The boy glanced at Gu Qingqing. When he saw Gu Qing''s face clearly, his face quickly turned red, and then quickly looked away, his expression confused, "In a cave in Yulong Mountain, it is relatively hidden, and The organization has arranged a lot of people there to prevent people from breaking in. I heard from the guards saying that they arrested us for selling money, selling to some evil cultivators, or people with special hobbies."

 Chapter 497：

    When it came to the last one, the boy''s voice was very soft, and he pursed his lips, his eyes flickered, and he seemed embarrassed.


    There was a moment of silence in the room, and Gu Qing''s eyes flashed in disgust.


    "By the way, I haven''t asked you yet, what''s your name?" Yue Zhao broke the silence in the room and asked the teenager beside him softly.


    The boy froze for a moment, "Me, my name is Chi and my name is Lan Ting."


    "Chi Lan Ting, a very good name, it seems that your parents should have high expectations of you." Yue Zhao whispered Chi Lan Ting''s name softly, and said with emotion.


    If you praise this skill, Chi Lanting''s eyes were red, and tears rolled in his eyes, "My father and mother died in order to protect me when I was caught!"


    He lowered his head, his voice was choked, his body trembled slightly, and his shoulders twitched, looking very sad.


    Yue Zhao was stunned for a moment, then stretched out his hand hesitantly, and patted Chi Lanting''s shoulder. He felt Chi Lanting''s body tremble, and then he patted gently.


    "Sorry!" He persuaded in a low voice, "Are the people who killed your parents the ones who arrested you?"


    "Yes!" Chi Lanting still pressed his head, sobbing softly.


    Hearing that, Si Lin and the others are a little angry, and hate those traffickers who have not yet met.


    "Don''t worry, we will definitely solve those human traffickers and help your parents get revenge!" Gu Qing relaxed Jun Wu''s hand, looked at Chi Lanting''s pitiful appearance, and promised.


    "That''s right, these beasts have been slashed thousands of times, and we will do what we say!" Nan Hua put away the fan in his hand and said angrily.


    He hasn¡¯t felt this anger for a long time. He is not a kind person himself. He has never done anything to kill, but he can guarantee that he kills all who should be killed. He has never killed him. Live an innocent person.


    But those human traffickers are different. They do not have to see how evil their behavior is and how vicious their methods are. They don''t have to see it with their own eyes. They can imagine that they don''t need to be merciless to treat such people!


    Although the others did not speak, their thoughts were the same as those of Gu Qing and Nan Hua. They had already decided not to be merciful when they met those traffickers!


    Chi Lan Ting quickly raised his head, glanced at Gu Qing, and then at the others. Seeing that they were all filled with righteous indignation, his eyes immediately became shiny.


    He just saw Nanhua¡¯s magic circle. It was very powerful. It made him disappear from the front of others, and was not discovered by those people. It shows that Nanhua¡¯s cultivation base is not low. Gu Qing and others who were with Nanhua It should be cultivated and not weak.


    The most important thing is that he noticed that after he told the organization leader''s cultivation level, Gu Qing and the others obviously relaxed a little, proving that they were not afraid of the organizer.


    He naturally expects that Gu Qing and the others will be able to defeat the people of that organization, so that those who are arrested can also be saved.


    "I will show you the way. Although I was hurried when I escaped, I have a good memory since I was a child, and I remember the way I escaped." Chi Lanting said quickly in order to make himself more useful.


    "Okay, I''ll trouble you." Yue Zhao''s eyes flashed, the smile on the corner of his lips was still gentle, and he whispered to Chi Lanting.


    Chi Lanting waved his hand quickly, indicating that it was not troublesome.


    "When will we go up the mountain?" Gu Qing asked Si Lin.


    "Presumably it won''t be peaceful tonight, so let''s go to the mountains tonight, solve it early, and we can rest soon." Si Lin thought for a while and said.


    Although they just showed their hands outside, some people who are unkind to them will definitely be shocked, but the forces here in Yulong Town are very complicated, and there must be some forces relying on the support of people with a high level of cultivation to act on them, the tone of voice To waste time facing those people, it is better to find the human trafficker''s base earlier, so that those who are caught will suffer less!


    No one else has any opinion on Si Lin''s decision. When their anger against the human traffickers organization is at its peak, they can''t wait to clean up the other party right away. Where else are they willing to wait?


    So the group rested for a while. Mu Chen also applied medicine to Chi Lan Ting¡¯s wounds. The medicines on Chi Lan Ting¡¯s body were all first-class. The injuries on Chi Lan Ting¡¯s body looked very serious, but in the medicine. After being smeared, it healed and formed scabs in a while, and it seemed that the scabs on it would fall down soon and healed completely.


    It was the first time that Chi Lan Ting saw such a good wound medicine, and was very happy, trusting Gu Qing and the others even more in her heart.


    After about an hour, the night was deep, and Yulong Town was much quieter. Gu Qing and the few people led Chi Lan Ting to leave the inn, out of the town, and ran in the direction of Yulong Mountain.


    The location of the cave where Chilanting was imprisoned was not deep. Although there were a lot of roads at night and it was not easy to find the surroundings, they searched for about half an hour to find the place.


    Chi Lan Ting said at the beginning that there were many people guarding outside the cave. Although they didn''t see a figure in the distance, Gu Qing and the others did not rush forward.


    Their cultivation bases were higher than those of those people, so they naturally sensed something wrong with the entrance of the cave, winked at each other, and dispersed.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu followed the breath and came to behind a guard. Jun Wu stretched out his hand, and the silver light flew out of his hand, circled in front of the guard, and the guard fell silently. Go down.


    Immediately afterwards, the two continued to look for traces of the guards.


    On the other side, Nanhua and Mu Chen also dealt with one of the guards. Si Lin¡¯s prisoner dragon sword silently killed several guards. Yuezhao and Chi Lan Ting stood in place, and he protected Chi Lan Ting¡¯s safety. Did not kill those guards.


    Soon, Gu Qing and others returned to the two.


    "Okay, the guards outside have been killed, let''s go in now." Nanhua shook his fan, threw a circle for Chi Lan Ting, and surrounded Chi Lan Ting, "Just stay in this circle, outside Not only can¡¯t see you, but they won¡¯t be able to kill you for a while. Just remember not to get out of the circle."


    With Chi Lan Ting''s cultivation base, definitely don''t even think about going into the cave, and it would be a waste of Yue Zhao to stay outside, so Nan Hua would give Chi Lan Ting a magic circle.


    Chi Lan Ting was still very self-aware, and did not try to enter, but nodded and stayed in the circle obediently.


    "Okay, let''s go in." Si Lin waved his hand and walked towards the cave first.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu followed Si Lin''s steps closely, stepping into the cave one by one.

 Chapter 498：

    The cave looks very ordinary from the outside, and the entrance of the cave is also relatively cheap, but after entering, you will find that the inside is actually not small.


    They had just walked two steps, and Nan Hua, who was walking behind Yue Zhao, suddenly spoke.


    "Don''t move, there is a formation!" His voice was suppressed very low, but it could be heard by Gu Qing and the others.


    Si Lin and others immediately stopped tacitly. Nan Hua walked to the front of Yue Zhao and was responsible for studying the formation, while the others waited patiently.


    The formation they encountered was not complicated. Nanhua quickly figured out its principle. In order not to attract the attention of the people inside, he did not choose to destroy the formation, but was going to follow the formation.


    "You follow me." He turned his head and said to Si Lin and the others behind him.


    Needless to say the tacit understanding between Si Lin and the others, they nodded one after another, and Mu Chen also consciously took the Chilan Court with the lowest cultivation level present to prevent it from getting involved in the formation.


    Seeing that there was no problem, Nan Hua turned his head back, and the footwork under his feet began to change.


    After walking around for a while, a few people passed the formation smoothly.


    What appeared in front of them at this time was a brightly lit corridor. In addition, there were two guards guarding the outside of the formation.


    The two guards¡¯ cultivation bases were both in Golden Wonderland. After seeing Nanhua and them, they were shocked, and immediately reached out to draw their weapons, and felt the green light flashing in front of them. Then, they lost their breath forever. .


    The one who started it was Nan Hua who was walking in the forefront, his cultivation base was much higher than the two guards, Liu Li Shuanghua''s fan was thrown out, and the two were killed directly.


    When Si Lin and the others came out, they saw the two dead guards and did not speak. They exchanged glances, maintained their previous formation, and continued to walk inside.


    According to what Chilan Ting said before coming, this cave should be a place similar to a dungeon. It contains many people who were snatched by human traffickers or abducted by other means, and there are many guards inside. , So when they entered, Gu Qing and the others were very careful.


    After passing through the tunnel, they came to a three-way intersection. Each passage looked the same. At this time, Chi Lan Ting was needed.


    Chi Lanting glanced, and pointed directly at the passage that everyone was facing.


    "It''s this." On the way, I have seen Gu Qing and their hands. He has some understanding of Gu Qing and their cultivation. At this time, he behaves very positively, and when Gu Qing and their eyes are full of With hope, he was obviously confident in Gu Qing and the others.


    Si Lin took the Renmin behind him and walked forward along the opposite passage. Everyone''s footsteps were very light along the way. Soon, they saw that the place was very bright not far away, and it should be about to reach the place.


    Before reaching the exit, Si Lin made a stop gesture, and Yue Zhao and the others behind him immediately stopped neatly and quietly, and then looked at Si Lin.


    Si Lin did not explain, but took out the prisoner''s dragon sword himself, held it in his hand, and walked towards the exit.


    The guards guarding the exit were chatting. One of them swept into the aisle and walked out. He was about to speak, but found that he could not make a sound and there was some pain in his chest. He looked down and found his chest. There was a wound, the clothes had been dyed red, and finally fell to the ground unwillingly.


    His companion didn''t hold on for longer than him, even without seeing Si Lin''s shadow, he was pierced between his brows with sword energy and fell down.


    Yue Zhao and others walked out of the passage behind Si Lin.


    At this time, what they were in front of was indeed the same place as Chilan Ting¡¯s dungeon. There were many rooms surrounded by iron railings in front of them. There were people in each room, and some of them were five or six-year-old children. Some are seven or eight-year-old children, some are fifteen or sixteen-year-old boys and girls, and some are seven or eighty-nine-year-old women.


    These people were all sitting on the ground with dazzling eyes, ragged clothes and looking very bad spirits. Some of them were the same as the Chi Lan Ting before, still with injuries, and looked very miserable.


    The people inside also heard the movement of the guard falling down. The children looked at it first. When they saw Gu Qing and the others, their eyes widened and their mouths widened, looking very surprised.


    They were kept here for a long time. In addition to these guards, they occasionally saw other people who came to take them out to trade, but now Gu Qing and others are obviously not that kind of person.


    Si Lin took action to solve the two guards, indicating that they and the guards are not in the same group, and Gu Qing and the others are very good-looking, which is very attractive to those children.


    One of the teenagers recognized Chi Lan Ting who was following Gu Qing and the others. His eyes widened and looked very surprised.


    "Chi Lan, you, why are you back?" The boy''s voice sounded a little hoarse. His leg seemed to be injured and he was inconvenient to move. He moved his body to the door and asked Chi Lan Ting.


    "I came back, of course to save you, you will be saved soon!" Chi Lanting also recognized the boy, looked at Si Lin and them, and said to the boy happily.


    By now, Chi Lanting had completely believed that Gu Qing and the others had the ability to rescue these people, that''s why he would say this to the young man.


    Hearing that, not only the teenagers, but other people also reacted. These people were first happy, and then glanced at Si Lin and them, and felt that although they looked very good, they did not look like they had a very high cultivation level. Not necessarily able to defeat those who caught them, the light in each of them dimmed and turned into numbness.


    "Chi Lan, go quickly. It''s not safe here. If those people find that someone is dead here, they will find you soon!" The young man was still relatively kind, took a look at Si Lin and them, and persuaded Chi Lan Ting.


    In his opinion, Chi Lan Ting ran out by coincidence, it was a kind of luck, there was really no need to run back, it was not a good place.


    "Don''t worry, Moon Son and the others will definitely rescue you!" If it were the first time, Chi Lan Ting''s thoughts would be the same as those of a young man, thinking that Gu Qing and the others could not save these people, but Chi Lan Ting now I have confidence in Gu Qing and the others, and naturally they will not leave here like Hao Nian said.


    What else did the teenager say? Si Lin and the others had come to the outside of each room separately. The door of the room was locked. Only the key could open these shuttles, and the key was in a steward here.


    Both Si Lin and Jun Wu are very proficient in refining tools. The lock on this door looks great, but for them, it is not very useful.


    The prisoner dragon sword moved twice, and the lock in front of Si Lin fell to the ground. Yue Zhao reached out and clicked on the lock, and then input the power of immortality. The lock was also cracked and fell to the ground.


    Nan Hua stretched out his hand and placed a little on the lock cylinder. The lock was immediately opened from the inside. Mu Chen directly took out a bottle of liquid and poured three drops on the lock. The lock was melted directly. Gu Qing stretched out his hand and held the lock. Pulling **** both ends of the lock, the lock was torn apart.


    The lock in front of everyone fell to the ground and the door was opened. Si Lin glanced at the child in the room, covered his anger, and spoke softly.


    "You wait here for a while, and when I inform you, you can leave." Si Lin said to the room.


    He didn¡¯t let these people leave quickly. Let¡¯s not say that there are children here. They have poor mobility and slow speed. They say that the older ones are basically undernourished and undernourished. Some were injured.


    The human traffickers here have not been eliminated. If they ran out rashly, they would be vulnerable to poisoning. It would be better to let these people wait first, and let them leave after they finish the traffickers in the city.


    At this moment, they heard the sound of footsteps, judging from the sound of footsteps, a lot of people came, and they should have a good cultivation base.


    Si Lin winked, Gu Qing and the others came to the passageway one after another.


    Nan Hua stood at the forefront, his hands quickly drawing a magic circle in the air. Soon, a golden magic circle appeared in front of him. He pushed it towards the entrance of the passage. The magic circle flashed and disappeared immediately. It will appear again when it meets.


    The people who came out of the passage were caught off guard and fell directly into the formation.

 Chapter 499：

    This formation was figured out by Nanhua himself. People in the formation cannot see people outside the formation, but people outside the formation can see the appearance of the people in the formation.


    The person walking in the front wore a black cloak and a half-silver mask on his exposed face, completely concealing his appearance, while the person behind him was wearing ordinary clothes.


    The group was a little flustered when they first entered the formation, but the leader quickly calmed down and at the same time calmed down the people behind them.


    Next, they experienced the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and soil in the formation. Half of the group died, and most of the rest were injured. Even the leading man was also beheaded. Broke an arm.


    At this time, the magic circle dissipated automatically because of the exhaustion of energy, and these people also saw Gu Qing and his party.


    With Nanhua¡¯s ability, naturally there is a way to create another magic circle, so that these people will be trapped in the circle, and all of them will be consumed, but they still need to understand a few things. The leader seems to have a high status in this organization. , May be able to ask something out of his mouth, of course he can''t be allowed to die, so he didn''t arrange the formation.


    Before this group of people recovered from the joy of escaping from the magic circle, they felt a golden light flashing in front of them. Except for the leader, the rest of them lost their breath and fell to the ground.


    Si Lin appeared in front of the man headed, the tip of the prisoner''s dragon sword pressed against the man''s throat, the man''s pupils shrank, his eyes fell on the prisoner''s dragon sword, leaving a drop of cold sweat on his head, and he dared not move.


    "I ask, you answer, don''t talk nonsense, you understand the consequences." Si Linbi was slightly taller than the man, looked at the man slightly, and said coldly.


    The man felt that Si Lin''s sword was moving forward, and he blinked quickly to signal that he understood that Si Lin took the sword back.


    "What is the name of your organization?" Si Lin asked calmly, staring at the man''s expression.


    "Blood, blood spirit." The man''s vocal cords seemed to be damaged, sounding very hoarse.


    "Who is your leader? How many people are in the organization? How many strongholds are there?" Si Lin looked at the man and continued to ask.


    "..." The man was silent for a while, his eyes flashed, and he seemed to hesitate whether to say it or not. After all, this is already a secret of the organization. If he said it, he might not be able to live.


    "Say!" Si Lin''s hand moved forward, and the tip of the sword touched the man''s skin directly, and a drop of blood leaked from the tip of the sword.


    The man didn''t expect Si Lin to be so impatient. He felt the pain in his neck, his body shook, and the cold sweat on his forehead became more.


    "I said, I said," he said quickly, after feeling the coldness of his neck disappeared, he continued: "Our leader is nicknamed the blood demon, whose real name is Qian Yishan, the top cultivation base of Daluojin Wonderland, there are about three in the organization. Hundreds of people, the only stronghold is here, nothing else."


    "What did you take these people into captivity for?" Si Lin blinked, then asked.


    "..." The man hesitated for a while, seeing Si Lin''s eyes cold, he hurriedly said: "Some of these people are for selling, and some are tribute to our leader. Our leader will use virgins to practice the exercises."


    Hearing this, Si Lin''s eyes flashed with coldness, and he was very disgusted with the leader who had not yet met.


    "Where is your leader now?"


    "He is in the largest house in Yulong Town, which is the base of our organization." The man also kept looking at Si Lin, and naturally found Si Lin''s expression. The position of the leader was said.


    It seemed that he had said so many things about the organization and had already betrayed the organization. If the leader knew about it, he would definitely not survive. It would be better to tell Si Lin them all, maybe Si Lin was soft-hearted and could let him go.


    "Very well, you did a good job." Si Lin looked at the man and said faintly. After seeing the man''s expression relaxed, his hand moved slightly, and the tip of the sword swept across the man''s neck with a slender line. His wound appeared on the man''s neck, and blood poured out from it. He stepped back to avoid splashing blood on his clothes, "You can go see your companion!"


    As soon as the man thought that Si Lin would feel relieved and let him go, he was killed by Si Lin without hesitation. He looked at Si Lin and his eyes were filled with disbelief, as if he had never expected Si Lin to be like this.


    Unfortunately, Si Lin would not explain to him at all.


    After the man''s body fell, Si Lin put away the prisoner''s dragon sword and turned his head to look after them.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the next cell." After he finished speaking, he took the lead over the man''s body and walked outside.


    When Si Lin just asked the man those words, Gu Qing and the others heard them. At this time, he followed his boss Lin and left the cell.


    This cave was made very big by the people of this organization. It was like the prison that Gu Qing and the others had just entered. There were eight other rooms in it. In each of them, there were many young girls, boys and girls. The situation of these people. It''s all about the same.


    After Gu Qing and the others got rid of the guards, they opened the door lock of the room, and after an explanation to those who had recently confessed, they rushed to the next cell.


    When all the guards inside were solved, it was already half an hour later. There was already a brave teenager who ran out. No one who arrested him met, only saw the body of the guards all over the floor. He ran back in surprise and told the other people the news. Soon, most of the people in the cell ran out.


    When the people were almost running, Gu Qing and the others left the cave. They stood at the entrance of the cave, and after making sure that no one came out of it, they threw a few talisman seals directly at the entrance of the cave. After a rumbling, the entrance of the cave collapsed. Now, this place is buried.


    After watching those rescued leave, Gu Qing and the others returned to Yulong Town to discredit and found the largest yard.


    In order to prevent the wrong person from killing the wrong person, Si Lin and Yue Zhao quietly entered the house yard and came to the largest yard inside. At this time, the yard was still lit, and the main room was also brightly lit. They looked at each other. At a glance, he came directly to the roof, and then carefully lifted the tiles on the house and looked down from above.


    There was a man in the room, shirtless, fat-eared, and very ugly. It made people feel spicy at a glance. What made Si Lin and Yue Zhao angry was that he was kneeling next to him. Two little girls of seven or eight years old, the little girl''s body was trembling because of fear. The man put his hands on their heads and closed his eyes. Seeing that he was full of blood and energy, he seemed to be practicing qigong.

 Chapter 500：

    Just seeing this scene, Si Lin and Yue Zhao have basically determined that the following is the leader of the organization mentioned by the man before. The two looked at each other, Si Lin raised his hand, and he threw a talisman out. There was a blue light in the air, which was the signal they had agreed upon.


    After doing this, he and Yue Zhao jumped off the roof together.


    Qian Yishan was practicing exercises, and suddenly heard the sound of shattering tiles. After opening his eyes, he saw a golden light coming towards him, subconsciously falling back, the golden sword energy rubbed the tip of his nose and he was caught Startled in a cold sweat.


    Yue Zhao took advantage of this moment to pull up the two girls who were kneeling beside Qian Yishan and took them to the outside of the room. At this time, the two girls had fainted and had no idea what had happened. Yue Zhao took one out of the Qiankun ring. After the formation was activated, it was placed next to the two of them, protecting them, and then turned around to deal with the guards coming towards him.


    Since this is the base of the blood spirit organization, there are naturally many guards. After finding that something is wrong in Qian Yishan''s room, they naturally rushed over immediately. The cultivation level of these guards is not low, most of them are in the Golden Wonderland, but It''s not Yue Zhao''s opponent at all.


    With a flash of light in Yuezhao''s hands, Liu Guangqin appeared in his hands. He looked at the guards who were running over, his lips were slightly raised, but his eyes were cold, his hands moved slightly on the Liu Guangqin, and a strange music sounded. Up.


    The guards who had come towards Yuezhao stayed in place one after another. As the music tune changed, their eyes changed from flexible to dull, and their eyes were foggy as if they were covered by something.


    Immediately afterwards, a surprising scene happened. These guards held weapons and chopped down at their companions.


    For a time, all the guards fought together, and Yue Zhao''s side was rather clean.


    In the room, Si Lin and Qian Yishan fought with each other.


    Si Lin¡¯s cultivation base is lower than Qian Yishan¡¯s, but both his cultivation techniques and swordsmanship are better than Qian Yishan, and his combat experience is no worse than Qian Yishan¡¯s. When fighting Qian Yishan, he didn''t fall into a disadvantage.


    Qian Yishan originally saw Si Lin, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, because Si Lin looked young, and in terms of clothes, he should be a disciple of the Martial Arts School. In his impression, the disciples of the Martial Arts School were very precious. , The general combat experience is not very good, if the cultivation level is the same, it is not his opponent at all.


    But after dozens of rounds of fighting with Si Lin, he found that he was wrong. The man in front of him was completely different from the disciples of the martial arts he had contacted in the past. He was very experienced in fighting, even more sophisticated than him, and reacted. There are also many, the opponent''s swordsmanship is very powerful, the most important thing is that the opponent clearly understands the sword intent, which is very bad for him.


    Judging from the situation of the two people, the longer the fighting time, the more disadvantaged it is for him. His eyes rolled, and he used only 60% of his power, but he immediately increased by a few points, and the attack was a lot more powerful. He wanted to be fast. Take down Si Lin and end this battle.


    Si Lin knew Qian Yishan''s plan for himself, but he didn''t worry at all. In addition to his own cultivation level, he also had a lot of auxiliary things. Before coming, Gu Qing had sealed her talisman. A lot of them were given to them. At this time, seeing Qian Yishan stepped up his attack, he immediately took out the talisman seal and threw it at Qian Yishan while he was fighting.


    Qian Yishan did not expect that Si Lin would have so many top-quality seals. At this moment, in addition to his anger, he was more jealous. He was jealous of sect disciples like Si Lin. Because of this jealousy, he The shot was a little bit fierce again.


    After all, was Si Lin a little lower than Qian Yishan¡¯s cultivation base, or suffered some injuries, but compared to Qian Yishan¡¯s injury, he was nothing at all, and the talisman he threw out were various. , Qian Yishan was struck by lightning for a while, frozen for a while, and burned for a while, leaving some traces on his body more or less. Combining all kinds of feelings, Qian Yishan''s feeling is not very good.


    The two stood in a stalemate for a while. Si Lin accidentally discovered Qian Yishan¡¯s flaws and his eyes lit up. Then when he attacked, he would always attack Qian Yishan¡¯s chest intentionally. Although Qian Yishan had been evasive, he would be caught. When Si Lin was hit, several wounds immediately appeared on his chest, which looked bloody, causing his attack power to drop a lot.


    In the yard, the guards slashed at me, and I slashed at you. After a while, they hacked half of them to death, and the remaining half fought together, and soon died a few more. Yue Zhao didn¡¯t do anything from start to finish. His The surrounding area was clean, and there was no body of a guard.


    Outside the yard, Gu Qing and the others also acted separately. Everyone faced a dozen guards. The cultivation base of these guards was not as high as Qianshan¡¯s yard. Lightly their opponents, even if they have more than a dozen people, they are also not opponents.


    Gu Qing''s unpredictable immortality and Ling Ling''s skills emptied his surroundings in no time. Nanhua''s magic circle was one after another. To deal with these guards, he didn''t need to prepare too powerful magic circle, just those. The small magic circle also consumed these people to death.


    Mu Chen shuttled through the crowd, and every time the Chi Yan Gun attacked, it would take a life away.


    Silver scimitars flew up and down in the crowd, and from time to time one person fell down, leaving a long thin blood mark on his neck, and Jun Wu stood beside Gu Qing, so that the guards could not get close to him.


    Chi Lan Ting was protected by the formation arranged by Nanhua. In the formation, he could also see the outside scene. When he saw one guard after another falling under the hands of Gu Qing and others, his expression looked very Excited, there were bright colors in his eyes. If you look closely, you can still see the dark red light in his eyes, but the light is fleeting, and no one sees it.


    In the room, the prisoner dragon sword in Si Lin''s hand passed through Qian Yishan''s chest. Qian Yishan''s eyes widened, looking at his chest, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and his eyes were full of resentment and unwillingness. Unfortunately, this emotion only lasted for a few breaths, and soon he lost his breath. As Si Lin pulled out the Prison Dragon Sword, his body fell heavily to the ground.


    After confirming that Qian Yishan was dead, Si Lin also breathed a sigh of relief, found a veil to wipe off the blood on the prisoner''s dragon sword, and then walked out of the room with the prisoner''s dragon sword in his hand.


    In the yard, Yue Zhao had just put away his Liuguangqin. Not far from him, there were corpses all over the floor. Every death was very miserable. When he saw Si Lin coming out, he picked up Si Lin. eyebrow.


    "it''s over?"

 Chapter 501：

    Si Lin nodded at Yue Zhao, glanced at the corpses on the ground, said nothing, and walked to Yue Zhao''s side.


    "How about them?" He glanced at Chi Lanting, who was protected by the formation, and asked Yue Zhao.


    "It should be almost too." Yue Zhao glanced outside, guessing.


    When Si Lin was about to speak, he saw Gu Qing and several people walking in from outside. His eyes swept over the others, and he was slightly relieved to see that none of them were injured.


    "Big Brother, Second Brother, are you okay?" Gu Qingqing saw Si Lin and Yue Zhao, and hurried over, and his eyes swept over them just like Si Lin did.


    "It''s okay." Si Lin shook his head.


    Yue Zhao also shook his head, saying that he was okay.


    Seeing this, Gu Qing was also relieved. Si Lin went to deal with Qian Yishan alone. Gu Qing was still quite worried. Now that he is okay, he feels relieved.


    "We have solved all the guards outside, and there are a lot of them!" Nan Hua walked up to Si Lin and reported to Si Linhui.


    They had already said before they came that the people in such an organization are certainly not innocent. From the beginning, they didn¡¯t intend to let anyone go, so Si Lin and Yue Zhao came to Qian Yishan¡¯s yard, Gu Qing and the others He went to other places, looking for other people. It was the night at this time. These people were basically in this house, and they were all solved by Gu Qing.


    When Si Lin heard the words, he nodded.


    "Next, this is the house." Yue Zhao looked around, a perfect smile came up on the corner of his lips, but his eyes were cold.


    The others also glanced at the house, without speaking.


    Nanhua put away the array protecting Chilan Court, and several people set fire in the yard, and then left the yard.


    After Gu Qing and the others went out, Nan Hua came into the air alone, holding a dozen blank talisman seals in his hand. These talisman seals floated in front of him, following his movements, a golden streak The spirit pattern appeared on the Fu seal, and golden light appeared on the Fu seal.


    With a wave of Nanhua''s hand, these talisman seals spread out, covering the entire house.


    "Get up!" With Nan Hua''s low drink, a translucent mask enveloped the entire house, which was to prevent the flame from affecting other places.


    After the flame is automatically extinguished, this formation will automatically dissipate.


    After dealing with all this, Gu Qing several people rushed back to the inn.


    After returning to his room, Gu Qing habitually took out a night pearl and put it on the table. Then he found that his room had been broken into. After thinking about it for a while, it was probably those who had been staring at them before. People, wanted to attack them at night, but they happened to go out to solve the blood spirit organization, and the two sides staggered.


    If they hadn¡¯t met Chi Lan Ting, Gu Qing and the others were going to wait in the room for those people to deliver the door. Now that they missed it, she didn¡¯t care about it. She took out a few talisman seals and pasted them on the door and window. Go to bed, and then go to bed with Jun Wu.


    The night before, Gu Qing slept late, so Gu Qingqing would naturally wake up late the next day. When she cleaned up and came downstairs with Jun Wu, Si Lin and the others were already sitting in the lobby for breakfast.


    At this time, the lobby was also very lively, and everyone was talking about one thing. When Gu Qing and Jun Wu sat at their table at Si Lin, they heard the conversation on the side table.


    "Have you heard? The mansion in the east of the city was burned last night. The people inside are probably dead. I heard that there are still formations outside. People can''t get in at all. I don''t know where people did it. What is it? Being retaliated against like this?"


    "Of course I heard, and I also heard that the people living in the house are blood spirits. It is estimated that they did too much evil before they were killed by others. In addition to this, there is also a place in Yulongshan. It collapsed, and listened to the people who escaped from the inside said that it was a stronghold of blood spirits."


    "It turned out to be the territory of the blood spirit. Didn''t it mean that the blood spirit''s boss blood demon was the cultivation base of the Daluo Jinxian peak? Why was it destroyed?"


    "You also said that it is only the peak of Daluo Jinxian, and there are two realms of Emperor Xian and Xianzun on it? He must have been kicked to the iron plate before being killed by someone!"


    "Now the town is panic. Those guys are terrified, for fear that it will be their turn next."


    "That''s not very good, they should be honest for a while, and our days will be better!"


    "..."


    Hearing that these people were discussing the destruction of the blood spirits, Gu Qing didn''t feel much. Anyway, the blood spirits were more than guilty, they just walked the way for the sky.


    "Gently, that Chi Lan Ting, what are you going to do?" Yue Zhao put down the bowl in his hand and asked Gu gently.


    Chi Lan Ting didn''t seem to wake up yet, so he didn''t sit with them before Yue Zhao asked Gu Qing gently.


    "How do you think you should treat him? It''s just a meeting in the water. Why don''t we ask him where he wants to go, give him some coins and pills, and then separate, after all, we have to find something." Gu Qing Although Qing felt that Chi Lan Ting was pitiful, they didn''t come out to play this time, but had a mission. Naturally, they couldn''t bring Chi Lan Ting with them, and it was better to be separated from Chi Lan Ting.


    "Alright, I think his talent should be good, if you want to apprentice, you can go to Langya Immortal Sect." Yue Zhao nodded, thinking that Gu Qing was also right.


    "It would be nice if he could worship Xianzong, but it doesn''t seem to be the time when Xianzong took the disciples recently?" Nan Hua swallowed the porridge in his mouth and asked.


    "Although it is not the time to accept disciples, there are special circumstances. He can start with an outer disciple first, and wait for the next time he accepts disciples, and then participate in the selection. With his talent, he should be able to worship the middle school." Gu Qingqing As a disciple of the Immortal Venerable Hao Lan, he knew the rules of the Langya Immortal Sect for accepting disciples. If he knew a situation like Chilan Court, he could join the Langya Immortal Sect first.


    "That''s good, then let''s talk to him when he comes down." Nan Hua nodded, feeling that this is also good.


    The others naturally had no opinion. After Chi Lan Ting came down, Yue Zhao told Chi Lan Ting about the matter.


    "I know that I am weak, but I still want to stay with a few benefactors. Can the benefactors take me? I can serve you tea and pour water, as long as you don''t leave me behind." Chi Lan Ting Hong had eyes, looked at Gu Qing and them cautiously, and said imploringly.


    The boy''s eyes were red with tears in his eyes, which looked very pitiful, and Gu Qing and others frowned, but did not agree.


    "The place where we are going on this trip is very dangerous. Even if we are, there is no guarantee that we will come back alive. Naturally, we will not be able to take you to death. So, you still have to say if you have other ideas."

 Chapter 502：

    Seeing that Gu Qing seemed a little soft-hearted, Jun Wu''s eyes flashed, and he said directly.


    Hearing his words, Gu gently hesitated and disappeared immediately, his expression became the same as Jun Wu''s.


    This time they were looking for the treasure house left by Venerable Scarlet Flame. It was originally classified and naturally could not be known to outsiders. Moreover, they did not know whether this trip was auspicious or not. According to their guess, it must be full of dangers. At that time, they might not even be able to protect themselves, how to protect Chi Lan Ting, after all, Chi Lan Ting''s cultivation base is very weak.


    "Wu is right, the place we are going is not suitable for you." Gu gently looked at Chi Lan Ting, and said indifferently.


    Hearing this, Chi Lanting sniffed and blinked. Seeing Gu Qing and the others didn''t mean to soften, they had to give up and hang their heads, looking very frustrated.


    "Okay, I''m overstepping the rules, then I will go to the sect where the benefactors are, then can I see the benefactors in the future?" He raised his head, opened a pair of clear eyes, and looked at Gu Qing expectantly. They asked.


    Yue Zhao and Gu glanced at each other lightly, turned to look at Chi Lan Ting, and nodded, "Naturally."


    If they returned to the sect safely from the treasury, and Chilan Ting also worshipped into the sect, they would naturally be able to see it again.


    "That''s good, I will work hard, and I will definitely worship the benefactor''s sect." Chi Lanting looked rejuvenated, looking at Gu Qing and them expectantly.


    I am afraid that no one would hate such a cute and hardworking teenager, Gu Qing and the others naturally couldn''t hate it, and they nodded one after another.


    "I''ll give you these things. It will take a lot of time to get to the Langya Immortal Sect from here. You can also defend yourself by bringing some things on the road." Gu Qing handed the storage bag he had just prepared to Chi Lan Ting, with a very soft tone, looking at Chi Lan. Ting''s gaze was like looking at a junior.


    "No need, I can protect myself, you have saved me, and I can no longer ask for your things." Chi Lanting glanced at the storage bag and waved his hand gently to Gu.


    "Let you take it, you just hold it." Nan Hua went to the storage bag from Gu Qing''s hand, took Chi Lanting''s hand, and directly stuffed the storage bag into Chi Lanting''s hand.


    Looking at the storage bag in his hand, Chi Lanting''s face was flushed and his head hung down, as if embarrassed.


    "Okay, we should also be on the road. Be careful on your way. See you from Langya Immortal Sect." Yue Zhao looked at the sky and exhorted Chi Lan Ting again.


    Chi Lan Ting quickly raised his head and followed Gu Qing and the others. After watching Gu Qing and the others leave Yulong Town, he looked at the storage bag in his arms, the light in his eyes flashed, and then turned to leave.


    ...


    The scope of Yulong Mountain is very large. Gu Qing and the others only know that the treasure house is on Yulong Mountain, but they don¡¯t know exactly where it is on Yulong Mountain, so they also need to find the location of the treasure house. Fortunately, Gu Qing still has the treasure house. The key can echo the treasure house. As long as it reaches the vicinity of the treasure house, the key will respond.


    Gu Qing did not find the treasure house on the first day when they entered the mountain. During the period, they encountered some spirit beasts. For them, it was easy to solve them. At night, they spent time in the mountains.


    The next morning, they went on looking for a treasure house in the mountains, but after the day passed, they still found nothing.


    On the third day, they still got nothing. On the fourth and fifth days... they almost went all over the Yulong Mountain, but they didn''t find the treasure house, which made them a little impatient.


    "Qing, the treasure house''s key still has no response?" Si Lin asked, looking at the key in Gu Qing''s hand.


    Gu gently shook his head, his face was not pretty, "Nothing happened."


    Gu Qing was very depressed at this time. It stands to reason that they already knew the location of the treasure house, and they still had the key that could sense the treasure house. They should be able to find the treasure house soon, but they found nothing after looking for it for so long! How can this make people not depressed?


    "This is a bit outrageous. We have all arrived at Yulong Mountain. The treasure house is in Yulong Mountain. As a result, there is no response to this key. What''s going on?" Nan Hua fanned her fan and looked a little irritable.


    "Second brother, can''t you count as the location of the treasure house?" Mu Chen asked Yue Zhao, who was frowning on the side.


    Yue Zhao shook his head, "It can only be counted as the treasure house on Yulong Mountain. It is not counted where it is."


    During this period, Yuezhao also counted many times, and every time it was counted as the treasure house in Yulongshan, but the specific location was covered by a layer of mist. In any case, it could not be counted, which made him a little bit irritable, who has always been calm. Up.


    At this time, everyone was sitting by the fire, their faces were not pretty. They thought that the trouble should be after entering the treasure house. Who knew that they were just looking for the location of the treasure house.


    They have walked through every corner of Yulongshan, but there is no news about the treasure house. If there is a problem with them, or the treasure house is not in Yulongshan at all!


    There was a moment of silence in anger, everyone frowned, thinking about where the problem was.


    At this moment, the key in Gu Qing''s hand suddenly turned red and started to get hot. She even wanted to escape from Gu Qing''s hand. Gu Qing hurriedly grasped the key hard, frowning.


    "What''s wrong? Gentle?" Jun Wu was by Gu Qing''s side, always paying attention to Gu Qing''s situation, and when he saw that Gu Qing''s expression was wrong, he immediately asked with concern.


    Hearing his voice, Si Lin and the others also looked over, staring at Gu Qing suspiciously, and soon noticed something wrong with the key in Gu Qing''s hand.


    "The key suddenly became very hot, and it wanted to fly out of my hand." Gu Qing gently explained to Si Lin and the others while holding the key.


    Si Lin and the others also found something wrong with the key, and they were all thinking about what was going on.


    "Could it be that the treasure house appeared?" Nan Hua looked around, raised his brows, and asked.


    After Mu Chen''s light swept to a spot of light, after hearing Nan Hua''s voice, he suddenly said blankly, "It is indeed the treasure house that has appeared, look!"


    Si Lin and the others followed Mu Chen''s fingers and found that a green halo appeared thirty or forty meters away from them, and Gu Qing''s hands were slightly relaxed because of the avatar, and the key in his hand was straight. Flew out, flew into the aperture.


    "Key!" Gu exclaimed softly, pointing to the key that flew into the aperture, "Brother, it''s the entrance to the treasure house!"


    Gu Qing''s voice was full of surprises. She didn''t expect that the treasure house they had been looking for for so long would appear at this time. It was so surprising.


    "Let''s go over and take a look first." Although Si Lin was also a little excited, he still hesitated and said to others.

 Chapter 503：

    Si Lin started, and the others followed Si Lin and walked towards the aperture together.


    As several people approached the aperture, the aperture remained very calm. Although Si Lin was still very vigilant, he had already relaxed a little.


    Just when Gu Qing and the others walked to the side of the aperture, the sudden change occurred.


    Suddenly a huge suction power came from the aperture. Unsuspectingly, Gu Qing and others were directly sucked into the aperture. Everything around was spinning, and several people fainted.


    After they were sucked in, the aperture suddenly shrank and finally disappeared.


    The surroundings returned to calm, except for the fire not far away, as if nothing happened.


    ¡­


    When Gu Qingwa woke up, she found that the surroundings were very quiet. Except for her, no one was here, and quickly sat up from the ground, frowning to look at the surrounding environment.


    This is a practice room. There is a futon not far from her, which should be used for meditation. In front of the futon is a short table with an incense burner on it and a red sandalwood beside the incense burner. The box.


    There is a shelf on her left with a lot of jade boxes on it, and each jade box has a small seal on it, and the things in it should be precious.


    To her right is a wall with three paintings hanging on the wall.


    The one in the middle was a landscape painting. Gu lightly glanced at it, feeling a little familiar, and then took a closer look. Finally, from his memory, he found that the appearance of the fairyland that he went to back then was somewhat similar to the appearance of this painting.


    The one on the left is a figure painting, and the person on it is exactly the same as the appearance of Venerable Scarlet Flame that Gu Qing had seen in the secret realm.


    The one on the right is a portrait of another woman. The woman is very beautiful. She is the most beautiful of all the women Gu Qing has ever seen, and her eyebrows are somewhat similar to her, but the woman looks better than her. It''s more mature.


    Looking at the portrait, she couldn''t help but think of the words of Venerable Red Flame.


    The reason why Venerable Chi Yan treated her so well was because she felt that she was somewhat similar to her deceased. Now seeing the portrait of the woman, Gu Qing finally understood what Venerable Chi Yan meant.


    Behind her is a stone gate.


    She stood up, came to the front of the stone gate first, pushed the stone gate, and found that no matter how hard she used, she couldn''t push the stone gate open, she couldn''t help frowning.


    She searched for the stone gate again, trying to find the mechanism to open the stone gate, but after searching for a long time, she found nothing. The wall next to the stone gate was bare and there was nothing.


    It seemed that she didn''t even think about going out for a while, thinking about that, she came to the table.


    Her gaze swept over the incense burner. The incense burner burned so much that I don¡¯t know what kind of incense it was. The fragrance was still faintly smelt after such a distance. The tip of her nose was filled with a very nice fragrance, just because I couldn¡¯t find it. Exit, her mood was still a little impetuous, but after smelling the scent, the impulsiveness disappeared at once. Her mood was very calm at this time. This feeling was very novel and made her a little curious about the incense in the incense burner.


    However, she did not rush to turn over the incense burner. Instead, she thought about it and took out a pair of gloves made of ten thousand years of ice silk from the storage ring and put them on. This kind of gloves is not invaded by water or fire, and it is also anti-poisonous. Chen specially asked Si Lin to refine the medicine in order to collect the medicine. Because there were a lot of materials at the time, he specially refined a pair for her, but he didn''t expect it to come in handy at this time.


    After she lifted the lid of the stove, she saw that the incense in the incense burner had been burned out, and only some ashes remained.


    Because she had already prepared for it, she was not very disappointed at this time, put the lid of the incense burner back, and turned to look at the box made of red sandalwood next to her.


    Just looking at it from a distance, she could only tell that the material of the box was red sandalwood, but when she got closer, she realized that the red sandalwood was still very old, at least several hundred years ago. The wood is very good and belongs to the top grade. In the fairy world, such a piece of red sandalwood is also very rare and valuable.


    And what can be contained in this box will certainly not be of low value!


    She looked at the censer next to her, a certain speculation flashed in her mind, and carefully opened the box.


    After the box was opened, the rich scent immediately filled the tip of her nose. She felt that her mood was calmer at this time, and her mind seemed to be washed and became very clean.


    A box of incense was slowly placed in the box. The color of the incense was very beautiful. It was the kind of faint red, which looked pleasing to the eye and smelled good. Gu hesitated slightly, closed the box, and then closed the box. Received it in his own storage space.


    After that, she stood up and came to the shelf where the jade box was placed.


    She counted them. There were a total of twelve jade boxes on the shelf, and four jade boxes on each floor. The jade boxes were large and small, and they also had seals on them. She couldn''t help but guess what was inside. nice one.


    If you want to open the jade box, you must open the seal on it. Gu Qing first picked up a rectangular jade box. The length of the jade box was about the same as her forearm, and it was about an inch wide. After starting, the hand feels good, which proves The jade used to make the jade box is of very good quality.


    She input a trace of immortal power into the seal Li on the jade box, carefully sensing the shape and condition of the seal. After a quarter of an hour, she opened her eyes, touched the sweat on her forehead, and opened the jade box carefully.


    A burst of cyan brilliance emanated from the jade box. She closed her eyes subconsciously. After opening them, she realized that there was a box of ten thousand years chalcedony in the jade box.


    Chalcedony is a good thing. An entire chalcedony mine can only produce one piece of chalcedony, and the older the chalcedony, the better the effect on people, and the more energy it contains, like the so many thousand-year-old chalcedony in her hands. , Enough to allow her cultivation to enter a greater realm!


    An exclamation flashed through Gu Qing''s eyes, then closed the jade box and received it in his storage space.


    Then cast his gaze to the next jade box.


    As before, she put a trace of celestial power into the seal of the jade box, then closed her eyes and carefully explored the situation of the seal. After she was fully in control, she unlocked the seal. This time was longer than the last jade box lasted. It was almost a quarter of an hour long before the seal was released.


    She opened her eyes, her face was a little pale at this time, but her eyes were shining, and she opened the jade box carefully.


    This time, there was a palm-sized flower in the jade box.


    The color of the flower is very pale pink, the petals have twelve petals, and the stamen is white. The whole flower looks very beautiful, and as soon as the flower appears, she feels the immortal power in her body agitated a lot. Obviously, this flower Inside, it should contain deep energy!

 Chapter 504：

    Gu Qing lightly searched in her mind for the records about fairy flowers and grasses she had learned, and finally found that there was only one kind of flower that looked very similar to this one, and that was Suomiaoyunhua.


    According to the book, this kind of flower grows in the spiritual realm and contains a very rich fairy qi. It is one of the few fairy flowers that can be taken directly. Like Ten Thousand Years Chalcedony, Gu Qing''s level can directly raise the cultivation base to a large realm. If it were placed outside, it would be another **** storm.


    After covering the jade box, Gu gently put the jade box away carefully.


    At this moment, she had another change in all the jade boxes on this shelf.


    Just now she only thought that the things on this were very precious, so they were sealed, but at this time she discovered that the things here are probably treasures, otherwise they would not be sealed by Venerable Red Flame!


    Thinking about this, her eyes swept across the jade box one by one, and finally stopped on a palm-sized jade box.


    The surrounding jade box is either as long as her forearm or very wide. Only this jade box is the size of a palm. It looks smaller than the jade box that just contained the Suo Miao Yunhua. I couldn¡¯t help but let it go. She became curious.


    She held it up, and as before, input a trace of fairy power into the seal, carefully exploring the structure of the seal.


    This seal is much more complicated than the previous two. She spent a quarter of an hour without breaking the seal. After the seal was opened, her face was very pale, her forehead was also covered with sweat and her eyes widened. He closed his eyes and opened the jade box carefully. After seeing the contents, he was accustomed to seeing the world. Gu Qing couldn''t help his pupils shrink, even his mouth opened wide.


    There was something like a purple ganoderma lucidum the size of a baby''s palm in it. Gu took a closer look and found that it turned out to be the legendary Ganoderma lucidum!


    According to reports, as long as a person dies within three days, after taking Nine Rank Ganoderma lucidum, he will be able to come back to life without any side effects. This kind of existence is already against the sky, and it has long existed in the rumors. Who knew that she was actually there? I saw one here!


    She hurriedly closed the lid, then put the jade box into her storage space, and then let out a long breath.


    At this moment there were nine jade boxes on the shelf, and Gu Qing felt that after seeing the Nine Rank Ganoderma lucidum, there was nothing to shock her.


    Next, she opened the jade boxes on the shelf one by one. Sure enough, although the contents were precious, they could not be compared with the nine-turn Ganoderma lucidum. After closing the lid, she received all the jade boxes. Inside your own storage space.


    After finishing these things, the fairy power in her body was almost hollowed out, and she quickly sat on the futon to meditate to recover her fairy power.


    During this meditation, she discovered the problem. The immortal spirit around her was very strong, almost twice that of the outside. And sitting on this futon, her mood was calmer. You should know that she had just seen so many treasures, even if she was very Calm, but the fluctuation of mood is still unavoidable. It is reasonable to say that it is impossible to quickly enter the cultivation state, but after sitting on the futon, those feelings have already gone away from her, and she almost instantly settled in concentration.


    She didn''t know how long time had passed, when she felt that the fairy power in her body was almost restored, she opened her eyes.


    Feeling a lot more comfortable, she stood up and came to the three paintings.


    The most curious thing about her was the portrait of the woman. She couldn''t help but walked up to her, stretched out her hand, touched the portrait of the woman, and then felt a daze. At that moment, she seemed to see some pictures, just those pictures. Very fragmented, but she still saw the woman''s appearance, thinking that it should be part of the painter''s memory.


    She shook her head to make herself sober, and then pushed back, and came to the portrait of Venerable Scarlet Flame, thinking that she had received so much help from Venerable Scarlet Flame, and just took the form of Venerable Scarlet Flame. What a great thing, even though Venerable Red Flame had said that these things were all for her, she still knocked three heads against Venerable Red Flame''s portrait, thanking Venerable Red Flame for taking care of herself.


    As soon as she stood up, she felt the space around her fluctuate. Then, a figure appeared next to her. She stepped back subconsciously and looked at the figure that appeared warily.


    "Venerable Red Flame?!" After seeing the appearance of that figure, Gu lightly widened his eyes and exclaimed.


    "Huh?" Venerable Chi Yan was puzzled. After seeing Gu Qingqing clearly, he found a smile on his face, "It turned out to be you, my little friend. I didn''t expect you to fly into the fairy world so quickly and find my treasure house. Now? Look at the deity, it''s already a great golden fairyland. It''s so powerful, you deserve to be the person that the deity originally fancyed!"


    "Gently worship Venerable!" Gu Qing hurriedly bowed to Venerable Chi Yan, although she was still a little surprised that Venerable Chi Yan''s primordial spirit would appear.


    "No gifts, no gifts." Venerable Chi Yan waved his hand indifferently, his gaze flicked across the table behind Gu Qing, and across the room, and when he saw that the shelf was empty, he was taken aback.


    Gu Qing had been observing Venerable Chi Yan. After seeing Venerable Chi Yan''s gaze fell on the shelf, he felt a little embarrassed, and was about to speak, only to find that Venerable Chi Yan had already retracted his gaze.


    "Little friends, don¡¯t worry. The deity said that you and I are predestined. The things in this treasury are all yours. Now you will naturally not regret it. What''s more, you have also seen that the deity is only in the state of the soul. These things are right. The deity is useless, and it won''t take long for the deity to dissipate." Venerable Chi Yan saw Gu Qing''s thoughts at a glance, and said very freely.


    Gu lightly glanced at Venerable Scarlet Flame, and found that his body was indeed much more transparent than what he had seen in the secret realm before, and it was indeed as he said that it was not long since the disappearance, and he couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    "The reason why the soul of the deity stayed is to find a heir for himself, and the other is to worry about his own treasure house. Now both of them have been delivered, and the deity is no longer concerned. Dissipation is also one thing for the deity. Kind of relief." Seeing Gu Qing''s sadness, Venerable Chi Yan smiled, comforting Gu Qing with a relaxed tone.


    Gu Qing thought that Mu Chen had inherited the inheritance of Venerable Red Flame, and that she had obtained Venerable Red Flame''s treasury, which indeed fulfilled Venerable Red Flame''s wish. Even so, she was still uncomfortable.


    "Sir, what can the junior do for you?" She thought for a while, pursing her lips and asked.

 Chapter 505：

    Venerable Red Flame heard Gu Qing''s words, took a look at Gu Qing, and then set his gaze on another painting on the wall, as if thinking of something, his expression was full of nostalgia.


    "Aren''t you curious who is on this painting? Why do you look so much like you?" He turned his head and smiled and asked Gu Qingqing.


    Gu Qing''s gaze fell on the painting, and a trace of confusion flashed through his eyes, "Dare to ask the Lord, who is the person on this painting?"


    She did care a little about the other person''s appearance. Although she had known that she was a member of the Protoss, to be specific, her cultivation level was not enough, and she had not awakened this part of the memory. It would be good if she knew it in advance from Venerable Red Flame.


    "This is the deity''s master and your mother''s sister." Venerable Chi Yan''s voice was very gentle, and his eyes looked at the person on the painting very intently.


    "My mother''s sister?" Gu lightly stunned, and for a while, he couldn''t understand Venerable Chi Yan''s words.


    "Yes, you should already know that you are a descendant of the Protoss. You should know that after you reach the Immortal Venerable, your life span will be longer, and you can have a life span of tens of thousands of years. Enviable talent and longevity. This race is the Protoss. The lifespan of the Protoss is very long, at least tens of thousands of years. Because it is too strong, it is very difficult for the Protoss to reproduce. I remember that it was about a hundred years after your mother got married. I have my first child." Venerable Chi Yan looked at Gu Qing''s eyes very softly.


    "Will it take so long?" Although Gu Qing also had some memories, it was not so comprehensive. It was the first time that he knew that it took so long for a Protoss to give birth to life, and looked at Venerable Chi Yan curiously.


    "Yes," Venerable Chi Yan nodded, "You look almost exactly the same as your mother, and my master and your mother are only four quarters alike. Back then, it was a blunder that I worshipped the master, too. Because I have a master, I can be promoted to the realm of the immortal, otherwise I am afraid that I would have died long ago." At the beginning, the expression of Venerable Chi Yan was very relaxed.


    Next, Venerable Chi Yan told Gu Qing about his own things in the past. Gu Qing heard these things for the first time, and also the first time he knew how his mother looked, so he listened very seriously.


    ¡­


    When Mu Chen woke up, he was in a place similar to an alchemy room.


    In front of him, there is a cauldron.


    The cauldron is one person tall, the whole body is dark gold, and there are flowers, birds, insects, fish, mountains and rivers painted on the stove.


    Mu Chen knew that the material of the cauldron was a kind of metal called dark star stone. This metal is very precious, and it is no longer there. It can only be seen at very top auctions occasionally, only the size of a fist. , It can make people crazily sought after.


    Unexpectedly, this cauldron used such a large piece of dark star stone. If it were put outside, the people outside would be crazy!


    It was Mu Chen himself, whose breathing was a little short at this time, his eyes were very hot when he looked at Cauldron.


    Of course, what excites him is not the Dark Star Stone, but the Cauldron itself.


    If he is not mistaken, this cauldron is a divine weapon!


    Since the divine realm was closed, after the catastrophe thousands of years ago, there are only four divine artifacts known in the divine realm. These four divine tools are owned by the four great immortal gates.


    Mu Chen never imagined that there would be a magic cauldron in the treasure house of Venerable Scarlet Flame!


    But thinking about the age of Venerable Red Flame, I think it¡¯s understandable. At that time, the catastrophe had not yet come to the immortal realm. The various resources and celestial energy of the immortal realm were more abundant than they are now, and the gods were not closed, so naturally there were many artifacts. .


    He looked at the cauldron in front of him with scorching eyes, as if a good wine man saw a pot of wine, he couldn''t put it down!


    As soon as he put his hand on the cauldron, his finger felt pierced by something. Before he could react, a drop of blood fell on the cauldron, staring at the road and immediately burst out with a strong golden light.


    After the light disappeared, he suddenly found that there was a certain connection between himself and the cauldron, and an introduction about the cauldron appeared in his mind.


    This cauldron is called Jiuzhou Ding, and it is indeed a divine tool. If you use this cauldron to make alchemy, it will increase the chance of becoming a pill and improve the quality of the pill.


    He actually has his own cauldron, but it is just a fairy tool, and the material is incomparable with dark star stone. If you use the Jiuzhou cauldron to refine the medicine, the original low-grade pill will become a middle-grade pill. Become top-grade, top-grade will become top-grade, it can be said to be very powerful!


    Of course, this is not the most powerful place of Jiuzhou Ding, its most powerful place is that it can refine Shen Dan!


    In the immortal world, the god-level pill has become a legend. Since the catastrophe, there has never been a god-level pill in the immortal world. The main reason is that the god-level pill needs divine power when it becomes a pill, but now the world is closed, and the immortal world has no magical power at all. Existing, naturally there is no way to refine a god-level pill, and the reason is that because of the cauldron, if you want to refine a god-level pill, ordinary cauldrons are simply impossible!


    In any case, Mu Chen never thought that he would become the owner of the Jiuzhou Cauldron, although this was the furnace of Venerable Red Flame, and he also inherited the inheritance of Venerable Red Flame''s alchemy!


    With the Jiuzhou Ding, he is confident that after he goes out, he will reach the level of the immortal emperor within half a year!


    You know, the higher the cultivation base, the more immortal power is needed for promotion, and the more time it takes. According to normal conditions, if he wants to be promoted from the middle level of the Daluojin fairyland to the fairy emperor, Regardless of the chance of a breakthrough, it would take at least three years to accumulate celestial power and his talents, but the situation would be different after Jiuzhou Ding.


    He majored in alchemy, as long as his attainments in alchemy improve, his cultivation will also improve!


    With a movement of his mind, the tall Jiuzhou Ding gradually became smaller in front of him, and finally turned into a palm-sized small Ding, which fell into his hands. He played with it, and then put it away.


    After putting away the Jiuzhou Cauldron, he had time to take a look at the situation in the alchemy room, and then discovered that besides the Jiuzhou Cauldron, there were many treasures in this alchemy room.


    Although the pill placed in the jade bottle is protected by the seal on the jade bottle, the time is too long, and the efficacy of many pill is greatly reduced, but it is also a rare pill.


    In addition, there are a lot of medicinal materials of the seventh and eighth grades of the immortal rank. These medicinal materials are better preserved than the elixir, and they are still usable now. He unceremoniously waved his hand and took them all into himself. Inside of the Qiankun ring.


    Immediately afterwards, he found a lot of pill prescriptions in a small cabinet next to him, some of which were in his inheritance. He looked at it and felt that he could take these pill prescriptions back and hand them over to the sect.

 Chapter 506：

    He now has no shortage of immortal coins and cultivation resources. He wants to hand over to the sect in exchange for sect points, so that he can enter the Buddhist scripture pavilion of the Langya Immortal Sect.


    The Langya Immortal Sect has been passed down for a long time. There are a lot of books in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion. Ordinary disciples can only enter the first and second floors. A direct disciple like him can enter the third floor, but the fourth floor and above are required. Use points to pay back, he wants to go inside to read books, so much praise points.


    After putting away those alchemy prescriptions, he looked around in the alchemy room again and found that there was nothing available, and then walked to the door of the alchemy room. He tried to push and found that the door was not locked. Or whatever, it was easy to push it away, and he pushed open the door and walked out.


    ...


    When Si Lin woke up, he found himself in a field. He stood up from the ground, patted the dust off his clothes, and then looked around.


    What surprised him was that it turned out to be a medicinal field, and although the medicinal materials in it have not been taken care of for many years, they have grown very well, and these medicinal materials have been in existence for a long time, even ordinary silver grass has thousands of years. I don¡¯t know how much stronger the effect of the medicine is than that of decades.


    In addition, he also saw the 7th-rank Cuixin Bamboo, the 8th-Rank Ghost Youcao, the 9th-Rank Lunar Heart Flower...Each of them are treasures, and they are all treasures. The kind of existence that would be robbed mad, but at this time they all grew quietly in the medicine field in front of him.


    Even if Si Lin was not an alchemist, he couldn''t help but breathe when he saw so many precious medicinal materials. After observing the surroundings and confirming that there was no danger, he began to bend down and start digging medicinal materials frantically.


    ...


    When Jun Wu woke up, he found himself lying in a place like a warehouse. He got up from the ground, sorted his clothes, looked around, and found that he was alone here.


    He didn''t notice Gu Qing''s existence, so he couldn''t help frowning. When he saw the Shimen not far away, he wanted to walk towards the Shimen unwillingly.


    Putting his hands on the Shimen and pushing, Shimen did not move. He raised his eyebrows and increased his strength. Shimen still did not move. In the end, he even used 70% of his power, and Shimen did not move.


    He retracted his hand with a sullen expression and looked at the door, but he didn''t find any mechanism or anything that could open the door, his expression became even more ugly.


    He stared at Shimen for a long time, and after confirming that Shimen really could not be opened, he rubbed his eyebrows helplessly, then turned around and looked at the warehouse behind him.


    This warehouse is still relatively large, with a lot of things in it, and it looks a little messy.


    His gaze fell on one of the iron shelves, and when he saw the things on it clearly, a hint of surprise flashed across his eyes. He hurriedly walked over, picked up a stone the size of a human head on the shelf, and placed it in front of him to take a closer look. .


    After seeing the whole stone once, he was stunned for the first time.


    What he held in his hand turned out to be the Wannian Han Iron that had disappeared!


    Wannian cold iron is very suitable for refining weapons. Not only will the weapons refined with it be very sharp, but the arrays that can be attached will also increase, which means that the power will be much stronger.


    It''s like the scimitar in his hand. If he uses this piece of ten thousand years of cold iron to refine his scimitar, about ten magic circles can be attached to it. But the strength will be reduced, which is the advantage of using ten thousand years of cold iron to make weapons.


    As long as they know the material of ten thousand years of cold iron, no one will think that there can be a weapon made of ten thousand years of cold iron, even if it is not all made of ten thousand years of cold iron, as long as there are ten thousand years of cold iron in it. Yes, he did not expect that one day, he would actually see this huge piece of cold iron!


    He put away Wannian Hantie without hesitation, was very interested in the things in the warehouse, and started tossing about these things in the warehouse.


    As soon as he turned his gaze, he was attracted by another object.


    That piece was about the size of a baby''s head, and the whole was cyan. It looked like jade in material, but it was actually harder and stronger than jade. It was a ninth-rank refining material, Xingluoyu.


    When refining, adding a little star Luoyu can improve the success rate and the quality of the finished product.


    In the immortal world, Xingluoyu, like Wannian Hantie, has long been absent, and I didn''t expect to have it here.


    With a wave of his hand, he received it in his Universe Ring, Jun Wu turned his head, his eyes looked very hot, no longer the deserted one.


    Sure enough, there are a lot of precious refining materials in the warehouse. Jun Wu has a noble background and has seen a lot of materials. At this time, I was very shocked. There is no way. Every material here will be outside. The existence that caused a sensation is now piled up in this warehouse, and it is very casual depending on the way it is placed. If it is replaced by someone else, it is estimated that it will be recognized by the occasional reading!


    ...


    Nan Hua woke up in a place similar to the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the rows of bookshelves and the books on the bookshelves.


    This Tibetan scripture pavilion occupies a large area. Although there is only one floor, there are many books in it.


    Nanhua looked around for a week, and found no existence of a door, so he couldn''t help but feel a little dumbfounded.


    He walked to the wall and rubbed all the walls, but he found nothing and couldn''t find a way out, which made him feel a little unhappy.


    He walked back to the bookshelf depressed, picked up a book casually, and flipped through it very casually, only to find that it was actually about cultivation, and it looked like it was a handwritten note from a certain senior, which recorded this The exercises that the seniors practiced, the problems encountered in the practice, the feelings of breaking through, etc.


    Turning over it carefully, he was stunned, because according to the notes, the senior had finally reached the level of the immortal, and he could fly into a **** with only one step!


    Realizing that the books inside might not be simple, Nan Hua flipped through the books next to him, and found that the books on this shelf were all practice scripts, which did not do much to him, so he simply ran to the next shelf. turn.


    Not to mention, it really made him find a book of law formations. With his eyes on a car, he sat down with the book in his hand, then opened it carefully, and began to look at it.


    This book is actually quite thick. In addition to text, there are pictures. Obviously the author is very careful.


    Nan Hua had basically come into contact with the magic formations mentioned earlier, or could use it himself. He turned to the second half and found that there were some magic formations in it that he had not seen before, so he quickly looked at it carefully.


    When he looked at it, he wanted to imitate those magic circles in his mind as he watched it, so he saw it slowly.

 Chapter 507：

    The place where Yue Zhao woke up was a place similar to a study. After he woke up, he was attracted by the guqin on the table not far away.


    The body of the piano is jet black, the strings are very precious at first glance, and a faint fluorescence can be seen under the light.


    As a Lexiu, and also a Lexiu who majored in Guqin, such an instrument was too attractive to him. He didn''t even have time to explore the surroundings, so he was attracted to come to the Guqin, stretched out his hand, and put it down. On the strings.


    After the fingers touched the strings, the information of the guqin immediately reappeared in his mind.


    The name of this violin is [Phoenix Tail Shaking Qin]. The body is made of sycamore wood where the phoenix inhabited, and the strings are made of the tendons of a thousand-year-old dragonfly snake. It is a secondary artifact in itself. The power is very powerful.


    After discovering the quality of the Fengwei Shaking Qin, he was calm as Yuezhao, and was also shocked. He didn''t expect to encounter a sub-artifact-level piano.


    The most important thing is that, without his knowledge, this Qin actually entered into a contract with him and became his weapon. There was a connection between him and Qin, and this Qin arrogantly robbed Liu Guangqin of the Qin. The position has become his real name magic weapon!


    He felt a little weird at this time, not knowing whether he should be happy or depressed.


    Gently brushing his fingers across the piano, he simply sat down, put his hands on the piano, and played gently.


    The melodious piano sound flowed from his fingertips, and he was immersed in the performance. The immortal energy around him was attracted by him, surrounded him and flew into his body happily, and the exercises in his body automatically It works, and converts the immortal energy inhaled into his body into immortal power.


    ...


    Gu Qing listened to Venerable Scarlet Flame having finished some things about her aunt, and at the same time she also had a better understanding of her own identity, realizing that her identity may not be as simple as the reincarnation of the Protoss, she may not have the status of the Protoss yet. Low!


    And Venerable Chi Yan recovered from the memory, his eyes softly looked at and his body gradually became transparent.


    "Since the treasure house has been obtained by you, my mission is over, and I should leave too, little girl, you have to practice hard, and strive to reach the level of the immortal as soon as possible. At that time, everything you want to know will be known. "Venerable Chi Yan did not tell Gu Qing Qing all the things. He looked at Gu Qing''s eyes as if he were looking at his own child, full of concern, even if he was about to disappear, he did not forget to tell Gu Qing. Gently, let her practice hard.


    "I will, senior, don''t worry." Gu gently stretched out his hand and peeked forward, trying to catch Venerable Chi Yan, but his hand passed through Venerable Chi Yan''s body. The last trace of primordial spirit that could watch Venerable Scarlet Flame dissipate in the heavens and the earth.


    Maybe it¡¯s because Venerable Chi Yan treated her very well from the moment we met, or because the other party told her a lot about her aunt, Gu Qing was very kind to Venerable Chi Flame, so watch it at this time. When Venerable Chi Yan disappeared completely, she looked very sad.


    Fortunately, this emotion did not last long, and she quickly adjusted her emotions.


    Looking around the room, she found that she had finished taking everything she could take. The two portrait paintings on the wall also disappeared with the disappearance of Venerable Scarlet Flame. She came to the door again, strangely, this time. The door of the room was pushed open with a light push, unlike just before, it took a long time to open it at all!


    After she got out of the room, there was a long walkway outside with several different doors.


    She had just walked two steps, and suddenly there was movement from one of the doors. She immediately stopped and looked at the door vigilantly and cautiously.


    Under her gaze, the door opened and Jun Wu walked out of the door.


    Their eyes met, the two of them froze for a while, and then Gu Qing walked a few steps quickly and rushed into Jun Wu''s arms.


    Smelling the familiar smell in Jun Wu''s arms, the emotions that had just been suppressed by her suddenly surged up, she couldn''t help closing her eyes and rubbing in Jun Wu''s arms.


    Jun Wu seemed to feel something and didn''t say anything, letting Gu hold him gently, stretched out his hand, and patted Gu gently on the back.


    Gu Qing''s emotions came and went quickly. She sorted out her emotions, withdrew from Jun Wu''s arms, and looked up at Jun Wu.


    "Wu, are you okay? Are you in danger?"


    "I''m okay, how about you?" Jun Wu also stared at Gu Qingqing closely, looking at her face, and then at her body.


    "I''m fine, and I got a lot of treasures." Thinking of the treasures in his storage ring, Gu Qing couldn''t help but smile.


    "I have also found a lot of useful ores. If I use it, the refining skills of my big brother and I will definitely improve a lot." Jun Wu''s caretaker smiled lightly, followed by a smile, and said very softly. .


    "That''s great, I don''t know what the other seniors have encountered." Gu lightly glanced at the other quiet doors, with a hint of expectation in his eyes.


    She could already be sure that behind each door here should be an independent space, and Si Lin and the others should have been separated and teleported into these spaces. After the door was opened, they would come out.


    Thinking about this, she left without anxiousness, pulling Jun Wu together, leaning against the wall next to her, waiting for others to come out of the door.


    The two of them waited for about two quarters of an hour, and there was a slight movement from another door.


    The eyes of the two immediately locked on the door, and they looked at the door warily and expectantly.


    The door was opened from the inside, and then, a familiar figure appeared in front of the two of them, and Gu Qing couldn''t help but smile.


    "Senior Brother Si, are you out? Are you okay? Are you injured?" Gu Qing gently asked Mu Chen who was not far away.


    Mu Chen was also surprised to see Gu Qing and Jun Wu, and then immediately noticed the door opened not far away, and instantly understood what was going on. Hearing Gu Qing''s words, he shook his head, "I''m fine. A lot of things were gained in it."


    Thinking of the pills he saw, he couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction.


    "It''s okay," Gu lightly glanced at Mu Chen, and found that there were no wounds on his body, and nodded, "The same is true for the two of us. This time we have a very rich harvest."


    Jun Wu nodded when Gu Qing looked over, supporting Gu Qing''s statement.


    When Mu Chen heard it, he was very happy. They were here to find the treasure house in order to gain something. Now that Gu Qing, Jun Wu and him have all gained, it means that they have not come in vain!


    "Let''s wait, the big brothers should be behind the few remaining doors, and they should come out soon." Gu Qingqing explained to Mu Chen.


    Mu Chen nodded, indicating that he knew, and then waited with Gu Qing.


    After another quarter of an hour, there was a sudden movement from the closed door next to Mu Chen, and all three of them focused on the door.


    When Nan Hua walked out of the door, all he saw was three pairs of eyes staring at his side, which made him startled for a while, and he paused when he wanted to go out.


    "Senior Brother San, you came out, are you not hurt?" Gu Qing walked to Nan Hua''s front and asked with concern.


    "No, I''m fine." Nan Hua shook his head, and asked Gu Qing to take a good look at herself, showing that she was really not injured.


    Gu Qing''s speech also swept across Nan Hua''s body, and found no wounds or the like, and nodded, "It''s fine if you don''t get hurt. How''s your gain?"


    She has discovered now that the harvest of these people should be different, but absolutely everyone harvested very good things. After all, Venerable Scarlet Flame has just said that this is his treasure house, and the things in it are all good. Things, the kind that can''t be found outside, and she did get a lot of things that are not easy to find outside.


    "Very good!" Thinking of the magic circles in his mind, Nan Hua narrowed his eyes with a smile.


    "Now there are Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother." Gu lightly glanced at the other two closed doors and said to Nan Hua.


    As soon as her voice fell, there was movement from the door opposite Nan Hua.


    The four of them watched the door guardedly together. After the door was pushed open, Yue Zhao walked out of it. After seeing the four of Gu Qing, he paused, and then the corners of his lips increased.


    "Gentle, Jun Wu, Mu Chen and Nanhua, are you okay?" Yue Zhao spoke first, and at the same time he glanced at Gu Qing and the others.


    "We''re okay, Second Senior Brother, how about you?" This time Huan Gu gently shook his head and asked Yue Zhao.


    "I''m okay." Yue Zhao had already investigated the situation of the four of them, and saw that the four of them were indeed okay, and he was relieved a lot.


    In the end, Si Lin alone did not come out, so five people waited in front of the door that had not been opened at the end.


    After half an hour, the door was opened and Si Lin walked out of it.


    It was a little different from the clean appearance of the others. Si Lin''s appearance at this time looked a bit dirty. It seemed that he had been out of work, and his white clothes were covered with dust.


    "Big brother, are you okay?" Gu Qing''s expression was tense when he saw Si Lin''s appearance. He looked at Si Lin worriedly, and checked his situation.


    "I''m fine. The soil was stained when I was just digging for medicinal materials. I was not injured." Si Lin explained that Gu Qing was so worried about himself.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing and the others were a little surprised.


    So the six people did not leave, and they stood in the corridor, telling their own experiences in the room, and at the same time, they also said what treasures they had obtained.


    They have trusted each other for so many years, so naturally they don''t have to worry about each other''s bad thoughts, and they have no scruples when they say it.


    When learning that Mu Chen had obtained a divine tool, even though it was only an alchemy furnace, Gu Qing and others were happy for Mu Chen.


    As an alchemy practitioner, Mu Chen can obtain an alchemy furnace at the level of an artifact, which is much more useful than obtaining a weapon at the level of an artifact. His alchemy is already very brilliant. With this alchemy furnace at the artifact level, His alchemy technique will only be more diligent, which is also a good thing for Gu Qing and the others.


    Mu Chen''s alchemy technique has improved. The higher the quality of the pill, the better the pill they use, and the less side effects they will use!


    In addition, Yue Zhao got a secondary artifact, which made Gu Qing and the others very happy.


    As a Le Xiu, Yue Zhao¡¯s attack power is still very strong, especially when fighting in groups, Yue Zhao¡¯s sound blade and other attacks are very effective, and with the Phoenix tail shaking the light piano, Yue Zhao¡¯s combat power can be Doubled, when he encounters an enemy after his door, he will have a stronger combat capability, which is also a good thing!


    In general, everyone has gained a lot, and this trip completely exceeded their expectations.


    Just as they were about to cross the corridor and walk forward, the passage in front of them suddenly disappeared. Then, they felt dizzy in front of them and fainted again.


    ...


    On the Yulong Mountain.


    The Yulongshan at this time is no different from the past. A sika deer is drinking water by the stream, its ears are erected, and it listens to the surrounding movement. If something goes wrong, it will run away.


    It had just drunk two sips of water and was about to lower it down. When it was drinking well, it suddenly caught a trace of movement, immediately turned around, and ran away.


    In the original clearing between, six figures suddenly appeared, surprisingly six people from Gu Qing.


    It is different from when they entered. When they came out, each of them was awake. When they opened their eyes, they found that they were still on the Yulong Mountain, and even the place where they disappeared remained unchanged. It was still the same when they entered. place.


    "I don''t know how long we have been in the treasure house?" Gu lightly looked around and whispered.


    "It was night when we went in, but it''s daytime now. It''s better to stay overnight." Nan Hua fanned his fan, looked around, and said with a smile.


    "It should be more than that. The time in the treasury seems to be slow. We should have stayed for more than one night." Si Lin shook his head, looked around and said.


    "I didn''t feel it when I was inside. I suddenly found that I was hungry after I came out. Let''s leave here as soon as possible and go down to find something to eat." Gu lightly touched his stomach and said pitifully.


    With their current cultivation base, there is no effect if they don¡¯t eat for three or four days, but Gu Qing is used to eating three meals a day, and she didn¡¯t feel anything when she was in the treasure house before, but now she wants to come out very much. Want to eat.


    "Okay, then let''s go down quickly." Jun Wu helped Gu gently pinned the broken hair behind his ear and nodded.


    Naturally, the others had no opinion, and the group immediately left here and rushed down the mountain.


    They soon came to the bottom of the mountain, and learned from other people that they had actually been in the treasury for seven days, which surprised them very much.


    "It turns out that we stayed inside for so long? I didn''t feel it!" Gu Qing sat on the chair, holding the bottle of Xianguolu in his hand, feeling shocked.


    "The time in the treasure house should be blurred, so we feel it is not so obvious." Yue Zhao thought for a while and analyzed.

 Chapter 508：

    Gu Qing thought about it. When they were in the treasure house, their attention was more on the things in the treasure house. When people¡¯s attention was very concentrated, they would forget the passage of time, let alone look inside the treasure house. Without the sun and moon, naturally you will not notice the change of time.


    After a full meal, a few people found a place to sleep, perhaps because they were really tired. They slept for a long time this time. Even Si Lin, they slept all day and night. Time, Gu Qing slept directly for one day and two nights.


    After waking up, the whole person feels different, every cell is opened, and the whole person feels uncomfortable.


    Yulong Town is not a suitable place to stay for a long time. Gu Qing and others did not plan to stay here. They bought some special products and then left Yulong Town.


    Gu Qing and the others can be said to be a bumper harvest this time, and they have obtained a lot of good things from the treasure house. Whether it is Mu Chen, Si Lin and Jun Wu, at this time they are a little impatient to return to the Langya Immortal Sect, so they You can use the things you find to refine alchemy or refining tools, especially Mu Chen. What he cultivates is the way of alchemy, and the improvement of alchemy level means that his cultivation level is improved.


    By opening the furnace to refine alchemy earlier, his alchemy level can be improved earlier, so that his cultivation level can naturally also be improved quickly.


    After all, the catastrophe has been coming again. It has been hanging over their heads. It is a good thing for them to upgrade their cultivation base earlier.


    The flying magic weapon started again, flashing quickly in the sky.


    ¡­


    When Gu Qing and the others were still in the treasure house, the young Chilanting who was rescued by them also came to Langya Immortal Sect.


    When standing under the gate of Langya Immortal Sect and looking up at Langya Immortal Sect, Chi Lan Ting couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    After accepting Gu Qing''s proposal, he has been on the way. Thanks to Gu Qing''s storage bag, there are a lot of cents in it, so that he can spend money to find a caravan coming to the river. The place where the magic weapon was flying, so it was possible to rush to the Langya Immortal Sect so quickly.


    This is not the time when Langya Xianzong accepts disciples, but there is not much time left before Langya Xianzong accepts disciples, so there are many outside Langya Xianzong, like Chilanting, who come to Langya Xianzong to wait for the gathering meeting. ''s arrival


    When Chi Lan Ting was at the bottom of the mountain, he had already asked the people in the town about the situation of the Langya Immortal Sect, whether it was the town under the Langya Immortal Sect. The people inside had a much better understanding of the Langya Immortal Sect than in other places. There were a lot of things, which helped Chi Lan Ting a lot.


    Moreover, because of the spiritual veins of Langya Immortal Sect, the immortal energy is much richer than other places. Feeling the concentration of immortal artifacts different from other places, the smile on Chilanting¡¯s lips deepens a lot, and at the same time he squints. After squinting his eyes, a different kind of light flashed quickly in his eyes.


    When Chi Lan Ting was looking at Langya Immortal Sect, the people around him also noticed him. After all, the appearance of the teenager is still very good, and her temperament looks rather special, which naturally attracted the attention of many people.


    Chi Lanting also noticed these people''s gazes at this time, his cheeks were slightly flushed, his eyes drooped, and his eyes blinked, seemingly embarrassed.


    When he came to the disciple who was guarding the gate of the mountain and was about to take out the token that Gu Qing gave him, a cry of exclamation suddenly sounded. He turned his head and saw that everyone was looking in the sky and immediately followed Looking up, I saw a group of people flying past the air and flying directly into the Langya Immortal Sect.


    Among those people, the headed person was still wearing a purple dress. It was obvious that he was a direct disciple of a certain peak master, so those at the door who wanted to enter the Langya Immortal Sect were envious.


    "Senior Sister Song has come back from the experience, and I don''t know how she gained this time?" The disciple Langya Immortal Sect opposite Chilanting retracted his gaze and spoke respectfully and enviously.


    "That''s not something we can know. Sister Song has gone out to practice a bit frequently recently, but I heard that her cultivation level is about to improve again. It''s really enviable!" Another disciple also followed, his eyes filled. Envy.


    "Even though Sister Song is great, Sister Gu is even better. I heard that Sister Gu and they have all been promoted to the Great Luojin Wonderland. Sister Gu is just 20 years old. I heard that when she tested her talent, Sister Gu was an immortal. High-grade qualifications are amazing.¡± A disciple next to him was obviously a fan of Gu Qing, and he admired Gu Qing very much and said immediately.


    The two disciples who spoke at the beginning also showed envious expressions when they heard this disciple''s words.


    "Sister Gu is too far away from us, I can¡¯t even see it on weekdays, but Senior Sister Song is different. She is more active in the sect and has more opportunities to meet, and Senior Sister Song looks very good. Gentle, it''s at the level of a goddess." The disciple opposite Chi Lan Ting said again.


    "Yes, people like Senior Sister Gu are indeed not accessible to ordinary disciples like us." The disciple next to him also sighed slightly.


    Chi Lanting had been standing by and listening to a few people chatting. When he heard Gu Qing''s name, his eyes flashed with surprise, and the corners of his lips raised again. Unexpectedly, Gu Qing''s position in the hearts of these disciples high!


    However, he also noticed the "Senior Sister Song" they mentioned just now, and prepared to inquire about this "Senior Sister Song" after entering the Langya Immortal Sect.


    At this time, he handed the handwritten letter from Gu Qing to the disciple in front of him. The two disciples were a little careless at first, but after seeing the handwritten letter in Chi Lanting''s hand, their expressions changed immediately, and then respectfully took it over.


    After confirming that there was no problem, the two returned the handwritten letter to Chi Lan Ting, and then helped Chi Lan Ting make a registration.


    "Well, you can become the outer disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect for the time being. After the gathering meeting begins, you can participate in the meeting. You may become an official disciple of the sect at that time. I will take you to where you live first." Chi Lan The disciple across from Ting said to Chi Lan Ting, when looking at Chi Lan Ting, there was still a trace of envy in his eyes that was not easily detectable.


    Although they are also disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect, compared with disciples like Gu Qing, their status is very different. Chilan Ting has kept such a thigh before entering the Langya Immortal Sect, and it must be a piece of it in the future. They are naturally envious of the smooth journey.


    Chi Lan Ting followed him behind him as the envy of not seeing the other party''s eyes, and entered the Langya Immortal Sect.


    ¡­


    When they went to Yulong Mountain, Gu Qing and the others took almost ten days, but when they returned to Langya Immortal Sect, they only took seven days.


    Gu Qing and the others went to Wen Guiyun''s cave house first, and greeted Wen Guiyun.


    At this time, Hua Yanxi was watering the flowers in the yard in Wen Guiyun¡¯s cave, while Wen Guiyun was reading at the stone table next to him. The two of them met occasionally and involuntarily showed a smile. The atmosphere in the entire yard was very good. Warm, even the air becomes sweet.


    When Gu Qing and the others arrived, Hua Yanxi just finished watering the flowers and was about to talk to Wen Guiyun. When she heard the footsteps, she turned her head and met Gu Qing and the others face to face.


    Suddenly seeing Hua Yanxi, and still seeing her in Wen Guiyun''s cave, Gu Qing was completely stunned. His brain crashed instantly, and some of them couldn''t turn it around. Jun Wu and Gu Qing next to her reacted. almost.


    The three of Si Lin had never seen Hua Yanxi, they didn¡¯t know who she was, but they all knew how unfavorable their masters were. When they were in the world of the second immortal, they didn¡¯t know how many women wanted to be their sisters. , Were unsuccessful, and besides their master, apart from Gu Qingqing, almost no women were seen. Now they suddenly saw a woman appearing in Wen Guiyun¡¯s cave, and the relationship between the two was obviously not simple. Si Lin them Also stunned.


    "Xiao Qing, long time no see." Hua Yanxi had long thought about what would happen after seeing Gu Qing, so she behaved calmly, put down the kettle in her hand, walked towards Gu gently, and walked with Gu Qing. Say hello gently.


    "Sister Yan Xi, long time no see." Gu gently replied subconsciously, then suddenly recovered, staring at Hua Yanxi with wide eyes, and then at Wen Guiyun, a flash of light suddenly flashed in his mind, "Sister Yan Xi, you Isn¡¯t it my master who was waiting?"


    To say how Gu Qing thought of it, it was because she thought that Wen Guiyun was the reincarnation of Xianzun, and Hua Yanxi had been waiting for someone who was also reincarnated. At this time, the two appeared in another place, so She will connect the two together.


    "That''s right." Hua Yanxi glanced at Wen Guiyun with a smile, the smile on the corner of her lips was very beautiful, "The one I''m waiting for is Ayun."


    Hua Yanxi¡¯s smile at this time is completely different from what Gu Qing saw when she was in Shuiyoucheng. Although she looked very hearty at the time, she could not hide her melancholy. Now those feelings are completely gone, replaced by A strong sense of happiness made her look full of vitality.


    "I would like to introduce you to my teacher. This is my sister before my reincarnation, and she is also my Taoist companion. She reincarnated with me. We just met each other not long ago. Therefore, she is also your wife." Wen Guiyun left. Behind Hua Yanxi, he glanced at Hua Yanxi gently, then spoke softly.


    "Madam?" The three of Si Lin were completely suppressed at this time, their eyes turned around on Wen Guiyun and Hua Yanxi, their expressions were very shocked.


    "That''s right, you are coming back at the right time, preparing for your teacher to give your wife a grand wedding, and you guys just helped arrange it." Wen Guiyun thought of his regrets in his previous life, and directly instructed Gu Qing to several people. .


    Si Lin and the others looked at each other, but they didn''t expect to hear such a burst of news as soon as they came back from outside experience, and they couldn''t digest it for a while.


    "Yes, the disciples understand." Although they can''t digest it, it doesn''t mean they don''t understand, so they immediately assured Wen Guiyun.


    "Very well, Si Lin, Yue Zhao, Mu Chen, Nan Hua, and Jun Wu are all five of you here. Let''s go to the study to talk. You can gently accompany Yan Xi and go." Wen Guiyun reacted very much to Si Lin and others. Satisfied, I felt that my original teaching was not in vain, and then I directly pointed out the five men, and then asked Gu Qing to speak with Hua Yanxi, and took the five to the study.


    After Wen Guiyun and the others left, Gu Qing took Hua Yanxi''s hand and reached the stone table with an incredible expression.


    "My God, Sister Yan Xi, it''s not right, Madam, you are actually a pair with the master, this is incredible!" Gu Qing looked at Hua Yanxi and said with a daze.


    "What''s incredible about this?" Hua Yanxi didn''t quite understand what Gu Qing meant, and blinked her eyes and asked.


    "Of course it''s incredible," Gu Qing nodded with surprise. "You don''t know, when Master was in the second immortal realm, many women wanted to become Taoists with Master, but Master ignored no one. I had no idea that Master would get married one day!"


    Gu Qing''s expression is very sincere. She really didn''t expect Wen Guiyun to get married, and seeing his attitude towards Hua Yanxi just now, it is obvious that he also loves Hua Yanxi very much, which makes Gu Qing feel incredible. Up.


    Hua Yanxi thought of the scene, chuckled, and nostalgia flashed in her eyes, "Ayun is still the same as before. In her last life, Ayun was the same. She treated other women without saying a word, but took care of me. Plus, for this, I don¡¯t know how many sisters and sisters hated me in the division."


    Back then, she liked to look at the uncomfortable faces of those teachers and sisters. It doesn¡¯t matter if she is hated by them, she doesn¡¯t care anyway, but they can only look angry when they see that the person they like is good to the woman they don¡¯t like. It''s so pretty.


    Gu Qing was treated like this before, and naturally understood what Hua Yanxi felt. The two looked at each other and showed a clear smile.


    "The two of us are also destined. When I was in Shuiyou City, I just looked at you more favorably, so I took care of it a little bit. I didn''t expect you to be Ayun''s disciple. I would have treated you better if I knew it." Hua Yanxi took Gu Qing''s hand and said with some annoyance.


    "If I knew that you were a Taoist companion from Master''s previous life, I would just pull you to see Master, so that you don''t have to wait so long. It''s too hard. You have to let Master make good compensation for you." Although Wengui Yun is Gu Qing''s master, but at this moment, she is directly on Hua Yanxi''s side. After all, she has seen Hua Yanxi look like before, it is indeed too hard.


    "No hard work, as long as you can wait for him, that little hard work is nothing." A happy smile appeared on Hua Yanxi''s face.


    When she was in Shuiyoucheng, she didn''t know whether Wen Guiyun would reincarnate or appear in the fairy world. She just held a glimmer of hope, thinking about what if it happened. Fortunately, God told her to wait. !


    Seeing Hua Yanxi''s smile, Gu Qing''s eyes flashed clearly.


    "Anyway, you have met again now, and after you have held the wedding, you can stay together forever." Gu Qingming himself and Jun Wuru are happy, and seeing Hua Yanxi and Wen Guiyun can also be very happy. Happy.

 Chapter 509：

    Wen Guiyun said that he wanted to give Hua Yanxi a grand wedding, so naturally he did what he said.


    He let Yue Zhao and the others go there to discuss the matter. He was too busy to hold a wedding, so the disciples like Si Lin would naturally come in handy.


    Since the reunion with Hua Yanxi, Wen Guiyun has had this idea. During this time, he also asked some people about the details of the wedding, and he already had a general idea in his heart, and asked Si Lin to come over, just to give They arrange some things.


    When everything was explained, it was already an hour later, Gu Qing and the others had just returned from the outside, Wen Guiyun asked them to rest first, and then focus on the wedding.


    Jun Wu and the others still went to visit their respective masters. After leaving Wenguiyun''s cave, they separated and went to their respective masters.


    Gu Qingming also went to Haolan Immortal Venerable. Seeing that Gu Qingming was unharmed, Hao Lan Xianzun told her to go back and rest.


    When she returned to her and Jun Wu''s cave, Jun Wu had not yet returned. Fortunately, the cave was cleaned every day. She only cleaned up a little bit and sat on the stool thinking about things.


    "What are you thinking about?" When Jun Wu came back, he saw Gu Qing sitting in front of the window, walked behind her, hugged her from behind, and asked softly.


    "I was thinking about the master and the wife, but I didn''t expect them to be a pair. I thought the master would stay alone." Gu gently turned his head, leaning on Jun Wu''s waist, and said with some emotion.


    "It''s hard to explain things like fate, but it''s also a happy thing for the master to be with his wife, isn''t it?" Jun Wu reached out his arm and hugged Gu Qing and said with his head down.


    "That''s right, the master is in my heart, just like my father. I am also very happy to see him happy." In the face of Jun Wu, Gu Qing said directly without concealing things.


    Jun Wu didn''t speak, only patted Gu''s head gently.


    ...


    After resting for two days, Gu Qing and others got busy.


    Wen Guiyun and Hua Yanxi¡¯s wedding were set two months later, and the time was a bit hasty, but there was Langya Immortal Sect behind them, and preparations were enough.


    As the former Immortal Venerable, Wen Guiyun¡¯s collection is also very rich. After he recovered his memory, he took all those things back. Now they have given Hua Yanxi as a betrothal gift for marriage. Under the requirements of the cloud, the best is used.


    For example, the wedding dresses of the two are made of shark yarn and thousand-year ice silk, and some other materials are added to it, which is made by Wen Guiyun himself. The grade is in the ninth stage of the immortal stage, which is very rare.


    There is also the phoenix crown worn on Hua Yanxi¡¯s head, which was made by Wen Guiyun himself. Gu Qing and some of the gems they got from the treasure house were also used on the phoenix crown. The phoenix crown is not only good-looking, but also the same as the wedding gown. It is a protective fairy.


    When the other two married, all the ingredients on the banquet were spirit beast meat, and the rank of these spirit beasts was not low. The cultivation bases were all in the Taiyi True Wonderland. Wen Guiyun led the team. Si Lin and the others went together. Hunting.


    There is also wine. The wine they use is Breitling to make drunken yin, which tastes very good. The most important thing is that it contains immortal energy, which is good for cultivation.


    Wen Guiyun gave Hua Yanxi the best everything within his ability.


    For two full months, the entire Langya Immortal Sect was preparing for the wedding of Wen Guiyun and Hua Yanxi.


    Wen Guiyun, as the Immortal Venerable of the Langya Immortal Sect, although he did not participate in the management of the Langya Immortal Sect, his position was placed there. Naturally, his big marriage could not be casual, and the disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect were dispatched round and round.


    At the same time, all those who could be ranked in the fairy world received wedding invitations.


    When Wen Guiyun joined the Langya Immortal Sect, Langya Immortal Sect organized a conference specially to let others know Wen Guiyun¡¯s identity, and announced Wen Guiyun¡¯s identity to the world. Everyone knew that Wen Guiyun was an immortal world. The seventh Immortal Venerable, learned that Wen Guiyun was about to get married, and those who received the invitation came to Langya Immortal Sect.


    For a time, the high-level cultivators of the entire fairy world basically gathered towards the Langya Immortal Sect.


    Rong Ye was also called back by Wen Guiyun a long time ago. When he learned that Wen Guiyun was about to get married, Rong Ye was shocked. He didn''t expect that one day his master would also get married.


    It should be the easiest to work lightly in the face. She spends most of her time by Hua Yanxi''s side, chatting with Hua Yanxi, growing flowers, playing chess...Compared with Jun Wu, I don¡¯t know. How comfortable.


    Hua Yanxi spent most of her time in the Immortal Sect of Langya in Wen Guiyun''s cave. Not many people have seen her, and many people are curious about the person who will be married to Wen Guiyun.


    Although Wen Guiyun is over fifty years old, he looks very young, and at the level of Immortal Venerable, his life span is close to ten thousand years as long as nothing happens. Wen Guiyun is still very young. Even if he exists like this In the fairy world, there are many people who want to marry Wen Guiyun, so they are so curious about Hua Yanxi, wanting to know what kind of wife will become Wen Guiyun.


    ...


    Chilanting''s life in the Langya Immortal Sect is still very good. The Langya Immortal Sect has a distinct hierarchy. Most of the disciples are earnestly practicing and don''t pay much attention to other people''s affairs. Although he has not officially become a member of the Langya Immortal Sect. Sect disciples, but with Gu Qing and the others backed, few people dared to bully him, of course, except for one person.


    That person is Song Xinrong!


    Song Xinrong also accidentally learned that there was a disciple in the outer door that had a relationship with Gu Qing. She was very curious, so she went outside and took a look at Chi Lan Ting. When she saw Chi Lan Ting''s appearance, Song Xinrong''s eyes were very complicated, and her expression was very complicated. It''s not so good either.


    In front of outsiders, Song Xinrong''s image is gentle and considerate, regardless of whether she is an external disciple or an internal disciple, so that so many people will like her.


    She doesn¡¯t like people who have a relationship with Gu Qing. Since she knows that Chi Lan Ting is related to Gu Qing, she will not make him feel better, but her image does not allow her to do such things, so she goes the other way. And OK.


    She pretended to care about Chi Lan Ting, and asked her for warmth, but what she said was to provoke the conflict between Chi Lan Ting and the people around her, and wanted the people around Chi Lan Ting to deal with Chi Lan Ting, Chi Lan Ting. At first, I didn''t react. After Song Xinrong came here twice, after seeing the expressions of the people around him, he immediately understood and had doubts about Song Xinrong''s intentions.


    Although he entered the Langya Immortal Sect for a short time, the methods are not bad. There are still a lot of people in the outer door, so he inquired about Song Xinrong''s affairs and whether Song Xinrong and Gu Qingqing had anything to do with him. The place.


    "Senior Sister Song is in our Langya Immortal Sect. It is like a goddess. Everyone likes Sister Song very much. She is kind and beautiful. Like disciples or direct disciples, if you don¡¯t put us in your eyes, Senior Sister Song treats us very tenderly every time, which is simply great."


    "Yeah, Sister Song is very good. Let alone the outer disciples. I heard that both the inner disciples and the direct disciples like Sister Song very much. There are even direct disciples who are pursuing Sister Song, but Sister Song did not I agree, and I heard that there are disciples from other schools who like Sister Song."


    "Yes, I have heard of it, but ah, I have also heard of one thing," the disciple standing to the left of Chi Lan Ting looked around, motioned for a few people to come closer, and then spoke mysteriously." I heard that when she first entered the sect, Sister Song wanted to be with Senior Brother Nanhua, but she didn''t succeed, but this was just heard, and it was not clear whether it was true."


    "What about Senior Sister Gu Qing? Is there anything wrong between Senior Sister Song and Senior Sister Gu?" Chi Lanting looked at several people, his eyes flashed, and asked in a low voice.


    "The two worlds basically have no intersection. Sister Gu is either in retreat or practicing outside on weekdays. She doesn''t have much interaction with Sister Song, and everyone knows that Sister Gu and Sister Jun are husband and wife, and Sister Jun doesn''t like others to take care of Sister Sister. Therefore, everyone¡¯s impression of Senior Sister Gu is only high in cultivation and beautiful in appearance, and I don¡¯t know what her personality is.¡± The man on Chi Lan Ting¡¯s right shook his head and said.


    "Yes, in terms of looks, Senior Sister Gu is of course the most beautiful of our Langya Immortal Sect, and even the entire Immortal Realm. It is estimated that few people look more beautiful than Senior Sister Gu, but Senior Sister Gu is already famous, and Senior Sister Song is also very beautiful, but she hasn''t got married yet. Naturally, she is the one that other disciples are trying to pursue, but the festival between the two has never heard of it." The man on Chi Lan Ting''s left also whispered.


    "Lanting, what are you asking for? I saw Senior Sister Song talking to you before, and your kid is also amazing." The man opposite Chi Lan Ting looked at Chi Lan Ting and said teasingly.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just rather curious. I didn''t know Senior Sister Gu and Senior Sister Song before, so I wanted to ask." Chi Lanting looked a little embarrassed and lowered his head and said in a low voice.


    A trace of contemplation flashed in his eyes, and he still didn''t quite understand Song Xinrong''s purpose. He always felt that Song Xinrong was not as gentle as it seemed on the surface, and there must be something unknowing about Song Xinrong between her and Gu Qing. Otherwise, she would not deliberately come to him, and then provoke the conflict between him and the victim, and let those people come to him for trouble.


    Although in the eyes of others, those people troubled him because they were jealous of him being able to talk to Song Xinrong, but he could see that this was done deliberately by Song Xinrong!


    Thinking of this, he regretted that he couldn''t contact Gu Qingqing. Gu Qingqing would definitely not engage in those small movements behind his back like Song Xinrong, and he could also know from Gu Qingqing what was going on between the two.


    ...


    Gu Qing, who was worried about Chi Lan Ting, actually asked Chi Lan Ting about Chi Lan Ting¡¯s situation after returning. As a direct disciple of the Sect Master, Gu Qing''s status in the sect is still very high. I want to know how Chi Lan Ting has Without entering the Langya Immortal Sect, she doesn''t need to go there in person, find a steward to ask, everything is clear.


    After learning that Chi Lan Ting had temporarily become the outer disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect, and after staying at the outer door was okay, Gu Qing put the matter aside. Anyway, in her opinion, she and Chi Lan Ting were just meeting together. Being able to do this is already her limit.


    All her energy at this time was on the wedding of Wen Guiyun and Hua Yanxi.


    Half a month before the wedding, people from other sects have already arrived in Langya Immortal Sect one after another. Fortunately, the place of Langya Immortal Sect is big enough, otherwise I really can¡¯t greet so many people. After all, these people are coming. After that, it is impossible to leave only for one day, and to stay for a while before leaving.


    As the apprentice of Immortal Venerable Haolan and Wen Guiyun, Gu Qingqing, some people also need her to appear on the scene to receive him.


    The people from Star Sect, Moon Shadow Pavilion, and Bihai Tiangong were basically the last to arrive. Those who arrived early were all affiliated sects or forces of Langya Immortal Sect, including the family of Luobei City Lords.


    When I was in Luobei City before, Gu Qingming and Luobei City Lord, the senior brother, were also considered familiar, and Haolan Immortal Venerable also intended to make Gu Qingming get closer to her seniors, so Gu Qingming was specifically asked to greet these people. .


    That afternoon, Gu Qing came out of Wen Guiyun¡¯s cave house, thinking that Jun Wu was still busy, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to go back for a while, so instead of going back to the cave house of the two of them, he went to Langya Immortal Sect¡¯s workshop. City, prepare to stroll around for a while.


    Although everyone is busy preparing for Wen Guiyun''s wedding, Fang City is also very lively. In addition to the disciples of Langya Immortal Sect, there are many disciples of other sects.


    When Gu Qing was in the sect, most of the time she wore the clothes of a personal disciple. Today, she did not wear that purple costume, but a moon-white skirt.


    She had walked around in the city before. Even if she did not wear the clothes of a personal disciple, some disciples knew her. When passing by her, they would nod their heads and say hello, and she would return a greeting.


    There are a lot of things in the market. Gu Qing is not for shopping, but purely wants to go shopping and kill time for a while, so he will stop when he sees interesting things and look for a while, if he thinks it¡¯s not bad, Will buy it, or put it back.


    When she passed a booth, she was attracted by a token on the booth.


    She originally just swept it casually, but the token seemed to have some magical power, making her unable to look away at once, so she simply asked the stall owner to pass the token over, and she took it in her hand and looked at it carefully.


    The material of the token should be Hao silver, which is a relatively hard material. On the front of the token is written the word "God" in seal script, and on the back is a picture of a palace suspended in the air. There are many auspicious clouds under the palace, which seem to be in the clouds.


    When her gaze fell on the palace, some pictures flashed in her mind. She wanted to catch it, but she couldn''t catch it at all. If she wanted to think for a while, she would have a headache and could only give up.

 Chapter 510：

    She retracted her gaze from the palace, her face was a little pale, her hand holding the token loosened and tightened, raised her head, and looked at the stall owner in front of her.


    The stall owner had seen Gu Qingqing before, but he hadn''t noticed just now. At this moment, the two of them faced each other and immediately recognized Gu Qing''s identity, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "Senior Sister Gu, do you like this token?" The stall owner was young, an inner disciple, glanced at Gu Qing, then looked away embarrassedly, and asked in a low voice.


    "Where did you get this token?" Seeing that the other party recognized him, Gu Qing didn''t feel surprised, but asked the other party about the origin of the token.


    "I don''t remember very clearly," the stall owner scratched his head a little embarrassedly, "It seems that I encountered it on an ancient battlefield. The material of the token is quite special. I didn''t know what to think at the time, so I brought it back. But I checked a lot of books and there was no information about the token. This time I put it in to try my luck."


    "Ancient Battlefield? Where is it?" Gu Qing asked curiously.


    "In the Tagan Desert, there was a place where the fairy and demons fought. I also accidentally went there, killed a few spirit beasts, and then picked up this token." The stall owner recalled and said.


    Thinking of the battlefield of the Fairy Demon War, something flashed in Gu Qing''s mind, but because the speed was too fast, she couldn''t grasp it at all. She remembered this place in her heart and planned to go there when she had time.


    "I want this token, what do you want? Celestial coins or something else?" She looked at the stall owner and asked.


    The stall owner scratched his head again, feeling a little embarrassed, and he hesitated for a while before speaking uncertainly: "This material is made of Hao Yin. If Senior Sister Gu wants it, you can give me 100 cents."


    In fact, he doesn¡¯t know how to price the token, but the token has no characteristics except for its special material. The reason why he wants one hundred cents is because he got it from the ancient battlefield. I want to give it to Gu Qing Qing, after all, a token is incomparable to Gu Qing''s favor.


    "One hundred sen coins, here you are." Although one hundred sen coins is not a lot, it is nothing to Gu Qingqing. She directly took out a storage bag and threw it to the stall owner.


    The stall owner hurriedly took it and didn''t count how much money was in it, so he put it away, "Okay, Senior Sister Gu, then this token is yours."


    Gu nodded gently, put the token away, stood up, and then strolled around the market.


    There are so many kinds of goods on the market, there are many weird things, it is dazzling to see.


    After strolling around for a while, Gu Qing found a teahouse. At this time, there were not many people in the teahouse. Gu Qing directly found a second floor by the window, drinking tea and watching the scenery downstairs.


    Suddenly, her gaze caught the familiar figure, and after a pause, the tea cup stopped on her lips, and a hint of curiosity and surprise flashed through her eyes.


    Not far away, Song Xinrong and Chi Lanting were walking on the street.


    Song Xinrong today wore a light blue underskirt with a gradual change of light blue. She was covered in a thin gauze dress of scarlet gauze. She wore a rosette-shaped step on her head. She wore delicate makeup on her face. He looked from a distance. , Very beautiful.


    Chi Lanting was wearing a black brocade. Although he looked relatively young, he was not too tall, and he was very handsome and fair-skinned, and he seemed to be the type that girls liked.


    Two people walking together, they also look very seductive.


    Most of the people here knew Song Xinrong, and they were a little surprised to see her walking with a teenager, and they discussed Chi Lanting''s identity.


    Song Xinrong liked everyone''s attention the most. For these people staring at him, not only did he not feel uncomfortable, but rather enjoyed it. On the contrary, Chi Lan Ting seemed a little uncomfortable, and his expression was a little cautious.


    "Sister Song, thank you just now, don''t worry, I will return the celestial coin to you soon." Chi Lanting turned his attention to Song Xinrong, his expression finally became more natural, and said gratefully.


    Hearing this, Song Xinrong''s smile froze, watching Chi Lanting''s eyes quickly flashed with a haze.


    She originally thought that Chi Lan Ting could have a relationship with Gu Qing and the others. There should be something extraordinary, and the relationship with Gu Qing and the others might also be good, but she has been looking for Chi Lan Ting for a long time. But I never heard of Chi Lanting and Gu Qing and the others contacting them, as if they didn''t know each other.


    In addition, Chi Lan Ting looks young, but he can¡¯t get in. If this is an ordinary outer disciple who was treated like this by her, I am afraid that he would have fallen under her pomegranate skirt long ago and become her subordinate or pursuit. However, Chi Lan Ting was unmoved.


    When treating her, Chi Lan Ting was respectful, but he was very cautious, and her eyes were very calm, with no expression of liking or obsessiveness at all. It was obvious that Chi Lan Ting was not cold to her.


    This made Song Xinrong very dissatisfied. What she wanted was that people related to Gu Qing would like her. Then she could show off in front of Gu Qing. Who knew Chi Lan Ting was so uncooperative.


    This made her think of Nanhua and others. At the beginning, she wanted to make Nanhua like her, but they ignored her one by one, and they didn''t give her face, which made her lose a lot of people. , Now has become her black history.


    It seems that people related to Gu Qing are not easy to become her subordinates. This makes her feel that Gu Qing is more attractive than her, and she is very angry.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Shifang City and the people coming and going, she would want to beat Chi Lan Ting, or break his head apart to see what he thinks, she wouldn¡¯t even have such a good opportunity. Catch it, and even return her cents. Will she miss those cents?


    Chi Lan Ting''s reaction to people''s emotions was very keen. Although Song Xinrong''s face was still the same, he felt that Song Xinrong was angry, and a trace of surprise flashed across his eyes. He pursed his lips and did not speak.


    "Lanting, you don''t have to be too polite with me. It''s just some cents. I think the friendship between us is more important. What do you think?" She suppressed the anger in her heart and decided to increase her efforts to eliminate all the hints. He made it out and smiled softly at Chi Lan Ting, but what he said was a bit ambiguous.


    "This is natural, but after borrowing your celestial coin, I can''t help but return it. One yard goes to one yard. Senior Sister Song doesn''t need to be like that." Chi Lanting''s face became straight and he said to Song Xinrong something serious.


    Song Xinrong smiled and groaned, but his eyes were about to breathe fire, and he was depressed because of Chi Lan Ting''s incomprehension.


    "Since you insist, so be it." She said helplessly.

 Chapter 511：

    Just when Song Xinrong was speaking helplessly to Chi Lan Ting, Chi Lan Ting''s eyes were not on Song Xin Rong''s body, because he saw a very familiar figure in his surroundings, looked up in surprise, and saw sitting in the window on the second floor of the tea house. Gu gently next to him.


    Seeing Gu Qing, Chi Lan Ting was surprised and happy again. Unlike the formality in front of Song Xinrong, the whole person seemed to be a lot more vivid.


    "Sister Song, thank you very much today, I have something else, I will thank you again the next day." He quickly said to Song Xinrong, then dropped Song Xinrong, hurried into the teahouse, and happily moved towards Gu Qing. Run lightly.


    Song Xinrong was suddenly dropped by Chi Lan Ting, still a little dumbfounded. She blinked, and Chi Lan Ting was no longer in front of her, and her face instantly became gloomy.


    Suddenly, as if thinking of something, she suddenly raised her head and saw Gu Qing sitting by the window.


    With her eyes facing each other, the smile on Song Xinrong''s face disappeared, and her face immediately became very ugly. A glimmer of light flashed in her mind, and she immediately understood why Chi Lan Ting suddenly dropped her, and she must have seen Gu Qingqing.


    Once again clearly aware that in Chi Lan Ting''s heart, Gu Qing''s position was higher than her own, Song Xinrong was very angry. When she saw Chi Lan Ting appear next to Gu Qing, this anger reached its peak. , Then she lifted her foot into the teahouse without even thinking about it.


    On the second floor, Gu Qing was very calm when she was discovered by Chi Lan Ting.


    She believed that the relationship with Chi Lan Ting was normal, and the only relationship was simply to save Chi Lan Ting, and this relationship should be broken when she let Chi Lan Ting come to Langya Immortal Sect.


    But she didn''t expect that Chi Lanting was very happy after seeing her, and even dropped Song Xinrong directly into the teahouse.


    When she met Song Xinrong''s eyes, she still didn''t feel much, but when she saw Song Xinrong''s gloomy face and gloomy eyes staring at her, she didn''t know the deterrence, and she felt a little refreshed in her heart.


    When she heard the sound of footsteps, she moved away from her eyes and looked to her side, and then she was stunned when she saw her bright eyes staring at her Chi Lan Ting.


    "Senior Sister Gu, long time no see." Chi Lanting walked in a hurry when he first came up. At this time, it sounded a little panting. He stopped one meter away from Gu Qing with a very excited expression.


    "Long time no see, Lan Ting." Gu smiled lightly and greeted Chi Lan Ting.


    "Senior Sister Gu, can I sit here?" Chi Lanting stepped forward, pointed to the place where Gu was gently opposite, and asked carefully.


    "Of course, sit down." Gu nodded gently. Although she didn''t understand why Chi Lanting was so cautious, she didn''t mean to stop Chi Lanting from sitting down, so she nodded immediately.


    A trace of joy flashed through Chi Lanting''s eyes, and he sat down in the opposite position to Gu Qing.


    "How is your life in Langya Immortal Sect?" Gu Qing lightly took a quick look at Chi Lan Ting, and said with a slight concern.


    "It''s pretty good, the disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect are pretty good. I have also received a lot of care from Sister Gu, and I have always wanted to thank Sister Gu, but I just didn''t have a chance." Chi Lanting looked sincerely. Looking at Gu Qingqing, he seemed a little embarrassed when he said the last time.


    "I just provided you with an additional meeting. Everyone treats you well. It must be because of your own reasons. Don''t thank me." Gu Qing didn''t think she helped Chi Lan Ting so much, she felt Chi Lan Ting The main reason why I had a good time with the children was because of Chi Lan Ting''s own character.


    "How''s Senior Sister Gu?" After separating from Gu Qing, Chi Lan Ting kept thinking about the reunion day. At this time, when they met again unexpectedly, he looked at Gu Qing and asked with concern.


    "Very good." Gu gently raised his teacup and said casually.


    "Junior Sister Gu is really interested." A soft voice rang in Gu Qing''s and Chi Lanting''s ears. When the two looked over, they saw Song Xinrong walking towards them.


    Chi Lanting glanced at Gu Qingqing, and when the two of them hadn''t noticed, a dim light flashed under his eyes.


    "I''m not better than Sister Song, I just stole my life for half a day." Since Song Xinrong slandered Gu Qingqing behind his back, and after Gu Qing knew about it, when Gu Qingming faced Song Xinrong, he no longer had a good face. Not surprisingly.


    "Lanting, I said why you left so anxiously just now. It turns out that you met Senior Sister Gu." Song Xinrong put his gaze on Chi Lan Ting. Although he was talking to Chi Lan Ting, Yu Guang kept staring. With Gu gently.


    In her opinion, Gu Qing must be more concerned about Chi Lan Ting, otherwise she would not write a letter of recommendation for Chi Lan Ting to stay in Langya Immortal Sect, so she deliberately talked to Chi Lan Ting. Just want to watch over and get angry.


    It''s a pity that her plan completely fell through. Gu Qing was very calm, even averted her eyes and looked out the window as if there were no two in front of her.


    "Senior Sister Song, I will pay you back the fairy coin thing as soon as possible." Chi Lanting was a little unhappy with Song Xinrong''s behavior, but he said patiently. He seemed to think that Song Xinrong was doing things for the fairy coin before catching up. of.


    "I''ve said it all, Lan Ting, I gave you those fairy coins, you don''t have to pay me back." Although annoyed by Chi Lan Ting''s incomprehensibility, Song Xinrong said softly, "And I''ll come over. , I didn''t find you alone."


    After she finished speaking, she turned her eyes to Gu Qing''s side.


    "Could it be possible that Junior Sister Song came to me?" Gu Qing happened to receive Song Xinrong''s gaze at this time, and said in a little surprise, "Why don''t I remember the relationship between the two of us is so good, Junior Sister Song is so good? Beauty, you should be cared for in the palm of your hand, or don''t make trouble with me."


    For Song Xinrong, Gu Qing was never afraid of anything. What''s more, their cultivation bases and status were different. Song Xinrong was no better than Gu Qing. In front of her, Gu Qing didn''t need to bear anything. Don''t worry about Song Xinrong''s mood.


    Hearing Gu Qing''s words, Song Xinrong''s gentle smile froze for a while, watching Gu Qing''s expression become unbelievable, it seemed unbelievable that Gu Qing would say such words.


    "What is Senior Sister Gu talking about? I just saw Senior Sister Gu and wanted to come and talk to Senior Sister Gu. Why should Senior Sister Gu mock me so much? Who doesn''t know that Senior Sister Gu looks the most beautiful?" She said, and touched her. There was a self-deprecating smile on his face and lips.


    "It''s not necessary to talk about the old days. I don''t think I have much to say with you." Gu Qing said lightly as if he hadn''t seen Song Xinrong''s expression.

 Chapter 512：

    "Snapped!"


    Song Xinrong slapped the table in front of Gu Qing. This table was just an ordinary table. It couldn''t stand Song Xinrong''s angry blow, and it broke into sawdust.


    Chi Lan Ting subconsciously blocked Gu Qing''s face, and used his back to help Gu gently block the flying sawdust.


    Seeing this scene, Song Xinrong became even more angry.


    Gu Qing was blocked by Chi Lan Ting, no sawdust flew in front of her, she frowned, a trace of disgust flashed in her eyes.


    "Song Xinrong, what are you doing?" She gently pushed away Chi Lanting, looking at Song Xinrong angrily.


    In her opinion, Song Xinrong is simply inexplicable.


    Although she and Song Xinrong participated in the selection of disciples at the same time, there was no intersection between them. She believed that she had never done anything to misunderstand Song Xinrong, but Song Xinrong just couldn''t tolerate her.


    Whenever we met before, Song Xinrong looked at her with malicious eyes, and Song Xinrong was slandering her behind her back. She didn¡¯t know much about it, she just didn¡¯t care, but she didn¡¯t expect Song Xinrong to think she was afraid of her. , Endless, annoying.


    Now it looks like a victim, which is disgusting.


    "What do I want to do? I still want to ask what you want to do? Who do you always show you such a lofty appearance?" Song Xinrong''s dissatisfaction with Gu Qing has long been accumulated in her heart, and at this time she has reached the unbearable realm. Feeling that Gu Qing didn''t see herself in his eyes.


    "What are you talking about? When did I get up high?" Gu lightly looked at Song Xinrong, frowning, feeling even more inexplicable.


    She and Song Xinrong have never seen him a few times since the beginning, and they have only spoken a few times. How did Song Xinrong hate her so much?


    Song Xinrong saw Gu Qing''s face "What are you fooling around?", her heart became more angry, as if she was the only one caring, and Gu Qing never took this matter to heart.


    It was as if in her eyes, she was a jumping clown.


    This feeling made her even more angry.


    She became more and more angry, her chest undulating violently, and her beautiful face suddenly became distorted, looking very hideous.


    "Zheng!"


    Her saber was pulled out of the scabbard, and the tip of the sword faced Gu gently.


    "Gu Qingqing, I want to fight you!" She said angrily.


    Gu Qing was even more speechless, she felt that Song Xinrong was simply sick.


    "Although I don''t know why you are so malicious to me, but I accept your challenge." Gu Qing finally got up from the chair, looked at Song Xinrong, and said slowly.


    When Gu Qing came to the tea house, there were not many people in the tea house. After Song Xinrong and the others came in, the people in the tea house increased, and it was even more crowded at this time.


    When they heard that Song Xinrong and Gu Qing were about to fight, these people were stunned.


    In their eyes, Song Xinrong has always been gentle and kind. They have never seen Song Xinrong look like this. Seeing her looks like she has a deep hatred with Gu Qing.


    However, they had never heard of Gu Qing and Song Xinrong''s nastyness in the past. At this time, Song Xinrong was like this, which made people a little dare not recognize.


    The Langya Immortal Sect prohibits internal fights among disciples. If there is really any private grievance that cannot be resolved, you can go to the duel stage in the sect, where there are special elders serving as referees. If one party loses, all grievances will be wiped out.


    Since Gu Qing agreed to Song Xinrong''s duel, the two of them could go to the duel stage and report the matter to the elder of the duel stage.


    The elder who suppressed the duel stage was taken in turn by the disciples in the door. This time it was an elder Bai of Ling Huafeng who served as the referee.


    There are not many disciples on the duel stage in the Langya Immortal Sect. Most of the time, the elders are relatively leisurely. Elder Bai did not expect that his luck was so bad that he encountered two personally passed disciples of the peak master who were going to a duel, and one of them He is still a direct disciple of the sect master, and those disciples may not be very clear. They, the elders, know very well that Gu Qing and the immortal vener who joined the sect first are also in the relationship between master and disciple.


    He didn''t dare to neglect. After asking the two of them for their opinions, he saw that both of them agreed to a duel, so he immediately set up a deed and put it in front of them.


    "Did you two think clearly? If you think about it clearly, you will sign this contract. After you are on the duel stage, you can''t make a dead hand. If one of you is killed, the other must bear the punishment of the sect, regardless of whether you win or lose. , The grievances between each other will be wiped out in the future, no more mentioning!" Elder Bai touched his beard, and informed Gu Qing and Song Xinrong of the main content on the deed, and then waited for the two to make a decision.


    Song Xinrong actually regretted it when she arrived at the duel stage, but she has a very good face, and there were a lot of people watching in the teahouse before. At this time, she and Gu Qing are about to duel, I am afraid the entire sect knows. If it were her At this moment, she regretted it, and there will be no face to stand in the sect in the future, the image she created before will collapse, and all of her painstaking efforts will be ruined.


    And if she should, no matter whether she wins or loses the duel, she has a way to reverse her image afterwards, so she gritted her teeth, nodded, and then quickly signed her name on the deed.


    Gu Qing originally thought Song Xinrong would refuse, but seeing Song Xinrong had signed it, he raised his eyebrows and took the contract and signed his name on it.


    "Since you two have made a decision, then go to the duel stage." Elder Bai looked at the names of Gu Qing and Song Xinrong on the contract, sighed softly in his heart, and then sullenly treated both of them very seriously. Said.


    Gu Qing and Song Xinrong looked at each other. Song Xinrong threw a provocative look at Gu Qing, then turned around first and walked towards the side of the duel stage.


    Seeing that Song Xinrong still didn''t forget to provoke herself at this time, Gu Qing was speechless, and made up her mind to teach Song Xinrong a lesson so that the other party knew that she was not easy to provoke, so that Song Xinrong would be yin and yang every time she saw her. Yes, as if she owed her something!


    She turned around and walked to the other side of the duel stage.


    The duel between the same sect was to allow the other sects to watch. At this time, the duel stage where Gu Qing and Song Xinrong were was already full of disciples, including Jun Wu and the others who had arrived at the news.


    "Why does Song Xinrong still keep going? It doesn''t matter if she slandered her behind her back before, but now she still dares to duel with her. Who gave her the confidence that made her feel stronger than her? Did she think she was activated? A bit of Phoenix blood is great?" Nan Hua said coldly, shaking his fan, with a sarcasm on the corner of his lips.

 Chapter 513：

    "It doesn''t matter the last duel stage, so that she won''t be able to act as if lightly bullying her in the future. It just happens to be light enough to teach her a good lesson." Yue Zhao''s lips curled up and looked at Song Xinrong. But his eyes were cold.


    Gu Qing is the little sister they have no time to hold in their palms. Song Xinrong has been slandering Gu Qing''s things behind his back. They don''t know, but Gu Qing doesn''t care, and there are not many people who believe in it. Who knew Song Xinrong would have to make an inch when he did it on Song Xinrong.


    After activating the Phoenix bloodline, you feel that you are amazing?


    Now that she still wants to fight Gu Qingqing, just let Gu Qingqing teach her how to be a man!


    "I heard that the Song family is not bad in their place? And because Song Xinrong became a personal disciple, he has also obtained a lot of resources?" Jun Wu''s eyes were placed on Gu Qing, his expression was very soft, but he didn''t say anything. So gentle.


    "I don''t know how their daughter taught me this self-righteous thing. We should also let them know what their good daughter has done." Mu Chen''s face was pale, and her expression looked a little gloomy. , Said in accordance with Jun Wu''s words.


    "I want to come and take care of the Song family in this way, this younger sister Song will definitely be very happy when she knows it." Nan Hua curled up her lips and showed a bad smile, as if something funny had happened.


    They are not good people. If someone bullies them, then you must be prepared to be retaliated by them. Song Xinrong still knows too little about them, so he will provoke them again and again!


    The eyes of several people were on the duel stage, and they were very confident that Gu Qing could beat Song Xinrong.


    In fact, Song Xinrong is indeed not Gu Qing¡¯s opponent. After all, there is a realm between the two. Daluo Golden Wonderland and Golden Wonderland are two completely different realms, and Song Xinrong is protected too little on weekdays, although the realm Enough, but not enough combat power.


    After Elder Bai announced the start of the duel, Song Xinrong took the lead, a cold light flashed in his hand, and a sword aura fiercely struck Gu Qing, and at the same time she ran towards Gu Qing herself.


    In Gu Qing''s eyes, Song Xinrong''s attack was not threatening. The immortal Ling who was wrapped around her waist was pulled off by her, and with a light flick, she directly smashed Song Xinrong''s sword energy away, and rushed to Song Xinrong at the same time.


    Seeing Hunxian Ling, Song Xinrong immediately raised his sword to resist, but was entangled in the sword by Hunxian Ling. She tried hard to throw away Hunxian Ling, but found that Hunxian Ling was tightly wrapped around the sword, and Gu Gently still pulling her to her direction.


    Her eyes flashed, she suddenly gave up resistance, and let Hun Xianling drag her and flew towards Gu Qing''s direction. When she was about to reach Gu Qing''s side, she suddenly flew up and kicked towards Gu Qing. Light belly.


    Gu Qing was already on guard when Song Xinrong gave up resistance. As soon as Song Xinrong moved her feet, she had already predicted Song Xinrong¡¯s behavior, not to mention Song Xinrong and her, because of the difference in realm, Song Xinrong¡¯s movements were not fast in her eyes. She easily avoided Song Xinrong''s attack.


    At the same time, Song Xinrong was taken out with a fierce slap of the immortal silk in her hand. She deceived her body. Before Gu Qing could react, she slapped Song Xinrong¡¯s chest with a palm. With her 60% strength, Song Xinrong was directly photographed and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    She looked at Gu Qing''s eyes full of disbelief, as if she didn''t understand why Gu Qing was so powerful.


    It¡¯s a pity that Gu Qing did not give her a chance to speak. With force in her hand, the sword in her hand flew out. Then, Gu Qing withdrew Hunxian Ling, and then controlled Hunxian Ling to fly towards Song Xinrong, entangled him. Song Xinrong''s waist once again pulled Song Xinrong to her side.


    When the two were about to meet, Song Xinrong raised his foot, trying to attack Gu Qingqing again, and Gu Qing also kicked Song Xinrong''s leg.


    "Crack!"


    There was a crisp sound, and then, Song Xinrong''s face suddenly turned pale, she couldn''t help but screamed, subconsciously trying to cover her legs, her expression looked very painful.


    Gu gently kicked her leg to pieces, and the sound of the bone breaking was very clear. The pain made her eyes moist, and the look in Gu Qing''s eyes was quite shocking.


    Gu Qing only glanced at her lightly, and then started beating unilaterally.


    After studying with Si Lin and the others for so long, Gu Qing had a good understanding of the structure of the human body. It was painful to hit someone, but it seemed that there was no injury at all. She knew very well that since she had already made up her mind to give Song Xinrong one. The lesson, naturally, is to beat Song Xinrong severely, so the places where she hits are painful but not much traces.


    At first, Song Xinrong could bear not making a sound, but the place where Gu Qing hit was really painful, and she herself hadn''t suffered much since she grew up now, and her tolerance for pain was very low. , Song Xinrong''s painful cry was left on the entire dueling stage, but from the outside, there were not many traces on her body.


    The disciples around originally thought they could see a close battle, but who knew that the battle lasted only a while, and it turned into Gu Qing to teach Song Xinrong from various angles.


    Seeing Song Xinrong being beaten and screaming constantly, some people feel that the image of Song Xinrong is shattered, and I am afraid that they will not be able to look at Song Xinrong directly in the future, and some people feel that Song Xinrong is too pitiful, and Gu Qing screams all the time, of course. Some people think that Song Xinrong is irresponsible, obviously not Gu Qing''s opponent, but still has to fight with Gu Qing. The current fate can only be blamed on her own.


    Gu Qing lightly beat Song Xinrong for a quarter of an hour, feeling that the heat was almost over, so he flew directly and sent Song Xinrong out of the duel stage.


    According to the agreement, as long as one party''s body leaves the duel stage, it will be lost.


    Song Xinrong wanted to return to the duel stage, but she was so painful that she was beaten by Gu Qing, and she couldn''t even move her body. She couldn''t move at all, so she could only let herself fall to the ground.


    "Gu Qingsheng wins!"


    After Song Xinrong fell to the ground, Elder Bai appeared on the duel stage and announced Gu Qing''s victory.


    "According to the regulations, from now on, the grievances between the two of you will be wiped out and you must not seek revenge in private, otherwise you will be dealt with in accordance with the rules of the sect and expelled from the sect!" Elder Bai glanced at Gu Qing and Song Xinrong, and faced them again Reiterate the regulations.


    Gu Qing had no hatred with Song Xinrong in the first place, so naturally he would not go to deal with Song Xinrong in private, but he nodded his head if necessary, then under everyone''s gaze, with a little toe, he left the duel stage and fell to Jun Wu and them.

 Chapter 514：

    "Gentle, you''re not injured?" Rong Ye squeezed Nan Hua away, leaned in front of Gu Qing, and asked with a look of concern.


    Nanhua directly rolled his eyes when he heard Rong Ye''s question, feeling that he was squeezed away by such a stupid Rong Ye without notice. It was simply his own dark history.


    "I''m fine, Senior Brother Five." Gu lightly smiled and turned around in front of Rong Ye, letting Rong Ye see that she was not injured.


    "It''s okay," Rong Ye saw that Gu Qing was really okay, and he was relieved. He turned his head and saw Nan Hua glanced at him with disgust, and immediately exploded, "What is your expression? Why are you looking at me like this? I?"


    "Isn''t my expression obvious? I despise you," Nanhua didn''t fear Rong Ye at all, and gradually disliked in her tone. "It''s gently under our noses. You can''t see whether she is hurt or not. You dare to squeeze me away, I think you are tired of living."


    "Of course I see that it''s okay to be gentle, but can''t I care about being gentle?" Rong Ye glared at Nan Hua unconvincedly. mean."


    "I''m stingy?" Nan Hua pointed at herself angrily, looking at Rong Ye''s eyes as if she wanted to eat people, "You dare to call me stingy? I am your brother, you dare to treat me like this, I think you are The skin is itchy."


    Nan Hua felt that his dignity as a senior was being challenged, with his hands wrapped around his chest, he glanced at Rong Ye with a smile on his face.


    "You''re itchy." Rong Ye glared at Nan Hua, and would never admit defeat in the matter of quarreling!


    "Okay, let''s have a look at each other to see if your talisman is good or my formation is good. How about the one who loses and the one who wins?" Nan Hua looked at Rong Ye defiantly. A look of "you dare not".


    Rong Ye couldn''t stand the extreme tactics, so he took the bait directly.


    "Okay, it''s settled!" He stared at Nan Hua unconvincedly, and then glanced at Gu Qing and the others who were watching the play next to him, "It just so happened that they were all there, so they can testify to us and save some people. It''s a shame at that time!"


    "Okay." Nan Hua responded without fear.


    Gu blinked gently, and glanced at Jun Wu next to him, but somehow he couldn''t react. How come Nanhua and Rong Ye are two of them, and the bet sounds pretty strong.


    Rong Ye and Nan Hua haven''t discussed each other since they were promoted to each other. I really don''t know who the two are good at.


    But whether it is as proud as Rong Ye or as arrogant as Nanhua, letting them be their opponents is much more serious than beating them.


    "Senior Brother, Senior Brother Fifth, should you two think twice and change your bet?" Gu Qing thought for a while, but still felt that he needed to remind the two of them, so after the two of them looked over, he asked carefully .


    Rong Ye and Nan Hua looked at each other, then coldly hummed, and said in unison: "No need!"


    The two turned their heads, and were very confident in their own cultivation.


    Gu Qing, both of them understand their tempers very well. When they see them like this, they know they can¡¯t persuade them, so they don¡¯t persuade them at all. Anyway, no matter which of the two wins, they will have a good show. .


    "Okay, since this is over, let''s go back." Yue Zhao''s eyes swept across everyone, and finally fell on Gu Qing''s body, speaking softly.


    "Okay." Gu nodded lightly, and walked outside often holding Jun Wu''s hand.


    The onlookers around hadn''t left yet. Seeing that Gu Qing and the others were about to leave, they kept watching them, not forgetting to discuss the affairs of Gu Qing and Song Xinrong in a low voice.


    Song Xinrong was helped up by someone at this time. She looked very embarrassed at this time, her hair was messed up, her clothes were dirty, her face was dusty, and there were blood stains on the corners of her mouth. She was watching them gently. When she left, she kept her head down, no one saw how hideous her expression was at this time, and no one saw the thin black lines flashing through her eyes.


    Chi Lan Ting was also in the spectator stand next to him, watching the whole process of Gu Qing beating Song Xinrong. He knew that Gu Qing was very powerful before. Although he had heard of Song Xinrong''s greatness, he knew that Song Xinrong was not Gu Qing. Light opponents, so not surprised.


    When Gu Qing and the others left, he did not follow, but looked at Song Xinrong from a distance. When he felt the familiar feeling on Song Xinrong, his eyes flashed, and the corners of his lips were slightly raised, revealing a goodbye. With a deep smile, he glanced at Song Xinrong deeply, then turned and left.


    ...


    "Qingly, how come you and Song Xinrong are on the duel stage?" Walking on the road, Rong Ye finally had the opportunity to ask Gu Qing about this matter.


    "Actually, I didn''t understand how things would develop into this way," Gu Qing Qing felt herself very innocent. "When I came out of the master, you were all busy. I just wanted to go shopping in the market, and it turned out. When Song Xinrong and Chi Lan Ting were walking together, Chi Lan Ting saw me and ran over to say a few words to me. Then Song Xin Rong appeared, and she was irritated and smashed in front of me without knowing why. At the table, he said a bunch of inexplicable things, and then said that he would fight with me. I thought it might be possible to do it once and for all, so I agreed."


    At this moment, Gu Qing slightly understood some of Song Xinrong''s psychology. Song Xinrong hated her so much because of jealousy.


    Song Xinrong feels that her life is good. Many people hold her and are loved by everyone. That''s why she is slandered behind her back. She wants to make others misunderstand her and feel that she is not a good person. Unfortunately, the calculation was wrong. It had no effect on her at all.


    This kind of inexplicable jealousy and hatred among girls is not the first time that Gu Qing has experienced it. When he was in the world of the second immortal, Lin Xian''er existed like this, and I don¡¯t know how these people¡¯s heads grew and how old they were. It is to focus on others, always stare at what they have, and then compare with your own. If you don''t have one, you will find a way to get it, if you don''t get it, you will find a way to ruin that person.


    Gu Qing had never had this kind of thought before, but he had encountered a lot in recent years, but Song Xinrong''s kind of thought was even more inexplicable.


    However, she felt that the two of them were already on the duel stage today. No matter what Song Xinrong thought, whether or not she was convinced, she would not be able to speak ill of Gu Qingqing in front of others in the future, nor would she be troubled by Gu Qingqing. At least Gu Qing could be quiet for a while.


    "This kind of people have a very good life, so they are better than this and you don''t care about them." Yue Zhao patted Gu gently on the shoulder, comforting.

 Chapter 515：

    In Yue Zhao''s view, Song Xinrong has such a mentality. In addition to his nature, there are also reasons for his living environment.


    He had previously known the Song family in particular and knew what kind of place the Song family was. Song Xinrong was the most talented one in the Song family and was naturally favored by the Song family. Her elder brothers, sisters, younger siblings were not as good as her in the Song family. And around her, she has always been the best among girls, enjoying the popularity of everyone, and taking it for granted that everyone should pamper her.


    After arriving at the Langya Immortal Sect, she found that she was not the best. There was a Gu Qing who was more beautiful than her and had a better talent than her. She naturally regarded Gu Qing as her enemy.


    In the hearts of people like Song Xinrong, men should like her, women should be worse than her, and they have to pursue her. She can''t tolerate other girls who are better than her, so she always regards Gu Qing as her enemy. , Even though Gu Qing did nothing.


    This kind of person Yuezhao doesn''t know how many he has seen, and he generally doesn''t bother to pay attention to this kind of person, but if the other party touches his muzzle somehow, he will naturally not be polite, and will definitely teach the other person to be a good person!


    "I know, I just think she is a little ridiculous. She lives in the opinions of others all her life. How can she cultivate to a higher level? Does she think that she only needs to be talented?" Gu Qing can''t actually understand these people. Thoughts, I think their ideas are very ridiculous.


    "Maybe she thinks that?" Yue Zhao laughed mockingly, "Don''t worry about what they think, if she dares to find you next time, you can just clean her up, even if something goes wrong, there will be us and the master. You are walking around."


    In Yue Zhao¡¯s eyes, Song Xinrong doesn¡¯t matter what she does, she is simply an insignificant person. As long as he doesn¡¯t provoke Gu Qingqing, he can completely treat him as if this person does not exist, but if she still wants to find Gu Qingqing The trouble, then he won''t be polite, and he will definitely let her know that there are some people in this world that she can''t provoke!


    "I think she shouldn''t dare anymore. Even if she does come to me, I will get rid of her!" Gu nodded gently and said.


    After Si Lin and the others sent Gu Qing and Jun Wu to their caves, they left separately. Nanhua and Rong Ye found a place to compete, while Si Lin, Yue Zhao, and Mu Chen returned to their respective caves.


    As soon as he entered the room, the door of the room was irrelevant to him. With a wave of his hand, there was an additional restriction on the door. Immediately after, he came to Gu Qing''s back, directly stretched out his hand, and hugged Gu Qing.


    Gu paused lightly, relaxed and leaned in Jun Wu''s arms.


    Feeling Gu Qing''s obedience, Jun Wu''s eyes darkened, and then, he turned his head slightly and kissed Gu Qing''s earlobe.


    The temperature in the room was rising, the ambiguous breath filled the room, and the movement in the room continued for a long time.


    ¡­


    The next day, when Gu Qing went to Hua Yanxi¡¯s place, it was already noon. When she arrived, Hua Yanxi was watering the flowers. Seeing her coming, he quickly put down the watering bottle and took her hand by the stone beside. Sit down at the table.


    "I''ve heard everything about yesterday, are you okay?" She looked up and down Gu Qingfa, and asked softly.


    "I''m fine, you don''t know my skill, she is not my opponent at all!" Seeing Hua Yanxi worried about herself, Gu Qing smiled, letting Hua Yanxi look at herself.


    Hua Yanxi had already determined that Gu Qing was indeed okay, and she was relieved, "What the **** is going on? I asked my senior yesterday, and he said he didn¡¯t know too much. I heard that the disciples of Immortal Sect Langya are generally very Don''t go to the duel stage, why are you arguing to the point where you are going to the duel stage."


    Hua Yanxi is about to become Wen Guiyun¡¯s wife. She herself has a high level of cultivation. When the people of Langya Immortal Sect treat her, they are naturally to please her. Gu Qing and Song Xinrong are dueling within Langya Immortal Sect. It''s not a secret, so Hua Yanxi also knows.


    She did ask Wen Guiyun what was going on, and Wen Guiyun also learned about it on the way back, and didn¡¯t know the ins and outs of the matter, so she took Gu Qingqing to ask about it as soon as she met. .


    "She first proposed the duel. I think this can be a way to solve the problem, so I agreed. As for why she proposed to go to the duel stage, I actually don''t quite understand her thoughts. She should be jealous of me when she did this. , But it¡¯s not better than me, I¡¯ve been stunned. I didn¡¯t know what it was because of yesterday. It just happened to erupt.¡± Gu Qing didn¡¯t know when he offended Song Xinrong, so naturally there was no way to talk to Hua Yanxi. Tell Hua Yanxi about your own guess.


    "It turns out that that girl has a problem with her character, she doesn''t want to improve her cultivation level, she just thinks about these things, no matter how good her talent is, she will be wasted." Hua Yanxi is naturally on Gu Qing''s side, she thinks Song Xinrong Such behavior is totally undesirable, and she doesn''t appreciate it.


    "Like you, I don''t understand why she likes these things so much, and she never gets tired of it." Gu touched the tip of her nose lightly, and was a little speechless.


    The two looked at each other and saw a strong disagreement from the bottom of each other''s eyes. Obviously, the two had the same idea on this matter.


    "Don''t talk about her, anyway, she has already lost. According to the rules of the sect, from now on, she will not be able to reveal the troubles she has caused. As for the things she sees, I think she should have no such means." It wasn''t that Gu Qing looked down on Song Xinrong, it was because Song Xinrong did something that made people want to laugh and didn''t know what she was going to do.


    "That''s good." Seeing Gu Qing''s expression as usual, Hua Yanxi immediately felt relieved because of this incident.


    "The embroidery we mentioned yesterday. After I went back yesterday, I asked Ah Wu to help us draw a few. Why don''t we do this today?" Gu gently took out the needle and thread from the storage space and handed it to Hua Yanxi.


    "Okay." Hua Yanxi answered as she took things over.


    The two of them sat together and discussed embroidering. It was true that there was not much pastime in the martial arts. Embroidery was the best way to kill time, and the two wanted to do this.


    Others are busy with the wedding of Hua Yanxi and Wen Guiyun. As a bride, Hua Yanxi only needs to be happy every day and wait for the day of marriage. In this way, Gu Qing¡¯s task is to accompany Hua every day. Yan Xi.


    According to the rules of mortals, the bride needs to embroider the wedding dress by himself. However, Wen Guiyun and Hua Yanxi¡¯s wedding dresses were specially refined by Wen Guiyun, so Hua Yanxi embroidery is not required. Gu Qingqing has never before. I''ve been in contact with this, and just took this opportunity to learn.

 Chapter 516：

    When people are busy, time will pass quickly.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the day before the wedding of Hua Yanxi and Wen Guiyun.


    Because the two could not meet before getting married, Hua Yanxi naturally could not live in Wen Guiyun¡¯s cave, and Shuiyou City was a little far away from Langya Immortal Sect, so Hua Yanxi was arranged in a courtyard below Langya Immortal Sect. .


    It was specially purchased by Wen Guiyun for the big wedding, and it was also one of the betrothal gifts for Hua Yanxi.


    As I said before, Wen Guiyun wants to give Hua Yanxi a grand wedding. In addition to the extravagant things used in the wedding, Wen Guiyun''s betrothal gift to Hua Yanxi is also very precious, all kinds of precious As long as Wen Guiyun could find medicinal materials and pill, he put them in the dowry ceremony. For these, he went a lot in the past two months.


    The best relationship between Hua Yanxi in Langya Immortal Sect is Gu Qing. The night before her wedding, Gu Qing naturally stayed with Hua Yanxi. Besides, Wen Guiyun also asked Si Lin and the others to stay with him. Here, Hua Yanxi, run errands for Hua Yanxi.


    Wen Gui Yunmai''s yard is very large, except for Gu Qing and the others, it is just a few servants, not particularly lively.


    At this time, the yard was full of lights and festoons, covered with red silk, and there was joy everywhere.


    Hua Yanxi was worried that she would be more nervous, and specifically asked Gu Qing to sleep with her at night. At this time, she and Gu Qing were the only two in her room.


    "Gentle, I''m a little nervous." Hua Yanxi grabbed Gu Qing''s hand and said nervously.


    "I was very nervous when I got married. This is normal." Gu gently patted Hua Yanxi''s hand and comforted.


    "My brother and I had already set a wedding date in the last life, but we didn''t expect the war to come suddenly, and the battle was terrible. After all, our wedding was not held. This time, it can be regarded as making up for the regrets of the last life." Thinking of the last life, Hua Yan Xi was also very regretful. When she passed away that year, she was thinking about how much she would have to be his righteous wife if she could marry Wen Guiyun.


    Fortunately, they still have this life.


    "You will be able to get married smoothly in this life." Gu gently looked at Hua Yanxi and said in a very firm tone.


    When I was young, before being recognized by Si Lin and the others, Wen Guiyun gave Gu Qing the most warmth. In Gu Qing''s heart, Wen Guiyun¡¯s status was always different. She regretted Wen Guiyun before. Always alone, now Wen Guiyun and Hua Yanxi are about to become a pair, Gu Qing feels happy for the two in her heart.


    She thought, no matter who it was, she could not ruin the marriage between the two, otherwise, she would never forgive each other!


    "I think so too," Hua Yanxi smiled, and then thought of something, her expression became a little embarrassed, "Gentlely, let me tell you the truth, in fact, I have been looking forward to marrying a senior, now Finally it''s going to happen, and I still have the feeling of being in a dream."


    "Don''t worry, after today, you will be our wife. By that time, the entire fairy world will know that you and the master are a couple." Gu gently patted Hua Yanxi''s hand and said with a smile.


    Hua Yanxi glanced at Gu Qing Wei strangely, her cheeks flushed slightly, she looked a little embarrassed, but her eyes were shining, and her eyes were full of anticipation for tomorrow.


    "Okay, bride, it''s time to rest. I have to get up early tomorrow, and I need to be busy all day, it will be very tired." As a person who came by, Gu Qingli reminded Hua Yanxi with great experience.


    You must know that when she married Jun Wu, many procedures for Jun Wu were simplified, and she tried not to make her tired. In this way, at night, she felt too tired. This tiredness has nothing to do with her cultivation. I think Hua Yanxi should be similar to her.


    Hua Yanxi looked at the time and found that it was indeed late, so she responded, and then lay on the bed with Gu Qing.


    At the beginning, she was very excited and couldn''t fall asleep. After she fell asleep in a daze, she was shaken up by Gu Qingqing not long after, and the whole person was dazed.


    Gu lightly glanced at Hua Yanxi''s appearance, knowing that she must have been too excited last night to sleep well, shook her head amusedly, took out a veil, soaked in cold water, wrung out, and put it in Hua Yanxi Face.


    Hua Yanxi was shocked by the cold veil, and her body trembled, her misty eyes widened immediately, and she looked a little more awake.


    "Mother, it''s time to get up and put on makeup." Gu Qing had changed her name to Ms. Hua Yanxi not long ago. Seeing her sober, she said quickly.


    "Okay." Hua Yanxi finally reacted at this time. Today is the day she got married. She immediately woke up, sat upright, put on a dress, and then went to the bathroom.


    After she finished the bath, she sat in front of the vanity mirror, waiting for someone to come and put her makeup on.


    Gu Qing didn''t know how to dress up, so Wen Guiyun deliberately found a woman who can make up in the city to help her make up. At this time, the woman was already waiting outside the door.


    After Gu Qing saw Hua Yanxi coming out, he immediately went out and invited someone over. After the person came in, he bowed to Hua Yanxi first, and then began to put on makeup on Hua Yanxi.


    The woman is really good at applying makeup. Hua Yanxi''s appearance is already very good. Under her hands, it becomes more beautiful. It is not the rigid bridal makeup, but the makeup adjusted according to Hua Yanxi''s appearance, and it is natural. It looks good again.


    After finishing the makeup, she and another woman carefully helped Hua Yanxi put on the phoenix crown.


    "Madam, you are so beautiful today." Gu lightly looked at Hua Yanxi, a glimmer of surprise flashed in his eyes, and praised.


    "You are also very beautiful." Hua Yanxi pursed her lips in embarrassment, and praised Gu Qingqing at the same time.


    Gu Qing was also dressed up today. When Hua Yanxi was putting on makeup, she also went to the next room, Yu Junwu, to dress her up.


    The phoenix with a piece of ruby ??in his hair was rolled high up in a snake bun, and the first step of the phoenix with a ruby ??was made. The step was very delicate. The ruby ??on it was the size of a fingernail and looked very beautiful.


    She is wearing a light pink tube top skirt and a ruby ??necklace of the same style as Step Yao on her neck. The red gems make her skin fairer, and the ruby ??earrings on her ears are also very bright.


    She was already very beautiful, but now she was slightly dressed up, and she looked more beautiful, with a strange style in her eyes.


    After being praised, Gu Qing was also very happy. She pursed her lips and smiled, "If the master sees it for a while, she will definitely not be able to remove her eyes."


    Hua Yanxi followed Gu Qing''s words for a while, thinking of Wen Guiyun''s expression, a smile flashed across her eyes, and the smile on her lips became more anxious and charming.


    Immediately afterwards, with the help of several women, she put the scarlet wedding gown on her body.

 Chapter 517：

    The wedding gown is divided into several layers. Under the service of the women, Hua Yanxi wraps the wedding gown layer by layer. When she waits for the outermost gauze on the boat, the whole person looks very dazzling.


    A golden phoenix is ??embroidered on the wedding dress, and the phoenix spreads its wings, looking like it is about to fly out of the dress.


    After the wedding dress was put on, Hua Yanxi was supported and sat on the bed again, and Gu Qing accompanied her to chat with her.


    After about a quarter of an hour, drum music sounded outside and the courtyard became lively.


    "It''s the master who came to pick you up." Gu lightly glanced at it before returning to Hua Yanxi''s side and said.


    Hua Yanxi took the fan handed over by the woman next to her, blocking her face, expectantly waiting for Wen Guiyun to come in again.


    Before long, the door of the room was opened and a group of people entered the room. Then, the surrounding voices gradually quieted down.


    Everyone watched Wen Guiyun walk up to Hua Yanxi step by step, stopped in front of Hua Yanxi, and reached out to Hua Yanxi.


    "Yan Xi, I''m here to pick you up." Although Hua Yanxi''s appearance is not clear through the fan, Wen Guiyun feels very much when he sees her sitting on the bed in a wedding dress made by herself, waiting for herself. Excited, the voice at this time was soft enough to drip water.


    Hearing Wen Guiyun''s voice, Hua Yanxi''s cheeks turned red unconsciously. She stretched out her hand and placed it on Wen Guiyun''s hand.


    Wen Guiyun squeezed Hua Yanxi''s hand, and then made a slight effort, Hua Yanxi stood up following her strength, Wen Guiyun took Hua Yanxi''s hand and walked out together.


    The carriage used to pick up the relatives is a carriage drawn by four white Tianlong horses. Tianlong horses are a kind of horses that can fly and are difficult to be domesticated. These four Tianlong horses are also special vehicles for Haolan Immortal. Come meet Wen Guiyun.


    After the two got on the carriage together, Tianlongma took the carriage and flew up, and those who came with them to welcome their relatives also flew up. Numerous petals fell from the air, and some candies and cents were covered. After being sprinkled, the whole scene looks very grand and lively.


    The carriage took them to the square in front of the Langya Immortal Sect Hall, and then dropped down on the square. At this time, the square and the hall were full of people. After seeing this podium, they were all stunned.


    "Before, there were rumors that this Guiyun Xianzun and his fianc¨¦e had a very good relationship, but now it seems to be true. The four Tianlong Mara''s cars are those of Haolan Xianzun!"


    "Look at the phoenix crown on the bride''s head. If I read correctly, those gems are very precious gems, right? The kind that can sell for hundreds of thousands of cents in a small piece?"


    "Yes, there is also the wedding dress. Look carefully at the phoenix and dragon on the wedding dress. Does it feel that those things are flying out? That''s because the thread used to embroider the phoenix and dragon is time silk. It is very precious, but it can be connected to the best immortal weapon for refining. I didn''t expect it to be used on the wedding dress."


    "I heard that there are a lot of good things in the betrothal gift given by Xianzun Guiyun. This is really a big deal. How long has the immortal world been without such a major event?"


    "I''m afraid that few people can match this wedding ceremony. I think no one can match this wedding for a long time."


    "..."


    The people who came to watch the ceremony talked a lot, and their eyes were full of envy.


    Wen Guiyun and Hua Yanxi walked into the hall step by step under the gaze of everyone, and finally stood at the front of the hall.


    In order to make the ceremony look more grand, Wen Guiyun specially invited Haolan Xianzun to be the concierge of the wedding. After the two of them stood still, Haolan Xianzun began to preside, until the two worshiped, witnessed by everyone. Down, make a heart demon oath, get the approval of heaven, and become a Taoist companion.


    After the worship hall, Wen Guiyun personally sent flowers to Yan Xi back to his cave, exhorted a few words, and then left, returned to the hall to entertain the guests.


    As Wen Guiyun''s disciples, Si Lin and the others are duty-bound to walk in the crowd at this time. Even the most reticent Si Lin seems to be able to deal with these people with ease.


    When night fell and the guests dispersed, the day was finally over, Wen Guiyun also returned to the cave.


    Gu Qing was too happy today, drank a little wine, after coming out of the hall, she let Jun Wu carry her.


    "Wu, I am very happy today." She lay on Jun Wu''s back and said softly, her tone very brisk.


    "I know." Jun Wu responded.


    "It''s great, the master has waited for two lives, they are finally together, great." Gu Qing continued.


    "Yes, it''s good." Jun Wu echoed softly.


    "I just watched the teacher and the teacher''s wife worship, I thought of when we got married, I was actually a little nervous at that time, but I was more looking forward to it, looking forward to being with you all the time, looking forward to seeing you every morning when I wake up. But I am worried that you will change your heart."


    "I won''t!" Jun Wu was still very happy when he heard the words in front, but his face turned black when he heard the words behind him, gritted his teeth and said.


    "I know," Gu Qing whispered in his ear, "So, I am very happy, I think I am very happy to have you, a master, and seniors."


    "...I am also very happy." Jun Wu pursed his lips and said.


    "Therefore, I will not let people destroy this happiness, or something like the extraterritorial demon, I will definitely drive them out and protect our home!" Gu Qing held Jun Wu and said excitedly.


    "Well, I''ll be with you." Jun Wu nodded and said in agreement.


    Hearing Jun Wu''s words, Gu Qing showed a bright smile on his face, lowered his head, and looked at Jun Wu idiotically.


    Jun Wu naturally felt Gu Qing''s fiery gaze, and he felt that his face was about to burn. Just when he was about to say something to divert Gu Qing''s attention, Gu Qing suddenly exerted force on his A kiss on the cheek.


    "Awu, I love you so much!" Gu Qingming whispered softly in Jun Wu''s ear, regardless of how much his behavior had affected Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu stopped for a while, his eyes filled with the same emotion, and his feet accelerated unconsciously.


    Their cave was not very far away from the main hall. Jun Wu used immortal power again, and soon returned to the cave. When he entered the room, he waved his hand, and a restriction was placed on the door to ensure that others would stay outside. There is no way to open the door directly.


    Immediately afterwards, he put Gu gently on the bed. Gu Qing was already a little confused at this time, with dizzy eyes, staring at Jun Wu blankly, as if he still didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Gentle, I love you!" Jun Wu held his hands on both sides of Gu Qing''s head, looked at Gu Qing affectionately, said in a low voice, then lowered his head and kissed Gu Qing''s red lips.

 Chapter 518：

    Because of Wen Guiyun''s big wedding, Gu Qing and others have been busy, and there is no time to organize the things and insights they brought out of the treasure house. Now that the big wedding is over, Si Lin and the others can finally calm down and organize themselves.


    Everyone was in retreat for a short period of time, and their cultivation bases improved more or less after they came out.


    On the second day after Wen Guiyun and Hua Yanxi got married, they left the Langya Immortal Sect. Wen Guiyun fulfilled his vow to Hua Yanxi and took her to the north and south of the immortal world. At the same time, the two of them also went to explore the outside world. The situation of the demon.


    I don''t know why, the extraterritorial celestial demons appeared more and more, but most of them were some celestial demons with a low cultivation base, and no one with a particularly high cultivation base appeared.


    Wen Guiyun and Hua Yanxi also have the idea of ??looking for a breakthrough opportunity for Hua Yanxi this time. After all, Hua Yanxi has been at the peak of Emperor Immortal for some time. If Hua Yanxi can break through to the realm of Immortal Venerable, before the war comes, Their strength is stronger.


    Rong Ye also left the Langya Immortal Sect on the third day after Wen Guiyun''s wedding, returned to the Star Sect, and continued to cultivate in order to quickly improve his cultivation.


    After the retreat was over, Gu Qing''s several people also joined the team to clear out the alien monsters.


    ¡­


    "Recently, there have been more and more extraterritorial demons, and have you noticed? Extraterritorial demons are improving." Just after killing a few ghost races, Si Lin frowned and said to Yue Zhao and the others.


    "I found out. We''ve encountered the extraterritorial celestial demon five times in the month we came out. We didn''t necessarily appear once in the previous month." Yue Zhao nodded, looked at the open space in front of him, and said with an unpleasant expression.


    "Could it be that the extraterritorial demon found any shortcut to enter our fairyland many times?" Nan Hua knocked his other hand with a fan, guessing.


    "Since the promotion of the Xuantian Continent, my Heavenly Dao clone has become much stronger, and the Sensing Heavenly Dao is also much stronger than normal. I have just used the Heavenly Dao clone to sense, and there is nothing wrong with the Heavenly Dao in the Immortal Realm." Gu gently opened his eyes, frowned and said.


    Hearing this, Si Lin and the others looked at each other, all a little surprised.


    "If it weren''t for the problem of the Heavenly Dao, how could these extraterritorial celestial demons enter the immortal realm? When they were in the Xuantian Continent before, the reason why those demons were able to enter the Xuantian Continent was because the Heavenly Dao of the Xuantian Continent was weakened?" Mu Chen raised his eyebrows and asked inexplicably.


    "Extra-territorial celestial demons are different from demons. I asked the master. He said that if our cultivators'' Dao heart is unstable, it is easy to produce inner demons. The appearance of outer-territorial demons is related to the inner demons. To a certain extent, the immortal world I don''t want to reject the extraterritorial demon, I think the extraterritorial demon took advantage of this loophole." Gu thought about it lightly, and said his guess.


    "It''s not wrong to think this way. There is no problem with the heavenly way. Inner demon is easy to breed. The extraterritorial heavenly demon appears in the immortal world through the inner demon, and it is true that he will not be detected by the heavenly way." Jun did not expect that he had read it in the book. Regarding the description of the inner demon, I agree with Gu Qing''s idea.


    "As a result, the situation will become very complicated. We haven''t found the powerful Celestial Beast that ran in before. Now the number of appearances of extraterritorial Celestial Demons is increasing. The situation in the Immortal Realm is very bad." Yuezhao thought of before. When Gu Qing received the news, his eyebrows were tight, with worry in his eyes.


    The immortal world is much larger than the Xuantian Continent in terms of area and population, and the extraterritorial celestial demon is related to the heart demon, which will affect the cultivation of people to a certain extent. If the extraterritorial celestial demon enters the immortal realm, it will be thousands of years. The catastrophe before will really reappear, and such a scene is definitely not what they want to see!


    "Look at it, what is that?" When the atmosphere was a little low, Nan Hua suddenly pointed to the air and exclaimed.


    Hearing what he said, Si Lin and the others raised their heads subconsciously, and then they were shocked by the sight that appeared in the air, and their eyes widened one by one.


    I saw a majestic city in the sky. The city wall was made of fine gold. The ancient and magnificent buildings in the city were indistinguishable. There was a black plaque on the city gate with two golden seal scripts¡ªGod. moon.


    The words on the plaque seem to be written by a certain power, and every stroke has an infinite charm. When ordinary people see it, they will be shocked and completely unable to raise hostile thoughts.


    In addition, other places are shrouded in clouds and mist, but it can be vaguely seen that this city is very magnificent, and people can''t help but yearn for it.


    The city did not appear for a long time, and soon disappeared.


    Si Lin and the others retracted their gazes and glanced at each other, and they all saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    This is a city they have never seen before, and it looks very mysterious.


    "Has any of you seen this city? Is there such a place in the immortal world?" Yue Zhao glanced at the crowd and asked in a low voice.


    The others shook their heads.


    "Don''t say I''ve seen it before, I haven''t even heard of it. There are only 18 cities in the immortal world. There has never been a city called''Shenyue''." Mu Chen recalled the classics about the immortal world he had read. , Said very positively.


    "Gentlely, what''s the matter with you?" Jun Wu helped Gu Qingly and asked softly.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Si Lin and their gazes were also placed on Gu Qing''s body. Only at this time, they realized that Gu Qing''s just ruddy face was pale at this time, and her expression looked a little trance, even Jun Wu asked her something. , She didn''t seem to hear it, and she didn''t respond at all.


    "Gently?" Nan Hua was on Gu Qing''s other side, and couldn''t help but pat Gu Qing''s shoulder gently.


    Gu Qing was agitated, his body trembled, and then he looked at Nan Hua, but his eyes were still a little apathetic, "What''s wrong? Brother San."


    "I just wanted to ask you what''s wrong? Why did your face become so pale, and Jun Wu just called you, didn''t you hear it? There was no response." Nan Hua looked at Gu Qing worriedly and asked.


    Hearing this, Gu lightly stunned, turned his head to look at Jun Wu, his eyes apologized, "Wu, did you call me just now? I didn''t hear it."


    "It doesn''t matter, what''s the matter with you? You look very uncomfortable." Jun Wu stretched out his hand and embraced Gu gently, asking gently and worriedly.


    "I''m okay," Gu lightly pursed his lips, hesitation flashed under his eyes, and then said: "When I saw that city just now, some pictures appeared in my mind. I probably know this''Shen Yue'' ''Where is the city.''


    "Where?" Nan Hua looked at Gu Qing expectantly.


    Gu gently pursed his lips subconsciously, his eyes swept across Si Lin and the others, and finally spoke with some difficulty: "That is the sealed God Realm in the rumors, and Shenyue City is the imperial city of the God Realm. The place where the Protoss lives."

 Chapter 519：

    Gu Qing''s words succeeded in calming Si Lin and others. Everyone can''t believe it when you look at me and I look at you.


    "Gentle, is what you said is true?" Nan Hua spoke somewhat difficultly. In order to fear Gu Qing''s misunderstanding, he quickly explained: "I don''t doubt you, but think this is incredible. The God Realm is already closed. It¡¯s been thousands of years. In the catastrophe that year, the immortal realm was almost destroyed, and the gods did not appear. How could the imperial city of the gods appear here now?"


    It¡¯s no wonder that Nanhua and the others don¡¯t believe it. It is true that the God Realm has been closed for too long, and people who have been in the Fairy Realm for a long time have almost forgotten that there is such an existence as the God Realm. As a result, on this ordinary day, the imperial shadow of the God Realm. What does it mean to appear in the sky above the immortal world?


    Does this mean that the God Realm is about to be reopened?


    Thinking of this, everyone present couldn''t keep their sense.


    That''s the God Realm. They cultivated so hard, not to be able to ascend to the God Realm one day, and after becoming a god, they will have a life span of at least ten thousand years, which is completely different from what they are now.


    "I said before that you are all reincarnations of the Protoss. When the ghost of Shenyue City just appeared, didn''t you feel anything?" Gu Qing herself was a little unbelievable at this time, but she was not talking nonsense. , She knew, Si Lin and they absolutely all felt it.


    Sure enough, upon hearing Gu Qing''s words, Si Lin glanced at each other and nodded.


    "When I first saw Shenyue City, I had a feeling of deja vu, but I thought I felt wrong." Nan Hua said weakly.


    "Yes, I also feel that way, and at that moment I have a feeling of blood boiling." Yue Zhao also said his feelings.


    "Me too, it''s as if something sleeping in the body has been awakened, clamoring for me to rush into Shenyue City." Mu Chen said slowly with a pale face.


    "I''m the same." Si Lin also spoke about his feelings.


    "Shenyue City is where the Protoss Imperial City is located. The Protoss Royal Family of all generations have lived in Shenyue City. We all have the blood of the Protoss. We will naturally feel kind to Shenyue City. If my guess is correct, it will not take long. It will be turned on again." Gu Qing''s expression improved a little at this time, and she explained to several people indifferently.


    Upon hearing this, Si Lin and the others were shocked.


    This news is too shocking, even more shocking than the invasion of the immortal realm by the extraterrestrial demon.


    You must know that since the God Realm was closed, no one in the Immortal Realm has been able to ascend to the God Realm. Even if they have been accumulated in the Immortal Venerable Realm, they will not be able to ascend, but if the God Realm is reopened, it means that everyone has the opportunity to ascend again. This is really big news for people in the fairy world!


    If this news spreads out, I am afraid the entire fairy world will be shaken.


    "The ghost of Shenyue City just now should not only be seen by us, I am afraid that every corner of the immortal world will be seen. It seems that the immortal world will not be stable during this period of time." Yue Zhao''s mind turned fast, thinking too much, immediately Aware of the influence of the ghost of Shenyue City on the immortal world.


    For cultivators, ascending to a **** is what they desire most. Before the **** world was closed, no one was able to ascend. Immortal Venerable is already at the highest level, so everyone doesn¡¯t care too much, but if the **** world is reopened, everyone I am afraid that no one can be unwilling to ascend to a **** and get a life of more than ten thousand years. When the time comes, the competition for resources and the like will definitely become more fierce.


    Coupled with the affairs of the demon outside the territory, the immortal world will soon become panic, this kind of environment is very bad.


    Thinking of the problems that would arise, the excitement of Gu Qing and the others just faded slightly, and they were all worried.


    "Gently, can you perceive how long the God Realm will open?" Yue Zhao thought for a while, raising his head and marking Gu Qing gently.


    "I don''t know, I can''t perceive it very accurately, and the opening of the God Realm is not so simple, and some conditions are needed. I don''t know what we should do at present." Gu Qing also regrets this point.


    Perhaps because of the blood of the gods, she also hopes that the gods will be reopened from the bottom of her heart, and from the previous chats with Venerable Scarlet Flame, the reason why the gods are closed is not the gods'' initiative. , But there seems to be something hidden. She has a desire to understand this in her heart, so she hopes that the realm of God will restart.


    "Since the ghost of Shenyue City has appeared, the master and the others must have seen it. We will return to the school first. It is estimated that the master and the master will come back soon. After the master returns, we will discuss this matter again." Yue Zhao thought for a while. I think I''ll talk about it when Wen Guiyun comes back.


    Wen Guiyun and the others not only participated in the war that year, they also knew more about the God Realm than they and those recorded in historical materials. When Wen Guiyun came back, they might be able to give them some hints!


    "Yes, let''s return to the sect first and wait for the master to come back." Gu nodded gently, agreeing with Yue Zhao''s statement.


    Naturally, the others had no opinion, so a few people set off directly to Langya Xianzong.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Wen Guiyun did see the ghost of Shenyue City. Among so many people in the fairy world at this time, apart from Gu Qing and them, I am afraid that only Wen Guiyun and Hua Yanxi were the most shocked when they saw Shenyue City. .


    Before they became the gods, the **** realm was not closed, and their ancestors also ascended to gods, and they also had a lot of connections with the gods. Therefore, the two knew a lot about the gods, and Shenyue As the imperial city of the Protoss, they naturally knew it.


    What''s more, they had seen the ghost of Shenyue City before, but that was when the God Realm was about to be closed.


    After so many years, the ghost of Shenyue City has not changed, and because of this, they can see it at a glance.


    "It turned out to be Shenyue City? After so many years, the ghost of Shenyue City has never appeared in the immortal realm. Does it mean that the realm of God is about to restart?" Wen Guiyun muttered to himself, and counted with his hands. , It''s a pity that he counted for a long time, no matter how he counted, he could only count as a mist, not at all, and his face couldn''t help showing a trace of disappointment.


    "Before the God Realm was closed back then, the ghost of Shenyue City once appeared in the sky above the immortal realm. Now the ghost of Shenyue City has appeared again. It is very energy-saving because the gods will restart. If it is really restarted, I am afraid that it will affect the immortal ranks. It will be very big." Hua Yanxi frowned and said with some worry.


    Everyone in the immortal world can understand how attractive the godhood is to a person. Once the news of the renewal of the gods appears in the immortal world, I am afraid that the people in the immortal world can go crazy!


    However, the extraterritorial celestial demons are still entering the fairy world, and there is even a possibility of war with the fairy world. At this time, if news of the restart of the God world comes out, I am afraid that the fairy world will be more anxious!

 Chapter 520：

    "Brother, let''s go back to the Langya Immortal Sect, how can we discuss such a big matter with others." Hua Yanxi said with a worried expression on Wen Guiyun''s arm.


    Wen Guiyun paused, and looked at Hua Yanxi apologetically, "I''m sorry, I''m going to travel around the fairyland with you, and I''m going to break my promise again."


    "No need to apologize," Hua Yanxi shook her head, applying a little force in her hand, "The safety of the fairy world is more important. We will have opportunities to travel around the fairy world in the future."


    "Okay, then we will set off right away." Wen Guiyun hugged Yan Xi fiercely, then turned around to arrange the return to Langya Immortal Sect.


    ...


    As soon as Gu Qing and several people returned to the Langya Immortal Sect, before they had time to drink, they were invited back by their respective masters.


    When he arrived at the Immortal Venerable Haolan''s cave, Gu Qingqing realized that Lou Mingyu was also there.


    She is now relatively familiar with Lou Mingyu, and knows some of Lou Mingyu''s small movements very well. For example, Lou Mingyu keeps rubbing his fingers at this moment, but he is very impatient at the moment, and she can''t help but smile.


    "Master, Senior Brother Lou." She walked in and greeted Lou Mingyu and Hao Lan Xianzun.


    Lou Mingyu was about to be extremely impatient. When he looked at Gu Qingqing, his eyes lit up, and he gave a soft hmm, which was regarded as a greeting to Gu Qingqing.


    "Gentlely, you are back, come here soon." Immortal Venerable Hao Lan beckoned gently to Gu, letting Gu Qingly come to his side.


    "Okay." Gu gently greeted him and walked to stand beside Haolan Immortal Venerable.


    "You should have seen the city phantom that appeared above the immortal world not long ago, right?" Immortal Venerable Haolan asked directly without circling Gu gently.


    "I saw it." Gu nodded lightly, looked at Immortal Venerable Haolan, and waited for her to follow along.


    "That city is the imperial city of God Race, Shenyue City. The ghost of Shenyue City appears to show that the God Realm may be reopened. We must prepare early." Immortal Venerable Haolan looked a little heavy, with a worried look in his eyes. , Obviously full of worries about the current situation in the fairy world.


    "Master, what are your plans?" Gu Qing returned to the Langya Immortal Sect for this matter. At this time, she also wanted to hear about Haolan Immortal''s plan.


    As the lord of the Langya Immortal Sect, Haolan Immortal Sect''s decision will affect the current situation of the immortal world to a certain extent. She must figure out what Haolan Immortal Venerable is thinking.


    "Not many people know about Shenyue City, but such a big city phantom appeared in the sky above the immortal world, and it was a city that had never appeared before. Other people would be very curious. This matter is not a secret. It is easy for those people to want to know. When the time comes, the immortal realm will definitely have people''s hearts, and the extraterritorial celestial demon has been invading the immortal realm. If the two come together, it will be too disadvantageous for the immortal realm." Haolan Immortal Venerable looked solemn. The immortal world has finally calmed down for a thousand years, no matter from which point of view, he does not want the immortal world to make waves again.


    However, the current situation is no longer a question he wants or not. The development of the situation is not under his control at all. What he can do is to protect the disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect and ensure that the inheritance of the Langya Immortal Sect will not be broken.


    "Whether it is the opening of the God Realm or the invasion of an extraterritorial demon, what we can do is to improve our own cultivation base, the higher the cultivation base, and the higher the cultivation base, can we survive when things happen. I''m ready. Next, let the whole sect return to the sect and try to improve the cultivation level." Immortal Venerable Hao Lan looked out the window and said softly to Gu.


    Gu Qing was a little surprised, but immediately realized that this was the best way!


    "You and Jun Wu are both very talented. They are the people who are most likely to be promoted to the Immortal Venerable. You should not go out recently. Just raise your cultivation level in the sect. If you need to speak directly, the resources of the sect will be You are inclined." Immortal Venerable Haolan turned his gaze to Gu Qing''s body, and said very seriously.


    "Master, would this be bad? There are other disciples in the sect." Gu Qing was a little surprised when he heard the words of the Immortal Venerable Haolan, and hesitated at the same time. After all, the resources of the sect were not Immortal Haolan Alone.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. This was decided after I discussed with the other eight peak masters before you came back. In addition to you, there are other peak masters who are directly passed on disciples, and they won''t let other disciples gossip." Xianzun patted Gu Qing''s shoulder, letting Gu Qing feel relieved.


    "Okay, we will work hard!" Gu nodded lightly and promised Haolan Immortal Venerable.


    "The same goes for Ming Yu, hurry up to practice and get promoted to the Immortal Emperor Realm as soon as possible." Immortal Venerable Haolan nodded, his eyes were placed on Lou Mingyu who was in a daze, and exhorted.


    "Yes, Master." Lou Mingyu instantly returned to his senses and nodded.


    After understanding Haolan Immortal Venerable''s thoughts and receiving a lot of resources from Hao Lan Immortal Venerable, Gu Qing returned to her and Jun Wu''s cave, and Jun Wu came back just in time.


    "What''s in your hand?" Gu asked curiously when he saw that there was an extra storage bag in Jun Wu''s hand with a sharp eye.


    "The cultivation resource given by the master." Jun Wu put the storage bag on the table, took out the contents, and showed it to Gu lightly.


    "I also received training resources from the master. Master said that the entire head of the Langya Immortal Sect will enter the training state in the future, preparing for the subsequent battle and the opening of the gods." Gu Qing also took out a storage bag and put it inside. Take out the things, and while taking it, tell Jun Wu listen to Haolan Immortal Venerable''s plan.


    "There is nothing wrong with doing this, then we should practice hard and strive for an early promotion!" Jun Wu nodded, approving Hao Lan Immortal Venerable''s plan very much.


    Gu nodded lightly, and the two looked at each other, and both saw determination from the bottom of each other''s eyes.


    ...


    When Wen Guiyun and Hua Yanxi rushed back to Langya Immortal Sect, Langya Immortal Sect was closed, and all the disciples who were out of the house had been recalled, and seized all the time to practice. Wen Guiyun nodded secretly after learning about it.


    His thoughts are the same as those of Hao Lan Immortal Venerable. If there is no such thing as the God Realm, then the most important thing now is to find the extraterritorial demon in the immortal realm, and kill the extraterritorial demon as quickly as possible to avoid the extraterritorial demon. Invasion.


    But with the fact that the God Realm was about to start, they couldn''t do this anymore, they could only seize the time to improve their cultivation.


    Wen Guiyun and Gu Qing also told Gu Qing to practice well after they met, and he gave Gu Qing and the training handbook that he had compiled. This is something he has never done before. They develop freely, this time also to allow them to improve their cultivation as soon as possible.


    In addition to the Langya Immortal Sect, the other three sects, like the Langya Immortal Sect, recalled all the disciples who were outside, so that the disciples could improve their cultivation level as soon as possible.

 Chapter 521：

    Since the closure of the Langya Immortal Sect, the entire Langya Immortal Sect¡¯s disciples have been practicing painstakingly. Although some people do not understand the reason for this, it does not prevent them from seizing the time to improve their cultivation level. After all, this is a rare good opportunity. .


    One year later, the situation in the entire fairy world has changed.


    The immortal world seemed calm on the surface, but in fact the dark tide was raging, and it would burst out only when the right time was right.


    Langya Xianzong.


    Outside Mu Chen''s cave, Gu Qing and others were standing there, staring nervously at Mu Chen''s cave.


    "How come it''s been so long and there hasn''t been any movement at all, isn''t it a failure?" Nan Hua knocked on the fan in his hand anxiously, looking a little worried.


    "No, the thundercloud hasn''t dispersed, maybe the accumulation is not enough." Yue Zhao frowned, looked at it, and said.


    "The fourth brother''s foundation is very solid, and you will definitely be able to get promoted this time, you don''t have to worry about the third brother." Gu Qing''s expression looked a little more relaxed, and it could comfort Nan Hua.


    And hearing Gu Qing''s words, Nan Hua really calmed down. Although he was still a little anxious, his hand on the fan was much slower.


    Under the expectation of a few people, the sky thunder that had been brewing for a long time finally appeared, smashing into Mu Chen''s cave at an extremely fast speed.


    At this time, a figure rushed out of the cave and directly faced the sky thunder.


    The two met in mid-air, and Tian Lei struck Mu Chen''s body. His body trembled, a trace of pain appeared on his face, his face became paler, and he snorted and suffered from the Tian Lei. .


    After the first sky thunder, the clouds were brewing for a long time before the second sky thunder came down.


    Mu Chen still greeted him and used his body to force the second sky thunder. This time, his body convulsed, his face became paler, and his pain was worse than before, but he still endured the sky thunder.


    When the third sky thunder appeared, he took out the red flame spear, and when the sky thunder fell, he stabbed the sky thunder severely, and a red light quickly flew towards the sky thunder, and met the sky thunder in the air. The collision of the two gave out a more intense light, and then the two disappeared in the air at the same time.


    Then came the fourth, fifth, and sixth sky thunders. Mu Chen carried the four sky thunders with the red flame spear, and the tiger''s mouth was shocked, almost unable to hold the red flame spear.


    By the time of the seventh sky thunder, the power of the sky thunder was more than twice that of the first one, and an umbrella appeared in his hand. This was a magic weapon that Wen Guiyun made specially for him to overcome the catastrophe. It can resist the sky. Thunder attack.


    When the lightning struck the umbrella that day, a silver-purple light flashed, and the umbrella body was not damaged, but its power was stronger than before.


    After this umbrella, Mu Chen passed the remaining two sky thunders safely. Soon, the rain fell from the sky, and the rain containing the rich immortality fell on him, quickly repairing the injuries in his body. He was originally The dried up pubic area was quickly filled up, even more diligent than before.


    After the rain stopped, he landed on the ground, looking at Gu Qing and waiting for others.


    "Brother Si, congratulations!" Gu Qing was the first to congratulate Mu Chen with a bright smile on his face.


    "Thank you!" Mu Chen pursed her lips and smiled.


    "We are all in the Immortal Emperor Realm now, so we can just go out and make a break together." Nan Hua happily patted Mu Chen on the shoulder and said.


    "Congratulations." Yue Zhao glanced at Nan Hua, then turned to congratulate Mu Chen.


    "Thank you for the second and third brothers." Mu Chen also smiled at the two.


    Si Lin didn''t speak, but patted Mu Chen on the shoulder, but the smile in his eyes was very obvious.


    Jun Wu also congratulated Mu Chen after Si Lin.


    As early as a month ago, Gu Qing and others had already broken through the Dao Immortal Emperor level one after another, and Mu Chen was slower than the others because of the cultivation technique and the Tao of cultivation.


    A lot of things have happened this year.


    There are a lot more extraterritorial demon in the immortal world. People in the immortal world are even used to hunting and killing extraterritorial demon, and they have mastered the weakness of many extraterritorial demon. Dealing with extraterritorial demon is not as passive as it was at the beginning.


    In addition, the phantom of Shenyue City appeared twice again, and each time it became more solid. It seemed that it would not take long for its entity to appear in the sky above the immortal realm. At that time, the **** realm would be opened.


    In the Langya Immortal Sect, Hua Yanxi was promoted to the Xianzun realm half a year ago, and among the eight peak masters of the Langya Xianzong, half of them were promoted to the Xianzun realm with the help of Wen Guiyun.


    In this way, the Langya Immortal Sect had seven immortal statues at once, which was the largest number of immortal statues among the four immortal gates.


    In addition, the other three immortal gates have also appeared several immortals. The number of immortals in the immortal world has increased from the original six to nearly 20. It can be said to be a very big change, not to mention the immortal emperor. , It has increased a lot.


    Among Gu Qing''s five seniors, Mu Chen was the last one to be promoted to the Immortal Emperor Realm. They had already agreed that after Mu Chen was promoted, they would go out together to hunt and kill the celestial monsters outside the territory, and increase their experience by the way.


    In addition to accumulating immortal power, the way of cultivation is also very important. Therefore, if a practitioner wants to improve his cultivation, he cannot retreat for a long time. Instead, he walks in time to practice and gain knowledge, especially People like Gu Qing and others who have been promoted to positions at a young age.


    In order to celebrate their successful promotion to the Immortal Emperor Realm, Gu Qing and others had a good evening drink. Early the next morning, they bid farewell to the Immortal Venerable Haolan and their respective masters, and left the Immortal Sect Langya. .


    Although the Langya Immortal Sect and the four great immortal gates are not closed, but now there are extraterritorial celestial demons everywhere in the fairy world, and the destructive power of extraterritorial celestial demons is very strong, so these immortal disciples will also go down the mountain every once in a while to destroy the outer celestial demons, Gu This is what they did gently.


    "The news we received is that an extraterritorial celestial demon in the fairy emperor realm has appeared outside Louyun City. The surrounding cultivators are not strong enough and have already sacrificed a lot. We rush over as soon as possible to kill this extraterritorial celestial demon and reduce it. Loss!" As the team leader, Si Lin analyzed the general situation to everyone.


    "Is there only one? Didn''t it mean that there are several when the extraterritorial demon appears now?" Gu Qing was a little disappointed when she heard that there was only one. Not enough points at all!


    "It may be because this extraterritorial demon is more powerful, so only one will appear. We will see the situation after it has passed." Si Lin naturally understood what Gu Qing was thinking in his heart and explained it.


    Hearing this, Gu Qingqing could barely endure it.


    The flying boat that a few people rode was very fast, and the distance between the Langya Immortal Sect and Louyun City was not too far, they only rushed to Louyun City in two days.

 Chapter 522：

    The immortal realm is actually not peaceful due to the invasion of the extraterrestrial demon. It is for this reason that the major immortal gates will allow some of the disciples who have broken through to go down the mountain to eliminate the demons. This can not only allow the disciples under the sect to consolidate their cultivation skills, but also increase their understanding of the extraterritory demon for the future. You won''t suffer a loss when facing the demon outside the domain.


    As the state capital of Louyun Prefecture, Louyun City was supposed to be very prosperous, but at this time it looked a bit desolate.


    From time to time, the attacks of the outer demons have a great impact on the immortal ranks. Some small towns and villages have disappeared from the fairy world. The four great immortal gates and the major forces have united and have been destroying the outer demons, but the damage has not been caused. There is no way to change.


    It is like Louyun City. Although there are many people with relatively high cultivation bases in the city, and the four great immortal gates will send disciples to exterminate demons, Louyun City is still affected. The city wall is still standing, but there are many scars on it. Some of the buildings in the city were also destroyed. People would repair them at first, but later found out that it would be destroyed by the celestial monsters outside the territory before long, so they didn''t repair them at all.


    In addition, there are not many people on the street, and the people who come and go seem to be in a hurry. When I see the few people in Gu Qing, I am a little surprised. After recognizing the clothes on the few people, I am surprised. At the same time, A hint of joy flashed under his eyes, and then he quickly left.


    "Didn''t it mean that there is an extraterritorial demon? Why didn''t I see it?" Nan Hua slapped the fan in his hand, looked around, and couldn''t find the trace of an extraterritorial demon, and asked in surprise.


    Gu Qing and Si Lin were also looking for the traces of the alien demon. When they heard Nan Hua''s words, each of them frowned, but did not speak.


    "The extraterritorial demon is not in the city, but in the dense forest outside the city. It will not come out in the daytime, but will come out at night." A person passing by heard Nan Hua''s words and hesitated. Still speaking to several people in Nanhua.


    "Thank you Xiongtai for telling me." Nan Hua immediately made a whole expression and thanked the man earnestly.


    "It doesn''t have to be so," the man waved his hand, "I think the clothes on a few of you are the clothes of the disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect? Are you sent by the Langya Immortal Sect to eliminate demons?"


    "Yes, we are from the Langya Immortal Sect." Si Lin, as the senior brother, spoke on behalf of several people.


    "That''s great," the man was overjoyed, and then hesitated to say something after thinking of something, "You should be more careful. Yesterday, two disciples from Bihai Tiangong also went to the forest. This morning, They have been confirmed dead, and the extraterritorial demon here is very powerful, don''t be careless."


    Hearing this, Gu Qing''s people were a little surprised.


    "Thank you, Xiongtai, for telling us, we will be careful." Yue Zhao smiled slightly and thanked the person again.


    "I hope you can kill that extraterritorial demon." The man waved his hand again, leaving a sentence, and then turned and left.


    Gu gently watched the person leave, looked around, and found that everyone around him was bowing their heads. Even if they heard the conversation they had just heard, they didn''t look here, and frowned.


    "According to what the person said earlier, during the day the extraterritorial celestial demon must have been hiding, then we will wait until the night to get rid of the demon, and now find a place to settle down." Yue Zhao analyzed the situation and said to others.


    "That''s fine." Si Lin thought for a while, and nodded if Yue Zhao''s proposal was good.


    Gu Qing and the others naturally had no opinion, and they nodded one after another, so several people continued to walk on the street.


    After walking about a hundred meters, they saw an inn. The inn was quite big from the outside and well decorated. Compared with the inn they just saw in other places, the environment was better. A few people were right. Take a look, and then walk towards the inn together.


    When the guy at the inn saw a few people, his eyes lit up and greeted them.


    Since they were going to act at night, they had to stay in Louyun City for at least one night, so apart from Gu Qing and Jun Wu, Si Lin four people each reserved a room.


    Suddenly soliciting a big business, the guy is obviously in a good mood, and the smiles on his face are also a lot more real, and they are also working hard for Gu Qing when they are busy.


    "It seems that the extraterritorial demon''s influence on the immortal world is still great. This is only a year, and even the city like Louyun City has become a lot of desolate. If it takes longer, I am afraid that the city of the immortal world will be scattered. Now." Nan Hua said with some emotion, thinking of the sights he had just seen along the way.


    "Yes, extraterritorial celestial demons have a great influence on the immortal world, and Louyun City is still the case, not to mention other places, extraterritorial celestial demons are emerging in endlessly, but until now, we still don¡¯t know how they entered the immortal world, let alone prevent it. You can only be beaten passively and then get rid of the demons.¡± Yue Zhao is very talented in handling government affairs. He has been involved in the government affairs of the Langya Immortal Sect for a long time, and he knows more than Gu Qing and the others.


    "Didn''t the four great immortal gates and the people of the major forces send disciples outside to exterminate demons? Why is the impact still so great?" Gu Qing asked inexplicably.


    "As I said just now, the time and place of the alien invasion are different. Even if the major forces send their disciples to eliminate the demons, those people add up to only a large number. It is impossible to guard every place in the immortal world. After the extraterritorial demon appears and kill it, it will take a lot of time, and it will be enough for the extraterritorial demon to harm the local area." Yue Zhao knew that Gu Qing might not pay much attention to this, and explained very patiently.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing immediately understood that there are only a few masters on the mainland, but many of the extraterritorial celestial demons are relatively high, and the IQs of these extraterritorial celestial demons are not low, and some are even very cunning. They are not at all. It can be prevented. In this way, the extraterritorial celestial demon will have time to destroy these cities in the immortal realm, and that''s why it has caused the current situation.


    "This is not a solution. You must find a way to solve the extraterritorial celestial monsters, or the immortal world will let them drag down sooner or later." Gu lightly frowned and said to himself.


    Why Si Lin and the others didn''t understand this truth, especially Hao Lan Immortal Venerable and Wen Guiyun, they also hoped to get rid of the extraterritorial celestial demon at one time, but this is not an easy task that will lead to the current situation.


    For a while, no one in the room spoke, and everyone''s mood was a little low.


    "Okay, don''t think about it, everyone. Extraterrestrial demons are constantly invading. They must have their own plans. Maybe it won''t take long before they will attack them. Then it will happen to kill them all!" Yue Zhao saw everyone! He didn''t speak, smiled slightly, and said softly.

 Chapter 523：

    Gu Qing and the others naturally hope that the situation will be like Yue Zhao said, and the extraterritorial demon will soon invade, so that they can at least be wiped out, instead of passive counterattack as they are now.


    It can only be said that good luck makes people, they were still worried about the invasion of the extraterritorial demons, but now they hope that the other party will really come in, so that they can solve it all at once.


    After that, the few people did not discuss this issue, but went back to their respective rooms to rest, waiting for the evening to arrive.


    Gu Qing couldn''t stay idle, pulling Jun Wu Cong and ran out of the inn.


    It was the first time for her to visit Lou Yunzhou. Although Lou Yunzhou was broken a lot, it did not prevent Gu Qing and Jun Wu from strolling around.


    Although they didn''t go shopping specially, Gu Qing and Jun Wu also walked through most of the cities in the fairy world, or close to two-thirds of the cities.


    There are not many people on the street. Because of the existence of the alien demon, even if you see people with outstanding appearances like Gu Qing and Jun Wu, you just take a look at it a little bit, and then leave in a hurry, unlike before. When they go out, they will be watched by many people.


    As soon as Gu Qing and Jun Wu walked across a street, they saw an acquaintance at the door of an inn not far away.


    "Awu, do you think that person looks like Chilan Ting?" Gu gently pointed to the person not far away, and asked Jun Wu. When he saw Jun Doudou''s puzzled look, he immediately remembered that Jun Wu might No impression of Chi Lan Ting, so he promptly reminded: "It was the boy we rescued at Yulongshan who was abducted by traffickers. He was not homeless at the time. I asked him to come to the sect. I heard that he is now Inner disciple."


    Gu Qing''s impression of Chi Lan Ting was actually quite normal, especially after a year of retreat. If others knew Chi Lan Ting was introduced by her, she would have forgotten Chi Lan Ting from time to time. Who is Lan Ting?


    She was surprised when she learned that Chi Lan Ting became an inner disciple. Although she saw that Chi Lan Ting''s talent should be good, she didn''t expect to be an inner disciple. You know, this year Langya Immortal Sect was in a closed sect. In this state, no new disciples were recruited, and even the outer disciples were not accepted. In this case, Chi Lan Ting could become an inner disciple, which was enough to show Chi Lan Ting''s greatness.


    Jun Wu was also a little surprised when he heard that he was much more aware of the promotion system of Langya Immortal Sect¡¯s disciple than Gu Qing, and he also understood how difficult it would be to become an inner disciple from an outer disciple if he had not participated in the selection meeting. I didn''t expect that the boy who was easy to be shy before could be so powerful!


    Because of this, Jun Wu also specially recalled the appearance of Chi Lan Ting. Fortunately, he was outstanding in his memory. Although he did not deliberately remember Chi Lan Ting''s appearance, he still had an impression. He compared the person at the entrance of the inn and found that it was indeed Chi Lanting nodded.


    "Strange, why did he appear here?" Gu whispered softly, "I remember that before we set off, someone said that he had gone to Luobei City. How could he appear in Louyun City without wearing a disciple''s suit?"


    We must know that as one of the four great immortals, it is a very glorious thing for many people to be a disciple of the Langya Xianzong. Therefore, when the disciples of the Langya Xianzong are outside, they usually wear disciple clothes that symbolize their status. Even Gu Qing and the others are no exception. They only don''t wear disciple''s clothes when they do something that they don''t want to be recognized.


    Looking at Chi Lan Ting''s appearance, it seemed that there was something I didn''t want people to discover, so I told others that he had gone to Luobei City, but in fact he was in Louyun City.


    Gu Qing''s curiosity was lost. She wanted to know why Chi Lan Ting appeared here, so when Chi Lan Ting looked over, she immediately took Jun Wu and hid in the nearby alley.


    Chi Lan Ting did not find Gu Qing and Jun Wu''s figure. He looked a little worried at this time, looked around, and then entered the inn.


    He went straight upstairs to a room on the third floor of the inn, hesitated for a moment, and knocked on the door.


    "Come in!" A clear female voice came from inside.


    Chi Lanting''s eyes flickered, and he opened the door and walked in.


    After he entered, he closed the door carefully before turning around and looking into the room.


    If Gu Qing was here, she would be very surprised, because the person in the room turned out to be Song Xinrong!


    At first, Song Xinrong had a brainstorm with Gu Qingyi for a fight, and the two went to the duel stage. After that, she was defeated mercilessly by Gu Qing. Not only did she lose her face, she also affected the perfect image she had painstakingly created in the past. Many disciples who had admired and admired her before alienated her.


    Song Xinrong was bored in the cave for three days before her mood calmed down. After that, she lowered a lot and focused more on her cultivation. One year later, her cultivation level has also been promoted to the mid-level of the Daluo Golden Wonderland. The peers are already very powerful.


    Of course, the premise is not to compare with Gu Qing and them.


    "Why did you come?" She was lying on the bed at this time, and when she saw Chi Lanting coming in, she immediately said angrily.


    There was a hint of joy in her eyes. Although she blamed Chi Lan Ting, she was actually very happy with Chi Lan Ting''s arrival.


    "Some things have been delayed." Chi Lanting walked towards the bed with a smile on the corners of her lips.


    He sat down by the bed, Song Xinrong immediately stretched out his hand, wrapped his arms around his waist, and at the same time put his body on Chi Lanting''s body, with a smile on his lips.


    "Sorry, I made you wait for a long time, not next time." Chi Lanting lowered his head and kissed Song Xinrong''s forehead, arranged the hair of the temples for Song Xinrong, and said softly.


    The smile on Song Xinrong''s face was deeper. He sat up a bit, hooked Chi Lanting''s neck, and kissed Chi Lanting''s lips directly under Chi Lanting''s attention. Chi Lanting took Song Xinrong''s arm around him and deepened this. kiss.


    The two kissed for a long time, and Song Xinrong was wrapped in Chi Lan Ting''s arms. Chi Lan Ting put one of his hands into Song Xin Rong''s clothes and moved gently, while Song Xin Rong unconsciously twisted her body. , The expression looks a little intolerable.


    When the two were separated, Song Xinrong''s eyes were glistening, her eyes were silky, and her clothes were messy, while Chi Lanting''s breathing was a little messy, and her clothes were still neat and tidy.


    Song Xinrong seemed to be a little dissatisfied with him. He sat up, put his hands on Chi Lanting''s shoulders, and pushed hard, Chi Lanting''s body fell on the bed, Song Xinrong directly touched it, and once again stabilized Chi. Lan Ting''s lips and hands lit Chi Lan Ting''s body at the same time.


    The temperature in the room rose again and again, and the ambiguous breath filled the room. After a while, Song Xinrong''s emotional voice and the sound of bed shaking came.


    It was not until a long time later that the sound in the room stopped.

 Chapter 524：

    Gu Qing and Jun Wu waited for a long time outside the inn before they saw Chi Lan Ting coming out of the inn, but to their surprise, Chi Lan Ting did not come out alone this time. He was still standing next to him. Looking at a woman, Gu Qing and Jun Wu couldn''t see each other''s looks because she was wearing a drapery, but they didn''t know why, Gu Qing always felt a little familiar with her.


    "Wu, do you think the woman next to Chi Lan Ting looks a bit familiar? It always feels like I''ve seen it somewhere." Gu gently turned around, curling his eyebrows and thinking while asking Jun Wu.


    Jun Wu glanced at it and realized that he didn''t know each other, and shook his head.


    Don''t say he is a woman on weekdays, even men don''t care very much, so naturally he can''t feel the familiarity that Gu Qing said.


    Gu Qing also knew Jun Wu''s character. After Jun Wu shook his head, he turned his head and stared at the woman, but crazily recalled whether anyone he had met was similar to the woman.


    It''s just a pity. She thought for a long time, but she didn''t think of anyone who looked like a woman.


    Seeing Chi Lan Ting and the woman walking away, Gu Qing hurriedly pulled Jun carelessly to follow.


    In this way, they followed Chi Lan Ting and the woman for several blocks. There were still some shops in Louyun City. The woman was obviously interested in something, so she pulled Chi Lan Ting to stop and bought in the shop. Something, that is, at this time, a gust of wind blew a corner of the hat on the woman''s head, allowing Gu Qingqing to see the woman''s appearance.


    "Song Xinrong?" Gu lightly widened his eyes and looked at the woman next to Chi Lanting in shock, "It turned out to be Song Xinrong? When did Chi Lanting be with Song Xinrong? It seems that the relationship between the two is still very unusual. ?"


    She turned her head and looked at Jun Wu, her expression full of disbelief.


    Even if more than a year had passed, she still remembered Chi Lan Ting''s confrontation with Song Xin Rong to help her. How could Chi Lan Ting stay with Song Xin Rong after more than a year? It seems that the two are very close?


    Moreover, as far as she knows, Song Xinrong has always been above the top. Although there are many suitors around her, she has always dealt with everyone, but she has never promised any one, and never thought of interacting with them. One of the people is just enjoying the pursuit of those people and making use of those people. How can you be with Chi Lan Ting?


    You know, Chi Lan Ting is just a person with a good talent but no background in the eyes of everyone. Although it took a year to successfully become an inner disciple, Gu Qing can''t think of any place in him. Song Xinrong liked it, after all, there were a lot of personal disciples who followed Song Xinrong!


    Could it be that this is true love?


    "Even if it is true love, how can Chi Lanting and Song Xinrong be together?" Gu Qing was still in disbelief, and couldn''t figure out how the two would be together.


    "It seems that Chi Lan Ting''s year in the Zongmen is much more powerful than we thought." Jun Wu glanced at Chi Lan Ting, don''t say intently.


    Gu Qing might not be able to see it, but as a man, Jun Wu could see that even though Chi Lan Ting looked good to Song Xinrong, they all pretended to be. When he looked at Song Xinrong, his eyes were Without the kind of affection he showed, that is to say, Chi Lan Ting might pretend that she likes Song Xin Rong and be with Song Xin Rong for some purpose, and Song Xin Rong did not know what was going on, and was even fascinated by Chi Lan Ting. .


    Although Jun Wu didn''t like Song Xinrong, he knew that the other party was not the kind of no-brained woman. On the contrary, when it came to dealing with men, the other party was very shrewd and superb. Otherwise, he would not put the sect in the same way as other sects. Some of the men were so tight-handed that they made those men desperate for her!


    It was such a woman who was coaxed by Chi Lan Ting, which was enough to show Chi Lan Ting had a much deeper mind than they knew.


    "Looking at it this way, Chi Lan Ting is completely different from the little boy we met at the beginning. Isn''t this change too big?" Gu Qing said that she was completely stunned by Chi Lan Ting''s huge change. This is just like changing a person!


    "After returning to the sect, let''s investigate this Chi Lan Ting carefully. I always feel that this person is not easy." Jun Wu took a deep look at Chi Lan Ting and said softly to Gu.


    Seeing Jun Wu being so solemn, Gu lightly stunned, then nodded, indicating that he had taken this matter to heart.


    The two followed Chi Lan Ting and Song Xinrong for a while, and found that they had returned to the inn again, and it was not too early at this time. They discussed it and decided to go back to the inn where they were staying.


    After returning to the inn, Gu thought lightly, and still took Jun Wu and knocked on Yue Zhao''s door.


    Among their senior brothers and sisters, Yue Zhao was the most powerful in terms of strategy, and Gu Qing directly told Yue Zhao what she and Jun Wu had discovered.


    "A Wu and I think Chi Lan Ting is not easy. When we met him, he seemed so easy to be shy. In the end, how long it took him to win even someone like Song Xinrong, and look at Song Xinrong¡¯s Looks like he has deep-rooted affection for him, and it''s not easy to think about it." Gu Qing said his thoughts.


    "Furthermore, this person knows that he is slightly at odds with Song Xinrong. He was saved by us at the beginning. Looking at the situation at the time, he should be very affectionate. He shouldn''t be with his benefactor¡¯s enemy, but he is In doing so, the most important thing is that he also concealed his whereabouts from the school, and came here to have a tryst with Song Xinrong. Obviously, he didn''t want others to know about this matter. I felt suspicious." Jun Wu also expressed his own opinions.


    Hearing what the two said, Yue Zhao was also very surprised. His impression of Chi Lan Ting should be the deepest among the few. After all, he was the person who had the most contact with Chi Lan Ting at the time, so now I heard Gu Qing and Jun Wu''s words, he was thoughtful.


    "Do you remember that when I was in Yulong Town, I had more contact with Chi Lan Ting to compare prices? Yue Zhao raised his head and asked Gu Qing and Jun Wu.


    "Remember, at that time, brother, you were the most enthusiastic, and the one who communicated with him the most was you." Gu Qing thought for a while, and also thought of Yue Zhao''s actions at that time. At that time, he didn''t think much, but now he feels something is wrong. After all, Yue Zhao Not a particularly enthusiastic person.


    "At first, I felt something wrong with Chi Lan Ting, and then I did some calculations, but with him, nothing was figured out. Now it seems that Chi Lan Ting is very difficult." Yue Zhao frowned and said. I said my thoughts at the time, "I agreed to let Chi Lan Ting come to the sect, but I wanted to put him under my nose so that I could look at him, but later I closed up and forgot about it."


    Yue Zhao didn''t expect that Chi Lan Ting had grown so much even if he didn''t pay attention to Chi Lan Ting''s time.


    "I know about this. When I return to the sect, I will send someone to investigate. No matter what he thinks, I will check it out." Yue Zhao now has a stronger voice in the Langya Immortal Sect. With real power, it was much easier for him to investigate Chi Lanting''s affairs than Gu Qing and the others.


    "Okay." Gu nodded gently, and she was relieved when this matter was handed over to Yue Zhao.


    After that, she and Jun Wu went back to the room and went to rest for a while, and then they went to the lobby downstairs to have dinner together, and then returned to the room. When it was night, they left from the inn and went straight to the woods outside the city. go with.


    In the evening, the gate of Louyun City was naturally closed, but it was difficult for them to find a place with few people, and took advantage of the night to jump directly outside the city.


    During the day, the extraterritorial celestial demon was actually hidden. At night, before they were in the woods, the instruments used to test the extraterritorial celestial demon kept moving, and judging from the frequency of its tremor, the extraterritorial celestial demon here was not. A simple role.


    When he was about to reach the woods, Gu Qing and the others saw the fire and heard the sound of fighting. Moreover, there was a lot of movement in the woods. It was obvious that someone was attacking the alien demon in the woods.


    "Everyone is careful to hide, don''t rush to see the situation before talking." Si Lin made a gesture, and then his voice rang in the ears of several people.


    Gu Qing and the others nodded, then separated from Si Lin, approached the woods carefully and quickly, and then looked for shelter.


    What surprised Gu Qing slightly was that she actually saw Chi Lanting and Song Xinrong that they had encountered during the day, and they were actually attacking the outer demon!


    Of course, there is some exaggeration to say that it is an attack. As I said before, this extraterritorial demon is an extraterritorial demon with a cultivation base of the Immortal Emperor, and whether it is Chilan Ting or Song Xinrong, their cultivation base is not as good as the immortal emperor. Circumstances, when the two of them fought with an extraterritorial demon, they were simply looking for abuse!


    The fact is exactly the same. The two are not opponents of the extraterritorial demon at all. If it weren''t for the special terrain of the woods that made the extraterritorial demon unable to play, I am afraid that the two would have been killed long ago.


    Even now, the two of them have also suffered a lot of injuries, especially Chilan Ting. His cultivation base is lower than Song Xinrong, and he has to protect Song Xinrong. The injuries on his body are more than Song Xinrong. It looks like a blood. It''s scary like people.


    "What are these two people doing? Come here to die?" Nan Hua has no impression of Chi Lan Ting, but still has an impression of Song Xinrong. Because of the original things, he hated Song Xinrong very much. At this moment, Song Xinrong was running to death with others. The territorial demon was immediately speechless, and he felt that Song Xinrong was simply ill in his head.


    "Song Xinrong doesn''t look like such a mindless person? And doesn''t she hate this kind of life most often? How could she come to fight against the alien demon?" Mu Chen, because of Gu Qing''s grudge with Song Xinrong, but put Song Xinrong away. I did a good investigation and knew a lot about Song Xinrong. I couldn''t believe it when I saw this scene. I couldn''t believe that Song Xinrong would do such a thankless thing!


    "Look again, if they really can''t hold on, let''s do it again!" Si Lin curled his eyebrows. He also felt that Song Xinrong was not the kind of person who would die by himself. There must be some reason for allowing her to do this, so I didn''t plan to show up right away, but waited until Song Xinrong and Chi Lan Ting were really out of luck.


    On the woods side, Chi Lan Ting and Song Xinrong are still attacking the outer demon. Chi Lan Ting is the main force, attracting firepower in front, while Song Xinrong hides behind Chi Lan Ting, attacking the outer demon from time to time.


    After looking at it for a while, Gu Qing and the others also found something wrong.


    "Have you found out? They seem to have used something to trap the extraterritorial celestial demon in one world. Also, although there is a lot of blood on that rare body, do you feel it? The aura on his body is rising, those The injury seems to be a skin injury, he was not really injured?" As a Dan Xiu, and also has a high level of medical skills, Mu Chen noticed something was wrong with Chi Lanting in a short while, and he was surprised to Gu Qing. Qing few people spread the voice.


    "Brother Si, that man is the young man we saved in Yulong Town, the one called Chi Lanting. He looks a little strange, and I can feel that his cultivation level is improving a little bit." Gu Qing said. It was not surprising that Mu Chen had forgotten Chi Lan Ting. After all, Chi Lan Ting was not an important person to them, but he reminded them a bit and at the same time recognized Mu Chen''s discovery.


    "Oh? Was it him? Didn''t he also hate Song Xinrong? Why do you still seem to have a close relationship with Song Xinrong now?" Nan Hua looked at Chi Lan Ting in surprise when he heard Gu Qing''s words, with a tone of voice. Perplexed.


    "We don¡¯t know exactly what¡¯s going on. Ah Wu and I discovered them this afternoon. It seems that they are already a pair, and Song Xinrong likes Chilan Ting very much. Because of Song Xinrong¡¯s temperament, they are both for Chi Lanting. Lan Ting is adventurous, and the relationship between the two is definitely not simple." Gu Qing still mentioned the afternoon''s discovery, and at the same time set her eyes on Chi Lan Ting''s body when she entered Beijing.


    "You feel right, Chi Lan Ting''s cultivation level is indeed improving, and you have not noticed that there is a tentacle on his body, which is connected to the outer world demon, but because of the light, we didn''t notice it just now, it seems It is because of the tentacles that his cultivation level will be improved." Si Lin had been observing Chi Lan Ting while Gu Qing and the others were chatting. He finally found something wrong and said to several Gu Qing people.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing immediately looked over, and she saw a tentacle, and her eyes widened. .


    "Isn''t Chi Lan Ting a human? How could there be such a thing in her body?" She was immediately surprised, feeling that she didn''t know Chi Lan Ting anymore, "Couldn''t he be taken away by something?"


    "It''s possible, but it''s also possible that he himself is like this." Jun Wu stood behind Gu Qing and said softly.


    His words made Gu Qing and the others silent, and kept reminiscing about the time when he saved Chi Lan Ting in his mind.

 Chapter 525：

    "When we rescued him, he must have been a human being, but how come he has become like this ghost now?" Gu Qing''s memory is good. He still has an impression of Chi Lan Ting''s appearance at the time and directly denied Chi Lan Ting''s original appearance. That''s the possibility.


    "Then how did he become like this? Is it really because someone possessed something?" Nan Hua was also very surprised. He didn''t have a deep impression of Chi Lan Ting, but he knew that Gu Qing would definitely not remember. Wrong, so I was particularly surprised.


    Although the others did not speak, they were also very surprised by Chi Lan Ting''s current appearance.


    "Regardless of how he became like this, his current appearance is almost the same as those of the extraterritorial demon?" Mu Chen glanced at the tentacles on Chi Lan Ting''s body and asked.


    Gu Qing and the others suddenly fell silent. It was really Chi Lan Ting''s current appearance. It did look a bit like an extraterritorial celestial demon. He obviously used an extraterritorial celestial demon to improve his cultivation. That''s why his cultivation could improve so quickly.


    And this kind of exercise is not a decent method at first, it is a kind of evil spirit, it is the common method of demonic cultivation or evil cultivation.


    In this way, Chi Lan Ting is probably no longer a normal monk!


    "Looking at Song Xinrong''s appearance, it seems that she is not surprised by Chi Lanting''s appearance. Did she know it a long time ago? She also helped Chi Lanting conceal it?" Yue Zhao''s gaze fell on Song Xinrong who was beside Chi Lanting. I don''t quite believe that Song Xinrong would do this.


    "It may not be impossible. Judging from the situation that Ah Wu and I have seen before, Song Xinrong has a deep-rooted affection for Chi Lan Ting. The brain of love can really do everything. She likes Chi Lan Ting. , I don''t want him to be chased by righteous people and help Chi Lan Ting conceal his identity is completely reasonable." Gu Qing also glanced at Song Xinrong, and said his own guess.


    She didn¡¯t have much contact with Song Xinrong, but she could tell some of Song Xinrong¡¯s character. If she didn¡¯t really love Chi Lan Ting, Song Xin Rong could not give up those young talents and Chi Lan Ting, and if she loved it badly. Chi Lan Ting, that group of Chi Lan Ting concealed their identity and so on, it is not impossible to do it.


    "I used to think that Song Xinrong just loved to compare, but now it seems that she is not only blind, but also has a bad brain. Even Chi Lan Ting dares to cover her, and she is too courageous?" Nan Hua felt that today was really refreshed. His knowledge of Song Xinrong simply shattered her three views.


    "It''s not easy to make a decision right now, but Chi Lan Ting is no longer a righteous monk. It is certain that Song Xinrong is still a righteous monk?" Yue Zhao always sees the problem more comprehensively, and can find that it is not noticed. The place, just like now, he thought of Song Xinrong''s identity, whether Song Xinrong was a righteous monk after all.


    "Whether she is or not, in this situation, we should take both of them down, and then take them back to the teacher''s door and hand them over to Xianzun and the others." Si Lin calmly looked at Chi Lanting and Song Xinrong, already facing each other. People have a way to deal with it.


    Gu Qing and the others looked at each other and nodded one after another, agreeing with Si Lin''s words.


    While they were communicating, Chi Lan Ting''s movements didn''t stop.


    With the constant battles with the extraterritorial celestial demon, Chilanting¡¯s cultivation base is steadily increasing. On the contrary, the realm of the extraterritorial celestial demon is lowering. When this was discovered, the extraterritorial celestial demon was very frightened and looked towards Chilanting¡¯s The expression was very hideous, but there was a hint of fear in his eyes.


    Obviously, it didn''t understand why the seemingly weak human in front of it could not only support it under its hands, and increase its strength from its body, but now it can even lower its realm. This is too terrifying!


    As a result, the extraterritorial celestial demon struggled harder, and at the same time attacked harder.


    Faced with the outer heaven demon, Chi Lanting''s body was hurt a lot more, and the blood smell was heavy. He was almost a blood man at the moment, but his eyes were very bright, and the eyes of the outer heaven demon were full of greed and pride. He allowed the damage of the extraterritorial heavenly demon to fall on himself, increasing the speed of energy absorption, and making his own cultivation level increase faster.


    There are limits to his cultivation base this way. At first, because his cultivation base was relatively low, his speed was slower, but when his cultivation base was improved, his speed was much faster. By this time, he had reached the peak of the Golden Wonderland. One step, you can reach the Great Luojin Wonderland!


    This speed is much worse than Gu Qing and the so-called geniuses. If it were let outsiders know, it would probably cause a great sensation.


    "Lanting, are you okay?" Song Xinrong was protected by Chi Lan Ting. He didn''t have to bear the main firepower of the outer heavenly monsters. He only needed to make a shot. But Chi Lan Ting looked a little too scary at this time, and she also had some Worried, couldn''t help asking.


    "I''m fine, I feel good now and feel full of power." Chi Lanting said with excitement with a pair of shiny eyes open.


    Song Xinrong glanced at Chi Lan Ting again, and saw that his aura was very strong, and his cultivation level had been improving, and finally relaxed a little.


    After a quarter of an hour, Chilanting¡¯s cultivation base was still at the peak of the Golden Fairyland, but it was already infinitely close to the Daluojin Fairyland, and the extraterritorial celestial demon opposite him fell from the Fairy Emperor to the Daluojin Fairyland, with a lot of breathlessness. , The eyes looking at Chi Lan Ting were full of hatred.


    Although Song Xinrong was guarded by Chi Lan Ting, she also suffered some injuries, which made her look very ugly. After all, she was spoiled and accustomed to such things as injuries.


    Seeing that the time was about to come, Si Lin made a gesture, and Gu Qing appeared with a few people.


    The movements of the few people did not hide at all. Chi Lan Ting and Song Xinrong naturally found out at the first time. After seeing Gu Qing''s people clearly, Chi Lan Ting was very calm, just staring at Gu Qing tightly. , The eyes were very aggressive and uncomfortable, while Song Xinrong was a little flustered, and they were also shocked when they saw Gu Qing.


    "I didn''t expect to see Junior Sister Song and Junior Brother Chi here." Gu Qing''s gaze swept across Chi Lan Ting and Song Xin Rong, and deliberately swept over the shot on Chi Lan Ting''s body, which meant it was self-evident. "I didn''t expect that Junior Brother Chi still has this kind of ability."


    "Why are you here?" Song Xinrong naturally noticed Chi Lanting''s gentle eyes, and immediately his face was very ugly, and the look in Gu Qing''s eyes seemed to breathe fire, and asked viciously.


    "Of course it''s here to eliminate demons, aren''t you here for the heavenly demons outside this domain? But it seems that you don''t want to eliminate demons, but want to use this thing to improve your cultivation?" Gu gently looked at Chi Lanting. , The aggression in Chi Lan Ting''s eyes was very uncomfortable, and a faint of disgust flashed across his eyebrows.


    "If what I expected is not bad, you should be an extraterritorial demon? When we went to Yulong Mountain a year ago, we learned from the extraterritorial demon that a very powerful extraterritorial demon had entered the immortal realm, but we looked for it. I haven''t found it for a long time. I didn''t expect that you turned into humanity and made up such a pitiful life experience for yourself, which deceived us." Yue Zhao stared at Chi Lan Ting, with a familiar smile on the corner of his lips, sentence by sentence. Said.


    Gu Qing and others were very surprised when they heard Yue Zhao''s words. They looked at Chi Lan Ting in disbelief, and then at Yue Zhao.


    Their understanding of Yue Zhao made them think that Yue Zhao should not lie to them, but they thought it was impossible. They had never heard of the possibility of an extraterritorial celestial demon becoming a human.


    It¡¯s not that the immortal world has never seen a more powerful extraterritorial demon, just like the one in front of them, whose cultivation base is above the immortal emperor realm, and it can be regarded as an overlord in the extraterritorial demon, but even such an extraterritorial demon. There is no way to transform into a human form. How high is the cultivation level of the extraterritorial celestial demon that can transform into a human form?


    Gu Qing and the others didn''t dare to think about it, especially, Chi Lan Ting also disguised well, gained their trust, entered the Langya Immortal Sect, and climbed to the position of the inner disciple of Langya Immortal Sect, so Gu Qing I know that he still has a lot of friends and subordinates, if this keeps him lurking, what will happen, I really don''t dare to think about it!


    At this time they couldn¡¯t help but rejoice. Fortunately, they met Chi Lan Ting and Song Xinrong here. The more things you can master, if the extraterritorial celestial demon really invades the immortal world, what will be the consequences if he provides information behind his back?


    Just thinking about it, Gu Qing couldn''t help feeling suffocated.


    "I didn''t expect you to see what happened here. I''m misguided." He said misguided, but he didn''t seem to feel any unhappy in his expression. His eyes fell from Gu Qing to Yue Zhao''s body.


    "That''s all about your identity. I am more interested in Song Xinrong. She knows that you are an extraterritorial demon, but she even helps you to hide it. I don''t believe that she is in love with you. As far as I know, she is not such a person. "Yue Zhao glanced at Song Xinrong and asked curiously.


    Chi Lanting also glanced at Song Xinrong. Song Xinrong hid beside him, watching Yue Zhao and the others guardingly.


    "That''s a lot of thanks to Senior Sister Gu." His gaze fell on Gu Qing''s body again, his eyes were full of greed, and he licked his lips, his expression looked a little frivolous.


    Suddenly being named, Gu Qing was a little confused, and looked at Chi Lan Ting puzzled.


    "Because she was too jealous of Senior Sister, she couldn''t control her emotions and moods. She gave birth to a demon and was discovered by me. Then I took advantage of this. I am a demon and it is very easy to increase her demon. And she was also very influential, and was quickly controlled by the inner demon. Now she just looks the same as before, but is actually a demon repairer." Chi Lan Ting was very cooperative and talked about Song Xinrong''s situation.


    Hearing this, Gu Qing directly borrowed a little power from the heavens to investigate Song Xinrong¡¯s situation, and she found that Song Xinrong¡¯s devilish energy was in her body. There seemed to be some treasure in her body, which covered her devilish energy, so in the afternoon Gu Neither Qingqing nor Jun Wu found out.


    Needless to say, that thing must have been given by Chi Lan Ting.


    Behind Chi Lan Ting, that extraterritorial celestial demon is still continuously sending power to Chi Lan Ting, Chi Lan Ting¡¯s cultivation base is still steadily improving, Si Lin and the others have been paying attention to the situation here, and naturally they have also noticed. In particular, the extraterritorial celestial demon didn''t even know why it didn''t attack Chilan Court, so that the process of teleportation was very smooth.


    Si Lin and the others looked at each other and felt that it was not the time to reminisce about the past, and they also knew a lot of time from Chilan Court, and they shouldn''t be delaying time at this time, so Si Lin made a vague gesture.


    A huge golden shadow appeared in the air, slashing directly at the tentacle communicating between the outer heaven demon and Chi Lan Ting.


    At the same time, Gu Qing and others moved at the same time, attacking Chi La Ting and Song Xin Rong from both sides.


    Seeing Gu Qing and their hands, the smile on Chi Lan Ting''s face disappeared and replaced it with a gloomy look. He looked at Gu Qing and the others who rushed over, with a red light flashing in his eyes.


    Before the golden sword shadow fell, Chi Lan Ting took the initiative to cut off the connection between it and the outer heaven demon, took the one back, and turned around. Jun Wu¡¯s silver scimitar had already arrived in front of him, and he quickly Stepped back, avoiding the scimitar.


    Immediately afterwards, Hun Xian Ling also came to him. He still tried to avoid him. At the same time, he deceived himself to come to Gu Qing''s face, stretched out his hand, and grabbed Gu Qing''s shoulder.


    Gu Qingqing naturally wouldn''t let him catch it. On one side of his body, he avoided his hand. At the same time, the silver machete struck again, Chi Lanting could only retreat and stopped attacking Gu Qingqing. But to deal with other people.


    Regardless of Chi Lan Ting''s cultivation base is only the Golden Fairy Peak, but he and the immortal emperor''s Gu Qing and Mu Chen can hardly be separated. Obviously his cultivation base does not stop there.


    Song Xinrong is different from Chi Lan Ting. He has not been a demon cultivator for a long time, and she has never worked hard in her cultivation, and her cultivation level is not high. She is not an opponent to Shang Nanhua at all.


    Nanhua¡¯s formation is almost instantaneous. It takes a very short time to draw the formation, and it can be completed almost instantaneously. He defends the formation with one hand and attacks the formation with the other. Song Xinrong can¡¯t get close to him at all. What''s more, his cultivation base is higher than Song Xinrong, and he has more combat experience than Song Xinrong. It can be said that it is very easy to deal with Song Xinrong. Song Xinrong was injured by him after only a dozen rounds. If it were not stopped by Chilan Ting, He directly caught Song Xinrong.


    Chi Lan Ting faces Gu Qing, Jun Wu and Mu Chen at the same time, and the pressure is also great, but in this way, he can still protect Song Xinrong, which shows how good his level is, which makes Gu Qing a few people frequently. frown.


    Si Lin and Yue Zhao are confronting the extraterritorial demon. With their cultivation base, it is enough to deal with the extraterritorial demon. What''s more, the cultivation base of this extraterritorial demon has dropped a lot because of Chilan Ting, making it easier to deal with. .


    Chi Lanting guarded Song Xinrong behind him, and he met Gu Qing and the others.

 Chapter 526：

    Si Lin and Yue Zhao quickly solved the extraterritorial celestial demon, but on Gu Qing''s side, Chi Lan Ting was still holding on.


    However, when Si Lin and Yue Zhao took the initiative, they also joined in. Chi Lan Ting and Song Xin Rong soon couldn''t support it. Chi Lan Ting was injured before. Although he received a lot of energy from the outer heaven demon, his body His injuries were still very serious, and Gu Qing and all of them were very serious, and he added a lot of new injuries, which naturally couldn''t sustain him over time.


    Gu Qing''s purpose was not to kill Chi Lan Ting, but to bring Chi Lan Ting back to the sect. When they started, they inevitably had some scruples, so they gave Chi Lan Ting a chance.


    After avoiding Gu Qing and their attack again, a black ball suddenly appeared in Chi Lanting''s hand. He input a trace of celestial power into the ball, and then threw the ball at Gu Qing and them.


    The ball was hit by Si Lin''s sword gas and burst open in an instant. Then, thick smoke from Da Liang emerged from the ball, directly blocking Chi Lan Ting and Song Xinrong, and waited for the smoke to dissipate. Later, Gu Qing no longer had Chi Lanting and Song Xinrong in front of them.


    "Damn, let them escape!" Nan Hua slapped the tree next to him, very annoyed.


    "Both of them are injured and should not be far away. Let''s look around." Yue Zhao also frowned, sweeping his eyes back and forth in the forest, and then said.


    "Okay." Gu gently replied, "I and Ah Wu are going to the west."


    "I''m going to the south." Si Lin said as he pointed to the guide.


    "I''m going to the east, Nanhua, you and Mu Chen will go to the north. In a quarter of an hour, you will send a signal if you find it, and you will return here if you don''t find it." Yue Zhao quickly said to the others.


    "Okay." Nan Hua and Mu Chen responded together.


    The six immediately separated and looked in different directions.


    Gu gently pulled Jun Wu, looking for Chi Lan Ting and Song Xinrong in the forest.


    "A Wu, what is the thing that Chi Lan Ting threw just now, do you see it?" Gu lightly stared at the surroundings, and did not forget to ask Jun Wu.


    "No," Jun Wu shook his head, "I don''t know that thing, and I have never seen it before."


    Now on the refining tool, Jun Wu can also be said to be at the level of a master, but he has never seen the round thing that Chi Lan Ting has just thrown, which makes him feel a little uncomfortable.


    "You said, did Chi Lan Ting become a demon cultivator, or is he actually an extraterritorial celestial demon just like what the second senior brother said?" Gu Qing Qing was shocked when she heard Yue Zhao''s words. , And at the same time connected to Chi Lan Ting''s special state, I felt that Yue Zhao''s analysis was very reasonable, and at this time couldn''t help but want to discuss it with Jun Wu.


    "If it is a demon repair, he will definitely be exposed during the battle, but you just felt that the demon energy on his body is not heavy, then there is only one possibility, he himself is an extraterritorial demon." Jun Wu''s voice was a bit low. Before Yue Zhao said it, he hadn''t actually thought about it in this direction, but after Yue Zhao said it, although he felt a little unbelievable, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it made sense.


    "Then this is too terrible." Gu frowned slightly. "Exterior celestial demons have entered the immortal realm more and more frequently. They are not easy to deal with. If they are all like Chilan Court, they will transform into humanity, hiding in the various sects. In the door, aren''t we dangerous?"


    Thinking of that possibility, Gu Qing shuddered.


    "I think it should not be easy for the extraterritorial demon to transform into a human form. You see, after we fought with Chi Lan Ting for so long, Chi Lan Ting did not change its original form. According to our speculation, its cultivation level should be very good. Gao, if it becomes the original form, maybe we are not its opponent yet, but you have seen it, and it has escaped." Although Jun Wu was also worried, he saw more than Gu Qing and calmly analyzed it. .


    Gu Qing thought about it, too, if it were really that easy, wouldn''t those extraterritorial celestial demons attacking the immortal world all become humanoids, so they would not be able to discover the existence of extraterritorial celestial demons, and the other party could do whatever they wanted.


    Looking at it this way, it is indeed not easy for an extraterritorial celestial demon to become a human form, or in other words, there should be some very harsh conditions.


    "I didn''t expect Chi Lan Ting to have such a deep scheming to turn into a human form that gained our trust and entered the sect. If we happened to find it this time, we would not know what would happen next." Gu Qing said. I was a little annoyed at the time. At that time, I shouldn''t have looked at Chi Lan Court as being pitiful, so I recommended that the other party enter the sect. Now it seems that this is a problem of raising a tiger and it is too dangerous.


    "Lightly, you don''t need to blame yourself. You are not to blame for this matter. We have limited understanding of extraterritorial demon, and we don''t know that extraterritorial demon can also become a human form. This gave Chilan Ting the opportunity. Now that we have seen through his true colors, we will go back and tell the lord and let everyone take precautions." Jun Wu took Gu Qing''s hand and asked her not to blame herself too much.


    Gu Qing was not the kind of **** person, and he understood what Jun Wu meant, and did not entangle himself in this matter. Hearing what Jun Wu said, he nodded, and then He Jun Wu continued to search for Chi Lan Ting and Song Xinrong. Figure.


    It''s just a pity. They looked around, but they didn''t find the two of them. They could only put them back where they were just now. The others also came back at this time. They looked at each other, and they didn''t find Chi Lan Ting and Song Xinrong.


    "It seems that Chi Lan Ting has a lot of methods. We searched around, let alone the two of them. There was no blood or anything. It means that they may have escaped here by other means. We must report the matter to the sect as soon as possible so that the lord and the others can be prepared." Yue Zhao looked at the place where Chi Lan Ting and Song Xinrong stood before, and said thoughtfully.


    "Yes, now the extraterritorial celestial demon has been killed, we rush back to the sect as soon as possible, and report the matter. Chilan Ting can let Song Xinrong into the devil, and naturally it can also let others. This matter needs careful investigation." Si Lin Nodded, made a decision immediately, and said to the others.


    Hearing Si Lin''s words, everyone was stunned, and they had no opinion on the way to go overnight, and they all agreed.


    After handling the corpse of the extraterritorial celestial demon, Gu Qing and the others directly got on the flying boat and returned to Langya Immortal Sect overnight.


    The speed of returning was faster than when they had gone. It took a day and a half. When they returned to the Langya Immortal Sect, it was noon.


    Several people went to the cave of Haolan Immortal Venerable.


    Immortal Venerable Haolan had already confessed that when Gu Qing came, he didn''t need to notify him, so Gu Qing directly took Si Lin and the others into the yard, just to see Immortal Venerable Hao Lan watering the flowers, and coincidentally, Wen Guiyun was there.


    "I have seen the master (sect master), and the master." Gu Qing and the others saw the two, and immediately bowed to them first.


    Seeing a few people coming back, both Haolan Xianzun and Wen Guiyun were a little surprised. The two looked at each other, waved their hands, and Gu Qing they stood up.


    "It''s rare to see you come together, and looking at your appearance, it seems that there is something urgent, let''s talk about it?" Immortal Venerable Haolan has a very good attitude towards Gu Qing and them. After all, in his eyes, these people are all sects. The future is naturally kind.


    "Master, we are here, and we do have business affairs to report to you," Gu Qing, as the disciple of Haolan Immortal Venerable, has the best relationship with Hao Lan Immortal Venerable, and stepped forward and said, "We are killing demons in Louyun City. At the time, I met Chi Lan Ting and Song Xinrong, his disciples, and discovered that Song Xin Rong had become a demon, and Chi Lan Ting might have been turned into by an extraterritorial celestial demon."


    The smile on Immortal Venerable Haolan''s face froze, instead of shock, he stood up directly from the chair, "What did you say?"


    Wen Guiyun was no better than Immortal Venerable Hao Lan. Although he was still sitting, his expression was shocked.


    "What''s the devil? You gently say this one fifty one ten."


    "Yes!" Gu Qing came to Wen Guiyun and Hao Lan Xianzun''s reaction long ago. At this time, he was very calm, and then they found that Chi Lan Ting and Song Xinrong were wrong, and wanted to bring them back. The two confronted each other and said, "That¡¯s how it is, because we have never heard of tentacles growing on humans, and the time we met Chi Lan Ting happened to know that there was an out-of-territory with a high level of cultivation. That''s why it was suspected when the heavenly demon entered the immortal world."


    "Yes, Chi Lanting''s situation is too special, and when I asked him before, he didn''t deny it, so it is very likely that he was transformed from an extraterritorial celestial demon with a very high cultivation base into a human." Yue Zhao added next to him.


    Hearing this, both Haolan Xianzun and Wen Guiyun didn''t speak, and the two felt that their brains were not enough at this time.


    Speaking of which, Song Xinrong knows a little bit more. After all, Song Xinrong is a personal disciple of the peak master, and occasionally sees it. Moreover, Song Xinrong had a duel with Gu Qing before, but they didn''t know Chi Lan Ting at all.


    The Langya Immortal Sect is one of the four great immortal gates in the immortal world. Even though it has a high standard of accepting disciples, there are so many people in the immortal world, so naturally there is no shortage of genius, so there are also many disciples. With so many disciples, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan, as the sovereign, is high above. Naturally it is impossible to pay attention to everyone, and Chi Lan Ting is not as talented as Gu Qing and the others. If it were not for Gu Qing and the others, Hao Lan Immortal Venerable might not have known that there was such a person in the sect.


    In this way, he is even less likely to know the situation of Chi Lan Ting, and Wen Guiyun is even less likely to know. After all, Wen Guiyun does not participate in the management of Langya Immortal Sect at all on weekdays. The ones who can appear in front of him are the others. Some of the peak masters and the direct disciples of the peak master, a disciple of the inner sect, it is impossible to see him.


    Gu Qing and the others didn''t know much about Chi Lan Ting''s situation in the sect, so Hao Lan Immortal Venerable could only pass on the words and let the elders in charge of the inner sect come to see him.


    The speed of these elders was very fast. When they came in, their expressions were more solemn. After all, they were summoned by the Sect Master. On the way, they were still reflecting on whether they did not do a good job. The Sect Master knew about it, so their expressions were not pretty. When they came in, seeing Gu Qing and the others were there, they were even more confused.


    Immortal Venerable Hao Lan didn''t tell Chi Lan Ting''s affairs, but asked about Chi Lan Ting''s situation.


    Knowing that he was doing things for Chi Lan Ting, although a little puzzled, several elders honestly talked about Chi Lan Ting¡¯s situation, and because they could not judge the purpose of Hao Lan Immortal Venerable, when they said that It''s still very fair, and it didn''t deliberately talk about the good or the bad.


    From the words of several elders, Chi Lan Ting practiced very **** weekdays, and everyone got along well. In the inner sect, there were few disciples who had a particularly bad relationship with him. The most important thing was that he was in the inner sect. There are many supporters in Zhong, and they are considered to be one of the better disciples in the inner sect. If the situation is not good now, and the Langya Immortal Sect is temporarily not recruiting disciples, they will probably recommend Chi Lan Ting upwards.


    If they don¡¯t know the identity of Chi Lan Ting, Hao Lan Immortal Venerable and others will think Chi Lan Ting is very motivated, and he is also very smooth in life. He is a good seedling, but now they know Chi Lan Ting¡¯s identity, and his behavior lies in them. Something suspicious in his eyes.


    After all, Chi Lan Ting can take even an arrogant young lady like Song Xinrong, and even let him be demons. Ordinary people are probably more likely to be transformed by him. Thinking about it this way, several people are a little unable to sit still.


    "After you guys go down, write down the names of those who have been particularly friendly with Chi Lan Ting. This matter should not be made public. After finishing the list, give it to the deity. The deity is useful." Immortal Venerable Haolan thought a lot. , But calmly on the face, gave orders to several elders.


    Although several elders didn''t understand what Chi Lan Ting had done, and entered the eyes of Immortal Venerable Hao Lan, they didn''t dare to ask more and immediately responded.


    After they retreated, Immortal Venerable Haolan''s expression suddenly became gloomy.


    "I didn''t expect that the extraterritorial celestial demon could be transformed into a human. This is simply overwhelming. I don''t know how many people in the martial art were turned into a demon by him. Fortunately, I found it early, otherwise it would be more troublesome." He rubbed. Rubbing the eyebrows, I feel a little headache.


    Originally, the affairs of the extraterritorial celestial demon was enough to cause headaches, and now it is discovered that the extraterritorial celestial devil can become a human. This is simply bad news for them, and Immortal Venerable Hao Lan is simply exhausted.


    "It''s my fault. If I didn''t let Chi Lan Ting come to our sect, I wouldn''t have to worry about these things." Seeing the fatigue on the face of Immortal Venerable Haolan, Gu Qing spoke with some self-blame. She was really right now. I am extremely regretful, I shouldn''t introduce Chilan Court into the Langya Immortal Sect, this is simply introducing a wolf into the room!


    "How can I blame you? How can you know that Chi Lan Ting has become an extraterritorial celestial demon?" Hearing Gu Qing''s words, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan hurriedly said, without a hint of blaming Gu Qing.


    "Yeah, Gentle, this was not a decision made by you alone. We were all there at the time and everyone agreed. How could you be blamed on your own?" Nan Hua immediately said when he saw Gu Qing blaming himself.


    "Nanhua is right. Even if we are to blame, we are all wrong, not your fault alone!" Si Lin also followed.

 Chapter 527：

    The people below did not dare to neglect what the Immortal Venerable Hao Lan personally ordered. Soon, he got a list of people in the Langya Immortal Sect who had a good relationship with Chi Lan Ting, and he asked the elders to arrange these people together. Then I personally inspected it, and found nothing wrong. In the end, I could only find a reason to temporarily separate these people from other disciples.


    "This matter is a bit tricky. We don''t know much about Chi Lan Ting, and we don''t know how he used to make people enchanted. On the surface, these disciples are quite normal, and we can''t see it for the time being." Gu Qing and the others, Immortal Venerable Haolan didn''t conceal it, and directly told the results of the observation.


    Hearing what he said, Gu Qing and the others also had a headache.


    There are too few records in the fairy world about extraterritorial celestial demons. There were too few people who survived the battle that year. Even people like Wen Guiyun who participated in the war and reincarnated have only limited understanding of extraterritorial celestial demons. I don''t know how many fights.


    It was also the first time that he learned that the extraterritorial celestial demon could also be transformed into a human form, and Chilan Ting became a human being and sneaked into the immortal realm. They didn''t know what they wanted to do.


    These mysteries were placed in front of Gu Qing and the others, giving them a feeling of inability to start, therefore, they were a little irritable.


    In addition, the appearance of the ghost of Shenyue City also made them very irritable. The renewal of the God Realm is also a major event for the Immortal Realm. They must always pay attention, so that both sides must be taken care of, and their energy is involved.


    "I don''t know when the God Realm will be opened. The ghosts of Shenyue City have appeared several times. If the God Realm is opened and the offensive of the extraterrestrial demons come at the same time, it will be too bad for the Immortal Realm!" Yue Zhao frowned. Speaking out of my worries.


    Others feel the same as Yue Zhao, except that they have been really tired recently.


    "Since we can''t find out anything now, then we will stay vigilant and continue to pay attention. I will arrange the affairs of Chi Lan Ting and Song Xinrong, so that other disciples will pay more attention to them after they go out." Immortal Venerable Haolan saw other people''s expressions. Not so good, sighed, cheered myself up, and said to others.


    At present, there is only this way. After Gu Qing and the others looked at each other, they nodded, and then left Haolan Immortal Venerable''s cave.


    After that, Gu Qing and the others still used to remove demons from time to time, but the frequency was not high. Their cultivation bases are now relatively high, and they will only take action when they encounter the same higher cultivation bases outside the territories.


    A month passed in this way, during which the ghost of Shenyue City appeared again.


    On this day, after Gu Qing''s practice, he felt that the immortal power in his body had increased a lot. A trace of satisfaction flashed through his eyes, but after thinking of something, a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes. For a moment, the person appeared directly at the door and pushed. The door went out.


    In the yard, Jun Wu and Yue Zhao were playing chess. It was obviously at a critical moment. Gu Qing''s voice did not affect them, and Gu Qing did not disturb them, so he stood beside Jun Wu. Watching the two play chess.


    A quarter of an hour later, Jun Wuqi made a difference and lost to Yue Zhao. The tension between the two suddenly eased a lot.


    "Gentle, your cultivation level has improved again?" Yue Zhao turned his head and saw Gu Qingqing, feeling that Gu Qing''s aura was stronger than before, and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Well," Gu nodded lightly, then glanced at Jun Wu and Yue Zhao, "Second brother, Wu, have you felt that the immortal energy in the air has become a lot richer recently? When I first practiced, I obviously felt that I absorbed a little more fairy energy."


    "Yes," Yue Zhao nodded, "I feel it too, and it''s not a day or two anymore."


    "I feel it too." Jun Wuzai nodded when Gu lightly looked over.


    "What''s going on?" Gu Qing was very miraculous, "Why is the immortal energy suddenly thick?"


    "Why don''t we go and ask the master, he has been in the immortal world before, and he should know something." Yue Zhao stood up, tidyed up his clothes, and suggested.


    Gu Qing and Jun Wu looked at each other and nodded.


    The three of them went to Wenguiyun''s Dongfu together, and ran into the three of Si Lin at the door. Although they were a little surprised, they still went in together.


    Wen Guiyun was reading a book, and when he saw Gu Qing and the others coming over, he was a little surprised, especially when they were all here.


    "Master, do you feel the immortality a little stronger?" Gu Qing asked openly after seeing the gift.


    "Naturally," Wen Guiyun''s eyes flashed after hearing Gu Qing''s question. "Are you here all for this matter?"


    His eyes swept across Si Lin and them, Si Lin and them all nodded.


    "This matter is related to the restart of the God Realm," Wen Guiyun paused, and a flash of memory flashed in his eyes. "Actually, a thousand years ago, the immortal energy in the immortal realm was much stronger than it is now, but since the closing of the **** realm, the immortal energy in the immortal realm has also It has become a lot barren. Now that the God Realm is restarted, the immortal energy will naturally increase."


    Gu was stunned, of course, he was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the restart of the God Realm would affect the richness of the Immortal Realm.


    "Master, why does the **** realm restart and the immortal spirit of the immortal realm will increase?" Nan Hua directly asked what everyone thought.


    "When we ascend from the secondary immortal realm to the immortal realm, we will convert all the spiritual power in the body into immortal power, and ascending from the immortal realm to the **** realm is the same. We must transform the immortal power in the body into divine power, which is much more powerful than immortal power. , And those divine powers that escape from the gods will be transformed into immortal powers. In this way, the immortal energy of the immortal world will be rich. This is the reason why the immortal energy of the immortal world has increased after the opening of the gods." Wen Guiyun said patiently Gu Qing and the others explained, "If this happens, it means that the time for the opening of the God Realm is not far away."


    Hearing that, Gu Qing and the others were all shocked. The God Realm has been closed for a thousand years. Restarting at this time is bound to have an impact on the Immortal Realm. As for whether this effect will be good or bad, they could not predict. Over time, Wen Guiyun said that the God Realm would restart soon, and they worried and looked forward to it.


    The following time really is as Wen Guiyun said, with the passage of time, the immortal energy of the immortal world has become more and more dense. Originally, the Langya Immortal Sect was a blessed land, built on several immortal veins, and the immortal energy was better than other places. Rich, now even more remarkable.


    Gu Qing and their cave dwellings are above the immortal veins, and the richness of the immortal energy is naturally higher than that of other disciples'' cave dwellings. Coupled with the increase in immortal energy, their cultivation speed has also increased a lot.


    The immortal aura in the immortal realm is becoming more and more intense every day, and the number of ghosts in Shenyue City is also increasing, and the time interval is getting closer and closer. At the same time, more and more celestial demons from outside the territory enter the immortal realm. Even some places in the fairy world have been occupied by extraterrestrial demons.


    The situation in the immortal world is becoming more and more tense, and the major immortal gates and sects are seizing the time to improve the cultivation of their disciples, preparing for the battle in the near future.


    Gu Qing and the others are the same. While going down the mountain to eliminate demons, they are also working hard to improve their cultivation level and strive to break through to the realm of Immortal Venerable as soon as possible.


    ¡­


    One year passed quickly, and the immortal world changed a lot in this year.


    The first is that the immortal energy of the immortal world is almost twice as dense as in the past. In this case, the cultivation of everyone in the immortal world is growing rapidly. Each of Gu Qing and their talents are very good, and their cultivation skills are good. As long as they realized that, the rest only needed enough immortal energy to be promoted. Therefore, their cultivation base was promoted very quickly, and each of them reached the peak of the immortal emperor.


    The second is the current form of the immortal world. Because of the large number of alien invasions from outside the world, they have already occupied a certain area in the immortal world. On the side of the immortal world, large and small sects have also formed alliances. Of course, the strongest of them is of course the four immortal gates. , And formed a confrontation with the extraterritorial celestial demon.


    There are also those who were separated from other disciples by the order of Haolan Immortal Venerable. Some of them were demonized and fell into the magic way. Some were destroyed by the disciples of Langya Immortal Sect, and some fled. It is said that Arrived in the territory of the demon outside the territory.


    Regarding Chi Lan Ting and Song Xinrong, Hao Lan Immortal Venerable has not stopped searching, but the two of them seem to have disappeared from the immortal realm, and they can''t find anything. However, they heard that a leader appeared on the side of the outer celestial demon. Following a human woman, Gu Qing and the others guessed that this was Chi Lan Ting and Song Xinrong, but they had no chance to confirm.


    Outside Langya Immortal Sect, Gu Qing and Jun Wu''s cave, many people gathered at this time, Hao Lan Immortal Venerable and the others stood in the forefront, behind them were the other peak masters and elders of Langya Immortal Sect.


    At this moment, these people looked nervously at Gu Qing''s Dongfu.


    Inside the cave mansion, Gu Qing was surviving the catastrophe.


    If crossing the Tribulation succeeds, Gu Qingqing will become the youngest Immortal Venerable in the Immortal Realm, and the strength of the Langya Immortal Sect will also increase, so everyone is very nervous at this time.


    "Jun Wu, nothing will happen gently, we have done so much preparation, we will definitely not let her have an accident!" Yue Zhao patted Jun Wu on the shoulder, and comforted.


    Jun Wu is always calm in daily life, and his face will only become alive when he is in front of Gu Qing. At this time, everyone can see his nervousness, but everyone can understand. , Especially Si Lin and the others, all knew how important Gu Qing''s position was in Jun Wu''s heart, so they didn''t laugh at Jun Wu or anything.


    Of course, they themselves were no better than Jun Wu at this time. After all, Gu Qing was also very important in their hearts, and they were very worried for Gu Qing.


    "I know, she''ll be fine." Jun Wu adjusted his expression slightly, letting go of his saggy hand on his side, but his eyes did not leave the direction of their cave.


    Yue Zhao looked at Jun Wu''s expression, his mouth moved, and after all he didn''t speak again. He was also very nervous at this time. He could speak eloquently on weekdays, but at this time he didn''t know how to comfort Jun Wu.


    And Gu Qing, who is concerned by everyone, is not at ease at this time. She is compressing the fairy power in her body, and then sucking in more fairy energy, the exercises run wildly, transforming it into fairy power, and then compressed again. , And just keep repeating.


    There is no way, she must compress the immortal power enough to attract Thunder Tribulation, otherwise, this Tribulation Transition is afraid that it will fail.


    Her face was very pale at this time, and the clothes on her body had been wet with sweat, and her whole body seemed to be fished out of the water, looking very embarrassed.


    The pressure on her body is constantly rising. Although a lot of the things in the room have been put away, the remaining things are being crushed one by one under her pressure, becoming floating and sinking. In the air.


    Finally, the Xianli in her body reached a critical point, and the swelling from the dantian made her dare not move anymore.


    And in the sky above her head, a large group of black clouds gathered at this time. The black clouds looked very depressed. The sky thunder was constantly brewing, and then a silver-violet lightning struck straight down towards the bottom.


    At the same time, Gu Qing also opened her eyes, her figure flashed, she appeared in midair, raised her head, and directly faced the sky thunder.


    From the beginning of cultivation, Gu Qing did not forget to cultivate her body, so her physical strength was also very strong, she did not take out any magic weapon in the first sky thunder, so she resisted it with her body. .


    Of course, the sky thunder struck the body, although it was not particularly painful, but the taste was not very good, and there was a tingling sensation on half of the body, which made people uncomfortable.


    This numbness did not last for a particularly long time, and it ended soon. She just stood in the air, looking at the black cloud above her head, and waiting for the second sky thunder.


    She didn¡¯t make her wait too long. The second sky thunder struck straight down. Silver-violet lightning struck her. Her body was not half numb this time, but the whole body felt it. She was so numb, she couldn''t help shaking.


    Fortunately, this degree did not hurt her body. She was still standing in the air, waiting for the next sky thunder.


    The third heavenly thunder is stronger than the previous two. It struck Gu Qingqing''s body. Her body was no longer as simple as numb, and even a little injured. A trace of blood spilled from the corner of her lips and was gently wiped off by her. .


    When she waited for the fourth sky thunder, she finally took out Hunxian Ling.


    The Hunxian Ling at this time is no longer the same as the original Hunxian Ling. The current Hunxian Ling has been refined by Jun Wu many times, adding many precious materials, and has become an artifact, very powerful, used to help She was just right to resist Thunder Tribulation!


    When the sky thunder struck down, Hunxian Ling formed a net beside her, covering her. When the sky thunder smashed on the Hunxian Ling, it directly absorbed the energy, and there was no energy at all. When Gu Qing was on her body, she was unscathed.


    Followed by the fifth, sixth, seventh, and eighth, three hours later, finally reached the ninth sky thunder.


    At this time Gu Qing had some wounds on her body, her hair looked a little messy, and the whole person looked a little embarrassed, but she still straightened her back, standing in the air, looking at the black cloud above her head, waiting for the last day. The arrival of thunder.

 Chapter 528：

    Didn''t make Gu Qing wait too long, the last sky thunder carried the power of Wanjun, and struck towards Gu Qing with lightning speed.


    Feeling the powerful pressure in the thundercloud, Gu took a deep breath, his eyes sharpened in an instant.


    A golden circle appeared in her hand. This was the one specially refined by Wen Guiyun for her to cross the Tribulation. It was also an artifact, but the circle was a one-time use and could only be used once, so before She didn''t take it out.


    She input immortal power into the formation plate, the formation plate was activated, flew up from her hand, hung above her head, and a golden light shield directly enveloped her whole person.


    But her movements did not stop, and when she turned her wrist, a talisman seal appeared on the palm of her hand. This talisman seal was different from the previous talisman seal, but a sword talisman, which contained Wen Guiyun¡¯s full strength. She saw that the sky thunder was about to come down, she didn''t dare to think about it, and she smashed the sword talisman.


    The powerful golden sword energy flew out of the sword talisman and went straight to the sky thunder.


    The two met in mid-air, and a dazzling light burst from the place where they met. Gu gently squinted his eyes subconsciously, and the energy fluctuations produced by the explosion moved towards her and the cave below her.


    Those energies first hit the golden mask around Gu Qing, the mask trembled, and stood firmly around Gu Qing, and Gu Qing was inside the mask without being affected, and the remaining energy went straight to Gu. Gently attacked the cave mansion under him, but fortunately, Gu Qing and Jun Wu had already thought of this, and arranged a formation outside the cave mansion one step in advance. The energy was not all, and only the shield of the formation was moved. Moved, did not hurt the two people''s cave.


    After the light dissipated, the last sky thunder and sword qi disappeared. The sky that was still gloomy just became clear immediately. A rainbow appeared in the sky, and at the same time a spiritual rain began to fall. Gu Qing slightly put away the array in a pity. , Exposed himself to the rain of spirits, feeling the rapid recovery of the celestial power in his body, the meridians were a bit stronger than before, the cultivation base was also improved a lot, and the corners of his lips were slightly raised.


    Lingyu lasted for an hour before disappearing, and the fairy power in Gu Qing''s body had completely recovered. At this time, her cultivation base was the middle-level of the fairy, and she had become one of the top masters of the fairy world.


    She opened her eyes and saw Jun Wu in the crowd at first glance, and the corners of her lips curled up unconsciously.


    Just when she was about to fly towards Jun Wu, the change rose sharply.


    The ghost of Shenyue City once again appeared in the air, and everyone present was attracted. What surprised everyone was that this time, the buildings on Shenyue City were no longer hidden in the mist, but were all exposed. People front.


    Gu gently looked at the ghost of Shenyue City in the sky, squinted her eyes, and was a little puzzled. She felt that something in her storage space was agitated. She hesitated for a moment and looked for it in the storage space. Flicking her wrist, a token appeared in her hand.


    As soon as the token appeared, she didn¡¯t wait to take a closer look. There was a burst of golden light on the token, and the pattern on it became very clear at this time. Then she flew out of her hand and went straight to the ghost of Shenyue City. .


    Gu gently stretched out his hand subconsciously, trying to hold the token, but didn''t grasp anything.


    She raised her head subconsciously, and found that the token had already arrived in front of the ghost of Shenyue City. Then, it rushed into the ghost of Shenyue City, and then disappeared.


    Gu gently pursed her lips subconsciously. Just when the token was in her hand, a lot of memories popped up in her mind. She was dizzy and frowned uncomfortably, waiting for those memories to disappear. After digesting, she looked at Shenyue City Void with a complicated expression.


    After the token entered, the ghost of Shenyue City was radiant, and when everyone thought it would have any new changes, it suddenly disappeared, making people puzzled.


    Only Gu lightly clenched his fist subconsciously, looking at the place where the ghost of Shenyue City disappeared, his expression was a little complicated.


    "Gentlely!" Jun Wu''s voice sounded. He saw Gu Qingming standing still, came to Gu Qingming''s side with some worry, and looked at Gu Qingming caringly, "Are you okay? Where is it? ?"


    "I''m okay, just thought of something. Let''s go ahead. Master and the others are still there." Gu gently took a deep breath, shook his head, and showed a shallow smile at Jun Wu, letting Jun Wu not worry. , And then took Jun Wu to go to Haolan Immortal Venerable and the others.


    When Haolan Immortal Venerable and the others were in front of them, everyone was beaming, and said to Gu Qing one by one, and Gu Qing returned one by one.


    Each of Si Lin and them felt happy for Gu Qing, this is the youngest immortal venerable in the history of the immortal world, and not everyone can do it!


    Although recently due to the situation in the fairy world, Haolan Immortal Venerable and the others are not in a good mood, but Gu Qing''s promotion to Immortal Venerable is a big event, and it is still a great event, so Haolan Immortal Venerable waved his hand and let everyone relax today. Relax, other peak owners are naturally very happy.


    After the others left, Gu Qing and the others returned to the cave of Haolan Immortal Venerable.


    "Master, Master, I have something to say." After Gu Qingqing went down to the serving boy, she suddenly spoke to Wen Guiyun and Hao Lan Xianzun.


    Her expression was very serious at this time, and Xianzun Haolan and Wen Guiyun looked at each other, they were a little confused, but they still looked at Gu Qingqing solemnly.


    Gu lightly waved his hand and placed a barrier in the room to ensure that what she said would not be heard by outsiders, before turning to Haolan Immortal Venerable and the others.


    "Wen Qing, what are you going to say? So serious?" Nan Hua rarely saw Gu Qing''s serious appearance, and couldn''t help asking.


    Gu Qing did not answer Nanhua¡¯s question, but took a deep breath and slowly said, "Just now you should have seen something flying into the ghost of Shenyue City, and then the ghost of Shenyue City will suddenly shine. ?"


    "I saw it, and then?" Nan Hua asked curiously.


    "That is a token. I got it by chance. Just when it flew to Shenyue City, some memories appeared in my mind. After my cultivation level was upgraded, it automatically appeared in my mind. It should be the same My inheritance is related. From those memories, I know the origin of that token, which is the key to unlock the seal of the gods!" Gu Qing said calmly, then looked at Haolan Immortal Venerable and the others.


    "What are you talking about? I heard you right? That is the key to unlock the seal of the God Realm?" Nan Hua was the first to exclaim, his face full of disbelief.


    Although Hao Lan Immortal Venerable and the others are better than Nan Hua, each of them is short of breath and their pupils shrink, which is a little unbelievable.


    "Yes, that is the key to unlocking the God Realm''s seal," Gu Qingken repeated it again, and then said, "But having a key does not mean that you can open the God Realm''s seal and want the God Realm to restart. , One more thing is needed."


    "What is it?" Immortal Venerable Hao Lan couldn''t help but asked subconsciously.


    "I said before that several seniors and I are both protoss, right?" Gu Qing did not directly answer Haolan Immortal Venerable''s question, but asked Wen Guiyun and the others.


    "Yes, when you came out of the secret realm before, you said that all of us are the reincarnations of the people of the Protoss." Yue Zhao nodded and followed Gu Qing''s words.


    "In fact, it''s more than that. I am not just the reincarnation of the people of the Protoss. I am a descendant of the Protoss and the royal family. The same is true of my seniors. Therefore, what is missing is my cultivation base. The memories in my mind tell me that when my cultivation base is When you reach the peak of the Immortal Venerable, the God Realm will open." Gu lightly looked at Yue Zhao and said very calmly.


    After she finished speaking, the room was very quiet. Si Lin and the others stared wide-eyed, their faces still looked incredulous, and they were digesting Gu Qing''s words.


    The things Gu Qing said were really shocking. Before Gu Qing said that Si Lin and the others were reincarnated from the Protoss, it was enough to shock Si Lin and them, and now he also said that they are descendants of the Protoss and the royal family, Si. They were all smart people, but at this time they felt that their heads were a little too difficult to turn around.


    Compared with others, Haolan Immortal Venerable should be the most shocked among the crowd.


    He looked at Gu Qingqing, then at Si Lin and the others, his mouth moved, not knowing what he should say.


    He did not expect that the identity of Gu Qing, Si Lin and the others was so shocking. The reincarnation of the people of the Protoss was enough to make people surprised. Now they have become the descendants of the Protoss royal family, if not. The speaker was Gu Qingqing, and Gu Qing had always been more stable in his impression. She wouldn''t be joking about things like that. She wanted to ask if Gu Qing was lying to him!


    It took a long time before he found his voice.


    "So, what do you mean gently, as long as your cultivation reaches the peak of the Immortal Venerable, you can open the God Realm?" His throat moved, and he asked hardly.


    "That''s right." In addition to being shocked at first, Gu Qing was already very calm at this time. She understood the reaction of Hao Lan Immortal Venerable very well, but calmly responded to his question.


    Hao Lan Immortal Venerable''s brain that had just crashed finally returned to normal again, and it turned quickly.


    Originally, they were still worried that the reopening of the God Realm would have an impact on the Immortal Realm, but now Gu Qing is a descendant of the God Realm¡¯s royal family, that is to say, she will affect the God Realm to a certain extent, if Gu Qing can control it. The God Realm, the restart of the God Realm will not only not bring bad effects to them, it will also help them, and when they face the alien monsters, maybe it will help them win!


    Thinking of this, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan suddenly lit up, and his eyes were full of scorching heat when he looked at Gu Qing.


    "Gently, what do you need to improve your cultivation base, even if you speak, there are still good things in our sect, which will definitely allow you to improve quickly." He rubbed his hands and said to Gu gently.


    Gu was taken aback for a moment, but her mind turned quickly, and she quickly understood what Immortal Haolan meant by doing this. If she wanted to refuse, she was immediately swallowed back, "Okay, Master, if you really need it. , I will not be polite to you."


    To be promoted to the cultivation level in a short period of time, you really need the treasures of heaven and earth, and the Langya Immortal Sect has been passed down for thousands of years. There must be many treasures that she does not know. If she really needs it, she will naturally speak to the Immortal Venerable Haolan.


    "That''s good," Seeing that Gu Qing didn''t refuse, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan heaved a sigh of relief, "During this period of time, you have cultivated well, and you don''t have to worry about other things."


    When thinking of Gu Qing''s identity, Immortal Venerable Haolan felt that he still had to make Gu Qing feel at ease in his practice and not to worry about other things.


    "Okay." Gu Qing thought for a while, and felt that his previous experience was enough, so he didn''t refuse.


    In a few words, the two of them decided what Gu Qing would do in the future. When the others reacted, Gu Qing and Hao Lan Immortal Venerable were already discussing other things.


    Gu Qing and their identities are top secret. They left Haolan Immortal Venerable''s cave. Gu Qing and others stopped mentioning this, and Hao Lan Immortal was the same, but he was very excited after Gu Qing and their departure. Walking around in the room, his complexion changed, and finally he became firm.


    Gu Qing and the others did not separate immediately after the Immortal Venerable Haolan''s cave, but went to Wen Guiyun''s cave together.


    Just like when they were at Haolan Immortal Venerable, after entering the room, Gu Qing and the others laid several layers of barriers in the room to ensure that their conversation would not be heard by others.


    "Unexpectedly, the identities of a few of us are so powerful. The descendants of the Protoss and the royal family are too powerful!" Nanhua was very excited when he heard the news. Don''t install it immediately.


    "Indeed, I didn''t expect that as a teacher, you still have such a life experience. It seems that you have a good vision as a teacher!" Wen Guiyun rarely showed emotions, and the whole person was a little excited.


    Before the extraterritorial demon attacked, he was actually about to ascend to the realm of the gods, otherwise he would not be able to keep his soul and reincarnate himself, but after all he failed to ascend, which was also his regret.


    He also did not expect that the apprentices he had received were so powerful, they were all descendants of the Protoss and the royal clan. If this were the time when the God Realm was not closed, it would be difficult for him to meet a few people at once, let alone become a few people. The master!


    "Of course, if it weren''t for another master, we wouldn''t be able to ascend to the immortal realm one by one. I''m afraid we would never know our life experience in our lifetime." Mu Chen''s always pale face was also slightly red at this time. Obviously he was also very emotional.


    "Yes, we have to be able to have today, we must thank the master." Gu Qing held the fairy fruit dew, nodded repeatedly, and agreed.


    "Okay, don''t flatter me. I don''t know your talents yet. Even without me, you would have been a bit rougher, but you will definitely be able to ascend into immortals." Wen Gui Yunbai glanced at Nanhua. , But the corners of his lips were smiling, obviously he was very happy with what Nan Hua and Gu Qing said.


    He was telling the truth. Gu Qing and their talents are all very good. Although the initial experience was not very good, they are all the kind of people with a firm heart. Even if they experience setbacks, they will definitely rise to the top. From the fairy world!

 Chapter 529：

    When Gu Qing was promoted to the Immortal Venerable, the other immortal Venerables in the Immortal Realm were all sensitive, especially the ghost of Shenyue City appeared once, which naturally attracted the attention of those people.


    However, Haolan Immortal Venerable and the others did not intend to conceal this incident. After all, the situation is turbulent now. If there is an additional Immortal Venerable, it is also a good thing for people in the fairy world. It can boost morale and make Seeing hope, these people in the Immortal Realm can also shock the celestial demon outside the territory.


    Therefore, in just one day, the entire immortal world knew that Gu Qing, a disciple of the Langya Immortal Sect Haolan Immortal Venerable, had just been promoted to the youngest immortal Venerable in the immortal world in a thousand years. For a time, the situation in the immortal world changed again. Four The Great Immortal Gate and other forces sent gifts to congratulate Gu Qing Qing on his promotion to Immortal Venerable.


    These gifts Haolan Immortal Venerable have all let Gu Qingming put away. Originally, if someone was promoted to Immortal Venerable, they should do a big deal and officially declare the world, but now it is a special period. Gu Qingming and none of them are in this mood, it''s just that Celebrated in my own sect.


    Of course, even so, Gu Qingqing became a role model for the other disciples of Langya Immortal Sect.


    These disciples had long known that Gu Qing was a talented and rare genius, and they all knew that Gu Qing would be promoted to Immortal Venerable sooner or later, but no one thought that this day would come so early!


    Gu Qing was only in his twenties, and most of the disciples in the martial art were older than Gu Qing, but their cultivation base was far behind Gu Qing.


    When these people looked up to Gu Qingqing, they were also stimulated. They all made up their minds to practice hard. Even if they couldn''t catch up with Gu Qing''s footsteps, they couldn''t be thrown too far, but they set off for a while inside Langya Immortal Sect. Heat, of course, these are all things.


    Now that they know that Gu Qing''s promotion to the top of the Immortal Venerable will be able to open the God Realm, the Haolan Immortal Venerable and the others will naturally not let Gu Qing waste time. Everything that can improve the cultivation level is sent to Gu Qing''s place, holding her tightly. , I want her to improve her cultivation level as soon as possible, and Gu Qing also knows that she has a heavy responsibility.


    Jun Wu and Gu Qing have stayed together since they arrived in the Immortal Realm, and he is now at the peak of the Immortal Emperor Realm. It is possible for him to be promoted to the Immortal Venerable Realm at any time. If Gu Qing does not go out, he will naturally not go out.


    Like Jun Wu, and Si Lin and the others, Gu Qing was the first of them to be promoted to the Immortal Venerable Realm, but their cultivation bases have also reached the peak of the Immortal Emperor Realm, and they will soon be promoted to the Immortal Venerable. It doesn''t make much sense to them if they don''t go out. Naturally, they stay in the sect with Gu Qingqing.


    ¡­


    After Chi Lan Ting and Song Xin Rong were injured by Gu Qing and the others a year ago, they took the opportunity to escape. Chi Lan Ting took Song Xin Rong to a relatively remote place. This place is unique. There is a plain and a village next to it. There are almost no people in the village, so they use it as their base camp.


    More and more extraterritorial demon invaded the immortal world, giving Chi Lanting the opportunity. He used these extraterritorial demon to improve his cultivation. In just one year, he was promoted to the peak of the immortal emperor realm, only one step away. Fairyland.


    And Song Xinrong¡¯s cultivation base is similar to his. Chilan Ting did not forget Song Xinrong when he upgraded his cultivation base, and after Song Xinrong became a demon cultivation, his cultivation base was upgraded relatively quickly, so he was quickly promoted to the peak of the Immortal Emperor Realm. .


    At the same time, Chilan Court, as a lofty existence among extraterritorial celestial demons, can let some extraterritorial celestial demons become his subordinates, and instruct these extraterritorial celestial demons to manage the business here quite well, at least in peace. When one of the forces here faced off recently, they won each other.


    Moreover, Chi Lan Ting can also transform some humans into extraterritorial celestial demons. As a result, his strength here is constantly increasing, and there is a faint tendency to rival the four great immortals.


    Of course, it''s not that there are no forces that want to destroy them, but the extraterrestrial demons are different from humans. They are very cruel and have strong reproductive ability, so those forces can''t beat them at all and can only regress.


    After Chi Lan Ting and Song Xinrong were promoted to the Immortal Venerable Realm one after another, their extraterritorial celestial demon''s power became even greater.


    Of course, what excites Chi Lanting the most is that the large teleportation array he drew in his territory is about to succeed. As long as this teleportation array is completed, it can establish a channel with the outside world. At that time, there will be a continuous flow of extraterritorial celestial monsters from the channel. After being sent over, then, sooner or later, the plan of the extraterritorial demon to invade the immortal world will succeed. Sooner or later, this place, which is very rich in the eyes of the extraterritorial demon, will become their territory!


    At the thought of that day, Chi Lan Ting''s eyes flushed with excitement.


    The news of Gu Qing''s promotion to the Immortal Venerable spread all over the mainland, and naturally it also went to Chi Lan Ting and Song Xinrong.


    Chi Lanting was not surprised to hear the news. After all, he still had this vision. When he was in the Langya Immortal Sect, he also inquired a lot about Gu Qingqing and knew how strong Gu Qing was talented. , Promoting to Immortal Venerable will happen sooner or later, so I just sighed.


    But Song Xinrong is different here.


    Song Xinrong used to regard Gu Qing as a thorn in his eyes, stabbed in the flesh, and wished that Gu Qing would die immediately. Originally thought that she would be able to force Gu Qing to become the Immortal Venerable. Who knew that Gu Qing also became the Immortal Venerable in a blink of an eye, and she was also an immortal world. The youngest Immortal Venerable in a thousand years, she tickled with anger at the thought of Gu Qing''s appearance being sought after by others!


    "Gu Qing, I must kill you! I want everyone to know that Song Xinrong is the most beautiful woman at this time, and the strongest female fairy!" Song Xinrong threw the precious porcelain in the room to the ground. , Looking at the direction of Langya Immortal Sect, said viciously.


    "Well, why bother so much. When we become the masters of the immortal world, you can deal with her whatever you want!" Chi Lanting was also in the room at this time. Seeing Song Xinrong so gaffe, a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes. Said kindly.


    He is a little regretful now. How did he choose Song Xinrong to be his partner? Song Xinrong has no use at all except for admiring vanity. He can''t fight. If the cultivation hadn''t been because of becoming a demon cultivator, he had found so many extraterrestrial demons for her to absorb. The reason was that he couldn''t be promoted to the Immortal Realm at all.


    Just that, thinking about killing this and that all day, Chi Lan Ting was really annoying.


    But this is the end of the matter. He has already concluded a contract with Song Xinrong.


    Hearing Chi Lan Ting''s words, Song Xinrong''s expression on her face paused, and then immediately recovered calm, walked to Chi Lan Ting''s side, nestled in his arms, and put a hand into Chi Lan Ting''s robe in front of her chest. , Drew a circle inside, while speaking softly, "This is what you said, then you should not regret it!"


    Although she knew that Chi Lan Ting had concluded a contract with herself and would not threaten her, Song Xinrong was still very worried, because she was really impressed when Chi Lan Ting stood by Gu Qing to maintain Gu Qing''s appearance.


    If it weren''t for the accident, she discovered Chi Lan Ting''s secret and concluded a contract with Chi Lan Ting. I am afraid Chi Lan Ting had killed her long ago, so where would she have been taking care of her?


    She really fell in love with Chi Lan Ting now, even if she knew she was an extraterritorial demon, she was willing to follow him, so she didn''t want Chi Lan Ting to have others in her heart, so she would be more uncomfortable.


    "Of course," Chi Lan Ting didn''t stop Song Xinrong''s hand, with his head slightly close to Song Xinrong''s body, he said softly, "When the time comes, you can do whatever you want!"


    Song Xinrong''s body shook, softened in Chi Lanting''s arms, turned his head slightly, and kissed Chi Lanting''s lips.


    ¡­


    Rong Ye has returned to the Star Sect since Wen returned to Yun and became married. He has been in retreat, hoping to make himself further along the way of Fu Zhuan. He only recently left the customs. His research on Fu Zhuan has reached the realm of Immortal Venerable. It''s just that the cultivation base is still a little worse, only if the immortal power in the body is accumulated enough, he can directly promote the immortal venerable.


    After learning that Gu Qing was promoted to Immortal Venerable, he was very excited, and directly threw a letter to his master, the head of the Star Palace, and set off for Langya Immortal Sect, waiting for the head of the Star Sect to look at it. By the time the letter came, he was so angry that he was blowing his beard and staring, and almost chased him back and beat him up.


    Fortunately, it was not the first time that he was like this. Apart from being angry at first, the head of the Star Sect quickly calmed down. Not only did nothing happen to him, but he also concealed Rong Ye''s departure from the Star Sect. Fortunately, Rong Ye left in the middle of the night, otherwise it was him, and it would not be easy to hide this incident.


    Rong Ye took the flying boat and spent four or five days to reach the Langya Immortal Sect. He came to Langya Immortal Sect quite a few times. These disciples of Langya Immortal Sect knew him, so he didn''t need to notify him, so let him enter Langya Immortal. Zong.


    Rong Ye wanted to go directly to Gu Qing and Jun Wu¡¯s cave house, but after thinking of something, he stopped for a while and went straight to Wen Guiyun¡¯s cave house. It was also his luck. When he arrived, Si Now they are all here in Wenguiyun.


    Seeing Rong Ye appeared, Si Lin and the others were very surprised, but soon became happy.


    "Rong Ye, why are you here?" Wen Guiyun asked while looking at Rong Ye.


    "Tui''er has seen the master." Rong Ye saluted Wen Guiyun first, and then explained the reason why he came here, "I heard that I have been promoted to Immortal Venerable, and I want to come over and congratulate him gently."


    "You are fast." Nan Hua always likes to tease Rong Ye, and he is no exception at this time, and said with a smile.


    "Then, of course, Gentle has already become the youngest immortal venerable in the immortal world. As a senior, of course I have to congratulate myself." Rong Ye said without thinking.


    Nan Hua smiled, rarely choking again.


    "By the way, why don''t you see Gentle and Jun Wu?" Rong Ye asked suspiciously, looking around the room.


    "Qing Qing and Jun Wu are both practicing." Yue Zhao explained for Gu Qing and Jun Wu.


    "Aren''t you all promoted to the Immortal Venerable? Why are you still cultivating?" Rong Ye was puzzled. In his impression, Gu Qing was also enthusiastic about cultivation, but if she was just promoted, she would generally relax. Now But still cultivating, this is not in line with Gu Qing''s style!


    Yue Zhao glanced at Wen Guiyun, Wen Guiyun nodded at him, Yue Zhao turned his head and smiled at Rong Ye.


    "When I was gently promoted to Immortal Venerable, the ghost of Shenyue City appeared again, and some memories were lightly awakened. From these memories, we gently learned that we are all descendants of the Protoss and the royal family, and, waiting for her When you reach the peak of the Immortal Venerable, you will be able to restart the God Realm and open the Shenyue City, so you can only seize the time to cultivate." Yue Zhao''s voice was very soft. After seeing Rong Ye''s expression, a smile flashed across his eyes. satisfy.


    Sure enough, Rong Ye was surprised by Yue Zhao''s words, and his brain couldn''t even react.


    What is meant by "Qing and we are both descendants of the Protoss and Royals?" What is meant by "waiting for her to cultivate the peak of the Immortal Venerable, will she be able to restart the God Realm?"


    He felt that he could understand every word Yue Zhao said, but when these words were grouped together, he couldn''t understand it a little, and he couldn''t help his eyes widening and his mouth widened.


    "Are you shocked?" Nan Hua looked at Rong Ye''s appearance and was also very satisfied. "When we just learned about it, we were also very shocked."


    Seeing that everyone had the same expression when they heard the news, Nan Hua was very satisfied. The brothers just had to be neat and tidy.


    Fortunately, Rong Ye''s mind turned very fast, he was just stunned for a while, and he quickly reacted, but he still couldn''t believe it.


    "Gently she..." He paused, searching for the right words in his mind, "Is it so powerful?"


    "Qing Qing is the only person in the immortal world who knows the art of speech and spirit, and she has a clone of heaven. All this shows that her identity is extraordinary." Wen Guiyun rarely analyzed it for Rong Ye kindly.


    Hearing this, Rong Ye also thought of the peculiarities of Gu Qing''s body, and suddenly closed his mouth and pursed his lips, his brain running wildly.


    "The second brother just said that we are also descendants of the Protoss and Royal Clan?" He looked at Yue Zhao and asked.


    "Yes, that''s what I said gently, although I still don''t feel anything." Yue Zhao nodded, and said with some regret.


    He really didn''t feel anything. He felt that a few of them were better except for their talents, and their cultivation speed was faster than ordinary people, and there was nothing unique about them.


    "If it weren''t for this to be said softly, I also think it''s lying to us, and I don''t feel anything unique." Nan Hua shook the fan and echoed.


    "You guys are so talented and fast at your cultivation speed. They are no longer normal. Take a look at how many people in this immortal world are like you? I was considered a genius in the immortal world as a teacher, and they weren''t like you. "Seeing a few people seem to be suspicious, Wen Guiyun put down the tea cup in his hand, rolled his eyes, and said fiercely.


    Si Lin and others looked at each other, retracted their gazes rebelliously, and stopped talking.


    "In short, the most important thing now is to seize the time to practice. No one can disturb her with anything. The same goes for you!" Wen Guiyun saw that the apprentices stopped talking, and looked at several people one by one. Scanned, and then said very solemnly.

 Chapter 530：

    After receiving Wen Guiyun''s eyes, Si Lin and the others understood what Wen Guiyun meant, and nodded one after another, indicating that they would not disturb Gu Qing''s practice.


    "Since A Ye is here, don''t leave. You can pick one of your senior brothers'' cave houses. You can stay here first. You can check the results of your recent practice." Wen Guiyun looked at Rong Ye and said.


    Although Rong Ye already has other masters in the Immortal Realm, Wen Guiyun has become accustomed to checking Rong Ye¡¯s homework. It¡¯s just that Rong Ye is not like Si Lin and they are right by his side. It¡¯s not easy to meet him. Convenience, now that Rong Ye is finally there, he naturally wants to check it out. Of course, the most important thing is to urge Rong Ye.


    Seeing that there are more and more extraterritorial demon, sooner or later there will be a battle between the immortal world and the extraterritorial demon. The stronger the strength of the immortal world, the greater the chance of victory. Of course Wen Guiyun hopes that Rong Ye''s cultivation base can be higher.


    Rong Ye has long been accustomed to the way of getting along with Wen Guiyun. Hearing Wen Guiyun''s words, he nodded without thinking, "Yes, Master."


    Only a few people chatted about their situation for a while, and Wen Guiyun saw that it was getting late before letting them go away.


    Rong Ye and Mu Chen have a good relationship. The main reason is that they are both research fanatics and don¡¯t care about anything. For Rong Ye, this way of getting along is relatively easy. Otherwise, if you choose Si Lin, Si Lin Ding will certainly drag him to the test, but he can''t beat Si Lin, choose Yue Zhao and Nan Hua, will encounter the same troubles, Mu Chen is the best choice.


    Second Tianwen Guiyun personally checked Rong Ye''s homework, and when he found that his comprehension on Fu Zhuan had surpassed himself, Wen Guiyun stopped the inspection with satisfaction.


    "At your current level, in the entire immortal world, I''m afraid that only Sect Master Xingchen is stronger than you." Looking at the Fu seal drawn by Rong Ye, Wen Guiyun leaned back and said with some emotion.


    Rong Ye froze for a moment, scratched his head, and said embarrassedly: "Not long ago, the master said that my level is now stronger than him, but the accumulation of celestial power in my body is not enough."


    These are the original words of Sect Master Xingchen. Rong Ye''s talent in Fuzhuan is stronger than that of Sect Master of Star Sect. This was already known by Sect Master Star Sect when he took Ye as a disciple, but he didn''t expect Rong Ye to be a disciple. Ye''s progress will be so great, it only took more than three years, and it was even more powerful than him in the past few decades!


    After Rong Ye finished speaking, he changed to Wen Guiyun and was stunned. Fortunately, he already knew Rong Ye¡¯s talents. After a while, a gratified smile appeared on his face. You must hurry up and practice, and if you need anything, talk to your teacher directly."


    "No, Master, I didn''t know that I had lightly broken through to the realm of Immortal Venerable. I was about to retreat. Master gave me a lot of things, allowing me to break through more than enough." Rong Ye waved his hand and said.


    The Star Sect Sect Master is really good to Rong Ye. Since taking Ye as a disciple, he has been planning for Rong Ye. In order to make Rong Ye break through, he also prepared a lot of treasures of heaven and material, so Rong Ye is not worried about resources at all. What.


    "That''s good, it seems that your master is very good to you." Wen Guiyun didn''t think there was anything. He himself had a stocking attitude towards Rong Ye and the others. Now that there is one more person who treats Rong Ye well, he will only be happy. .


    Rong Ye nodded, obviously he also felt that Sect Master Xingchen treated him very well!


    The two talked about other things again. Seeing that the time was almost up, Rong Ye was about to stand up and leave. Just as he was about to speak, he realized that the fluctuations of the fairy qi in the air were not right. He turned to look at Wen Guiyun and found that he too Frowned.


    "This is, your big brother is about to break through!" Wen Guiyun sensed, looked out the window, and immediately realized where he was. After speaking, the figure flashed and disappeared from the room.


    Rong Ye was stunned, realizing that Si Lin was about to break through to Immortal Venerable, and he hurriedly chased him.


    When the two felt that Si Lin''s cave was outside, Yue Zhao and the others had already arrived. The caves of several of them were close together, and they rushed over when they found something was wrong.


    After seeing Wen Guiyun, Yue Zhao and the others hurriedly said hello, but Wen Guiyun stopped them.


    At this time, Gu Qing and Jun Wu also rushed over. Seeing that Rong Ye was there, Gu Qing was still a little surprised. She didn''t know that Rong Ye had come to Langya Immortal Sect.


    "Fifth Brother, when did you arrive? Why didn''t you go to me?" Gu lightly patted Rong Ye, and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "I only arrived yesterday. I heard the master and they said that you are cultivating, so they didn''t find you. Don''t be angry." Rong Ye was most afraid that Gu Qing was angry. Seeing that Gu Qing was upset, he said quickly. Touched Jun Wu, let Jun Wu speak nice things to him.


    "Humph!" Gu lightly snorted, turning his head away, ignoring Rong Ye.


    "Gently," Rong Ye pulled Gu Qing''s sleeve. Seeing that Gu Qing didn''t turn around, he was a little panicked. He motioned to Yue Zhao who was next to him to help him. Respect, I ran over quickly. I didn''t find you because I was afraid of delaying your cultivation. Don''t be angry."


    "Gentlely, your fifth senior brother is right. He was going to find you, but we stopped him. You didn''t mean to not look at you, so you don''t want to be angry with him." See Rong Ye pitifully Yes, Yue Zhao opened the mouth to help Rong Ye say something nice.


    "Really?" Gu gently turned her head and looked at Yue Zhao. She still believed in Yue Zhao''s words, because Yue Zhao was usually more reliable.


    Yue Zhao glanced at Rong Ye, and when he saw that the other party was asking for help with his eyes, a smile flashed in his eyes and nodded.


    Only then did Gu Qing look at Rong Ye. Seeing Rong Ye looking at herself pitifully, thinking about how long she had broken through, Rong Ye had arrived at the Langya Immortal Sect. She must have come here by Starry Night. It was very hard. Reluctantly forgave Rong Ye.


    "Well, then I will forgive you first." She lifted her chin slightly and said.


    Rong Ye touched the non-existent sweat on his head and breathed a sigh of relief.


    As soon as Gu Qing and the others finished speaking, there was movement on Si Lin''s side.


    When they just came over, there were not many black clouds in the sky above Si Lin Dong Mansion. There was already a large group of black clouds at this time, and the coercion coming from inside Yue Zhao, they all felt a little palpitating, and at the same time they were a little worried.


    Si Lin''s figure appeared in front of the crowd, his body hanging in the air, his gaze glanced at Gu Qing and their side, and then raised his head to look at the dark clouds in the sky, waiting for the arrival of the sky thunder.


    If someone is close, you can see that Si Lin''s eyes are not worried at all, but are full of excitement, as if he is looking forward to the upcoming sky thunder.


    Without letting everyone wait too much, the first sky thunder fell quickly.


    Just like when Gu Qing was crossing the robbery, Si Lin directly greeted him and used his body to take down the sky thunder.


    Because of all-day sword practice and intentional physical training, Si Lin''s physical strength was much stronger than Gu Qing''s. He used his body to pick up the first three sky thunders, and the fourth sky thunder made him suffer. Hurt.


    Immediately afterwards, he summoned the Prison Dragon Sword.


    With a sword in his hand, Si Lin''s momentum changed again.


    In the past, when Si Lin used his sword, he was very restrained and not very ostentatious.


    But at this moment, his whole body is full of sword intent, as if he himself has become a sword, and he is not afraid of facing the sky.


    The fifth sky thunder fell quickly, and Si Lin''s body was immediately useful for fighting. He looked at the sky thunder, and the excitement in his eyes became more obvious.


    Holding the prisoner dragon sword, he slashed at the sky thunder fiercely, and a golden and powerful sword qi went straight to the sky thunder.


    When the two collided, Tian Lei was cut in half by Jian Qi, and then disappeared in the sky together with Jian Qi.


    This scene shocked everyone who saw it. It was the first time in so many years that I saw someone who could split the sky thunder in half. This is enough to show that Si Lin has reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship, and it is nothing to say that he is a sword immortal. However, even after the God Realm opens, he may become a true sword god!


    Immediately afterwards, he split the sixth, seventh, and eighth sky thunders with the prison dragon sword. Even the hardest and strongest ninth sky thunder was solved by his sword aura. , Although he was injured as a result.


    After the last sky thunder disappeared, a rainbow appeared in the sky, and immediately after the spiritual rain fell, the immortal energy in this area instantly became a lot richer, and Si Lin''s aura rose in an instant.


    When the Lingyu disappeared, Si Lin had already reached the high level of the Xianzun realm, and he was only a short distance from the peak of the Xianzun realm.


    This point surprised Wen Guiyun and the others again. They didn''t expect Si Lin to be so powerful!


    Si Lin stood up, felt the ample power in his body, and rarely smiled.


    When he came to Wen Guiyun and the others, he immediately received congratulations from everyone, and he also changed his taciturn in the past. Although there were still relatively few words, he responded one by one.


    After the others left, Si Lin and Wen Guiyun went to Wen Guiyun''s courtyard together.


    "A Lin is not bad, he has reached the high level of the Immortal Venerable Realm, and now I am afraid that even being a teacher is not your opponent!" Wen Guiyun said with a gratified expression looking at Si Lin who was taller than himself.


    Although he recovered to the Immortal Venerable Realm after awakening his memory, he is still a little behind the peak of the Immortal Venerable Realm, and Si Lin is now a high-level in the Immortal Realm, and his level is similar to him. It has always been the strongest existence in the same rank, he is indeed not Si Lin''s opponent!


    Si Lin pursed his lips without denying it.


    His understanding of kendo has actually reached its peak. If it weren''t for the God Realm hadn''t been opened, his previous breakthrough would probably fly directly, and Wen Guiyun couldn''t beat him.


    "As soon as the big brother broke through, he suddenly felt that the burden on his body was a lot heavier." Nan Hua shook his fan and said bitterly beside him.


    Although he attaches great importance to cultivation, compared with Si Lin, it is absolutely incomparable, that is, his talent in the formation is really against the sky, otherwise he is still a long way away from the Immortal Realm, and It''s not just a shot.


    Mu Chen and Rong Ye looked at each other and nodded in sympathy.


    Before Gu Qing broke through, they can also explain that Gu Qing had an adventure in his body. Originally, his cultivation speed was different from that of ordinary people, but now that Si Lin has also broken through, then he can no longer shirk it. Several of them have been practicing for almost the same time. , Naturally cannot lag behind too much.


    "You guys, if you had cultivated well before, you must have made a breakthrough now." Wen Guiyun glanced at the Nanhua people and said sternly.


    His apprentice knew that Wen Guiyun knew very well about the lazy temperament of the Nanhua people. Now that Si Lin has made a breakthrough, he took this opportunity to educate them!


    "Master, you don''t need to say anything. After I go back, I will hang the beam and pierce the strands as soon as possible!" Nan Hua put away the fan, looked at Wen Guiyun with a righteous expression, and said awe-inspiringly.


    Wen Guiyun glanced, did not answer his words, only gave him a look for him to experience.


    In order to celebrate Si Lin''s breakthrough, and Rong Ye happened to be here, the master and disciples gathered together. This time they didn''t drink, and in order not to waste Gu Qing''s time, they left early.


    After returning to the cave, Nan Hua thought of the look in Wen Guiyun''s eyes, gritted his teeth, closed his eyes directly, and began to practice.


    Rong Ye, Mu Chen, and Yue Zhao, including Jun Wudu, thought of being together, and after returning to the cave, they all entered a state of cultivation.


    Therefore, in the next few days, ordinary disciples of the Langya Immortal Sect could see thunderclouds appearing in the sky above Langya Immortal Sect every day. At first, everyone was shocked. After several consecutive times, everyone was numb, even in the sky. I thought to myself, the brothers and sisters of their Langya Immortal Sect were really amazing, and they broke through one after another.


    After the last breakthrough Mu Chen received Lingyu''s washing, Langya Immortal Sect had four more Immortal Venerables.


    This time, the Langya Immortal Sect once again caused a sensation in the immortal world.


    That is the four immortals, plus Gu Qing who broke through not long ago, it is equivalent to saying that the Langya Immortal Sect has added five immortals in just one month, just as if the immortals suddenly ruined the street. The same, so that other schools are envious and jealous.


    The Star Sect was better, Rong Ye sent a letter to the Star Sect Master after breaking through the Immortal Venerable. The Star Sect Master''s originally depressed mood suddenly became very happy, although Langya Immortal Venerable suddenly had four more Immortal Venerables. People are jealous, but their Star Sect also has an immortal Venerable, which is still very good.


    So the Star Sect Sect Master, who was in a good mood, was also generous, and improved the welfare of the disciples in the sect, and made the Star Sect disciples very happy.


    Since the brothers and Jun Wu both broke through the realm of Dao Xianzun, it can be said that the strength of the immortal world has greatly increased. Gu Qing''s burden has also become lighter, and his mood has become a lot more happy. Unexpectedly, even the speed of cultivation has increased. After three months of cultivation, he raised his cultivation to the high-level of the Immortal Realm, one step closer to the peak of the Immortal Realm.


    After another half a year, Gu Qing''s cultivation base finally reached the peak of the Immortal Venerable Realm.


    The renewed movement of the God Realm was too loud. If it were in the Langya Immortal Sect, it would have a certain impact on the Langya Immortal Sect. So Gu Qing chose a mountain that was closer to the Langya Immortal Sect. Wen Guiyun and the others accompanied Gu. Be gentle to prevent accidents.


    "Gentle, how do you restart the God Realm?" Nan Hua looked at the sky, then at Gu Qing, and asked.

 Chapter 531：

    Gu lightly glanced at Nan Hua, did not speak, and turned his gaze not far away.


    Nan Hua wanted to ask more, but was stopped by Yue Zhao. He looked at Yue Zhao. Yue Zhao shook his head at him and motioned to him to watch. No need to say anything. Nan Hua glanced at Gu Qing and nodded. Yue Zhao then withdrew his hand.


    Wen Guiyun and others'' eyes all fell on Gu Qing, and they all wanted to know how she was going to open the God Realm.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Gu took a deep breath, stretched out his hands, and quickly formed seals. Her speed was so fast that everyone could only see afterimages, and couldn''t see her gestures at all.


    When the last gesture was completed, Gu gently raised his head, staring sharply at a distance, and his red lips lightly opened: "Shenyue, now!"


    A mysterious and ethereal voice floated from her mouth, and a faint air wave appeared in front of her.


    The mysterious and magnificent Shenyue City appeared in front of everyone little by little. What surprised Wen Guiyun and others was that what appeared in front of them this time was not the phantom that they had seen many times before, but the real god. Moon City!


    Gu gently looked at the city of God and Moon, and also showed a slight smile, feeling that the fairy qi around her was increasing, and the smile on her face deepened.


    She raised her left hand and made a cut in the index finger, a drop of blood was forced out of her fingertips, and then, her right hand was wiped on the tip of her left finger, and the wound disappeared.


    The drop of blood hung in front of her, Jun Wu''s eyes were pointed, seeing the golden light flashing in the blood, a hint of surprise flashed through his eyes, but he did not speak.


    Gu lightly glanced at the blood in front of him, then looked at the city of Shenyue in the sky, and with a flick, the drop of blood flew straight towards Shenyue City and fell on the gate of Shenyue City. On the plaque.


    "With my blood, unseal the God Realm, the God Realm, and reappear the world!" The mysterious and ethereal voice sounded again, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corner of Gu Qing''s lips, and his momentum suddenly wilted!


    The immortal power in her body was hollowed out in an instant, and her body was empty at this time, and even the meridians in her body were aching, but her eyes were very bright, and she kept staring at Shenyue City.


    Jun Wu took a step forward and held Gu Qing gently, letting Gu Qing lean in her arms and watch Shenyue City with her.


    After Gu Qing''s words fell, ripples appeared in the space in front of Shenyue City. The fairy qi around them was growing at an extremely fast rate, and even mist appeared. These mists were formed by the immortal qi. The fairy qi is so strong that it is all atomized.


    The exercises in Gu Qing''s body worked automatically, sucking the surrounding fairy energy into her body like a swallow, quickly transforming it into fairy power, and replenishing the fairy power that had been taken away from her body.


    But she didn''t have time to take care of these at this time, all her attention was on Shenyue City not far away.


    The ripples in front of Shenyue City became bigger and bigger, the dazzling golden light radiated from above Shenyue City, and the golden light became more and more prosperous, until Gu Qing and others couldn''t look directly at it.


    After the golden light dissipated, Gu Qing and the others immediately looked in the direction of Shenyue City, only to see a floating island in front of them.


    The floating island is very large. From their location, only a part of the space can be seen. There is also a city on it, but they all discovered that this city is not the God Moon City they saw before, but a better than God. In the smaller city of Yuecheng, because the distance was too far, they couldn''t see the words on it, nor could they see the name of the city.


    "Is this the God Realm? It doesn''t seem to be very different from the Immortal Realm!" Nan Hua murmured as he looked at the floating island with his mouth wide open.


    "This is the God Realm!" Gu said gently and affirmatively, "Although the seal of the God Realm has been lifted, it is not in the same space as the Immortal Realm. What we can see is actually a phantom of the God Realm. , The real God Realm, we need to wait for us to ascend before we can see it."


    "This, Gentle, how do you know this?" Nan Hua looked at Gu Gentle and asked curiously.


    Wen Guiyun and the others also retracted their gazes from the floating island, looked at Gu Qingqing, and waited for Gu Qingqing''s answer.


    "This is what my inheritance tells me, Brother San, haven''t you recovered your memory?" Gu gently turned his head, smiled at Nan Hua, and asked gently.


    Nan Hua froze for a moment, and met Gu''s light eyes, his mind bounced, a lot of memories appeared in his mind, his face couldn''t help turning pale, and there was also a pained expression on his face. .


    Like him, there were five people, Si Lin, Yue Zhao, Mu Chen, Rong Ye, and Jun Wu. Each of them held their heads and closed their eyes, each of them paler, and more painful.


    "What''s the matter with them?" Wen Guiyun was startled when he saw a few people doing this. He looked at Gu Qing nervously, and asked with concern.


    "They are awakening the memory, it doesn''t matter, it will be fine in a while." Gu gently shook his head, so Wen Guiyun didn''t have to worry.


    "Never mind Si Lin and the others, what''s the matter with Ah Wu?" Wen Guiyun''s gaze fell on Jun Wu''s body and asked inexplicably.


    They had already known from Gu Qingqing that Si Lin and they were all descendants of the Protoss and royal clan, they are now awakening their memory, Wen Guiyun is not surprising, but Jun Wu is not, how can he be like this.


    Gu Qing''s gaze also fell on Jun Wu, his eyes were very gentle, and he spoke softly: "Awu He is not a descendant of the royal family, he is the high priest of the gods."


    Hearing this, Wen Guiyun was unfavorably lost, his eyes widened, and he looked at Jun Wu in surprise, never expecting that Jun Wu had such an identity.


    Even if he didn''t know what the high priest did, he knew that the status of the high priest in the Protoss was certainly not low. He didn''t expect that in addition to Si Lin them, Jun Wu was so powerful!


    About a quarter of an hour later, Si Lin''s expressions on their faces were less painful, they opened their eyes one after another, and at the same time looked at Gu Qing gently.


    "Sister (Di Ji)!" They said in unison, once again stunned Wen Guiyun.


    "Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, Fifth Brother, and Ah Wu." Gu gently called over one by one, with a soft tone and a bright smile on her lips. Obviously, she was very happy at this time.


    Si Lin and the others who were called by her responded in turn, seeing Gu Qing''s eyes softer and more pampering than before.


    I was afraid that the only ones present were Wengui Yunyunliwu, look at Gu Qingqing, and then at Si Lin and the others, the question marks on their faces.


    "Master, this is not the place to talk, let''s go back to the sect first, and then I will explain these things to you." Gu lightly looked at Wen Guiyun and said softly.


    "Okay." Wen Guiyun also understood that this is not the place to speak, and nodded.


    So the group returned to Langya Immortal Sect together. At this time, the people in the Zongmen were discussing the suddenly thickened immortal energy and the floating island that suddenly appeared. Wen Guiyun and his party were not paying attention.


    "Let''s talk about it, what is going on?" Wen Guiyun asked when he arrived at his cave mansion and set up an enchantment in the room himself.


    "I''m going to talk about this." Yue Zhao glanced at Gu Qing and took over the matter.


    Wen Guiyun glanced at Gu Qingqing and nodded.


    "Just now we all awakened our memories and knew our own identities. Just as we said before, we are all descendants of the Protoss and the royal family. More precisely, we are a few of us," Yue Zhao paused. At once, he pointed at him and Si Lin with their fingers, "In fact, they are brothers and sisters, the same kind of father and mother."


    "Huh?" Wen Guiyun was surprised again.


    "The six of us are brothers and sisters, the boss of Si Lin row, the second of our line, Nanhua is the third, Mu Chen is the fourth, Rong Ye is the fifth, and Qing Qing is the younger sister of the five of us!" Yue Zhao Introduce it again.


    "It''s no wonder that you guys are so fond of Qingqing, because there is such a reason." Wen Guiyun thought for a while, Si Lin and the others are very fond of Gu Qing. Now when I think about it, this is not the fate between them.


    "Well," Yuezhao did not deny either, "We are brothers and sisters connected by blood. Although we have lost our memories, we still have some feelings." This is that each of them is relatively indifferent to others, but it can be easier. Accept each other''s reasons.


    "Since you have restored your memory, do you know why the God Realm should be closed?" Wen Guiyun glanced at Gu Qing and the others, and asked a question he wanted to know for a long time.


    The room was quiet for a while, and Gu Qing''s several people looked at each other, feeling a little depressed.


    "Can''t you say it? If you can''t say it, you don''t have to say it." Wen Guiyun said immediately when a few people were unhappy.


    "There is nothing I can''t say," Si Lin said, and glanced at Yue Zhao and the others. "The reason why the God Realm was closed is because there was chaos inside the God Realm. Someone wanted to take the throne and launched a coup d''etat. Many protoss in the God Realm died in the chaos of war, including our parents. Before they died, they drove a few of us out of the God Realm, allowed us to reincarnate, and then closed the God Realm."


    Si Lin''s voice was very calm, but everyone who knew him could hear his sullenness under the calmness, and Gu Qing''s moods were also very depressed.


    Wen Guiyun''s mouth moved, trying to comfort a few people, but found that something was not quite right anyway, so he simply closed his mouth. He believed that Gu Qing and the others were not the kind that would allow themselves to be immersed in such negative emotions. People who are sure to be able to adjust quickly.


    As he expected, Gu Qing''s few people just fell low for a while, and quickly cheered up.


    "Fortunately, our brothers and sisters are now reunited, the God Realm has restarted, and everything is over." Yue Zhao managed to hold up a smile, patted Si Lin and Nan Hua beside him, and said softly.


    "Yes, our brothers and sisters are always reunited, and we won''t be separated anymore!" Gu gently took a deep breath, blinked, blinked away the wetness in his eyes, smiled and looked at Si Lin and the others, and said .


    Si Lin and the others looked at each other and nodded one after another, and the atmosphere suddenly became warmer.


    Wen Guiyun lifted his teacup and covered the smile on his lips, his eyes filled with relief.

 Chapter 532：

    "Okay, let''s put the matter of the gods aside first, now the most important thing is to deal with extraterritorial demon." Wen Guiyun put down his teacup and said softly as he watched Si Lin and the others.


    Si Lin and others focused their eyes on Wen Guiyun, waiting for Wen Guiyun to follow.


    "Before we were worried that things restarted in the gods would affect the immortal realm and cause turmoil in the immortal realm. Let the celestial demons from outside the realm take advantage of the emptiness and dare not act rashly." Wen Guiyun glanced at Si Lin and said, "Now the gods. It has been restarted. Although it does have an impact on the immortal world, it is a good effect. Everyone has felt that after the restart of the gods, the immortal energy of the immortal world has become richer, so that everyone''s strength can be improved faster."


    "Yes, the restart of the God Realm will indeed have an impact on the immortal energy of the Immortal Realm. This is a good thing. If we can seize this time and let everyone work hard to improve their strength, then the probability of victory will be greater if the war starts. "After awakening the memory, Yue Zhao can grasp a lot more information, and said at this time following Wen Guiyun''s words.


    "In addition to improving the cultivation level, the combat effectiveness also needs to be improved. I have some sword formations that can be used for combat. I just looked at them. They are better than those currently used by the sect, and can be practiced by the disciples under the sect. "The same goes for Nan Hua. After the memory is awakened, he has a stronger comprehension of the formation and at the same time he has added a lot of knowledge, which is just right for him to use.


    "That''s good, I can talk to Master in a while." Gu Qing''s eyes lit up and she gave Nan Hua a thumbs up and said.


    "Besides, my cultivation base has been improved now, and some large formations that could not be deployed before can also be deployed. It will be much more useful when killing the enemy." Nan Hua was very happy to be praised by Gu Qing, and then said.


    "I also have some medicines that can quickly restore the power of immortality. There is no erysipelas, and the materials used are very common. They can be refined in large quantities and can help a little." Mu Chen glanced at Nanhua, and hurriedly Said.


    "As for me, I just found a kind of Fu Zhuan that can be used to communicate from my memory. It is an enhanced version of the kind used in the second immortal world. When I draw it out, whether it is the connection between us or other The contact between the schools will be much more convenient." Rong Ye glared at Nan Hua, feeling dissatisfied with being preempted by Nan Hua, and said.


    "Then I also have a tune here, which has some effect on restraining the demon from outside the territories. Recently, I have to practice hard." Yue Zhao also followed along and said in a lively manner.


    Si Lin glanced at a few people and slowly said, "My refining technique has reached its peak, and it just happened to have just obtained some large-scale weapon refining methods, which should also be used."


    Every time they said one, Gu Qing and Wen Guiyun''s eyes lit up. At this time, the eyes of the few people were full of light and praise, and they were very satisfied with their new skills.


    Finally, Gu lightly put his gaze on Jun Wu, who had not spoken, and the others were the same, waiting for Jun Wu to speak.


    Jun Wu''s gaze swept across Si Lin and the others, and finally fell on Gu Qing''s body, with the corners of his lips slightly curled up, "My words, temporarily can be done to tear the space, for example, if you can control the outer demon, I can let them go from where to go."


    "hiss!"


    As soon as Jun Wu said what he said, Gu Qing and the others took a breath. Gu Qing directly raised two thumbs at Jun Wu, and Si Lin and the others could only bow down.


    "Well, with your skills, I dare say that this time we will win the battle against the demon outside the battlefield!" Wen Guiyun high-five and laughed, very happy.


    Thousands of years ago, when facing the alien celestial demon, although the immortal realm was also victorious, it was a tragic victory. Almost all of the immortal realms whose cultivation bases were above the immortal emperor fell, not to mention those whose cultivation bases were below the immortal emperor realm. I don''t know how many people have died, even if they have cultivated for a thousand years, they have not returned to their former glory.


    But now with Gu Qing and their skills, the ending will definitely be different from a thousand years ago.


    "We are going to find the Sect Master now. It is better to arrange some things earlier." He stood up and said as he walked towards the door.


    Naturally, Gu Qing and several people had no opinion, and they followed Wen Guiyun and walked towards the cave of Immortal Venerable Hao Lan.


    Immortal Venerable Haolan''s mood was not calm at this time. When the ghost of Shenyue City appeared, he guessed that Gu Qing was restarting the God Realm, so he was very excited, and when the floating island appeared, the immortal Qi concentration in the fairy realm When it doubled, he was even more excited to walk around in the cave. He knew that this was Gu Qing''s success, and the legendary God Realm had once again appeared!


    He was going to find Gu Qing and the others, but it happened that other peak masters came to report the matter, and it was delayed for a while. After the eight peak masters left, Wen Guiyun happened to lead Gu Qing and the others over.


    "What are you?" Seeing Wen Guiyun with a clear smile on his face, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan was a little surprised and asked curiously.


    Wen Guiyun did not speak. After entering the room, he waved his hand and arranged several layers of barriers in the room to ensure that their words would not be heard by others before turning to Haolan Immortal Venerable.


    "Sect Master, we discussed the creation of an alliance before, and now we can start to do it." Wen Guiyun sat down in the chair and spoke plainly.


    Regarding the current form of the fairy world, Wen Guiyun and Hao Lan Xianzun have discussed countless times. If you want to protect the fairy world and solve the outer demons, then the major forces in the fairy world must form an alliance to form a unified alliance, and then conduct unified management. When a big war really breaks out, they won''t go their own way, and be defeated by the alien monsters.


    Of course, in fact, the various sects have also intensified their ties. Everyone has this preparation in their hearts, but they have not formally raised them. Now the worries about the renewal of the God Realm have been resolved, and Gu Qing and the others have provided help. Wen Guiyun''s confidence in their victory has greatly increased, and the alliance should also be put on the agenda and be established as soon as possible.


    "Why did you mention this suddenly?" Immortal Venerable Hao Lan was taken aback for a moment, and asked in surprise.


    He remembered that when he discussed with Wen Guiyun a few days ago, the other party also said that it was not time at this time, why he suddenly changed his mind.


    "I think the Sect Master has already felt that the God Realm has restarted. The things that we were worried about before the God Realm restart will cause turbulence in the Immortal Realm did not happen. On the contrary, the restart of the God Realm doubled the immortal energy of the Immortal Realm. In this way, The disciples underneath will increase their cultivation speed, and the speed of their strength improvement will also increase." Wen Guiyun stopped and looked at Immortal Venerable Hao Lan.


    "I can feel this too, but this is not the reason for establishing an alliance now, let alone speeding up the speed of strength improvement, not that the strength of the disciples can be improved immediately." Hao Lan Xianzun frowned slightly. Some seem to disagree.


    "If there are only these, naturally it is not possible to form an alliance immediately, but they have just awakened their memory, and found a lot of useful things from their memory." Wen Guiyun was very calm, looked towards Yue Zhao, and motioned. He spoke.


    "That''s right, Sect Master," Yue Zhao took Wen Guiyun''s words. After Haolan Immortal Venerable looked over, he smiled and slowly said: "We have awakened our memories, and we have gained a lot from our awakened memories. Useful things, for example, I just found a song that can reduce the strength of the extraterritorial demon. Give me a time, and I can master the song."


    Seeing Immortal Venerable Haolan''s eyes widened, the smile on Yue Zhao''s lips deepened, and he looked at Nan Hua and motioned for Nan Hua to continue.


    "I have a sword formation here, which has a stronger effect than the sword formation used in the current martial arts, and can be handed over to the disciple of the sect to contact." After Nan Hua finished speaking, he looked at Mu Chen.


    Next, Mu Chen and Rong Ye talked about their new discoveries. Neither Jun Wu nor Gu Qing said anything. Jun Wu¡¯s spells were too bad for the world to be known by too many people. The same goes for Gu Qing. .


    But these alone made Haolan Immortal Venerable very happy, and the emotions that Haolan Immortal Venerable had just calmed down rose again.


    "Great, with these things you provide, our entity will definitely be greatly improved!" He glanced at Si Lin and them, and couldn''t help saying.


    "How? With these, we can form an alliance, right? Let other people contribute some strength, and the sword formation, also need to practice quickly? When the war will come, no one can say, it is best to hurry up "Wen Guiyun put down the cup, Shi Shiran said.


    "Yes," Immortal Venerable Hao Lan nodded excitedly, "Yes, we must hurry up to form an alliance."


    Immortal Venerable Hao Lan suddenly felt that time was very tight. Although the war didn''t know when the war would come, he always felt that if he sat up early on these things, they had a greater chance of winning.


    This is a major event related to the entire fairy world, and of course it cannot be delayed!


    "I''m going to contact the other three Sect Masters now, as well as the casual cultivator. We must hurry up and get things done as soon as possible." He looked at Wen Guiyun and said with bright eyes.


    Wen Guiyun nodded, then watched Haolan Immortal Sovereign strode away.


    "Okay, you guys, let''s go down and get busy. If Mu Chen and A Ye need something, please open a list. This is a matter for the benefit of the immortal world. Then everyone has to work hard. We can''t let us do everything. "Yes." Wen Guiyun hooked his lips, and said pointedly.


    Yuezhao understood in seconds, and looked at Mu Chen and Rong Ye who were still a little confused, "Master said that is correct, just open an order for what you need. I think other schools are very willing to provide you with materials."


    Mu Chen and Rong Ye looked at each other, nodded, smiled on their faces, and said in unison: "Okay."

 Chapter 533：

    The speed of Immortal Venerable Haolan was very fast, he directly sent news to the masters of the other three sects and invited them to the Qingtian Peak to gather together.


    Qingtian Peak is the highest mountain in the immortal world. It is about the same distance from the four immortal gates, and there are few people in the week. The four immortal gates are often placed here when they are discussing matters. The four sect masters are very familiar with it.


    Two days later, Immortal Venerable Hao Lan arrived at Qingtian Peak first, followed by the master of the Star Sect, the master of the Moon Shadow Pavilion, and the last one to be the palace master of the Bihai Tiangong.


    "Nalanhao, you asked us to come here, what''s the point?" Ou Yunqingzi, the palace owner of the Bihai Tiangong, and Haolan Immortal Venerable did not deal with them, and asked immediately after they arrived.


    Immortal Venerable Hao Lan, Nalan Hao, glanced at Ou Yunqing and saw that the master of the Star Sect Xing Wuya and the master of the Moon Shadow Pavilion were looking at him after hearing the words, and slowly said: "I invite the three sect masters to come here this time. In order to establish the alliance, you all know about the catastrophe thousands of years ago. Now the extraterrestrial demon is coming again and occupying more and more places in the immortal world. Sooner or later, there will be a war with us. The catastrophe of a thousand years ago will repeat itself. We You must be prepared."


    "We have known about this for a long time, and everyone is preparing secretly. The lord of the palace does not believe that you Langya Immortal Sect is not prepared. Don''t talk about it. You can quickly talk about the alliance." Ou Yunqing glanced at Nalanhao disdainfully, his tone was very unpleasant. patient.


    "Palace Master Ou, Sect Master Nalan''s words shouldn''t be finished. Let''s listen patiently." Xing Wuya looked at Nalanhao and Wenrenyan, knowing that it is impossible to expect Wenrenyan to speak. Can helplessly persuade.


    "Huh!" Ou Yunqing snorted coldly. He gave Xing Wuya the face and said nothing.


    "Our four immortal gates come in and out at the same time. In the face of this catastrophe, I think we should unite and establish an immortal alliance, and we should work together to resist the extraterritorial demon." Nalanhao did not pay attention to Ou Yunqing''s provocation. Here, after he calmed down, he continued.


    "Sect Master Nalan is right. We should really unite and fight against the extraterritorial demon. What do Wenren Pavilion Master and Ou Palace Master think?" Xing Wuya was the first to agree and turned to ask Wen Renyan and Ou Yunqing.


    "This matter, yes." Wen Renyan has always been reluctant to speak, and he thought a little and said.


    The eyes of Nalanhao''s trio were placed on Ou Yunqing''s body, waiting for his answer.


    "Looking at what the lord of the palace is doing, the lord of the palace didn''t say disagree." Ou Yunqing snorted coldly and said awkwardly when the three of them watched.


    "In this case, we will carefully discuss the affairs of the alliance. In addition to our four great immortals, there are many schools in the immortal world, and there are also casual cultivators. It is best for us to combine all the forces together, which will be more useful. Seeing that Ou Yunqing didn''t refute, Nalanhao breathed a sigh of relief and continued.


    "Yes, it should be like this. This matter shouldn''t be difficult. After all, our four great immortal sects have agreed. Those small sects have no ability to resist the outer demons. After hearing about this, they will definitely agree to the alliance." Xing Wuya Nodded, approving of Nalanhao''s words.


    "If they disagree, let them deal with the extraterritorial demon by themselves." Ou Yunqing raised his eyebrows and said viciously.


    "You must have seen what happened on the floating island a few days ago. I can tell you the good news here. The floating island is the God Realm we have longed for. The God Realm that has been closed for a thousand years has been restarted and brought The benefits are also obvious. The immortal energy of the immortal realm is twice as much as before, so that our disciples¡¯ cultivation base will be improved much faster. I believe it will not take long before our entire immortal realm¡¯s cultivation base will be improved a lot." Nalanhao silently He retracted his gaze, touched his nose, and then said.


    When the floating island appeared before, Xing Wuya and Wen Renyan also had speculations. At this time, it was confirmed from Nalanhao''s mouth. The two looked at each other with shock in their eyes.


    "You said that it was the God Realm and the God Realm, what evidence do you have?" Ou Yunqing didn''t believe in Nalanhao like Xing Wuya and Wen Renyan, and couldn''t help but stunned.


    Nalanhao glanced at him lightly, did not answer his words, but then said to Xing Wuya and Wen Renyan: "There is a disciple on my side who is quite accomplished on the alchemy. He has found a way to quickly restore the immortal. The most important thing is that there is no erysipelas in this pill, and it will not cause harm to the human body. In addition, there is also a disciple, Le Xiu, who found a song that can suppress the power of the heavenly demon outside the territory. , I also have a formation master here who can provide a brand new sword formation, which can be practiced by our disciples, and the effect is stronger than the sword formation strength we have now."


    In order to establish the alliance as soon as possible, Nalanhao didn''t hide it, and directly stated all the things Nanhua and the others had that were useful for the war.


    Wen Yan, Wen Renyan and Xing Wuya were all very surprised. Nalanhao said all these things are very useful to the current situation, and if these three things are added together, their strength here will undoubtedly be One step further, this is too important for them!


    "What you said is true? There is such a powerful pill?" Ou Yunqing was very angry because Nalanhao didn''t pay attention to him before. At this time, he didn''t care about so much. He looked at Nalanhao nervously. He also knew Nalan. If what Hao said was true, the strength of the immortal world would definitely increase a lot, the stronger the strength, the greater the chance of victory.


    "I don''t dare to make jokes about this kind of thing, it''s all true." Nalanhao said with confidence.


    At this time, even Ou Yunqing''s eyes on Nalanhao were different.


    Next, Ou Yunqing also put aside his prejudices, and several people quickly discussed what needed to be done, each received an errand, and then left one after another.


    Half a month later, the immortal alliance led by the four immortal gates was established. The headquarters of the alliance is located in the middle of the mainland and close to the peaceful city of the plain occupied by the celestial demons outside the territory.


    The leader of the alliance is Haolan Immortal Venerable, and the other three suzerains respectively serve as deputy leaders. Among the four immortal gates, those with cultivation bases above the Golden Fairyland have been singled out and headed to Ping An City.


    The sword formation provided by Nanhua requires a group of ten people. In order for these disciples to collaborate better, each group will contain the disciples of the four immortals and other sects, and they are required to master the sword formation in the shortest possible time.


    Mu Chen gathered the resources of the entire immortal world. He took the alchemists selected by various sects to refine the pill together, hoping to refine enough pill for the disciples who participated in the battle before the start of the war. use.


    Rong Ye also used this half month''s time with Xing Wuya to draw a lot of talisman seals and other talisman seals used to transmit messages. Their goal was to have the talisman in every disciple''s hand before the war. seal.


    In addition to checking the training level of the sword formations of those disciples, Nanhua also drew several large formations outside Ping An City. In addition, he also painted several layers of defense formations for Ping An City. Attacks cannot be broken either.


    For a time, the entire fairy world was caught in a busy state.


    ¡­


    Half a year passed in a flash.


    In the past six months, thanks to the efforts of all aspects of the Immortal Realm Alliance, the strength has improved a lot, the sword formation has been mastered, and it has been used in the battle against the outer heavenly demons, and the effect is really as strong as Nanhua said.


    With the help of the sword formation, ten junior disciples of the Golden Wonderland were able to kill a high-level extraterritorial celestial demon in the Golden Wonderland of Daluo.


    In the fairyland, there are not a few people who cultivate in the golden fairyland.


    Mu Chen led the alchemists to refine enough pills, and even refined a lot of pills to improve their cultivation, helping many people to improve their cultivation.


    In short, they are all moving in the direction they expected.


    In the realm of extraterritorial celestial demon, Chi Lanting and Song Xinrong both have their strengths increased to the realm of Xianzun, even the pinnacle of celestial respect. In addition, they also conquered a few extraterritorial celestial demons for their use. Compared with half a year ago, the strength of the two has also improved a lot.


    The most important thing is that Chi Lan Ting''s magic circle drawn in the territory finally succeeded, summoning many extraterritorial celestial demons, and these extraterritorial celestial demons have become his subordinates, and he finally has the capital to fight against the immortal alliance.


    "Lanting, we have been dormant for so long, so we should let those people know that we are amazing." Song Xinrong leaned on Chi Lan Ting''s body, leaning close to Chi Lan Ting''s ear, and said in a gloomy tone.


    Her appearance at this time is completely different from half a year ago. If she disguised herself as a white lotus that had grown out of silt but not stained half a year ago, then she is now completely the appearance of the evil fairy.


    Even if the clothes are exposed, the makeup is also very rich, and the temperament of the whole person has changed, becoming very enchanting, like a beauty snake.


    "Of course." Chi Lanting nodded, revealing a grinning smile, "After waiting so long, this land will finally be mine!"


    He was talking and laughing, looking a little crazy.


    Song Xinrong was beside him with a stern smile on his face.


    ¡­


    A day later, hundreds of extraterritorial celestial demons came to the outside of Ping An City. Those at the beginning were all extraterritorial celestial demons with a low level of cultivation, and at the end stood an extraterritorial celestial demons of the Immortal Venerable realm.


    On the city wall, the sect masters of the four immortal gates are all there, and looking at the extraterritorial celestial demon group outside the city, they all look a little excited.


    "This day has finally come." Nalanhao''s gaze swept across those extraterrestrial demon, her fists clenched, and she looked a little excited.


    "Yes, after preparing for so long, it''s finally time for the test results." Xing Wuya nodded when he heard Nalanhao''s words by Nalanhao''s side. For some reason, there was a feeling of enthusiasm that made him feel I seem to be back in my youth.


    "It''s just time to come, the Lord of the Palace has long been impatient." Ou Yunqing put his hands on the wall and said impatiently.


    Although Wen Renyan didn''t speak, he could tell from the movement of the saber he kept rubbing his waist that he also wanted to do something.


    However, the four of them, as the leader and deputy leader of the alliance, naturally cannot easily make a move. Among the younger generation, Gu Qing and the others are the top existences. Nalanhao appointed Nanhua as the first player to play. .

 Chapter 534：

    Nanhua took the trained members of the sword formation out of Ping An City and confronted those extraterritorial celestial demons.


    He and the extraterritorial celestial demon of the Immortal Realm looked at each other from a distance, and they ordered at the same time that the disciple of the immortal realm would fight together with the extraterritorial celestial demon.


    The effect of the sword formation is unquestionable. Although there are a lot of extraterritorial celestial demons, they did not affect Nanhua and the others. The members of the sword formation became more and more excited as they killed them, and their fighting power became stronger and stronger. More and more, looking at the members of the sword formation, most of them were only slightly injured. Even if someone was seriously injured, they could heal a lot after taking the pill.


    When the Immortal Venerable Realm''s extraterritorial celestial demon found that his side had fallen into a disadvantage, he immediately became angry and rushed directly towards Nanhua.


    Nan Hua kept staring at the opponent, and after the opponent moved, he immediately rushed up. These sword formation members were their main force, and he couldn''t let these people get hurt in front of his eyes.


    As he ran, the movement in his hand didn''t stop, a golden magic circle appeared in his hand, and when he came to the outside world, he directly threw the magic circle in his hand.


    The golden magic circle directly trapped the outer celestial demon. When the outer celestial demon found that he was trapped, he became even more angry.


    Fortunately, the formation that Nanhua drew at the beginning was not to trap the extraterritorial demon, but to delay time and let him draw a more difficult formation. When the extraterritorial demon rushed in front of him, the array in his hand was just right. After drawing, the circle was thrown out.


    This time, the magic circle is twice as big as the previous one, and it is also a lot more powerful. Although the extraterritorial celestial demon struggled hard, it did not struggle away like before. It was still trapped inside, and the circle appeared for a while. The lightsaber, the wind blade appeared for a while, and the ice arrow appeared again for a while, making the outer celestial demon overwhelmed. The place inside the circle is so small that it can''t avoid it no matter how it dodges. Even if it has a strong defense, it is not absolute. Defense, a lot of wounds appeared in a while.


    At this time, the new magic circle in Nanhua''s hand was drawn. He pushed lightly, and the magic circle fell to the outer side of the demon again. The two magic circles did not destroy each other, but merged into one, becoming a double The magic circle has doubled its power.


    After the extraterrestrial demon finally broke through Nanhua¡¯s magic circle, it was already scarred, but Nanhua was very leisurely at this time, and then recognized two magic circles at the same time, and the two magic circles merged together to form a big magic circle. , Trapped the extraterritorial celestial demon inside.


    This time the magic circle was a big killing formation. A guy who was exactly the same as the outer demons appeared, and then two outer demons fought in it. Finally, the outer demons defeated its copy, but he also suffered a lot. Injury.


    The circle was shattered, and Nan Hua appeared in front of the extraterritorial celestial demon. The extraterritorial celestial demon struggled to stand up, but he was so injured that he couldn''t do it. He could only look at Nanhua angrily.


    Nan Hua raised his eyebrows, the fan in his hand turned into a sword, and then he pierced the eyebrows of the alien demon fiercely.


    The extraterritorial demon''s eyes widened, and after Nanhua drew out the sword, he fell heavily to the ground, unable to catch his eyes.


    Nanhua looked around and found that the other extraterrestrial demons had basically been killed, and he didn''t mind helping out the rest. Soon, this wave of attacks was completely resolved.


    In the first battle, the momentum of the Immortal Realm skyrocketed, and the suzerains of other sects who were very worried at the beginning were relieved a lot, and were full of hope for victory.


    In the same way, Chi Lan Ting was very angry. He originally thought that he was a surprise attack and that a lot of people would be lost on the fairy world. As a result, the whole army of extraterritorial heavenly demons sent by them was wiped out, and the fairy world There were not many casualties here.


    "It''s unreasonable, it''s really useless!" He slapped a palm on the table in front of him, and the table turned into a pile of ashes directly under his palm.


    "Don''t be angry. We underestimated the enemy before. We now have a teleportation formation. You can summon more extraterritorial demons. I don''t believe they can beat us." Song Xinrong was also very angry, but she was more rational than Chi Lan Ting. Said immediately.


    Chi Lanting thought about it, and felt that Song Xinrong made sense. He summoned many extraterritorial celestial demons. After waiting for two days, he sent thousands of extraterritorial celestial demons, including three of the immortal realm.


    In addition to Nanhua, Si Lin and Rong Ye were out of the city this time. Because there were too many extraterrestrial demons, Nanhua also activated a large array drawn in advance and wiped out hundreds of extraterritorial demons in one fell swoop.


    The three of them fought against three extraterritorial demon of the Immortal Venerable Realm. This battle lasted for a day. In the end, all the extraterritorial demon were killed and many people were killed and injured in the immortal realm, which can be said to be slightly better.


    This time, Chi Lan Ting was completely enraged, and once again opened the teleportation formation, sending a large number of extraterritorial celestial demons, and then he and Song Xinrong, together with these extraterritorial celestial demons, appeared outside Ping An City in the middle of the night.


    He originally thought that they could succeed in a sneak attack, but he did not expect that Nanhua had drawn several magic circles outside, one of which was specially used for warning. As soon as they passed, the magic circle lit up, and half of the sky was illuminated. , The people in the city of Ping An immediately discovered something was wrong, and then the people in the city started to move.


    In order to face the battle, ordinary people and people with relatively low cultivation levels in Ping''an City have long been moved away. At this time, all the elites of the immortal world lived in Ping An City.


    Including Nalanhao and the others, everyone was dispatched.


    Great battle, just touch it!


    After someone appeared from the immortal world, Song Xinrong had been looking for Gu Qing''s figure. After finding Gu Qing by Wen Guiyun''s side, her eyes immediately narrowed, and she looked at Gu Qing with cold eyes.


    The reason why she became enchanted was because Gu Qing, Gu Qing was her demon. Under Chi Lan Ting¡¯s provocation, she hated Gu Qing¡¯s penetration and eventually became enchanted. Therefore, the person she most wanted to kill was Gu Qing was naturally very excited when she saw Gu Qing.


    Gu Qing naturally felt Song Xinrong''s gaze, but she didn''t take Song Xinrong to heart. She didn''t have it before, and she won''t. She just glanced at it, and then withdrew her gaze, causing Song Xinrong''s hatred again.


    The two sides confronted each other for a while, and Nalanhao and Chi Lanting gave orders at the same time, and the battle broke out completely.


    The extraterritorial celestial demon is huge, and the disciples on the fairy realm are in groups of ten, forming a sword formation. The scene is a bit chaotic for a while. Nalanhao and the others confronted an extraterritorial celestial demon of the fairy realm. Nanhua and the others are the same. Si Lin faced Chi Lan Ting, and Gu Qing was entangled by Song Xinrong.


    Yuezhao summoned the Liuguangqin, which had been promoted to become a divine instrument, and flicked it with his bare hands, and the melodious sound of the piano sounded. People in the fairy world only felt that after hearing the sound of the piano, they had a lot of strength, and the speed of recovery of the fairy power in the body was also much faster. , And the extraterritorial demons are different here.


    When he felt that after hearing the tune, his speed slowed down and his strength dropped a little, Chi Lanting¡¯s expression was very ugly. He didn¡¯t know much about Yue Zhao, only that Yue Zhao was Le Xiu, but he never knew it. To Yuezhao''s music is so powerful.


    Si Lin''s swordsmanship can be said to be the best in the world. Chilan Court still needs to be cautious during its heyday. After being suppressed by Yue Zhao''s piano sound, it is obviously a little unstoppable.


    After Song Xinrong''s cultivation level was improved, Chi Lan Ting was forced to increase his combat effectiveness. Compared with the previous one, his combat effectiveness has been doubled. Spicy.


    But her opponent is Gu Qing, and Gu Qing''s Immortal Aya has also been promoted to a divine weapon, and her combat experience is also very rich. When the two fight, they are almost equal.


    But don''t forget, Gu Qing also possesses the art of speech and spirit. During the battle, she would occasionally interrupt Song Xinrong''s moves and delay Song Xinrong''s speed, so that she could take the lead in the battle.


    "You know how to speak the spirit!" Song Xinrong was shocked after discovering that Gu Qing was able to speak the spirit, her eyes were filled with disbelief, as if she was being Gu Qing. It''s the same as cheating.


    Gu glanced at her lightly, then interrupted her spell with the art of speech and spirit, and then scratched her face with the immortal silk.


    "It''s not a good thing to be distracted when fighting!" She said lightly, and then shot again, scratching Song Xinrong''s shoulder.


    Song Xinrong clutched her shoulders and looked at Gu Qing gloomily.


    "No matter what you may be, I will kill you today!" She didn''t take Gu Qing''s spirit of speech to heart, she just wanted to kill Gu Qing as soon as possible and relieve her hatred.


    Gu Qing returned her with a sneer, another backhand blow, this time directly leaving a deep hole on Song Xinrong''s waist, and blood spurted out instantly.


    "Do you think that my eloquence is just such a skill? You are too naive!" Gu gently shook his head, looking at Song Xinrong with pity in his eyes.


    Song Xinrong was about to refute, and heard Gu Qing''s voice again.


    "In my name, give you death!" A mysterious and ethereal voice floated from Gu Qing''s mouth.


    Song Xinrong''s figure freezes in mid-air, her face still has a shocked expression, but her breathing has stopped, blood is flowing out of her mouth, the next moment, her body fell from the air and hit the ground fiercely. .


    Gu lightly glanced at her, then turned around and came to Jun Wu''s side.


    "Wu, can you start?" She asked, taking a look at the melee in front of her.


    "Can you?" Jun Wu didn''t answer, but asked Gu Qing worriedly.


    Gu lightly glanced at the extraterritorial demon not far away, and nodded.


    "Okay, let''s start." Jun Wu took a deep breath and said.


    Gu gently took out an elixir, which was previously refined by Mu Chen and could be used for a short period of time. It can be used at any level. She glanced at it, then swallowed the elixir, and the elixir instantly turned into essence. Pure immortal power appeared in her body, and her cultivation level improved a lot in an instant. Although it hadn''t reached the point of soaring, it was fast too.


    "In my name, set!" The mysterious and ethereal voice sounded again.


    All the people in the immortal world and the outer demons who were fighting were frozen, and this scene seemed a little strange.


    Only Gu Qing and Jun Wu were the only ones able to move.


    Jun Wu quickly sealed his hands at this time, and a golden light shot from his fingertips to the sky.


    "Open!" With a low drink from him, he slammed his hands to the sides, and the sky was torn open by him.


    He released a hand and opened it to the alien demon not far away. A huge palm appeared in the sky. Then he gathered the alien demon into a ball, grabbed it in the palm of his hand, and threw it torn apart. In the mouth.


    He kept repeating this action until most of the extraterritorial celestial demons were thrown into the crack, and then folded his hands together, and the crack in the sky closed. If it weren¡¯t for a lot of extraterritorial celestial demons underneath, there would be no way of seeing what happened just now. What happened.


    After doing this, his face was already very pale, and his body swayed. If Gu Qing was not by his side, he would be able to plant directly from the air.


    Gu gently supported Jun Wu, letting his head rest on his shoulder, and immediately felt his body sink, Jun Wu had fainted.


    At this time, the people on the ground had returned to normal. When it was discovered that many of the extraterrestrial demons had disappeared, everyone was surprised except for the already known Nalanhao and others.


    "Big brother, I''ll leave it to you here, Ah Wu fainted, I will take him back to rest first." Gu lightly glanced at the battlefield, the outer world demon could no longer pose a threat, she immediately spoke to Si Lin.


    Si Lin glanced at Gu Qing and nodded.


    Gu Qing flashed with Jun Wu''s figure and disappeared from the battlefield.


    When Chi Lan Ting realized that the extraterritorial celestial demon he had brought was missing by more than half, the whole person went crazy, and he subconsciously wanted to escape. Unfortunately, Si Lin did not give him a chance.


    The prisoner dragon sword passed through his chest. He lowered his head in disbelief. After seeing the sword on his chest, his mouth moved. Without saying a word, he lost his breath.


    Si Lin pulled out the prisoner dragon sword, without a drop of blood on the sword, he threw a talisman seal, and fell on Chi Lan Ting''s body. A fire suddenly ignited on his body, but within a few breaths, Chi Lan Ting It turned into ashes, and when the wind blew, nothing was left.


    The remaining extraterritorial celestial demons were quickly killed under the encirclement and suppression of the elites of the entire immortal world.


    This war between the immortal realm and the extraterrestrial demon finally ended in the victory of the immortal realm just like a thousand years ago.


    However, unlike a thousand years ago, this time, the loss on the side of the fairy world is not serious, and the fairy world can be said to have won a big victory!

 Chapter 535：

    After the victory of the war, everyone present was very excited, and even some could not believe it. At the beginning they were prepared to sacrifice many people, but in the end only a small number of people died, and most of them were still alive.


    After a brief period of confusion, these people who are alive, regardless of whether the people around them know each other or whether they have had hatred before, hugged each other, shouted, and jumped to express their excitement.


    Even people like Haolan Immortal Venerable and Wen Guiyun, who are usually very stable, have excited smiles on their faces.


    Si Lin and the others got together at this time, and saw that although they were a little embarrassed, and some people even had blood on their bodies, they were still there. They looked at each other and couldn''t help showing a happy smile.


    "By the way, how about gently?" Rong Ye glanced aside, not seeing the figures of Gu Qing and Jun Wu, frowning with some worry.


    "Jun Wu just passed out, and gently took him back to the city first." The battlefield was very chaotic at the time, but Si Lin still heard Gu Qing''s voice transmission, seeing Yue Zhao and they both looked very worried, and said quickly. .


    After hearing this, Rong Ye and the others were relieved, and the hearts they had just mentioned were released.


    "Since it''s all over here, let''s go back, how about going back to see Jun Wu?" Yue Zhao looked around and suggested.


    Although at the beginning, because Jun Wu snatched Gu Qing, they all treated Jun Wu, but after such a long time together, although they didn''t say anything, in their hearts, they had already regarded Jun Wu as One of them, now that Jun is not injured, they are naturally worried.


    Of course the others had no opinion, so a few people talked to Wen Guiyun and went back to the city together.


    After Gu Qing waited for Jun Wu to come back, he put Jun Wu on the bed, and gave him a few pills, and then stood by the bed, waiting for Jun Wu to wake up.


    After Si Lin and the others came back, they went to Gu Qing''s and Jun Wu''s room together. Seeing Gu Qing''s haggard look, they were very worried.


    "Gentlely, go to the side and take a rest first, and let your four senior brothers help Jun Wu take a look." Si Lin walked to the bed and glanced at Jun Wu who was sleeping, then lowered his head and said softly to Gu.


    "Yes, gently, I don''t think your complexion is good. You should have spent a lot of celestial energy just using the power of the spirit of speech. Now I will rest for a while. With me, Jun Wu will be fine." Mu Chen timely He opened his mouth, walked around to the bed, and persuaded him.


    Gu Qing naturally believed in Mu Chen''s medical skills, glanced at Jun Wu, hesitated, then nodded, moved away from the bed, and sat down on the table.


    "Don''t worry, Jun Wu is okay." Yue Zhao didn''t go to the bed, but sat down at the table with Gu Qing, and patted Gu Qing''s head gently with a very loud voice. Said softly.


    "Yeah." Gu pressed his lips lightly and nodded.


    Mu Chen diagnosed the pulse very quickly. He placed Jun Wu''s wrist and helped Jun Wu cover the quilt before turning around to look at the crowd.


    "Brother Si, is Wu okay?" Gu Qing had been paying attention to the movement here, and when she saw Mu Chen turned around, she hurriedly walked to the front and asked excitedly.


    "It''s okay, it''s just that the immortal power is exhausted, and there is a little loss of strength. You have fed him the pill, and his immortal power will recover soon, but it will take a few days before he will wake up, but People must be fine." Mu Chen said lightly.


    Hearing what he said, the others also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Gentle, Senior Brother Si said so, it''s definitely okay, so don''t worry about it." Rong Ye turned around, patted Gu Qing''s shoulder, and said.


    Gu nodded lightly, and still came to the bed, guarding Jun Wu.


    "Big brother, you just came back from the battlefield, you should be very tired, and your body is also dirty, first go to wash, and take a break by the way, I will be here to guard Ah Wu." She turned her head, yes. Several people in Si Lin said.


    "It''s better for me to guard, you must be uncomfortable right now." Mu Chen looked at Gu Qing''s slightly pale face and persuaded.


    "Yes, gently, let''s guard Jun Wu, you hurry up and rest." Rong Ye also echoed beside him.


    "I''m fine," Gu gently shook his head, looking at Jun Wu, "I want to guard Ah Wu."


    "Well, let''s go and change the wash first, take a break by the way, and then come to change you. Don''t refuse, you don''t want to see him wake up but you fall down." Yue Zhao thought for a while and proposed Dao, and blocked Gu Qing''s words when Gu Qing wanted to open his mouth.


    Gu Qing thought for a while, and nodded if he thought it was okay.


    So Si Lin left the room and returned to their room to freshen up.


    The immortal world has won a big victory, but it takes time to clean the battlefield, especially to see if there are any fish that slip through the net. It also takes some time. After Haolan Xianzun and the others discussed, the celebration banquet was placed three days later. , Despite this, the city was also very lively at this time, with laughter everywhere.


    At noon the next day, Gu Qing and several people were having a meal, and Wen Guiyun walked in from outside.


    "Master, why did you come here in person? Just ask us to go there." Gu gently stood up, walked to Wen Guiyun''s side, and entered the room with him.


    Si Lin and the others nodded when they heard Gu Qing''s words. Their thoughts were the same as Gu Qing''s. Wen Guiyun only needed to notify them when he asked them. There was no need to come in person.


    "I''m here to see how Jun Wu is doing, and second, I have something to let Gentle and Nanhua go." Wen Guiyun waved his hand, sat down on the chair, and took it from Yue Zhao. Tea, said.


    "What do you need me to go with Gentle?" Nan Hua and Gu looked at each other lightly, both a little surprised, and asked.


    "We found a teleportation array in the old lair of the alien demon. We don''t know its purpose for the time being. You and you need to clean it up gently." Wen Guiyun put down the tea cup and said softly.


    "Teleportation Array?" Nanhua was surprised. Hearing that this teleportation formation was found in the outer celestial demon, he immediately became interested, "Okay, I want to see what it is for."


    Gu Qing hesitated for a while, seeing that Jun Wu hadn''t been awake, and she was also interested in the teleportation array, so he nodded.


    After the two had finished their meal, they bid farewell to Wenguiyun and set off from the city together.


    Along the way, you can see the disciples underneath clearing the battlefield. The two are very fast. After reaching the territories of the demon, they also saw some disciples from the immortal world. The two looked at each other and fell on the ground, and there was a disciple immediately. Welcomed up.


    "Senior Brother Nan, Senior Sister Gu, I am Zhao Tong, a disciple of the Qingfeng elder of Langya Xianzong. I am hereby waiting for the two and lead the way for the two." Zhao Tong stepped forward to salute the two and introduced them at the same time. The identity of the handwriting.

 Chapter 536：

    Accompanied by Zhao Tong, Gu Qing and Nan Hua came to the place where they found the teleportation array.


    "Because I haven''t figured out the purpose of this teleportation formation, the Sect Master ordered this place to be sealed, and the two of you, please come with me." Zhao Tong took out the token and showed it to the disciple who was guarding the door, while turning his head to gently make peace with Gu. Nanhua explained.


    Gu Qing and Nan Hua looked at each other, nodded, and walked in behind Zhao Tong.


    As soon as they entered, the eyes of the two were attracted by the huge magic circle not far away.


    The diameter of the entire magic circle is about 20 meters. Even if there is a distance, you can feel the power of the array space from the magic circle. Even people like Gu Qing who are not particularly proficient in the formation can guess it. The function of the magic circle, let alone Nanhua, who has a profound knowledge of the magic circle, just glanced at it to determine the purpose of the magic circle.


    "Gentlely, you stand here and don''t move, I''ll go take a look first." In order to prevent any danger, Nan Hua turned his head and told Gu gently.


    "Okay, brother, be careful." Gu nodded gently, standing still waiting for Nanhua.


    Nan Hua walked towards the circle. He stopped one meter away from the circle, then walked around the circle, carefully felt the breath of the circle, and then returned to Gu Qing''s side. .


    "Brother, what is this teleportation array used for?" Gu Qing was very confident in Nanhua''s ability. Seeing him frowning, he knew that he should have figured out the situation of the magic array, and asked quickly.


    "If I am not mistaken, this teleportation array is used to teleport the alien demon. I felt the aura of the alien demon on the teleportation array, and this is the place where those alien demon lived before. You also saw the battle that day. The number of heavenly demons is obviously different from what we know. It should be Chilan Ting who used this teleportation array to send many extraterritorial heavenly demons from outside the territory." Nan Hua pointed to the **** array and explained to Gu gently.


    "So that''s the case," Gu gently stunned, "I said why there were so many extraterritorial heavenly demons that day. It turned out to be the cause of this teleportation formation. Brother, what should we do to destroy this teleportation formation. Otherwise, if it is The extraterritorial celestial demon came out of the teleportation formation, isn''t our effort in vain."


    Gu Qing didn''t expect that Chi Lan Ting would still have such an ability. He actually built such a teleportation array here to teleport the heavenly demons from outside the territory. Therefore, he didn''t have a good impression of this teleportation array and just wanted to destroy it quickly.


    "If I come, it may take another day to destroy this teleportation formation. After all, to prevent the extraterritorial celestial demon from coming out from above, it will be different if you are here. Your current power of the word spirit destroys such a teleportation. There should be no problem, right?" Nan Hua shook the fan and said softly to Gu.


    Gu lightly stunned, "I have forgotten this, then leave it to me."


    Nan Hua nodded, stepped back a little, and waited for Gu Qing to start.


    Gu gently stepped forward, looking at the teleportation formation in front of him, his red lips lightly opened: "In my name, break!"


    As soon as her words fell, the teleportation array that was still glowing red was destroyed by an unknown force, dissipating in the air little by little, turning into pure energy.


    In half a quarter of an hour, the entire teleportation array was completely destroyed, and there was no spatial fluctuation in the air.


    "Well, the teleportation array here has been destroyed, we can go back to the master." Nan Hua shook the fan and walked to Gu Qing''s side and said.


    Gu nodded lightly, and the two turned to nodded towards Zhao Tong who was already completely stupid, and then a little bit on their toes, and the figure disappeared from here.


    When Zhao Tong returned to his senses, there was no one in front of him. Even the teleportation array they had been afraid of before disappeared. Zhao Tong scratched his head, feeling as if he had discovered some big secret, and walked out in a daze. .


    ...


    After Gu Qing and Nan Hua returned to Wen Guiyun, Gu Qing returned to their yard and continued to guard Jun Wu.


    Fortunately, the next morning, Jun Wu woke up from a coma, and under the careful care of Mu Chen and Gu Qing, his state had been restored to its peak.


    Soon, the battlefield was cleaned up, and the remaining extraterrestrial demons were all wiped out. The catastrophe of the immortal world finally came to an end, and then there was a celebration banquet. Everyone who participated in the war was very excited.


    On the battlefield, the strength of Si Lin and others is obvious to all, especially Gu Qing and Jun Wu. The disciples underneath may not be very clear, but the masters of the major forces are very clear and know that this battle can be won. They are inseparable from Gu Qing.


    After the celebration banquet was over, Gu Qing and others returned to the Langya Immortal Sect. The story about them also spread in the fairy world, but Gu Qing and they didn''t care too much.


    In the next time, Gu Qing and several people traveled with each other. It took two years to go to all the places in the fairy world and achieved the achievement of traveling through the fairy world. After that, they returned to the Langya Immortal Sect, in Langya Immortal. Zongli lived peacefully.


    Another year later, all the disciples and elders of the Langya Immortal Sect''s main peak gathered here. Everyone seemed very excited, because today is the day when Gu Qing and others ascend to the God Realm. .


    It stands to reason that to ascend to the God Realm, one must first survive the catastrophe, but Gu Qing and the others are different. They are descendants of the Protoss and the descendants of the Royals. It can be said that the entire God Realm is controlled by them. They didn''t need to survive the catastrophe this time when they ascended to the God Realm.


    Although the eyes of everyone around him were scorching, Gu Qing''s few people had long been accustomed to this kind of gaze, and they were not affected.


    Gu gently raised her head and looked at the floating island in the sky. Ever since she opened the God Realm, the floating island has always existed, but no one can successfully approach it.


    Watching for a while, feeling that the time was almost the same, Gu Qing used the immortal power in his body to activate the blood in his body, so that the blood of the gods in his body was fully aroused at this moment. The five members of Si Lin and Gu Qing also stimulated the blood in his body.


    Everyone in the square only felt a powerful coercion covering the entire square, making them involuntarily lower their heads and dare not think of disrespect.


    At this moment, the floating island that was originally far in the sky seemed to be drawn by some kind of traction, and it came to the top of Gu Qing and their heads in the blink of an eye.


    "With my order, the God Realm is opened!" An ethereal and mysterious voice sounded in the air.


    A layer of ripples appeared on the surface of the floating island. When the ripples were young, a golden giant door appeared in the air. The giant door opened wide, and the golden light inside was shining. The leaked breath made people feel very comfortable. With the unfamiliar breath, Gu Qing''s several people showed a smile one after another.


    "Go!" Gu said softly.


    The five members of Si Lin, Gu Qing and Jun Wu, turned into seven streams of light and entered the golden gate. When their figures were young, the gate was closed and the floating island disappeared from the sky.

 Chapter 537：

    The God Realm was encountering a great battle before it was closed. The Protoss and the rebels represented by Gu Qing and their mother fought fiercely. The end result was that both sides were injured, except for the Gu Qing brothers and sisters who were killed by their mothers. When it was sent out, only the high priest of the Protoss at that time was spared because he never participated in these things, but he was willing to reincarnate, just because he moved the mortal heart and fell in love with Gu Qing''s past life.


    Now that several people have returned to the God Realm, the God Realm still looks brilliant from the outside, but many places inside have become broken. Fortunately, the God Realm already has a self-recovery formation. They only need to activate the formation and they can Those destroyed buildings were restored.


    However, before this, several people still need to reactivate the blood of the gods in their bodies, and be irrigated by the spirit of the gods to transform all the immortal powers in their bodies into pure divine powers.


    Because of the bloodline, it took a long time for several people to switch their divine powers, longer than the time they spent in the Shengxianchi when they were in the immortal world, which lasted about ten days.


    After they opened their eyes, everyone became the upper god.


    Becoming a **** is not the end, and there are realms in the realm of gods.


    After an ordinary person ascends from the immortal realm, he first undergoes baptism and becomes the lowest-level god, and then through cultivation, he can be promoted to the middle god, but to become the upper god, it is not only necessary to cultivate, but also needs the approval of the royal family. To be promoted to the upper gods, Gu Qing and the others were originally from the blood of the Protoss and the royal clan, they should be middle gods when they were born, and they will become upper gods when they reach adulthood.


    This is the rule that has existed since the emergence of the God Realm, and it is also the reason why those people wanted to rebel against the royal family. They wanted to kill all the royal family and then make themselves the royal family recognized by the God realm.


    It is a pity that although they killed most of the royal family, they were escaped by Gu Qing and the others. After that, the mother of Gu Qing and the others, that is, the heavenly punishment opened by the female emperor of the previous generation, all of them died. Under the penalty of heaven.


    After being promoted to the upper gods, Gu Qing and the others finally had time to trim the God Realm. This process took a long time, and it took nearly half a year. After everything in the God Realm satisfies them, how many talents Get together and discuss what''s next.


    "Since the divine realm has been repaired, it is time to reopen the divine realm and let the people of the immortal realm fly to the divine realm. There are only a few of us in the divine realm, or there are too few people." Nan Hua looked around, expectantly Proposed.


    "The third child is right. Master and the others are still waiting in the immortal realm. We can''t close the **** realm for too long." Yue Zhao nodded and agreed with Nan Hua''s statement.


    "I have mastered the method of controlling the God Realm, and I can open the God Realm at any time, so that people with enough cultivation base can fly up." Gu Qing lightly leaned against Jun Wu''s arms and said after hearing the words.


    "Okay, then set a date to re-open the God Realm." Si Lin hit the final word directly.


    "Then after seven days, I will activate all the transformation formations in the God Realm." Nan Hua thought for a while and said.


    Nowadays, Gu Qing is respected in the God Realm. Before she was reincarnated, she was the next female emperor''s heir. Now Si Lin and the others will not rob her, but each of them has their own responsibilities. Nanhua is responsible for the entire God. The formation of the world.


    "Okay!" Gu nodded slightly and agreed to Nan Hua''s proposal.


    The matter of restarting the God Realm must happen, Gu Qing and the others are busy. As a royal family, even if someone ascends to the God Realm, they will not come forward, but now there is no one available in the God Realm except for them. Some puppets need to be refined. Si Lin and Jun Wu are best at this kind of thing, so they are naturally handed over to them. Anyway, the resources of the entire God Realm are in their hands, and they can use them whatever they want.


    In addition, you also need to formulate rules and the like. Yue Zhao is the best at this, so he is responsible for it. Fortunately, the God Realm has its rules, and Yue Zhao only needs to adjust the original rules. Just one click.


    Mu Chen and Rong Ye had nothing to do for the time being, so they stayed by Gu Qing''s side to help Gu gently handle some chores.


    Seven days later, everything was ready, Gu Qing stood in the sky above the realm, and opened the realm again.


    ¡­


    Fairyland.


    Langya Xianzong.


    Since Gu Qing''s several people ascended to the God Realm, although Wen Guiyun remained the same as before, reading books and playing chess all day long, he had always worried about Gu Qing''s few people, and of course there were things in the God Realm.


    The God Realm is too unfamiliar to them. Although Gu Qing promised him a lot before they left, he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes. I just want to help and I can''t do it.


    Over time, this kind of worry has increased day by day. Although it has not been shown, it can be felt by people around him.


    "Brother, lightly, they are both protoss and royal families, and they are all smart children. Don''t worry too much." Seeing Wen Guiyun staring at the chessboard again, Hua Yanxi couldn''t help putting down the kettle in her hand and sitting down. Wen Guiyun shook his hand and said.


    Wen Guiyun was stunned for a moment, and when he understood what Hua Yanxi had said, he sighed, "I understand, but I just can''t help worrying. In the past, no matter what they did, I was very relieved, because what they were going to do I know everything very well, but this time it¡¯s different. This time they went to the God Realm. Even in the previous life, we couldn¡¯t reach a place. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside. I naturally worry about them.¡±


    "I know, I worry about them too, but I believe them even more. They are smart and brave children, and they will never let yourself have an accident. You should relax." Hua Yanxi patted the text and returned to the cloud. Hand, softly persuade.


    Wen Guiyun didn''t understand what she said, but she was just worried.


    Just when Hua Yanxi was about to persuade Wen to return to the cloud, both she and Wen Guiyun felt that something was pulling the fairy power in their bodies.


    "This is?" Hua Yanxi looked at Wen Guiyun in surprise.


    Wen Guiyun also looked at Hua Yanxi in surprise, with a hint of shock in his eyes.


    They didn''t give them too much time to think, the immortal power in their bodies was like boiling water, mobilized in an instant, and the surrounding immortal energy flew towards them uncontrollably.


    The place where they lived was originally very rich in immortality, but now these immortal auras are attracted and crazily flooded into the two of them, raising their aura continuously.


    This change was not the only one of them. The place where the main peak Haolan Immortal Venerable was at this time was also surrounded by immortal energy. If someone looked down from the air, they would find the residences of those who had cultivated high strength in the immortal world. At this time, they were all wrapped in fairy qi.


    They were all very excited at this time. They thought that the peak of the Immortal Venerable had already reached the top, who knew that they might ascend now!


    That''s right!


    They already know at this time, they are going to ascend!


    Although they had already felt it when the God Realm restarted, there was no movement in the God Realm for half a year, and even the floating island that could be seen before disappeared. They thought the God Realm was closed again, who knew it would Have such a surprise?


    An hour later, a piece of news spread throughout the fairy world, that is, the many apex lords of the fairy world are about to ascend to the **** world!


    The first person to ascend, Haolan Immortal Venerable, he has the highest cultivation base and the strongest immortal power among all immortal Venerables, so he is naturally the first.


    After he disappeared in the golden gate, the gate did not disappear, and then, the second, third, fourth...


    One after another, the tycoons who are rarely seen on weekdays entered the golden gate one after another, and soared to the realm of God!


    After a thousand years, someone from the immortal world finally ascended to the gods again. This day, he was recorded in the official history of the immortal world, and he was admired by future generations.

 Chapter 538：

    Since the ascension channel between the God Realm and the Immortal Realm has been reopened, every year someone from the Immortal Realm will ascend to the God Realm, and the originally quiet God Realm has gradually become lively. Of course, Gu Qing and others are still the battle power ceiling of the God Realm.


    Under the recommendation of Si Lin''s five people, Gu Qing became the new empress of the God Realm, while Jun Wuze was still the High Priest of the God Realm.


    The five Si Lin also took up their respective positions to protect the peace of the God Realm.


    With the efforts of Yue Zhao and others, the various laws of the God Realm have gradually become perfect. The first thing every person who ascends from the Immortal Realm must do is to familiarize himself with the laws of the God Realm. Of course, it is not that no one is there. Want to violate the law, or want to become a superior.


    It''s a pity that these people are not Gu Qing''s opponents at all. They are either dealt with by a few people''s iron and blood, or they succumb to Gu Qing and others, obediently abide by the laws of the God Realm, and hold their tails.


    In this way, a hundred years later, although there are many gods in the God Realm, it is still relatively stable.


    Of course, where there are too many people, various forces and conflicts will arise, but as long as they do not violate the laws of the God Realm and do not harm the God Realm, Gu Qing and the others will ignore them. Therefore, the God Realm appeared. There are many forces, although there is friction between them from time to time, but in the hearts of everyone, the status of the royal family cannot be violated, otherwise, death may only be the lightest punishment!


    In the imperial city of the God Realm, Gu Qingzheng is lying comfortably on the reclining chair, and there is a small table next to her, on which are placed many precious divine fruits unique to the God Realm. One, in the mouth.


    She was covering her stomach with one hand and holding the fruit in the other, looking very lazy.


    If you look closely, you can see that her belly is standing tall at this time, and she is already pregnant.


    The higher the cultivation base, the more difficult it is to conceive a child. When Gu Qingqing and Jun Wu got married, their cultivation base was not low. After they ascended to the Immortal Realm, she and Jun Wu came out of the body, which made the She often felt tired, and everyone was haggard.


    Because of this, Jun Wu and the others were very anxious. Under Mu Chen''s arrangement, they searched for a lot of useful things for Gu Qing, and the fruit placed beside them was one of them.


    Although the children of the gods are more difficult to conceive, the pregnancy cycle is also ten months. Gu Qing is already nine months old at this time and is about to give birth.


    Beside her, Jun Wu was dealing with the affairs of the Immortal Realm. Of course, he would look up at Gu Qing from time to time, and when he found that she was all right, he would lower his head and continue to work.


    Gu gently swallowed the fruit in her mouth, thinking that it tasted good, and was about to ask Jun Wu to eat one when her stomach suddenly hurt, she froze for a moment, and then frowned.


    "Qing, what''s wrong with you?" Jun Wu just looked up and saw Gu Qing covering his stomach, his face pale, startled, appeared directly beside Gu Qing, and asked in a low voice.


    "I, me, my stomach hurts..." Gu Qing sighed softly, "I may be giving birth."


    The stomach hurts so bad that even someone like Gu Qing who can bear the pain can''t stand it for a while, the whole person shrinks into a ball, and the cold sweat on his forehead keeps coming out.


    When Jun Wu heard Gu Qing''s words, his mind went blank for a moment. After he reacted, he immediately picked up Gu Qing, his figure flashed and disappeared.


    He quickly appeared in the bedroom of Gu Qing and her, and while instructing the maid next to him to notify Mu Chen and them, he carefully placed Gu Qing on the bed, took a handkerchief and wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    When he saw Gu Qing''s pained appearance, his heart seemed to be tightly clenched by a hand, and his brows were twisted together unconsciously. If you look closely, you will find that his hands are shaking a little. .


    "Gentle, don''t be afraid, I''m right next to you, don''t be afraid!" He put his hand to Gu Qing''s mouth and let her bite his hand, but the pain made his complexion better Some, because it made him feel like he was suffering with Gu Qingqian.


    Mu Chen and the others rushed over quickly. Mu Chen helped Gu Qing to look at her and found that she was really about to give birth. Fortunately, they had already prepared the midwife, and immediately let the others go out to prepare for Gu Qing. delivery.


    Jun Wu was originally going to be kicked out by Mu Chen, but he was unwilling to go out, so he had to stay with Gu Qing, Mu Chen had no choice but to let him stay.


    Fortunately, this child is obedient, Gu Qing was not tossed for too long, and it only took more than two hours to give birth!


    "Wow!"


    With the cry of the child, both the people in the room and the people outside the room breathed a sigh of relief, and Gu Qing was even more tired and fainted, startling Jun Wu.


    He didn''t relax until Mu Chen reassured Gu Qingqing that he was just too tired to fall asleep.


    Mu Chen took the child out to show Si Lin and the others.


    "Is it a boy or a girl?" Rong Ye was the first to come over and asked in a low voice while looking at the child.


    "Boy." Mu Chen had just confirmed his gender, and said with a smile.


    "Looks like a light." Si Linzai looked at the child and said.


    "Yes, I also think it looks like a light." Yue Zhao nodded beside him and said in agreement.


    Nan Hua stretched out his hand and touched the child''s cheek carefully, feeling the soft touch of his fingertips, stunned for a moment, and unconsciously raised the corners of his lips.


    "How''s it going?" Si Lin glanced at the child, then looked at the door, but the door was closed, and he couldn''t see anything, so he couldn''t help looking at Mu Chen worriedly.


    "It''s okay, I''m too tired, so I fell asleep." Mu Chen shook his head and hugged the child back, "I''ll take the child back first."


    Although the others were a little reluctant, they didn''t force it to stay, and looked at Mu Chen eagerly to carry the child back.


    ...


    After Gu gently woke up, seeing Jun Wu lying beside the bed, he was stunned for a moment, then thought that he had given birth to a child, and wanted to sit up again, but because he had no strength, he let out a soft cry and fell back to the bed.


    "Qing, are you awake?" Jun Wu woke up immediately and looked at Gu Qing with a very happy face.


    "Well, where''s the child?" Gu gently raised his head again and looked to the side.


    "It''s there, I''ll bring it over to show you." He said, walked over and carefully carried the child over to Gu Qing''s side, "It''s a boy, the brothers all say he looks like you, so do I. I feel like, look at it."


    Gu gently looked at the child beside her, her heart softened inconceivably, she once again clearly realized that she had a child and that she had become a mother. Thinking of this, the corners of her eyes were a little wet.


    "It''s a bit like me, but the mouth is a bit like you." She looked at the child, and the smile on the corner of her lips was very gentle.


    Jun Wu looked at Gu Qing with infinite affection in his eyes. He held Gu Qing''s hand and put it to his lips, "gently, thank you, and, I love you."


    "I love you too, our family of three will always be happy." Gu gently held Jun Wu''s hand back and glanced at the child with a very sweet smile.